Skip to main content

Full text of "The Classical journal .."

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


iDunmore 

Press  A  I   Shelf  I 


o  mj  I ;?  uu>39o  • 


SEMINARY 

Q  G 


f  '   "-' •  '       '* 


/f  "  "^^'^    "*' 


THE 


CLASSICAL  JOUBNAJL! 


FOR 


SEPTEMBER  and  DECEMBER,   1815. 


VOL.    XII, 


EnO.  IziCERT. 


ILontion : 


PRINTED  BY  A.  J.  VALPY, 
TOOKB'S   COURT,  CHANCERY  LANK; 

SOLD  BY 

LONGMAN,    HUBST,   BEES,   OBMB,   AND  BBOWN ;  HICHABDSON ; 

SHSBWOOD,  NEELY,  AND  JONES,  PATEBNOSTEB  BOW  ; 

UNDEBWOOD,  FLEET-STBEET ;     PABKER,     OX- 

FOBD  ;    DEIGHTON,  CAMBBIDOE  ;  MACBB- 

DIE    AND  CO.  EDINBUB6H  ;   AND 

ALL  OTHEB  BOOKSBLLBB8. 

181^. 


The  copies  to  be  printed  will  be  timited  to  the  number 

of  Subscribers 

FOR  THE  NEW  AND  IMPROVED  EDITION 

OF 

@teplben0^  ^reeft  Cfieiaiaurujeff 

To  be  edited  by  A.  J.  Valpt,  A.  M.  late  Fellow  of 
Pemb.  College,  Oxford ;  and  Mr.  E.  H.  Barker,  of 
Trin.  College,  Cambridge. 

To  be  printed  at  Mr,  A.  J.  Valpys  Press,  Ltondon* 

The  work  will  be  published  in  Parts,  at  1/.  Is.  each — 
large  paper  0,1,  2s.  each.  To  be  completed  in  3  years. 
It  is  expected  that  the  Work  will  be  comprised  in  24  Nos; 

Persons  desirous  of  Subscribing  are  respectfully  re- 
quested to  send  their  names  to  Mr.  A.  J.  Vaipy,  Tooke's 
Court,  Chancery  Lane ;  and  to  appoint  a  Correspondent 
in  London  to  receive  each  Number,  and  pay  the  amount 
of  the  Subscription. 

A  correct  List  of  Subscribers'  Names  will  be  recorded 
in  the  Work  ;  and  each  Subscriber  will  have  his  own  name 
only  printed  in  red  ink,  which  may  hereafter  render  his 
copy  of  more  value  to  his  family  or  friends. 

The  Number  already  subscribed  are  73  large  and  846 
small ;  a  List  of  which,  together  with  the  Materials  for  the 
Improvement  of  the  New  Edition,  is  inserted  in  Nos. 
XIX.  and  XX.  of  the  Classical  Journal  ;  and  may 
be  bad  gratis  at  all  the  Classical  Booksellers  in  London ; 
and  at  Tooke's  Court,  Chancery  Lane. 

The  Subscription  will  soon  be  closed. 

No.  L   will  be  published  in  October,  1815* 


\ 


CONTENTS  OF  No.  XXIIL 


Bishop  Pearson's    Minor    Tracts,    chronologically    arranged. 

No.     IV.    1 

Remarks  on  Dr.  Johnson's  Latin  Epitaph  on  Mr.  Thrale. 6 

Collatio  Codicis   Harleiani  56/4  cum  Odyssea    editionis  Erne- 

stinae.  No.  v. •       7 

Remarks  on  Latin  Metre.      • ••     10 

Notice  of  Mr.  J.  Jones'  Grammar  of  the  Greek  Tongue.    23^ 

Notice  of  Bninck's  Anacreon,  edited  by  G.  H,  Schaefer. 27 

Observationes Criticae  in Euripidem.     ••••     30 

Account  of  the  Prices  and  Purchasers  of  the  most  valuable  arti- 
cles in  the  collection  of  the  late  J.  Edwards,  Esq.        35 

Inquiry  into  the  causes  of  the  Diversity  of  Human  Character  in 
various  Ages,  Nations,  and  Individuals.   By  the  late  Professor 

Scott,  No.  VI.     41 

Biblical  Synonyma,  No.  iv. •  •  •  • • •  •  •  •     67 

A  passage  in  Cicero's  Cato  Major  illustrated.    73 

Answer  to  Mr.  Bellamy's  Essay  on  the  Hebrew   Points,  and  on 

the  Integrity  of  the  Hebrew  Text,  No.  III.      77 

On  the  different  Latin  Poetical  expressions  to  render  the  English 

verb    to  run.       • 84 

Remarks  on  Mr.  Blomfield's  edition  of  the  Persae  of  ^scbylus.  •  •     90 
Bentleii    Emendationes     Ineditae    in  Aristophanem — In  Ranas, 

No.  III. 104 

On  the  77th  verse  of  the  Hippolytus.        Ill 

The  gallantry  of  Saladin  and  his  Brother  Malek    Adel.  By   Mr. 
Hammer.     • • 112 


1£' 


!▼  CONTENTS. 

t 

Recherches  Sur  Apollon,   et  sur  divers  points  de  Grammaire ; 

par  J.  B.Gail 115 

Notice  of  CoUatio  Versionis  Syriacae  quam  Peschito  vocant,  cum 
Fragmentis  in  Conimentariis  Ephraemi  Syri  obviis  institute  a  M. 

Gottl.  Leb.  Spohn.       124 

Answer  to  a  late  book  written  against  the  Learned  and  Reve- 
rend Dr.  Bentley,  with  an  examination  of  Mr.  Bennett's  Appen- 
dix to  the  said  book.  No.  v.  •  •  • .  • •  •  • 128 

Wallace,  a  Cambridge  Prize  Poem, 145 

Observations  on  the  **  Remarks  in  Sir  W.  Drummond's  Disserta- 
tion on  Gen.  xlix."     149 

Richardi  Beutleii  Epistolae  Duac  ad  Ti.  Hemsterhusium.     ••••••  iStJ 

On  the  Margites  of  Homer.    l6l 

Dr.  Crombie's  Remarks  on  the  notice  6f  his  Gymnasium,   sive 

Symbola  Critica,  No.  11.        •  • • 167 

The  Life  of  Isaac  Casaubon.    ' 172 

Ode  Graeca,  In  Obitum  Gul.  Craven,   D.  D.    Coll.    Div.  Joan. 

Cant,  baud  ite  pridem  dignissimi  Magist.     1 84 

Cambridge  Prize  Poems,  for  1815.   • 186 

Sir  William  Browne's  Medals.        • IPI 

Biblical  Criticism.      193 

Locketfs  Arabic  Syntex.       19** 

Notice  of  Tiberius  Rhetor  de  Figuris,  una  cum  Rufi  Arte  Rheto- 

rica.  Edidit Jo.  Fr. Boissonade.     • 198 

On  the  word  Palimpsestus.    • -^ 204 

Cambridge  Prize  Poem  for  1790— Ode  Latina.       206 

On  the  Prosody  of  Greek  Verse,  as  connected  with  dialect.   •  •  •  •  208 

Adversaria  Literaria.    •  • 209 

Mots,  ou  Omis  par  H.  Etienne,  ou    inexactement  expliqu^s.  Par 

J.B.Gail. 215 

Literary  Intelligence. • 220 

Notes  to  Correspondents.       ,....•....#...•..•..  235 


CONTENTS  OF  No.  XXIV. 


Biblical  Criticism    •♦•..... .w-.i...  337 

Notiee  of  Utnusque  Leonidae  Cannina,  Ed.  Alb.  Christ.  MeiDeke. 

Lips.   *••••••» •►•  239 

Notice  of  HamUton'si  OeUcmd  Introduction  to  tite  Stody  of  the 

Hebrew  Scriptures,  &c.     ••• • *  •  240 

Omtio  Habite  Cantabrigiae :  octavo  Kalendas  Junil  MDCCLV. 
Perorante  Otd.  Maskeljne,  A.  M.     •  •  •  «^«  •••••••••••••••  24i 

Aeaiaiks  on  1  Tim.  iii.  l5.     .*•••*• .*.•••...••• J47 

R^narks  on  the  Meaning  of  the  Hebrew  word  y^      ••••••  ••  Sft 

Remarks  on  the  I>efence  of  Gabriel  Sionita     •  •  •  254 

Remarks  on  some  Statements  of  the  Rt  Hon.  Sir  W.  Dnunmond  1^55 

Arabian  TVdes,  originally  Persian  • ••• ••••••..•  25^ 

Momi  Miscellanea  Sttbseciva,  No.  iii.     ••••  25l 

Inquiry  into  the.  Causes  of  the  Diversity  of  Human  Character  in 
various  Ages,.  Nations,   and  Individuds,  by  Profsssoe 

Scott,  N0.V11.    .•...•...•^.. .•*..•••• •••  2(55 

Prometheus.    An  English  Pri2e  Poem:  Spoken  at  the  Apposi- 
tion, St.  Paul's  School.  April,  1815      •  •  5^5 

Remarks  on  the  Cambridge  MS.  of  the  Four  Gospels  and  the 

Acts  of  the  Apostles      • ^ 276 

Notice  of  Rich's  Memoir  on  the  Ruins  of  Babylon     287 

BiUical  Criticism :  Hebrew  Descent  of  the  Abyssinians    ••••a*   f93 

On  the  Greek  and  Latin  Accents.  No.  iii,     •  • • 304 

De  Lectione  KrjpoirXAffras  in  Archilochi  Fragm.  ap.  Plutarchum  rJjUS 
An  Inquiry  into  the  Nature  and  Efficacy  of  Imitative  Versifica-  ^ 

tion.  Ancient,  and  Modem     • • •*:*  •  329 

D.  Heinsii  Oratio  Be  Utilitate,  quas  e  lectione  Tragoedianvi  per- 
cipitur     •  • •  •  •  •  340 


jf' 


• 


ii 


CONTENTS. 


In  Caanina  Epodica  ^bchylea  Commentaries.  Auctore  G.  B.  •  •  34* 
Bentleii  Emendationes  ineditae  in  Aristophanem :  in  Eqoites  •  •  •  •  SSft 

Claftical  Criticism 367 

An  Answer  to  a  late  Book  written  against  the  learned  and  Rev. 
Dr.  Bent1ey»  relating  to  some  MS.  Notes  on  Callimachus, 
together  with  an  Exammation  of  Mr.  Bennet's  Appendix  to 

the  said  Book.    Concluded  ' 370 

Notice  of  Frey's  Hebrew,  Latin,  and  English  Dictionary    •  •  •  •  -^^  381 

Notice  of  Dr.  H. 'Marsh's  Horse  Pelasgicae 383 

E.  H.  Barken  Epistola  ad  G.  H.  Schseferum  De  quibusdam  He- 

sydm  et  Etymolpgici  Glossb .  .• • • 393 

Notice  of  Poetae  Minores  Graeci.  Edidit  Th.  Gaisford  •  • 410 

Notulae  Quiedam  in  Platonis  Menexenum    • 415 

Notice  of  a  Grammar  of  the  Persian  Language.    By  M.  Lums- 

den,LL..D.    • • > 429 

Notice  of  the  Megha  Duta,  by  Calida^a ;  translated  from  the 

Sanscrit  by  H,  H.  WUson  * 432 

BihBoal  Criticism     ...*.... r----  436 

Bentleii  Epistolae  du»  ad  Ti.  Hemsterhusium,  No.  H.      438 

Adversaria. Literaria,  No.  VIIL     • ••  450 

•AnOAOlTA  TH2  TmSfAITAnN  'EKKAHIIAI,  sive  Apologia 
Ccclesice  AngUcanse,  auctore  Jo.  Juello,  olim  Episcopo  Sa- 
ridb^  Graece  quidem  reddita  a  Jo.  Smith,  A.  B.  Nuper  recen^ 

suit  et  notas  addidit  A.  C.  Campbell,  A.  M.     ••••••  456 

Mots  ou  omis  par  H.  Etienne,  ou  inexactement  expUquis.    Par 

J.  B.  Gail,  No.  IL     •••• 463 

Euripides  Emendatus     •••• •• • •••..  467 

Virgil  explained    ..••• ...•••••k 470 

Prices  of  some  of  the  Principal  Books  of  the  celebrated  Library 

Qf  Ralph  WUlett,  Esq, • 473 

Literary .  Intelligence     • •  •  •  * •  •  •  •  479 

Notes  to  Correspondents    • •••  485 


THE 


CLASSICAL  JOURNAL; 


m.  XXIII. 


SEPTEMBER,  1815. 


Mfa 


BISHOP  PEARSON'S  MINOR  TRACTS 

CHRONOLOGICALLY  ARRANGED. 

No.  IV. — Continued  from  No.  xix.p.  99. 


so.   VIII. 

NO  NECESSITY 

OF 

REFORMATION 

OV  THE 

PUBLICK  DOCTRINE 

OF  THE 

CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND 
By  JOHN  PEARSON,   D.  D. 

LONDON : 

Prioied  by  J.  6.  for  Natlumkl  Brook,  at  th«  Aogel  in  Coinbill. 

X660. 

NO.  XXIII.        CUl.  VOL.  XII.  A 


2  Bp.  Pearson^s  Minor  Tracts^ 

NO.  IX. 

AN 

ANSWER 

TO 

Dr.  BURG  ES 

HIS 

WORD, 

BY  WAY  OP 

POSTSCRIPT. 

In  Vindication  of  No  Necessity  of  Retbrmation  of  the  Poblick  Doctrioe 

of  the  Church  of  England. 

BY 

JOHN  PEARSON,  D.D.' 

LONDON : 

Printed  by  J.  G.  for  Nathaniel  Brook  at  the  Angel  in  CornhilL 

1660. 


NO.  X. 

CRITICI  SACRl:* 

SIV£ 

DOCTISSIMORUM  VIRORTJM 

IN 

'      SS.  BIBLIA 
ANNOTATIONES, 

TRACTATUS. 

Opus  summd  curA  recognitum,  ^T  ^n  navem  Tomos  divimm. 
Qidd  in  hoc  Opere  pr€e$titum  sit  Prof  alio  ad  Lectorem  ottendit. 

^ONDINI, 


Excudebat  Jacobus  Flesher,  mbclx. 
CoRNRUUM  Bee  '\ 

RiCHARDTJM  RoYSTON  f  j        ... 

Prosiantapud    ^samuelem  Thomson  ) 

Thomam  Ro^INsoN  Oxomii. 
GuiLiELMUM  ^  MoRDEN  ContolbriguE, 


*  These  two  pamphlets  were  reprinted  by  Dr.  George  Hicks,  in  his  Bibl. 
Script.  Eccl.  Anglican^ ;  Vol.  1.    Load*  1709.— T.  K. 

»  Dr.  Pearson  was  the  prindDal  of  four  pcTsona  engaged  in  this  Work.  T.K. 


Chronologically  A  rranged.  3 

SERENISSIMO 

POTENTISSIMOQUE  PRINCIPI 

CiVROLO  SECUNDO, 

MAGNiE  BRITANNIA.  FRANCliE,  ET  HIBERNIiE 

R  E  G  I, 

FIDEI  DEFENSORI, 

BONARUM  LITERARUM  PATRONO, 

PACIS  ET  INCOLUMITATIS 

PUBLlCiE  INSTAURATORI  CUSTODIQUE. 

CORNELIUS  BEE 

MAJESTATI  EJUS  DEVOTISSIMUS 

D.  D,  D. 

LECTORI 

PIO  ET  ERUDITO. 

Prod  I  IT  nuper,  et  nunc  inter  manus  hominum  versatur,  Librorum 
optimus,  BIBLIA  scilicet  IXOATrAHTTA,  editionem  feliciter  pro- 
caraute  Viro  adraodum  Revereudo  BRIANO  IVALTONO,  S.  T.  D. 
aliisque  Viris  CI.  de  Religione  et  S.  literis  quim  optiin^  mentis :    En 
jam  prodit  tibi.  Lector  pie  et  erudite,  (Tibi  enim  soli  utrinque  et  seri- 
tur  et  metitur,  tibi  soli  utrunque  prelum  insudavit,  et  Waltonianum, 
et  Nostrum)  prodit,  inquam.  Liber  (si  ita  loqui  fas  sit)  86vrs§iif§wro^, 
primo  tantum  posterior,   optim6que  proximus,    CRITICI  nimirum 
SACRL    Quid  enim  post  literas  natas  melius,  quid  optabilius,  qu-^m 
ut  primi^m  S.  Scripturse  Textus  originates  un^  cum  Versionibus  antiquis 
Wo  y^iav  crivQ^iv  redigerentur,  ade6  ut  simul  ac  semel  omnia  et  conspici 
et  conferri  possent ;  dein  et  ejusdem  S.  Scripturae  sensus,  queih  vocant, 
Literalis  et  Grammaticus,  qui  ipsissima  Scriptura  est  atque  ipsummet 
Dei  Verbum,  a  Viris  eruditione,  ingenio,  judicio  instructissimis  eruere- 
tur?    Illud  autem  Viri  quos  mod6  dix]«  Yiri  saepius,  semper  menio^ 
randi,  summa  cum  accuratione  ante  triennium  prasstiterunt;    Hoc  ver5 
praecipu^  CORNELII  BEE,  hominis  ad  antiquiores  melior^sque  li- 
teras  juvandas  nati,  curae  et  impensis  acceptum  ferimus^     Is  enim  ver^ 
^e^c^u/xo^  quicquid  vel  ex  suapte  periti^  vel  ex  iodicatione  alien^  dig- 
num  compererat,  id  omne  sedul6  conquisitum  iti  hunc  Thesaurum  Sa- 
cmm,  in  banc  Catenam  Biblicam,  vel,  si  jnavis  (nee  enim  ikcile  est  tan- 
tum Opus  satis  ampio  titulo  cohoncstare)  in  banc  Bibliothecam  Hagio- 
Criticam,*  sicut  Apis  puro  distendit  nectare  cellaa,  congessit  et  in  tuos 
nsus  recondidit.     Enimvero  quotquot  uspiam  a^foiUrVTjjxoygurmfa   in 
Divinis  Yoluminibus  occurrunt.  Res,  Personam,  Actiones,  Loca,  Tem- 
pera, Regiones,  Urbes,  Templa,  Instrumenta,  Vasa,  Pondera,  Men- 
burae,  Nummi,   Habitus,  Gestus,    Munera,  Ritus,  Leges,  Consuetu- 
dines,  omnia,  doct^  b!c  et  dilucid^  enarraiitur.    Hie  non  soli!km  expli- 
dantur  Typorum  mysteria,  Prophetiarum  et  Parabolarum  senigmata, 
ade6que  ttniversa  S.  Textfts  loca  diificiliora,  quin  et  insuper  vocum  ip- 
sarum  origines,  usus,  signiiicatay  imd  apices  nonnunquam  et  mioutiaB 


4  Bp.  Pearson's  ^inar  Tract^^ 

pensiealatiiks  examinautar.  Htc  e^ihtbetur  quicquid  ad  DiviDas  paj^ioai 
vel  Synogog^  Rabbini  vd  Bccteir  Doctores  sobtiiiils  anaot&rant. 
Htc  compommtur,  Saprosaiucta  Dei  Oracula  cum  exterorum  moBomeii- 
tis,  Hebraeoram  Leges  cum  iostitutis  Gentilium,  Odae  Davidis,  Solo- 
monis  PanBrnite,  aiiariioque  Scriptorum  tsovfeirrwv  Gaom^  cum 
£thniconini  Poetarunt,  Rbetoruna,  Philosophorum  sententiis  parallelis. 
Hie  <ienique  (quod  optimum  est  iuterpretandi  genus)  yidere  est  mirum 
SS.  Codicum  .cfmsensum  couceotCimque)  altcrituque  ut  Alter  poscH 
opem  locus,  et  conjurat  amich*  Sed  non  opus  est  ut  hederam  hie  uos- 
tram  praetexamus :  Insptce  Catalogum,  et  iuvenies  Nomina  omni  lauro, 
omni  laudtt  majora.  Quis  singuloniui  fuerit  Annotatorum  scopus» 
quod  consilium  negotii]mque»  ex  ipsoruni,  quas  Catalogo  subjunxi- 
raus^  Praefationibns  constabit  melii!ks»  optim^  ex  Opere.  ANNOTA- 
TIONES,  quae  in  septem  usque  Totnos  excreverunt,  duobus  insuper 
TRACTATUUM  Tomis  cumulantur :  de  quibus  hoc  tantiim  nosdix- 
isse  suificiat.  Hi  etiam  et  ipsi  Annotationes  sunt,  idque  et  Critiae,  et 
Sacra,  saltern  dignissimi  qui  Annotationibus  ejusniodi  quasi  Appendix 
et  iirlfjierfov  adjiciantur.  /Jam  quae  Bctsftrae  in  boc  Opere  partes  fuerint 
restat  Qt '  exponamus :  quod,  ne  te  diutiilts  moreiDur,  paucis  accipe. 
^o<?  in  primis  tibi  penitus  persuasum  iri  cupimus,  im6  expetimus,  et 
exspectamus;  Nos  non  cinnum  htc  coniiniscuisse,  aut  consarcin^sse 
centonem,  veriUm  Auctores  tibiexbibere  integrosetillibatos.*  ^  Ade^ 
enim  nobis  pen^  religio  fuit  ipsos  mutilare,  ut  etiam  ubi  alterius 
verba  usurpat  unus,  et  item  alter,  deinde  tertius,  atque  ita  ad  eundem 
locum  eadem  non  sensu  tantum  sed  et  verbis  plures  commeutantur,  nos 
eadem  verba*  lic^t  aliquantulijim  gravat^,  identidem  reposuerimus, 
yeriti  scilicet,  si  ullibi  vel  superflua  omisissemus,  nequis  alibi  et  neces« 
saria  nos  omisisse  suspicaretur.  Aliquid  tanien  juris  nobismetipsuB 
permisirouSf  idque  ^  re  tu&,  uti  speramus,  et  cum  bou*^  veni^.  Nam 
non  aolJ^m  qu^m  plurima  quas  oscitabundi  Typpgraphi  x^h^  ^\  P^^" 
miscue  ediderant,  ^ed  quaedam  etiam  quae  Auctores  ipsi  in  alieniorem 
locum  rejecerantf  nos  opportune  et  suo  coilocavimus.  Sic  quatuor 
illi  Annotationum  rivi  qpos  tumultuario  quodam  impetu  ma^uus  ille 
fruditionis  tori;ens  JO.  DRUSIUS  in  N.  F.  profudit,  jam  m  unum 
alveum  collect!  leni  cursu  labuntur.  Sic  quae  H.  GROTIUS  o  ircivv 
ad  Decplogiim,  ad  Epfaes.  1. :  ad  2  Thess.  2.  I.  12.  ad  Jac.  2.  14.» 
&c.  ad  1  Job.  18 — 24.  &  3.  9.  &  4.  1—5.  item  ad  Apoc.  13»^  17* 
fusiiis  disseruit,  et  certas  ob  causas  Annotatis  ad  Euangelia  subjunxit* 
in  hac  aostr4  Editione  propnas  singula  stationes  obtinent.  Ejusdem 
Viri  CI.  Aj^pendix  ad  iqterpretationem  locorum  N.  T.  quae  de  Au'ti* 
cbristQ  Bgunt  aut  agere  putantur,  Annotata  ad  Apoc.  .17*  immediate 
^bsequitur.  Reliquorum  qu^  sparsim  interseruimus  sedes  tibi  indigi* 
tabunt  Catalogi.  Optima  semper  exemplaria  secuti  sumus;  verunta* 
ifien  ad  errata  ipsorum  corrigenda,  et  supplendas  lacunas,  p^jora  not) 
jrar6  nobis  subsidio  fuerunt.  Quae  in  Catalogo  asteriscis  praefixis  insig- 
jiiuntur,  nunc  primuni  in.  lucem  prodeunt :  r^liqua  antea  excusa  nqi 
dcMuo  tibi  repraesentamus.  Loca  vel  ex  SS.  Scripturis  vel  aliunde  citatu 
!diJisenter  examinavimps,  atq;  iuibi  deprebendimoa  niulta  mendarum 
niiilia,  fff^  aut  preli  incuria  fuderat,  aut  Scriptores,  at  fit,  oimiiliB^ 


Chronologically    Arranged.  5 

properantes  parum  caverant.  Omnia  su!iiin&  qu4  potuimus  cur&  receo* 
saimus :  Quae  in  manifesto  errore  tenebantur,  purgavimus ;  ubi  retf 
erat  in  dubio,  conjectaris  duutaxat  ^  adhibitis^  liberum  tibi  reliquimus 
judicium.  Characteres,  quoties  opus  fuity  rite  variavimus,  et  pravis 
interpuuctionibus  sublatissubstituimus  aptiores,  atque  ita  locis  obscuris 
et  involutis  emphasin  suam  dedimus  et  perspicuitatem.  Denique  non 
pudet,  im6  juvat,  merainisse  quantum  negotii  nobis  facesserint  minu- 
tiae Typographicae,  qu6dque  per  integrum  fer^  sexennium  literulis, 
numeroruni  notis,  puuctis^  accentibus  intenti  fuerimus,  et  tantikm  noo 
immersl.  Haec  enim  utcunque  nugae  videantur,  tamen  aeria  ducent  in 
W9Ut  ubi  fuerint  neglecla ;  et  qiiicquid  tuo  comuiodo  poterit  luservire, 
uos  oec  nimis  durum  unquani  judicaibimus,  nee  nobis  indigduni.fi-*-Vale ; 
utere«  fruere  ]aboribu8,  e6sque  boni  consule. 

JO.  PEARSON  Archidiaconus  Surrtensis. 

ANT.  SCATTERGOOD  Eccksice  Lincolnknm 

Canonicus. 

FRA.  GOULDMAN  Eccknte  Okendon  AmtraHs 
'      * '  in  Comitatu  EssexuB  Rector.  ' 

RtC.  PEARSON  Coll.  Reg.  Sodus. 

CORNELIUS  BEE  LECTORI. 
Vequis  nobis  vel  operis  vel  pretii  raagnitudinem  objiciat,  sciat  ipsius  et 
compendio  et  commodo  ma^nopere  a  nobis  esse  consultum.  Htc  enim 
libri  circiter  nonaginta,  iique  integri,  in  novem  coierunt,  et  librae 
pliis  miniis  quinqua^enae  (nupef  vix  aut  ne  vix  minoris  haec  omnia 
coemisses)  jam  ad  quindenas  rediguntur.  Non  est  igitur  quod  de  nobis 
just^  queratur  quispiam;  est  quod  sibiet.aliis  plurimil^m  gratuietur. 

NO.   XI. 

Iq  1661,  Dr.  Pearson  was  appointed  in  his  Majesty's  Commission 
to  bear  a  part  in  the  debate  at  the  Savoy,  about  the  alteration  of  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer,  &c. 

NO.  XII. 
A  BRIBFK   ACCOUNT  oP 

SOME     EXPRESSIONS 

IN 

SAINT   ATHANASIUS 

HIS 

CteeU : 

For  the  satisfaotion  of  those  nvbo  think  tliemselvet  thereby  oblig'd  to  beKeve  all 
things  therein  contain'd  to  be  absolutely  necessary  to  Sal? ation. 


Oxford, 

Priated  by  Henry  Hall,  Printer  to  the  tTnivcrsityi 

fi»r  Tho.  Robinson,  1663. 


REMARKS 

.      ON 

* 

DR.  JOHNSON^S  LATIN  EPITAPH 

ON  MR.  THRALE. 


jriAviNG  observed  Dr.  Johnson's  Laitin  Epitaph  on  Mr.  Thrale, 
published  in  your  XVth  No.  p.  159>  I  ^^  tempted  to  offer  some 
renmrks  upon  it,  lest  the  general  authority  of  his  great  name  maty 
mislead  the  young  and  inexperienced  among  your  readers,  in  mat- 
ters in  which  it  is  wholly  undeserving  of  authority ;  his  acquire- 
ments in  what  is  called  classical  literature  having  been  very  limit- 
ted  and  supei-iicial ;  and  when  he  undertook  Latin  composition, 
he  was  too  proud  to  doubt,  and  .too  indolent  to  inquire  ;  as  this 
£pitaph  abundantly  proves. 

In  the  first  place,  seu,  occufring  twice  in  line  3,  is  only  em- 
ployed by  writers  of  good  times  as  a  connective  of  alternatives  or 
opposiles,  never  of  conjuncts :  it  joins  things,  one,  not  both,  of 
which  we  mean  to  state  or  affirm ;  so  that  the  commendation  of 
Mr.  Thrale  for  res  seu  domestkas  seu  civiles  can  only  belong  to 
cither  private  or  public  matters,  not  to  both^  as  intended. 

The  phrase  too,  res  civiles  or  domesticas  agere,  must  mean 
cither  to  agitate  tkeni,  as  a  disturber,  or  exhibit  them,  as  an 
actor  on  the  stage.  To  express  the  meaning  intended,  it  should 
faai^e  been,  in  rebus  quum  civilibus  turn  domesticis  ita  se  gessit,  ut, 
ifc.  or  in  rebus  et  civilibus  et  domesticis,  8sc. 

Multi,  in  line  4,  is  feeble  and  frigid.  He  might  have  written, 
without  incurring  the  imputation  of  extravagant  compliment,  qui 
noscerent  omnes. 

Res  sacras  agere,  (line  5.)  is  still  more  faulty  than  res  civiles  or 
domesticas  agere ;  meaning,  in  its  primary  and  obvious  sense,  to 
agitate  or  move  things  forbidden ;  and,  if  admissible  at  all  in  a 
sense  like  what  is  here  intended,  must  mean  to  perform  the  sacred 
functions  of  a  priest  or  minister  of  the  church,  not  merely  to  dis- 
charge punctually  the  ordinary  moral  duties  oj  religion. 

Quam  brevem  (vitam)  esset  habiturus  pnescire,  (line  6.)  can 
only  Bignify  presciehce  of  the  brevity  of  lifo  prior  to  its  commencer 
ment :  for  qui  vitam  habiturus  est,  is  one  who  is  to  have  lifo,  not 
one  who  already  ha%  it.  It  should  have  been,  quam  brevis  esset 
concessa  scire  videretur ;  or  more  properly  ipse  prasentire  videre- 
tur :  for  such  is  the  proper  verb ;  and  the  addition  of  the  empha- 
tical  pronoun  would  have  given  strength  knd  spirit  to  the  anti- 
thesis.   ^ 


CoUatio  Codicis  Harleianif  ^c.  7 

Sibique  semper  similis,  (line  7-)  is  one  of  those  quaint  pueiili- 
ties  which  so  frequently  disgrace  the  works  of  Ovid  and  Tasso. 
Sibique  semper  aqualis  would  have  been  endurable. 

If  by,  nihil  ostentavit  cut  arte  fictum  aut  cura  elaboratum, 
(lines  8 — 9.)  be  meant  that  he  ostentatiously  displayed  nothing 
skilfully  contrived  or  carefully  executed^  the  expression  is  just  and 
adequate :  but  if  it  be  intended  to  signify  that  he  showed  nothing 
artijicial  or  affected  in  his  manners,'  it  should  have  been,  nihil  aut 
simulatum  aut  conjictum  ostendit. 

Regi  patria^que  fideliter  sluduit,  (lines  10 — 11.)  is,  1  believe, 
faulty ;  though,  regis  dignitatis  patriaque  libertati,  or  prosperi" 
tati,  fdeliter  studuit,  would  have  been  proper. 

The  numeral  mille,  used  iudefinitely  as  in  line  13,  belongs,  L 
believe,  to  light,  loose,  or  comic  modes  o£  expression  only,  and 
seems  noways  adapted  to  the  solemnity  of  a  sepulchral  inscription. 
Perhaps  the  writer's  meaning  had  been  properly  and  accurately 
expressed  by,  inter  assiduo  ingruentia  mercatura  negotia. 

The  word  nepote,  in  line  30,  is  so  employed  as  to  signify  the 
grandson  of  the  person  commemorated,  not  the  person  himself, 
vhich  the  writer  evidently  intends.  It  should  have  been  cum  eo, 
instead  of  cum  nepote. 

In  critical,  philological,  grammatical,  or  philosophical  disquisi- 
tions I  would  by  no  means  be  a  rigid  exactor  of  purity,  it  not 
being  in  all  cases  possible  to  find  ancient  modes  of  diction  ade- 
quate to  modem  modes  of  thought ;  and  distinctness,  perspicuity, 
and  precision  of  sense,  like  Lord  Bacon's,  are  cheaply  obtained, 
even  by  all  the  barbarisms  of  his  Latin,  gross  and  manifold  as  they 
are  :  but  in  compositions  which  can  pretend  to  no  higher  merits 
than  those  of  expression,  the  expression  should  at  least  be  faultless. 


COLLATIO 

CODICIS    HARLEUlNI    5674 

CUM  ODYSSEA  EDITIONIS  ERNESTINiE  176O. 

No.  V. — Continued  from  No.  XXII.  p.  206. 

S86.  mUi.  H92.  /8«irrf). 

S87»  TO  9f  lA^rrK  tf^/0T«^«$  ani  t«v      S93.  rM^w  yi • 

Ixmm.  395.  ay^a^^o  et  super  «» pxius  0?. 


8 


CoUatio  Codicis  Harleiani 


4M.  fUret  )i'  eififi^$e-in¥  et  supra 

405.  f«f  1*5  at. 

406.  xrsW  ex  emend. 

41 L  Mv0-«y  y  et  sfc  citat  Scho- 
llastes  supra  ad  275,  vbi  etlam 

412.  Post  hunc  additur  in  mar- 
gine  versus,  rot;  y^^  iii  vm  ftnrr, 

r 
^413.  lyiAtfo^  ^/Ad»  ^Tdg,   sed  y^. 
*ig  super  Jt^^. 
428.  r^Tgm, 

444.  iWflfwj yam.  secunda^sed 
antiqua. 

445.  Xuxf^m.    Schol.    y^.     je«^ 

451.  yg.  jr«^«i/f.  sed  potius  credo 
referendum^  ad  453.   vbi  textus 

mfiUfyP  suprascripto  a  manu  se- 
cunda,  sed  anttqua. 

4*55.   y^.  ifcfct9*  dAf^goy. 


•  •• 


457.  osrwui  (sic). 

459.  $ttf6Vf*h0v  et  supra  glossa 
rvirrtfimvy  postea  v  finale  textus  in 
r  mutauit.  Mox  *»»  ^j,  ^j^,  sed 
m  marg.  pro  var.  lect.  luiiifKtf. 

464.  «r/dF<.  et  a  super  i. 

#58.  ifci  y  et  supra  sy. 

477.   «y'   ^AAf. 

*^2.  539.  »!«« am.pr.etsicE. 
127. 

483.  rvrtfdjr. 

484.  vcMi(rhh  sed  v  super  ». 

485.  rif  3>  £^  ,-y^^  ^YloL 
marg.  y 

48&.  «4;»,trif  ;v. 

491.  «74^gy.     In  marg.  }mns 

499.  Uptitnru  Quae  verior  est 
scnptura.  IVIS.  Hesychii,  M^fU.ci 
fc^Mrrt,  partim  recte. 

502.  u  Kxi  rtq  (n  xurcLxJUfUf  ckut 

bchol.  supra  ad  106. 


504.  «T«A»?r«^^diry  sed  vulgatom 
530. 

516.  i.>Mm9tfi  sed  ^e^  super  if  et 
pro  interpretatione,  8rv^A«r««  1^. 

r«i«r9Wf .    Deinde  ii!ie^9«T»  et  su- 
pra, 0-0W0. 

520.  tftxf  4f Anff**.  / 

523.  4*^5  y«  et  «  supra  yg. 

528.  xAv^i. 

533.  $»  nunc,  sed  i  erasum. 

539.  flr^dvtf^dfdf  et  supra  y^r.  ^r- 

540.  542.  S9r/  Tdv  sr^arigav  tf^nTr- 
T«*.  wtff  y«^  ifi^aXtf  mj^hi : 

553.  sxAeifly  «}'  et  D«  super  «i0r. 
Post  ci*  additum  &^*  m.  antiqua. 
Legi  igitur.  voluit  emendator,  uwi^ 

554.  «AA'  «yf  fu^^t^tv  et  ^  in 
I  mutatum.  In  marg.  yg.  iJaa*  clf^to. 

559.  )«  rin  «.  et  sic  K.  186. 
561.  'wr^weti  et  «r  super  «e$. 

OAYZS.    K. 

6.  viti  a  m.  pr.  j/8^«mf . 

7.  «»0«V<; am.  pr.  < in «  mutauit 
manus  recentior. 

11.  tcliiifii» 

12.  r^rdltf-f  kt^tra-t,  Schol,  marg. 

13.  y^.  »« j  Tf/;^M  ^jc^<». 

16.  Mt/  flit.  Mox  jiB«T«Af{4v,  sed 
f  super  «  secundum,  et  «  super  «. 

19.  ^tfxc  ?g  fut  ixiu'^ets, 

30.  uyr«e$  et  ig  super  «;  ab  ea- 
dem  xbaucu    SbHoL  marg.  M'vrf^ 

31.  mAA«^k« 

39.  y^.  xeii  imfAtt^*  YxnTttti 

41.  ^lifoitrci  txrtXumf, 

42.  •?««y  Intro^U^ 

43.  TflS*  f^A^xf  in  text.    In  marg. 

urn    }Q»KU   xdi  Tti  y'  fitmu  mi]  rdyB 


cum  Odyssea  Editionis  Eme$tifue. 


SSm  ^kr*U  V  wtuwifMfm 

62.  hjUmqi iuMfutr^  \ati^Tm$(An* 

65.  Yidetur  am.  pr.  faisse  W 

70.  MJMTriy  sed  Jinea  transuersa 
damnatuniy  et  suprasc.  p(A«»d7^r. 
[  Nisi  merus  est  error,  volebat 
x«A«70*i.3    In  znarg.  ^iivo}«r«f  ^A- 

*1S»  f^*  fsrii  u$ufdTHrt9» 

93.  KVfitij^.  Primo  fuit  y  pro 
T  9  sed  nihil  in  accentibus  mutauit. 
Quod  si  alterum  consilio  scripsis- 
sety  ita  notassetyjtvfM  y\  Apolloni- 
us  y.  tiil^w  habet  xifAxr* 

100.  v^^tttr. 

103.  v(.  ^  Ki¥  «?^|«i. 

106.  ivycirt^  (sic). 

107.  Jucr^SifffWTd. 

110.  T47y^  text,  et  schoL  t«  31 

116.  )ii9r»«f  et  supra  y^.    ii^wu 
118.  Tii/(«<  et  x<  supra  («i. 

123.  ^fifiS'f  r\ 

124.  Tsifrv  text.  In  schoL^s- 
i«fT«:  ^(<W«e^;^«$  ^g^«vT0.  Paullo  ante 
Schol.  upirro^tinK  i^^  ^  ^i  tf^^ms* 

126.   fy«rv«Kd^. 

129.  ^vytifMu 

130.  »lt  ifuti  r^vT^  ftiv  ^i^Kyri- 
jMf.  tirMi  %  y^«  •29  «(^«  xfltrrK.   imA- 

•^«  9r«9rK  :-«[Manus  librarii  in  vlti- 
xnis  aberrauit;  volebat  tUV  &xol 
ftimif  quod  ettam  coniecit  Tou- 
pius  Cur.  Nou.  in  Suid.v.  aH^r\'uu 
Suidas  quidem  et  Apollonius  ha- 
bent  tifAOf  sed  &,>m  fonicer  defen- 
dunt  loca  a  Toupio  laudata,  supra 
H.  328.  infia  N.  78.] 

1.36.  m^§rr^»n^i  •v3jf0v«. 

140,  nfiflk 

146.  lett^ik  et  «ff-o  suprascr. 

152.  yTv«r  et  suprascr.  y^.  xtiiriiu 


156.  niff. 

160*  ^ii9«2»Ti;  Xif  yaf(  f««n 

164.  y^*  9ii^"^#9  fA*ifiirunti.hrt-' 


166.  iW\ 

169.  »«r«Atffl^9fM»  schoL  xnarr. 

170.  •Swrn^  «iy:  ii(«rr«f  «nK  K  w 

174.  Av  y«^^  m»  JMiTA^vfv^^^al^f  sed 
•■  supra  «  additum. 

175.  Itsa^i.  text.  iTiA^fry  schol. 
178.  iP  r«n  T«  •vrtff  fi^mt :  -«, 

(  pro  «iiu»). 

188.  fuiui  in  vcT*  h/09  «•  #•  ^cirA 

220.  i^iarct^^i  yg.  simcr  )'  i y  sr^*- 

224.  TTtxlriK  (n«A(rv$  est  error 
typorum). 

Inter  233.  et  234.  additur   in 

xnarg.   /8.   rfl&xrt  K  %vk%S  xV^ 

239.    240.   r^ix»9  r%  xm  }^;. 
Schol.  ^i|9«)or«$  lUB/  9roS«$  y#.  jmm  b 

242.   m^'    £kvX69,     In  schol, 

gnt^*  £«tfA«v :  «(/<T«(;g«f  •wc  •!}•  Tdff 
rTiX*9*  •3eiutAAi'rr^icr«$  «yT  4(vr«y  y^« 

249.  «y«{i»fftf4'.    In  marg.     b 

253.  omittit,  et  xnox  265. 

268.  «{c<(  et  ff  super  &.  In  marg. 
i&^iW«^;^oc  «rr/  row  r«»«y :  (Ita  nempe 
explicac  rwp.) 

28 1«  trii  )*  nvr'  J  ^irrvvf . 

285.  0^  y  • 

287.  >'  omittit. 

288.  tfAvAicnr^ 

296.  MAj|0tT«<  et  X  additum  su- 
per I  prius.     In  schol.  j(fxAif0tr««. 
306.  70i«0-iy.  et  supra  y^.  }vy«i" 


Tie<. 


316.  Tst/;^f.    Deinde  )f9r«iet  in 
xnarg.  u  acAAap.  yii#«t7  vx«   Ai;rii^#: 


K)  Remarks  oh  Latin  Metre. 

{kge  y  m)iXiff  iiiF»\  if  yi^»' M  X.]     turn  est  Ai£«f.] 

S20.  Xi{«et  in  marg.  »uritf  «^/.         324.  jm/^*  ix&^v^ifUfn:  iifirr«^« 

«••«{•»  x^tfcei  i  cvfet^tBfMt :  [  Lege  Ax'^V^  *  y{«^«. 

9vtA^t6fu!v.    Videntnr  quidam  fc'  326.  i^  cSrt  et  tat;  super  «$. 

gisse  Af^i'  elisum  pro  As^m,  quod  329.  •  a-<}«y<«$  ^Wv  mhrut^ttt  tiv 

plenum  exstat  II.  I.  639.  Postea  rr/;^**. 

e  Af{i,  nota  elisionis  neglecta,  fac-  334.  mfin^fnu 

REMARKS  ON  LATIN  METRE5 

il/or^  particularly  of  a  short  vowel  being  lengthened  when 
.  Jbllowed^bjf  the  consonants  sp— sc — st — and  sm. 

X  HE  true  method  of  ascertaining  the  force  of  the  consonants  above 
mentioned  is  certainly  taken  in  the  first  No.  of  the  Classical 
Journal,  where  the  authorities  for  and  against  the  observance  of 
4t  are  laid  before  us.  A  writer  on  Latin  Metre,  in  the  third  No. 
of  your  Jx)urnaly  under  the  signature  of  L.  makes  several  assertions 
on  the  subject,  in  few  of  which  I  can  acquiesce,  and  to  which  I 
shall  take  the  liberty  of  replying  in  ,the  present  Essay.  That  the 
•  metrical  canon  advanced  by  Terentianus  Maurus,  and  supported 
l>y  Dawes,  is  in  general  acknowledged  by  the  classical  scholars 
of  the  present  day,  I  by  no  means  admit ;  the  weight  of  autho- 
rities on  the  question  will  be  adverted  to  in  another  part  of  thiai 
Essay. — From  the  manner  in  which  L.  writes,  1  do  not  believe  him 
to  be  an  Etonian  ;  yet  as  he  adopts  the  metrical  canons  which  the 
gentlemen  of  Eton  maintain,  in  answering  him  I  shall  take  the 
liberty  of  controverting  the  three  metrical  canons  of  that  school, 
which   are  the  following. 

First,  that  a  short  final  vowel  is  lengthened  when  followed  by 
the  consonant  sp — &c. 

Secondly,  that  such  words  as  servitii^  officii^  consilii,  imperii, 
are  not  to  be  admitted  in  the  genitive  case  as  words  of  four  syllables. 

Thirdly,  that  the  letter  O  is  not  a  short  vowel,  nor  admissible  in 
Latin  verses  as  short,  when  scanned  with  another  short  vowel ;  for 
example,  tendo  cKelyn^  caiigojuturi,  farrago  libelli,  prapono  Sa^ 
burra,  instances  of  which  occur  in  every  ps^e  of  Statins,  Juvenal, 
mA  Martial. 

The  gentlemen  of  Eton  are  excellent  Latin  scholars,  and  hap- 
pily cultivate  the  Latian  Muse.  Being  learned,  they  are  also 
liberal,  and  will  hear  with  candor  objections  to  their  system.  I 
propose  to  consider  the  metrical  canons  in  the  order  I  have  stated 
them.  1  begin  with  the  first  of  them,  of  short  vowels  being 
lengthened  when  followed  by  the  consonants  sp — &c. 

Some  among  the  Greeks  have  accounted  the  letter  S  merely 
an  aspiration^  in  which  number  is  Plato.    Many  of  the    learned 


Remarks  on  Latin  Metre.  11 

among  them  avoided  the  frequent  use  of  it*  Tlie  Romans^  Tdlloncing 
-  the  example  of  their  masters^  softened  this  letter  down  to  a  mere 
aspiration.  The  comic  poets  write  audin\  credin\  instead  of 
audisne,  credisne.  The  other  old  Latin  poets  in  many  instances 
consider  it  as  a  mere  aspiration  before  a  short  syllable,  and  even 
before  a  long  ;  witness  the  following  sort  of  verses,  which  occui  in 
€very  page  of  Lucretius  : 

Nam  si  de  nihilo  fierent  ex  omnibu's  rebus.  1.  1. 

Nam  fierent  juvenes  subito  ex  infantibu's  par  vis.  ib. 

Sive  foras  fertur  non  est  ea  fini's  profecto.  ib. 

Scire  licet  gigni  posse  ex  non  sensibu's  sensus.  I.  2, 
.In  this  last  quoted  verse  S  is  made  both  an  aspiration,  and  a 
letter ;  and  many  similar  instances  can  be  produced.  1  contend 
.therefore  from  the  preceding  premises,  that  S  was  considered 
anciently  by  the  Roinans  as  either  an  aspiration,  or  a  letter,  as  it 
suited  a  poet's  contenience.  I  admit  that  the  writers  of  the 
Augustan  age^  in  general,  but  not  always,  abstained  from  making 
it  a  mere  aspiration,  probably  from  sonie  change  which  had  taken 
place  in  the  pronunciation  of  the  language.  Your  correspondent 
L.  has  the  following  words :  ^'  It  is  a  curious  thing  that,  in  an 
author  who  pretends  to  treat  of  the  art  of  Poetry,  there  should 
be  two. false  quantities  in  two  consecutive  syllables — 

Convulsum  remis  rostrisque  stridentibus  sequor. 
Those  who  would  read  tridentibus  to  favor  Vida  would  act  as 
.Nero  to  Lucan,  beneficio  Neronis  Jama  servatOy  they  would  give 
him  his  death  blow.'*  This  is  not  a  line  of  Vida's,  it  is  a  line  from 
Virgil,  to  be  found  JEn,  5.  v.  143,  and  again  in  JEn.  8.  v.  690.  It 
is  so  given  in  all  the  old  editions  of  Virgil :  the  modem  indeed  have 
tridentibus,  I  have  a  quarto  edition  of  Virgil  now  before  me,  printed 
at  Paris  in  the  year  1520,  which  gives  the  line  in  both  places  with  the 
word  stridentibus.  Vida  merely  quotes  the  line  as  he  found  it  in  his 
own  Virgil,  deeming  it  a  line  suiting  the  subject  of  his  Poetics.  The 
Editor  of  the  Variorum  Virgil  says  that  the  first  syllable  in  stridens 
being  looked  upon  as  long  by  grammarians,  this  verse  has  much  puz- 
zled them,  and  they  have  endeavoured  to  substitute  in  its  place  sofian- 
tibus,  ruentibus,3nd  tridentibus,  and  then  adds,  *^  sed  lectioneshujus- 
modi  in  nulla  ex  antiquis  exemplaribus  offendi,  quum  vero  bona 
codicum  antiquiorum  pars  rostrisque  stridentibus  habeat.''  This 
Editor  says  that  rostrisque  stridentibus  is  merely  a  conjectural  reading 
.from  the  University  of  Naples,  in  which,  however,  (though  he  thinks 
stridentibus  msLy  he  well  supported)  he  acquiesces,  because  in  some 
ancient  pictures,  and  coins,  prows  of  Roman  vessels  with  three 
projections,  somewhat  like  a  Trident,  may  be  observed.  Although 
your  correspondent  L.  styles  this  line  a  puerility  of  Vida,  yet  most 
judges,  I  believe,  will  admit  it  to  be  a  very  forcible  line,  and  strongly 
.expressive  of  a  vessel  dashing  through  the  water  with  great  violence. 


12  Remarks  im  Latm  Metre. 

Thai  Virgil  himself  deemed  it  siicll  is  apparent  frovi  his  repeating  it 
a  seciMid  time,  a  practice,  though  Homeric^  by  no  means  com- 
mon wi^  him.  I  think  there  are  sundry  objections  to  tridmtibui^ 
We  cannot«imagiHe  that  Virgil^  describing  a  vessel  rushing  with 
^eat  rapidity  through  the  water,  would  stop  to  mention  the  shape 
^  the  prow.  Besides  rosiris  properly  requires  the  union  of  an 
adjective^  tridentihus  is  a  substantive.  L.  himself  strongly  objects 
to  tridentiiiis,  but  now,  when  he  discovers  it  to  be  a  Virgilian 
verse^  .it  is  incumbent  on  him  to  remove  the  difficulty^  and  inform 
us  how  the  line  is  to  be  lead.  The  difficulty  in  the  case  is,  that 
the  first  syllaUe  is  in  no  other  place  found  short,  but,  for  what  we 
knqw  to  the  contrary,  it  may  liave  been  common.  Perhaps 
Virgil,  thinking  the  word  strong  and  expressive,  might,  like  Lucre* 
tiu^  and  the  oM  -Latin  writers,  deem  tlie  jS*  at  the  beginning  of  it, 
a  mere  aspiration,  and  in  this  instance  think  proper  to  adopt  th^ 
ancient  custom.  This  is  not  the  only  instance  of  a  Virgilian  line 
where  S  is  cut  off  in  the  manner  of  Lucretius : 

Liniina  tectorum  et  medii's  in  penetralibus  hostem. 
This  reading  Pierius,  Farnaby,  and  others  insist,  is  the  true  one.' 
There  are  many  reasons  to  support  stridentibus.  All  good  maou- 
scripts  concur  m  it. — The  word  is  repeated  a  second  tioie  with  the 
same  concurrence. — ^There  is  nolsubstitute  given  for  it  except  from 
mere  conjecture — The  verse  expresses-  forcibly  the  sense  which 
Virgil  meant  to  convey  to  bis  readers — ^Strong  manuscript  autho* 
rity  is  not  to  be  laid  aside  from  conjecture.  1  may  at  all  events, 
however,  here  take  notice,  that  whatever  may  be  thought  of  Hhc 
preceding  observations,  the  question  in  dispute  by  no  means  depends 
upon  the  verses  mentioned :  the  cause  I  support  can  be  fully 
maintained  without  them.  There  seems  no  pretence  to  say  that  a 
abort  vowel  before  any  two  other  consonants,  except  those  beginning 
with  sp,  8wc.  is  made  long  in  Latin  verse  by  such  position,  so  that 
at  all  events  if  there  be  such  a  metrical  rule,  it  is  contrary  to  ana- 
logy, and  to  the  general  practice  of  the  Roman  writers,  and  there- 
-fore  requires  strong  evidence  to  support  it. 

The  pronunciation  of  the  Latin  language  is  entirely  lost ;  if  vft 
merely  consult  our  ears,  these  consonants  sp — &c.  no  more  offend 
us  than  any  two  other  consonants,  for  instance  the  following  verse-: 
Nos  pavidi  trepidare  metu,  crinemque  fl^rantem 
Excutere —  ''^ 

In  the  viotdftagrajis  there  are  six  consonants,  and  only  two  voweK 
yet  no  one  pretends  to  say  that  bis  ear  is  offended  by  the  fir^; 
syllable  of  the  word  being  short.    Virgil  in  another  place  tnakes 
ftagram  long-^F/agrantes  perfusa  genas.    This  sufc^t  therefor^ 
can  only  be  determined  by  attending  to  the  practice  of  the  Roman 

>  See  also  J£neid.  XII.  700.  wheM  decem€r§  U  the  old  and  general  reading.  Ss»« 


<'! 


Remarks  an  Latin  Mttre.  13 

writen.     In  the  knt  Number  of  your  Jourual^  you  give  us  Ihis 
practice^  by  wbich  let  the  matter  be  determined. 

Strong  symptoms  of  a  bad  cause  appear^  \rhen  it  cannot  be 
maintained   wkboot  the  destruction  of    all    authorities    hitherto 
deemed  incontrovertible ;  and  when  this  destruction  is  to  be  ac« 
compiisfaed^  not  by  argument^  but  by  an  ipse  dijcit.  These  levellers 
of  authorities  are  not  unlike  those  of  the  present  day,  who  style 
themselves  Christians,  yet  deny  the  validity  of  those  parts  of  the 
Scriptures  which  militate  against  their  tenets  and  doctrines,  and 
ffcruple  not  to  strike  them  out  of  their  Bibles.     L.  says  that  the 
only  authorities  with  regard  to  Latin  metre,  ate  the  Odes  of  Horace, 
Virgil,  and  Catullus.  So  that  the  greater  part  of  Horace,  all  Ovid, 
Lucretius,  Propertius,  Tibullus,  and  ail  the  later  writers,  with  one 
feH  swoop  are  put  hors  de  combat.     1  cannot  submit  to  this  sh<Ht 
method  of  deciding  the  question,  but  shall  now  take  the  liberty  of 
making  some  observations   on  the  authorities  mentioned  in  your 
Journal. 

The  old  Latin  writers  had  no  notion  of  any  Such  metrical  canon. 
There  appear  ten  examples  in  LucVctius  of  the  nonobservance  of  it, 
and.  none  for  it. 

Propertius  too  is  entirely  against  it. 

In  Virgil  rfiere  are  three  against  it,  and  one  of  very  doubtful 
authority  for  it. 

In  Ovid  there  are  fiinet^en  against  it,  and  not  one  for  it.  I  am 
aware  that  some  of  the  examples  against  it  in  Ovid  are  attempted 
to  Be  invalidated  by  various  readings,  but  to  this  I  shall  presently 
reply. 

Aa  to  Catullus,  the  great  authority  with  L.,  he  may  fairly  be 
put  out  of  the  question,  he  cannot  prejudice  our  cause.  This 
aottior  being  a  great  admirer  of  the  Grecian  writers,  and  his  best 
poems  being  probably  translations  frbmthem,  followed  the  Gi'eciaa 
rule  of  making  a  short  syllable  long  before  any  two  consonants. 
But  that  rule  is  not  countenanced  by  any  other  Roman  writer, 
yet  Catullus  has  the  following  line : 

Testis  erit  magnis  vtrtutifous  unda  Scamandri. 
So  that,  as  your  excellent  correspondent  in  your  19th  No.  (p.  122,) 
observes,  ''  if  this  line  is  the  only  instance  in  which  CatuUns  has 
not  lengthened  a  final  vowel  before  any  two  consonants  whatever, 
instead  of  asserting  that  he  attributed  a  peculiar  power  to  sc,  5p,  or 
$tj  we  ought  to  conclude  that  sc  was  weaker  than  any  other  combi- 
nation." 

Let  UB  now  see  what  can  be  urged  against  the  overwhelming 
authority  in  opposition  to  the  rule. 

Lucretius  and  Propertius  are  not  writers  of  the  Augustan 
age,  they  are  too  ancient ;  at  alt  events  they  show  the  ancient 
practice.    They  clearly  prove  the  rule  (if  any  such  there  be)  to  be 


14  Remarks  on  Latin  Metre,- 

an  innovatioQ*    The  chief  reliance  of  those  who  support  the  canon  > 
appears  to  be  on  one  single  line  of  Virgil^    of  very  doubtful 
authority. 

Ferte  citi  flammam^  date  tela^  scandite  muros. 
£rjthraeu%  in  his  learned  index  to  Virgil^  though  he  is  a  great  ad« 
Tocate  for  the  verse  as  here  quoted^  acknowledges  that  all  ancient  • 
copies  are  against  it;  that  Macrobius  and  other  grammarians  read 
et  scandite ;  that  Servius  adopts  it  without  the  least  observation  or 
objection;  that  Pontanus  so  read  it.     I  may  add  that  Vida  must 
ba^e  so  found  it  in  his  Virgil, from  the  manner  in  which  he  quotes  it 
in  his  Poetics.    The  Variorum  editor,  compelled  by  manuscript 
authority^  gives  et,  as  also  the  Parisian  edition  before  mentioned  by 
moy  printed  in  the  year  1520.     Is  it  sufficient  against  all  this  to  say^ 
that  to  the  modems  the  et  appears  to  incumber  the  verse^  and  to* 
destroy  its  effect  i    At  all  events  Virgil  has  duly  one  verse  for  the 
rule,  and  three  against  it. 

Your  correspondent  L.  endeavours  to  impeach  the  authority  of 
Horace,  as  to  metre,  by  saying,  as  many  odiers  have  said  before 
him,  that  his  hexameter  verses  are  not  to  be  concluded  as  un- 
impeachable, being  sermoni  propiores.  But  sermoni  propioVf  in; 
the  original,  merely  refers  to  the  subject  of  his  verses,  and  not  to 
the  verses  themselves.  He  merely  says  that  his  subjects  are  pro- 
saic, and  consequently  his  lines  must  be  destitute  of  poetic  fire;  but- 
we  are  not  to  conclude  from  this  that  he  disregarded  metre.  This 
isii  most  absurd  supposition.  If  the  case  were  so,  his  composi- 
tions would  be  the  strangest  jumble  of  inconsistencies  that  were 
ever  submitted  to  the  world,  half  verse^  half  prose.  L.  ought  to 
produce  instances  of  this  neglect  of  metre,  and  show  that  there  is 
somewhat  in  Horace  that  cannot  be  justified  by  the  examine  of 
other  poets :  but  this  he  has  not  done,  nor  can  do.  L.  deals  more 
in  assertion  than  any  writer  I  ever  read.  Poor  Ovid,  like  the  rest 
of  bis  po^cal  brethren,  is  attacked  in  the  same  mode.  L.  says, 
'^  Ovid  utterly  disregarded  the  wholesome  severity  of  metrical 
jurisprudence :"  but  this  is  absolutely  contrary  to  fact.  Perhaps 
h.  does  not  know  that  Ovid,  so  far  from  disregarding  metrical 
rules,  apologizes  in  one  of  his  epistles,  de  Pont.,  to  a  very  great 
friend  whom  he  had  known  from  infancy,  for  not  writing  to  him, 
and  showing  him  some  mark  of  his  remembrance,  because  his  name, 
I'uticanus^  was  inadmissible  in  verse.  It  will  not  be  irrelevant  to 
our  subject  to  insert  a  part  of  it. 

Tuticano. 

Quo  minus  in  nostris  ponaris,  amice,  libellis, 

Nominis  efficitur  conditione  tui. 
Aat  ^o  non  alium  prius  hoc  dignarer  honore. 

Est  aliquod  nostrum  si  mpdo  carmen  honos* 


RmMrks  on  Latin  Metre.^  15. 

Lex  pedis  officio,  naturaque  nominis  obstante 

Quaque  meos  adeas  est  via  nulla  modos. 
Nam  pudet  in  geminos  ita>nomen  scindere  versus 

Desinat  ut  prior  boc^  incipiatque  minor. 
£t  pudeat,  si  te,  qua  syllaba  prima  moratur, 
Arctius  appellem,  Tuticanumque  voSem. 
Non  potis  in  versum  Tuticani  more  .venire. 

Fiat  ut  e  longa  syllaba  prima  brevis* 
Aut  producatur  qus&  nunc  correptius  exit, 

£t  sit  porrecta  longa  secunda  mora. 
His  ego  si  vitiis  ausim  corrumpere  nomen, 
Ridear,  et  merito  pectus  habere  neger. 
It  appears  from  this  epistle,  that  Ovid  held  metre  almost  sacred, . 
and  thought  that  nothing  could  justify  a  poet  in  deviating  from  it. 

It  may,  perhaps,  be  alleged  that  some  of  the  authorities  against/ 
the  rule  produced  from  Ovid  may  be  objected  to,  on  the  ground  of 
various  readings ;  but  at  all  events  many  of  them  must  be  estab- 
lished. It  very  clearly .  appears  that  some  copyer,  some  librarian, 
a  disciple  of  Terentianus  Maurus,  has  been  tampering  with  this 
poet.     Who  can  doubt  the  authenticity  of  the  foUowing  line  i 

Ante  meos  oculos  tua  i^t,  tua  semper  imago  est. 
The  alteration  made  is;  visa  est ^  instead  of  tua  siat.    But  how  flat 
is  this !    How  violent  the 'alteration !    I  will  mention  another  line. 

Ilia  sonat  raucum,  quiddamque  inamabile  stridet. 
Ridet  is  the  vslhious  reading;  but  this  is  not  only  contradicted  by 
the  best  manuscripts,  but  most  incontrovertibly  by  the  cont^t. 
The  line  which  follows  inamabile  stridet,  is, 

Ut  rudit  a  scabra  turpis  asella  mola. 
Let  u%Bxamine  some  other  lines : 

nostri  litera  scripta  memor. 

Ista  Mycenaea  litera  scripta  manu. 
Scripta,  according  to  the  various  readings  in  both  instances,  i» 
changed,  into ybc^a,' but  this  is  done  with  every  appearance  of  force 
and  impropriety.  There  is,  however,  in  Ovid  de  Trist.  1. 5,  £1.  IQ, 
a  line  to  the  same  purport,  to  which  there  appears  no  various 
reading, 

Carmina  scripta  mihi  sunt  nulla,  aut  qualia  cemis. 
If  scripta  must  stand  good  in  this  place,  why  not  in  the  others  i   la 
the  following  line, 

Oraque  fontana  fervida  spargit  aqua.* 
The  various  reading  is,  puhat  aqua^  which  appears  scarcely  int^ 
ligible:  spargit  aqua  is  the  common  phrase  of  Ovid.  Upon.^ 
whole,  if  any  one  will  attentively  consider  the  various. readings,  and 
at  the  same  time  consult  the  text,  be  will- be  convinced  that  few  or 
none  of  them  can  stand  their  ground,  and  that,  upon. the  whole^ 
Ovid  must  be  considered  as  a  most  powerful,  incontrowtible^  and 


16  Remarks  on  Latin  Metre. 

decided  authority  «guiiBt  the  role ;  and  if  its  advocates  have  nothing 
to  advance,  but  inerely  a  gratis  dictum  that  the  best  versifier  inHbe 
Latin  language  did  not  observe,  or  regard  the  laws  of  metre,  their 
cause  is  in  a  desperate  situation.  If  the  authority  of  any  ancient 
poet  can  with  reason  be  objected  to,  it  is  that  of  Virgil,  who  left 
his  great  work  imperfect ;  so  much  so,  in  his  own  opinion,  that  he 
requested  it  to  be  destroyed.  Ovid,  on  the  contrary,  is  so  confi- 
dent of  the  excellence  of  his  great  work,  that  he  defies  even  Jove 
himself  to  destroy,  it.  Ovid^  in  my  humble  opinion,  is  a  better 
versifier  than  Virgil ;  I  do  not  s^y  poet ;  his  verses  abound  much 
less  in  elisions.  I  never  can  thiiJc  that  elisions  add  to  the  harmony 
of  verse.  Ovid,  though  well  acquainted  with  Virgilian  verse,  never 
chose  to  imitate  it.  There  are  several  lines  in  Virgil,  for  the 
metre  of  which  grammarians  do  not  satisfactorily, account,  such  as 
the  following : 

Posthabita  coluisse  Samo,  hie  illius  arma. 

£t  siiceus  pecori  et  lac  subducitur  a^^is. 

£t  vera  incessu  patuit  Dea ;  ille  ubi  noMtrem. 

Stant  et  juniperi  et  castaneae  hirsutse. 

Ckmassent  et  littus  Hila,  Hila  omne  sooaret. 

Nomen  et  amia  locum  servant,  te,  anuoe  nequivi. 

Credimus?  an  qui  amaot  ipsi  sibi  somnia  fingunt. 

Rumpe  moras  omnes  turbataque  anripe  castra. 
Are  these  oustakes,  or  only  defexisible  licences  ?  No  modern,  I 
am  smse,  would  venture  to  copy  tbem.  Theiie  are,  however,  other 
lines  seemingly  contrary  to  the  laws  of  prosody,  which  can  now  be 
well  accounted  for,  on  the  ground  of  Professor  Dunbar's  learned, 
ingenious,  and  sadsfactory  discovery  of  the  principle  of  Homeric 
versification,  which  is  equally  applicable  to  Latin  hexamiiiters,  and 
was  certainly  adopted  fi^m  Homer,  by  Virgil  and  other  Latin 
writers.  The  principle  is,  that  a  syllable  naturally  short  may  be 
made  long  by  being  the  firat  syllable  of  a  foot,  the  arsis,  or  metri* 
cus  ictus,  or  cassural  syllable,  call  it  which  you  please,  resting  upon 
it  All  the  Viigilian  lines  ending  in  or^  it,  bus,  or  any  other  con* 
eonant  which  would  be  naturally  short  before  a  vowel,  may  thus 
be  lei^thened ;  and  even  a  short  vowel  may  be  lengthened.  We 
shall  have  ho  chfficulty,  in  fiiture,  in  accounting  for  sudi  licences  as 
she  foUovring :  Omnia  vincit  amor  et  nos ;  Gravidus  autumnus ; 
Pectanbvs  %nhian$;  Caput  Evandrius  abstuUt  ensis;  Camt 
Hymenaos;  Fultm  Hyacintho;  Auro  gravia  sectoque  Ele- 
phanio;  Lkmnaquelaunuque;  Ensemquecb/peumque;  Fontesque 
fitmosque,  &c.  SU:.  Of  such  lines  I  should  not  think  there  were 
fewer  man  fifty  in  Virgil.  I  do  not  here  mean  te  say  that  the  force 
of  the  csMural  syllable  in  Latin  verse  is  now  first  discovered ;  but 
that  there  was  always  an  outcry  agpunst  any  modem  who  laid  daim 
to  the  licence;  false  quantity !  fidbe  quantity !  was  echoed  from  all 


Remarks  on  Latin  Metres  17 

llUdrteri;  and  thb  metrical  license  was  always  received  with  cold* 
ness,  and  a  timid,  half  kind  of  assent.  But  as  it  is  now  shown 
that  Homeric  versification  is  founded  on  this  principle^  which 
Virgil  and  othen  adopted,  the  practice  will  henceforward  test  oo 
a  jKrm  foundation.  This  I  am  happy  to  say  is  a  rule  of  liberty^ 
not  of  restrictioo^  such  as  I  am  now  comhating:  hut  I. must  copr 
less  that  restriction  appears  to  be  the  order  of  £e  .day.  Althou^ 
on  this  occasion  I  earnestly  declare  for  this  liberty  of  the  csesural 
ayllaUe,  I  admit  it  to  be  contrary  to  the  general  laws  of  Latiii 
prosody^  and  that  it  ought  to  be  used  with  moderation  and  dia- 
cretion. 

I  must  now  add  a  few  words  on  Catullus.  As  to  the  opinioa 
of  L.  that  we  ace  to  look  up  to  this  writer  as  a  principal  authority 
in  metre,  I  fancy  that  very  few  will  be  disposed  to  coincide  in^^il* 
Catullus  laid  down  a  rule  to  himself,  as  has  been  before  observed, 
lo  which  no  other  Roman  poet  ever  paid  the  least  attention,  but 
contradicted  in  every  ten  lines.  His  pentameter  verses  <^end 
against  every  rule  regarded  by  other  elegiac  poets.  Take  a  spe- 
aipen  of  them  : 

Troja  vir&m  et  virtutum  omoium  aoerba.cinis. 

Illam  aiBigit  odore,  iste  pent  podagra. 

Aut  facere  haec  a  te  dictaque  factaque  sunt. 

There  ougbt^  at  least,  to  be  a  pause  at  the  end  of  every  pentame- 
ter verse;  the  sense  ought  not  to  run  into  the  edsuing  heKameter, 
according  to  the  Grecian  mode.    To  ^is  Catullus  pays  no  regM'd. 
Nunquam  ego  te,  vit&  frater  amabllior 

Aspiciamf 

Quo  mea  se  moUi  Candida  IKva  pede 
Intulit  ?  .■,■>■.■>-- 

The  polysyllabic  terminations  of  die  Greek  pentameter  are 
hardly  tolerable  in  Latin,  and  haVe  been  studiously  avoided  by 
Ovid  and  Tibullus,  whereas  the  terminations  of  the  pentameters  of 
Catullus  are  in  general  of  this  sort. 

Catullus  makes  the  first  syllable  injuverint  short,  an  tastttice  of 
which  can  be  found  in  no  other  writer. 

Non,  ita  me  Divi,  vera  gemunt,  jttverint.      Poem.64.  v.  18« 

J)  is  short  poems  fai  hexameter  and  pentameter  verse  have  little 
merit,  and  are  in  general  on  offensive  subjects.  So  that  in  every 
point  of  view  I  think  Catullus  must  be  objected  to  as  authority. 

Having,  I  trusty  shown  that  the  great  classical  poets  disregardefl 
die  alleged  metrical  canon,  let  us  examine  the  authority  on  which 
it  at  present  rests. 

The  pid  grammarians  differ  so  much  from  one  another  on  ifaft 
subject,  as  has  been  shown  by  your  correspondent  in  your  IQth  Noy 
diat  nothing  to  be  depended  on  can  be  elicited  from  them.    The 

NO.  xxni.        CL  ju      VOL,  xn,        b 


18  Remarks  on  Latin  Metre. 

great  Terentianus  Maurus  dien  is  to  determine  the  question.    But 
who  is  Terentianus  Maurus  i  In  what  age  did  he  live  f  I  can  find 
no  account  of  him  in  Bayle,  or  Sir  Th.  Blount.    Until  this  point 
is  settled,  he  is  no  authority  whatever.     On  consulting  Harwood, 
I  am  informed  that  the  first  edition  of  his  work  appeared  in  the 
year  1497*'  Probably  he  is  not  more  ancient  than  the  date  of  bia 
work,  and  is  to  be  classed  among  those  writera,  who,  on  the 
revival  of  letters  in  the  15th  century,  when  manuscripts  of  ancient 
^writers  were  in  high  request,  endeavoured  to  palm  himself  on  the 
world  in  the  light  of  an  ancient.    J   think  it  incumbent  on  his 
patrons  to  give  us  some  reason  for  their  veneration  of  him.     i  have 
<iiot  this  writer  at  present  by  me,  but  I  take  his  position  from  the 
verses  as .  quoted  by  your  correspondent  in  the  19th  No.  of  your' 
•Joomal.    The  meaning  of  his  verses  appears  to  me  obscure  and 
.contradictory.     I  am,  however,  content,  that  his  patrons  should 
elicit  that  metrical  rule  from  him,  which  has  hitherto  been  the  sub*- 
'ject  of  this  essay.    In  the  first  place,  then,  he  lays  down  a  rule  which 
^e  writings  of  the  ancients  almost  entirely  contradict,  and  to  sup- 
port which  no  sufficient  instances  can  be  produced.     Secondly,  ia 
the  short  quotation  fi-om  him  in  your  Journal,  he  manifestly 
shows  himself  ignorant  in  a  matter  in  which  a  writer  on  metre 
ought  to  be  particularly  conversant:  he  says,  that  Virgil  makes  a 
^se  quanti^  when  he  writes,  soius  hie  itijlexii  sensus.    But  this 
.is  not  the  only  place. in  which  Virgil  makes  hie. short  before  a 
vowel.     He  begins  a  very  memorable  line  thus — Uic  vir,  hi^^  est, 
lie.  I  believe,  there,  is  no  doubt  that  other  writers  make  hie  short. 
Terentianus  Maurus  says  that  die  line  in  Virgil,  Insula  lonio  in 
magnOf  &c.  b  a  false  quantity ;  to  other  critics  of  great  name 
the  verse  appears  defensible..  These  instances  are  sufficient  to  show 
'that  Terentianus  Maurus  is  opt  infallible  in  all  his  positions. 
Other  ol^QCtions  might  be  made,  without  doubt,  to  his  doctrines, 
if  any  one  thought  it  worth  while  to  scrutinise  them.     DaMres  siip* 
ports  the  doctrine  of  Terentianus  Maurus :  Dawes  was  undoubjt- 
edly  a  very  learned  man,  and,  as  a  Grecian,  of  Porsonian  stature, 
but  as  a  Latin  scholar,  he  can  claim  no  pre-eminence  over  othera. 
It  ini|8(.  be  admitted  that  he  was  very  positive,  and  very  dogma- 
.tical^  no  very  excellent  qualities  in  a  critic.     However,  valeat 
gtisaueloritas  quantum  valere  potest.      Bentley  and  Tyrwhitt 
knew  of  no  such  doctrine.  Dr.  Symnions,  \u  his  defence  of  Milton  s 
Latin  poetry,  (that  such  poetry  shpuld  be  defamed  !  that  men  of 
learning  should  think  it  necessary  to  cuiiic  forward  against  hia 
pigmy  critics!)   intimates  to  us,  that  the  learned   Dr.  Parr,   a 
^friend  of  liberty. and  the  Muses,  supports  the  Davvesian  system. 
But  it  is  no  great  symptom  of  his  regard  for  it,  that  he  furnishes 
*bis  friend  with  instances  against  it.     I  shall  not,  however,  give  im- 


Remarks  on  Latin  Metre.  19 

plicit  credit  to  this  iaformation,  until  I  see  it  confirtned  under  his 
band.  I  should  like  very  much  to  see  the  subject  of  Latin  metre 
discussed  by  Dr.  Parr;  I  wish  some  potent  voice  could  rouse  this 
venerable  and  recumbent  lion,  tbis  sovereign  of  the  forest,  from 
his  den. 

The  men  of  Eton  certainly  defend  one  of  their  own  canons^ 
and  1  do  not  hesitate  to  acknowledge  the  weight  due  to  them.  But 
the  men  of  Westminster  and  Winchester  not  only  deny  this,  but 
the  two  other  Etonian  canons,  as  their  poetical  compositions  suffi* 
ciently  testify.  I  believe  few  impartial  men  will  admit  that  either 
of  these  schools  should  concede  the  palm  to  Eton.  The  editors 
of  the  Portroyal  Latin  Grammar,  most  pre-eminent  scholars^ 
deny  any  kind  of  authority  to  this  sp.  rule.  All  the  Italian,  Ger- 
man, Dutch,  and  English  writers  of  Latin  verse,  treat  it  -with 
contempt.  To  say  all  that  need  be  said,  in  one  word — ^the  two 
first  seats  of  learning  and  the  Muses  which  the  world  can  boast, 
the  Universities  of  Cambridge  and  Oxford,  pay  no  regard  to  any 
of  the  metrical  canons  which  I  controvert.  They  both  annually 
g^ve  premiums  to  those  who  excel  in  Latin  poetry,  and  reject  no 
man's  verses  for  non-adherence  to  them,  as  is  sufficiently  apparent 
from  the  prize  poems  published  at  both  the  Universities. 

1  come  now  to  the  second  canon,  that  such  words  as  servitii, 
consilii,  qj^ciiy  imperii,  navigiif  are  not  to  be  admitted  in  the  geni- 
tive case  as  words  of  four  syllables.  I  do  not  know  whether  the 
supporters  of  this  canon  admit  words  of  the  nominative  case  end* 
ing  in  ii  to  be  of  four  syllables,  but  I  take  for  granted  diat*  they 
do  not:  It  is  very  difficult  to  know  xi^bat  to  say  on  the  subject, 
becaase  no  one  of  the  supporters  of  this  extraordinary  metrical 
canon  has  condescended  to  inform  us  on  what  ground  it  is  founded* 
I  know  of  no  Roman  writers  who  observe  it.  L.,  in  his  dietato* 
rial  manner,  says  words  of  this  kind  can  only  be  allowed  ins 
pentameter  verse.  But  why  so  ?  I  could  fill  pages  with  instances 
where  they  are  used  in  hexameters.  Ovid,  the.  best  of  all  authorities, 
introduces  them  in  all  parts  of  his  numerous  works.  It  is  needless 
to  make  collections  of  them  from  him,  and  other  writers.  I  shall 
quote  two  or  three  lines  from  memory. 

Hosne  mihi  fructus,  hunc  fertilitatis  honorem 

Officiique  refers  ?  < • 

Kiillum  servitii  signum  cervice  gerentem. 
1  recollect  a  line  of  this  sort  of  five  syllables — 

Arte  supercilii  confinia  nuda  repletis. 
Horace  has  -  Maonii  carminis  alite. 

'    Virgil  has— <• Nufycii  posueruut  moenia  Locri. 

These  instances  occur  to  me  whilst  writing,  I  do  not  think  it 
necessary  to  add  more,  until  I  learn  the  ground  on  which  the  canon 
is  founded.  Horace,certaiolyi  in  his  lyrical  compositions^  contiMts 


so  Remarks  on  Latin  Metre. 

aeveral  wofds  of.  this  stamp,  as  imperf,  consili/  Pdmpilf^TareuinS^ 
The  license  is  here  id  the  contraction^  making  a  word  propeny  of 
fout  syllables,  only  of  three.  Why  Horace  does  so,  is  obvious. 
Woi^s  so  contracted  are  more  toitaUe  to  lyrical  compositions ; 
unless  so  contracted  they  could  not  find  a  place  in  Iambics,  but  if 
90  contracted,  they  could  not  be  used  in  hexameters.  These  words 
are  by  poets  made  suitable  to  the  diiferent  metres  in  which  they 
nrrite.  There  are,  however,  many  of  this  sort  of  words>  of  the 
fbnbraetiou  of  which  no  instances  can  be  produced.  I  never  heard 
of  €^ciy  navigL  I  doubt  whether  the -supporters  of  tlte  system 
ivould  contract  words  for  which  they  could  produce  no  authority^ 
It.  has  been  said^  tliat  there  can  no  iestaliee  be  produced  of  classical 
«;u<ibbrity  making  imperii  of  four  syllables.  I  have  lately  bee^ 
fbading  Juvenal,,  and  can  assert,  that  it.  is  to  be  found  three  times 
in  Ms  Satires.     Ovid,  I  recollect,  has  iUs  line*^^  ■•  ^ 

Non  sunt  imperii  tarn  ferajussa  mei. 
But  all  words  of  this  kind  stand  Upon  the  same  IbotM^, '  and 
t1io«|^  any  particular  wcnrd  might  not  be  found  in  a  classical  author, 
it  -would  not  follow  from  thence,  that  it  was  not  authorised,  because 
four  syllables  are  the  legitimate  numhev,  and  the  admission  of 
only  three  is  the  license.  Upon  the  same  ground  that  you  object 
to  making  imperii  of  four  syllables,  it  appears  to  me  that  you 
might  object  to  such  words  as  jiuviiy  gladii,  radii,  being  three. 
The  loss  of  sttch  a  large  class  of  words  in  hexameters  as  those  in 
otaestiion  would  occasion  many  unnecessary  difficulties.  I  think  1 
my  now  dismiss  this  canon. 

.  SJet  us  now  come  to  the  third,  that  the  letter  o  ought  not  to  be 
Used  as  a  short  vowel,  when  scanned  with  another  short  voweL 
iF^ihntaBce,  tendti  chutly^nj  caligi  futuri^  farragb  Itbelli,  &c. 
'  It  cimnot  be  denied,  that  Words  ending  in  o  are  made  short  hf 
ill  R<Hnans  where  0  concludes  the  iooH-^^minc  scio,  nuttc  ^volo,  at 
miia,'tentio,  nescio,  Sec.  8lc.  Your  correspondent,  in  die  19^ 
Mo*  of  your  JiMimal,  furnishes  me  with  one  line  from  Ovid^  which 
contradicts  the  canon. 

Ingenio  foniiK  damna  rependo  mesp. 

I  have  looked  for  ten  minutes  into  Ovid,  and  find^  in  one  of  bia 
most  finished  poems,  that,  de  arte  Am.,  the  following  verses : 
Adjice  prseceptis  hoc  quoque,  Maso/  tuis. 
Pollicitisqoe  favens  vulgus  adesto  meis, 

Naso  mi^^er  erat. 

Collige,  vel  digitis  en  ego  toUo  meis. 

Horace  has— — Aliqwando  bonus  dormitat  Homems. 

There  canaot  he  the  least  doubt  diat  o  is  common ;  but  I  admit 


Jj^iWObfcUlJ       aiilO      h*l*       I        .KIHlll*.     I  at 


"*-  Mo  one  doubts  Ibat  »  is  oommoR  in  Nominatives^  and  of  cousie  ia 


Remarks  on  Latin  Metre*  SI 

Ihat  Vii^l  and  Ovid  rarely  made  it  short  in  the  manner  mentioned 
in  the  above  canon,  although  the  later  poetH  did,  but  I  contend^ 
nevertheless,  that  this  is  no  reaton  for  the  moderns  to  abstain  from 
the  practice  in  question. 

It  is  well  known  that  not  only  language^  but  die  pronunciation 
of  it,  alters  in  the  course  of  time.  No  language  altered  more  rapid- 
ly than  the  Latin.  It  is  clear,  that  the  pronunciation  of  it  changed 
very  much  from  the  time  of  Lucretius  to  that  of  Virgil.  The  lette? 
s  gave  no  offence  to  Lucretius,  whereas  it  has  been  observed 
that  Virgil  avoided  ending  a  word  with  this  letter,  and  beginning 
the  following  with  the  same.  Each  particular  poet  has  his  pecuiiat 
fancy  and  caprice  in  the  construction  of  his  verse,  as  observed  in 
those  of  Catullus^  Virgil,  and  Martial.  AH  poets,  in  ail  ages^ 
have  had  peculiarities  of  this  sort,  fiut  their  contemporaries  or 
successors  are  not  bound  to  follow  the  caprices,  even  of  the  best 
poets.  That. the  observance  of  seldom  making  die  o  short  by 
Virgil  in  the  manner  mentioned  in  the  rule,  arose  probably  froaa 
some  singularity  of  opinion,  or  from  the  pronunciation  of  the  day, 
is  manifest  from  the  total  rejection  of  it  by  succeeding  poetsw 
Ovid,  too,  an  Augustan  writer,  shows  by  his  own  practice  its  admis^ 
sibility.  Statins,  Juvenal,  and  Martial,  make  o  short  in  every 
page ;  they  were  all  as  well  acquainted  with  the  writings  of  Virgil 
as  we  are,  admired  him  as  much,  knew  his  practice  as  well,  yet 
even  his  example  and  authority  had  no  influence  on  them.  Juvenal 
idolised  Virgil,  he  refers  frequently  to  him  in  his  Satires. — He  thus 
compliments  him : 

Conditor  Iliados  cantabitur,  atque  Maronis 

Altisoni  dubiam  facientia  carmina  palmam.  Sat.  xi« 

People  are  often  induced  by  fashion,  or  by  admiration  of  a 
person,  to  imitate  that  for  which  there  is  no  substantial  reason* 
But  no  motive  of  this  kind  ooerated  on  any  of  the  later  writers, 
I  conclude,  from  the  whole,  mat  Virgil  was  merely  guided  by  his 
ear,  and  the  pronunciation  of  his  time,  in  this  matter.  But  as  the 
pronunciation  of  Latin  is  lost,  and  must  have  been  different  at 
different  periods,  I  contend  that  the  modems  have  notliihg  to  do 
with  niceties  of  this  sort,  and  that,  in  the  j)resent  instance,  they 
are  at  full  liberty  to  follow  the  example  of  the  later  poets,  espe- 
cially in  a  practice  which  no  age  forbad.  One  of  the  Latin  Fathers 
asserts,  that  if  the  word  primus,  in  the  first  line  of  Virgil's  ^neid, 
had  ended  in  «$,  (suppose  the  word  tristis)  it  would  have  offend<- 
ed  the  ears  of  the  old  Romans ;  but  if  this  assertion  be  well 
founded,  which  I  much  doubt,  I  know  not  what  metrical  rule  19  tQ 
be  drawn  from  it.  We  can  merely  say  it  is  a  nicety  of  which  the 
moderns  have  no  notion. 

I  admit,  as  a  good  metrical  rule,  that  enclitics  should  be  joined 


22  Bfimarks  on  Latin  Metre. 

to-  the  first  word  of  a  clause/  but  even  this  rule  is  very  firequeatly 
offended  against  by  Ovid  and  HbuUus  in  pentameter  verses, 

•*-—  jactatas  excutiatque  faces.     Ovid  dear.  Aman.  I.  1. 

^     "  in  medics  desiluitque  rogos.    1.  U 

tarn  sero  cur  veniatque  rogat.    i.  1. 

Cura  fixity  multo  diluiturque  mero.  L  !• 
tJpon  the  wholey  I  think  it  unwise  in  the  modems  to  throw 
stumbling-blocks  in  the  way  ^f  Latin  composition,  to  lay  down 
metrical  laws  which  are  very  disputable,  ^fhe  old  Romans  will 
not  rise  from  their  >  graves  to  condemn  us-— the  moderns  must  be 
content  to  be  ignorant  of  Roman  pronunciation.  I  must^  for  my 
own  party  declare  that  I  detest  those  minute,  captious,  illiberal, 
word-catching  critics,  who  are  never  pleased  but  when  they  can 
find  fault.  If  the  Latin  verses  of  a  modern  are  written  in  the 
true  spirit  of  poetry,  be  harmonious,  not  too  much  encumbered 
with  spondees  and  elisions,  and  the  latinity  of  them  be  good,  they 
must  give  pleasure  to  every  classical  reader,  notwithstanding  any 
trifling  metrical  lapse.  The  critics  of  the  present  times  appear  to 
read  modem  Latin  poetry,  nbt  with  any  view  to  be  pleased,  but 
merely  to  discover  some  lapse.  L.  mentions  some  excellent  Latin 
poet,  and  learned  man,  who  made  u  in  salubris  short ;  thb,  in  the 
opinion  of  L.,  counterbalances  all  excellencies,  and  condemns  the 
poet  for  ever.  Tereutianus  Maums  maintains  that  Virgil '  has 
made  false  quantities,  and  every  poet  who  ever  wrote  has  committed 
aiany  and  great  errors.  I  require  verses  to  be  read  vnth  a  liberal 
spirit ;  give  due  commendation  to  good  verses ;  gently  bint  any 
lapse  which  may  appear ;  do  not  expect  perfection ;  nothing  it 
more  easily  rectified  than  an  error  in  metre ;  a  man  who  has  a 
jiacility  in  making  Latin  verses^  can  turn  a  sentence  twenty  different 
ways.  I  shall  only  add,  that  writing  Latin  verses  must  be  deemed 
a  liberal  entertainment  either  in  young  or  old,  at  least  by  those 
who  read  the  Classical  Journal,  or  write  in  it.  It  would  be  a 
matter  to  be  lamented,  that  a  person  who  can  write  such  excellent 
Latin  verses  as  Mr.  Lonsdale,  an  Etonian,  and  many  others,  whose 
poems  appear  in  your  Journals,  should  not  continue  the  practice  in 
more  advanced  liiPe,  for  really  our  present  English  poets  are  not 
intitled  to  very  high  praise.  The  Hobgoblin,  and  the  cloud-capt, 
Indo-mytholc^ical,  poets  of  these  days  are  above  the  reach  of 
classical  readers,  they  are  intelligible  only  to  the  female  part  of 
the  world. 

JNTl'MJVRUS. 


*  See  Class.  Journ.  Vol.  IX.  587. 


83 


NOTICE  OF 

A  Grammar  of  the  Greek  Tongue,   on  a  new  plan. 
jBy  John  Jones,  3d  Edition,  1815,  12wo, 

1  HIS  philosophical;  aod  yet  sufficiently  pracdcal^  Grammar,  is 
now  presented  to  the  Public  in  a  more  acceptable  form,  and  the 
improvements  which  it  has  undergone  in  this,  the  third  editioo 
cannot  be  better  stated  than  in  Mr.  Jones's  own  words : — 

"  Much  remote,  and  less  practical,  matter,  has  been  exclud  ed 
and  the  volume  is  solely  occupied  in  detailing  the  parts  of  speech,  and 
the  rules  of  syntax.  The  formation  of  the  moods  and  tenses,  a  sub* 
ject  so  complicated  in  this  tongue,  is  given  at  great  length ;  and  the 
fulness  of  the  detail,  though  it  may  appear  formidable,  instead  of 
incumbering,  will  be  found  to  aid  the  memory.  The  difficulty 
attending  verbs  in  jxi  is  universally  felt  by  learners.  The  manner 
of  treating  that  branch  of  the  Greek  verb  is  peculiar  to  this  Gram- 
mar. The  expediency  of  resolving  the  Jour  classes  into  one  com- 
mon model,  of  reducing  the  tenses  into  tt»o,  present  and  past,  and 
of  deriving  so  great  a  variety  of  terminations  from  a  few  invariable 
rules  of  contraction,  will  for  the  future  render  the  learning  of  these 
verbs  an  easy  and  agreeable  task.  Indeed,  sp  great  is  the  felicity 
of  the  subject,  that  no  elementary  work  in  Greek,  or  any  other 
language, can  present  so  happy  a  specimen  of  grammatical  analysis*" 

^^  To  this  edition  is  annexed,  what  is  wanting  in  the  two  former,  a 
plate  of  Abbreviations.  And  here  the  writer  would  recommend, 
as  a  necessary  and  elegant  attainment  to  those  who  would  under* 
stand  the  Greek  language,  the  art  of  drawing  its  characters  with 
nearness  and  precision.  Mr.  Hodgkin,  a  respectable  man,  and 
useful  teacher,  has  labored  to  diffuse  this  accomplishment :  the. 
rules  and  plates  which  he  has  published  for  this  purpose,  ought  to 
be  in  the  hands  of  all  school-masters."  ' 

Our  limits  on  the  present  occasion  will  not  permit  us  to  enter 

00  that  copious  analysis  of  this  excellent  little  work,  which  we  had 

meditated,  and  we  are  reluctantly  compelled  to  content  ourselves 

with  one  or  two  extracts. 

Id  page  £00,  Mr.  Jones  remarks,  that  '^  learned  men  have 
asserted,  that  in  some  places  xaXco/tai  conveys  the  same  precise 
sense  with  ufu,  vid.  Callim.  in  Jov.  20.  But  it  carries  the  addi« 
tional  idea  of  being  proclaimed  or  celebrated,  uio»  9eou  xXqtiio'ovrai, 
ihqf  shall  be  called,  i.  e.  they  shall  be  announced  as  such  before 

*  The  Piates  liave  been  inserted  in  our  former  Nos.  En^ 


24  Notice  of  J.  Jones's 

an  assemMed  universe.  Juno  remmcls  Jupiter  of  her  rank,  bjr 
telling  him^  <nj  Trupaxoius  xixkififMttf  I  am  called,  i.  e.  celebrated  to 
fame  as  thy  consort.'^  •  , 

This  observation  was,  we  believe,  first  made  by  the  writer  of 
the  article  on  Professor  Monk's  edition  of  the  Hippolytus,  inserted 
in  the  British  Critic,  and  it  has  been  subsequently  confirmed  in 
aome  notices  of  the  same  work,  which  appeared  in  the  Classical 
Journal,  where  we  have  the  additional  remai  k,  that  xreXeojttdti  never 
can  be  used  but  with  persons. 

As  much  has  been  lately  said  in  the  Classical  Journal  on  the  Doc^ 
trine  of  the  Association  of  IdeaSf  as  applicable  to  the  illustration 
of  language,  we  shall  quote  what  Mr.  J.  says  upon  the  subject ;  for^ 
as  Mr.  Walter  Whiter  was  the  first  who  endeavoui'ed  to  explain 
any  English  writer  by  this  means,  so  Mr.  J.  seems  to  have  beeH 
the  first,  who  has  employed  this  principle  of  ^sociation  to  eluci^ 
date  the  Greek  and  Roman  writers. 

^'  Association  may  be  considered  as  influencing  the  gdvernmtnt  of 
itords,  or  the  choice  of  words,  or  the  meaning  of  word^. 

Association  influences  the  government  of  words.  This  influx 
ence,  styled  by  Grammarians  Attraction,  sometimes  causes  a  noun, 
in  consequence  of  its  proximity  to  a  transitive  verb,  t6  be  put  iA 
the  accusative,  which  should  more  regularly  be  used  iu  the  ilomi* 
native,  in  connexion  with  the  succeeding  verb.  0^«  <rt  rti  $t, 
Mark  i.  24.  I  know  thee  who  thou  art,  for  otSei  ttg  u  av,  I  know 
who  thou  art.  '0§a$  njv  8ewv  ttrx^v  6*^,  t/ou  see  the  potter  of  the 
gods,  how  great  it  is,  for  ogag  6(n}  fori  tj  reof  ttoov  tvypg,  you  see  how 
great  is  the  power  of  the  gods,  Ot/x  etrrtv  ^vrwn  vamote  ovx  il^w 
a^Xriv,  there  is  not  what  public  office  he  did  not  sustain,  for  owx 
•oTiv  agp^,  ^KTiva  ^awroTi  oux  ^g^8V,  there  i^  no  public  office,  which 
he  did  not  sustain.  ^ 

^^Lt  xaravevo'en  KgovKova,  8cc. — turrqemtvaav  sjriSf^ia,  II.  ii.  350. 
I  assert  that  Jupiter,  flashing  out  auspicious  omens,  for  xAryflswrs, 
or  OTi  xontyfuo-e  Kgoviwv.  Toy  Xoyoy  6y  aexwrfiXf  ro*;  uhig  lfrg$afi< 
fUtfyyeXi^o/xcvo^  ti^vifv  liA  Jigo-ou  Xpunooj  ouro^  son  va»rwf  xttf lo;* 
Acts  x.  36.  the  word  which  God  sent  to  the  children  of  Israel, 
preaching  peace  through  Jesus  Chnst,  this  is  the  lord  of  all — roy 
Aoyoy,  attracted  by  avKreiXg,  instead  of  d  Xoyog  the  nominative  16 
§crti,  this  word  is  lord  of  all ;  meaning  that  the  Christian  doctrine 
was  not,  as  at  first  supposed,  to  be  confined  to  the  Jews,  but  16 
extend  to  all  nations,  and  to  acquire  a  sovereign  authority  in  the 
breasts  of  men.  Toy  cigrt>p  w  xXdo/EKcy,  ou%»  KOiVoovM  rtv  <r»futr<ig 
rati  Xfurt^u  toTi,  Cor.  ix.  16.  h  not  the  bread  we  break  a  partici^ 


Greek  Grammar^  23 

pation  of  the  body  of  Christ -^rcv  ajrov  for  6  apTo$,  Vide 
Matthew  xxi.  42.  where  a  similar  attraction  occurs. 

On  the  other  hand,  a  noun,  which  should  more  regularly  be  itt 
the  accusative,  is  used  in  the  nominative,  attracted  by  the  subject 
of  a  preceding  veib. 

Evx^Tou  ogvtg  ysvsorSoLi,  she  prayed  to  become  a  bird — oqvig  for 
6fvt6a.  Mai  ofio<r(rov  vgo^gwv  agrj^eiv,  being  ready  to  defend  me, 
swear  (that) — for  Tcpo^gova  otqrj^nv,  swear  that  yon  are  ready  to  de- 
fend  me.  M>j  to)  oixsioj  eivai  wkttsvcov  ctiJisXYj,  not  to  neglect  (his  re/a- 
tions)  confiding  (for  respect  and  affection)  in  being  a  relative--* 
tixttog,  attracted  by  a|u.sXi},  for  oixeiov  in  connection  with  eivou. 

In  the  following,  and  such  other  examples,  the  construction  is 
perfectly  conect  and  regular.  Km  d[Mt  i)<rflo|xi)v  otvrcov  ha  rt^ 
iFOiv^iV  oioii^evoov  xoli  t  olKKol  cto^cotoitov  eiVM  aytgcoTroov,  Plato's  defence 
of  Socrates,  I  at  the  same  time  perceived  from  them,  (meaning 
the  poets)  thinking  themselves,  on  account  of  their  poetry,  the 
tDisest  of  men  in  other  things*  Here  the  whole  clause  is  in  the 
genitive,  as  expressing  the  origin  of  what  Socrates  perceived  4 
9iofMva)v  being  used  participially  in  the  sense  of  the  infinitive,^ and 
e-ofcoTaTcov  put  necessarily  in  the  same  case  as  predicate  to  oiorwp 
eiOfi,§va>v.  Nevertheless  an  English  writer  would  have  said,  /  per* 
ceive  that,  because  of  their  poetical  talents,  they  suppose  them' 
selves  to  be  the  wisest  of  men  also  in  other  subjects — avrovs  ote&9a$ 

It  is  most  eligible  for  me  to  become  thy  disciple.  Here  again,  i^m 
means  the  same  person  with  /xadijTr,  and  therefore  with  the  strictest 
proprietyput  in  the  same  case.  The  whole  clause  is  the  subject 
to  €<m.  Thus,  for  me  to  become  thy  disciple  is  most  eligible.  See 
the  Index  of  Forster's  Plato  under  the  word  genitivum. 

Km  Ti]ySs  wv  vogTracrov  oLfr^aXw^,  het 

M»6ri  (To^urrris  oov  Ams  vcoiearregos.     Prometheus  Vinctm.  6l. 

And  now  clasp  this  secure,  that  being  a  craftsman,  less  quick 
than  Jove,  he  might  learn,  namely,  that  he  is  so ;  m  being  attract* 
ed  by  o-o^i<m};  to  agree  with  it  as  a  participle,  instead  of  being  the 
infinitive  uvm  after  fk^e^. 

In  the  same  Play,  line  £00^  we  read, 

SrcMTii  r  sv  fl(XXi]XoiO'iy  a)go0t;v£Ta  «. 

0\  fjLev  ieXovTis  sxjSoXXety  khgas  K^vov, 

'Us  l^suf  avourcoi  hfiiVy  ol  8e  rouftvoAiV 

Xv^vioms  tog  ^sug  [i^riiroTe  of^u^y  dscDV. 
A  dispute  arose    among  themselves:    some  of  the  gods,  being 
desirous  of  expelling  Saturn  from  his  throne^  that  Jupiter  might 
reign;  others,  on  the  contrary,  urging  thai  Jupiter  slumld  not 
ruk  the  gods. 
The  nominatives  0}  ftev^o!  U,  which  critics  call  oominativi  con* 


sis      Notice  of  J.  Jones's  Greek  Grammar. 

m 

sequential,  Imve  no  corresponding  verb:  but  the  aoomalj  pro- 
ceeded  ironi  the  writer^s  taking,  by  association,  trrourig,  dispute,  for 
the  gods,  Saijxovg^,  disputing ;  as  though  he  bad  written,  iAifiove^ 
^Tua-ju^ovTeg  ev  aXX)]Pvoi(riv  oopoivvovro,  ol  (i,ev,  &c. 

A  noun,  that  should  be  in  the  genitive  or  dative,  is  often  clianged 
to  the  accusative,  attracted  by  an  infinitive  verb. 

'^ITius  I'hucydides — Avigcov  yag  (roo^goveov  fjLev  ecrri,  e*  /u,ij  oSixo^vr^ 
^<ru%a?6iv"  ayadcov  h  a8<?couft«vouj,  sx  fiev  eigijvtjf  ^oXgjxgiv,  ev  is  fsoLfour^ 
p^ov  ex  TToXsjutow  9r«>i»v  <ru|x/3i}i/ai,  it  is  the  part  of  moderate  men  to 
iive  peaceably,  if  they  Qfe  not  injuriously  treated ;  but  of  brave 
men,  when  injustice  is  done  them,  out  of  peace  to  make  war,  and 
being  succeshjul,  out  qf  war  to  make  peace — uhaovfjisvovg  in  refer- 
ence to  7oXsjUrSty,  and  not  ahxavfisvoov  agreeing  with  otyctSoov,  Sopho- 
cles, Elec.  99o,  writes,  irapsart  fj^ev  {(roi)  o^reveiv  w-Aourou  vargtoon 
xn}(riy  ejTsgyiiJLevri*  vetqccm  $£  oAysiv  aXsxr^a  yy\gouFX(a}<rotVj  it  awaits 
thee  deprived  of  thy  fathers  inheritarue  to  sigh ;  it  awaits  thee 
growing  old  without  a  home  to  grieve.  See  verse  480  of  the  same 
play,  also  the  Criio  of  Plato,  Sec.  13. 

The  relative,  instead  of  being  the  accusative  after  its  governing 
verb,  often  assumes,  inconsequence  of  attraction,  the  case  of  its 
antecedent. 

XecofjLM  olg  e^M,  I  use  the  means  which  I  possess,  for  XQ^H^^  ^ 
9)(j».  £»«<rT6U(rg  TO  Xoyco,  w  €ivsv  6  /i](rou$,  he  believed  the  word 
which  Jesus  said,  John  iv.  50.  cp  uvw  for  ov  svkbv,  MsfAvofjLevog  m 
twgci^ev,  remembering  the  things  which  he  did,  for  iJL6[i,yoiJi^vo$  rcoy 
%gayfs,oLT(ov,  d  eirgot^ev. 

The  influence  of  association  causes  a  terra  prominent  in  the 
Biiud  of  the  writer  to  be  used  absolutely  in  the  nominative  at  the 
beginning  of  a  sentence,  though  a  more  regular  arrangement  of 
his  ideas  required  it  to  be.  placed  at  the  close  of  one  of  the  oblique 
cases. 

Thus,  Goldf  they  shall  not  delight  in  it,  for,  they  shall  not 
delight  in  §old,  Isaiah  xiii.  18.  He,  who  conquers  and  preserves  my 
works  to  the  end,  to  -him  /  will  give  authority,  &c.  Rev.  ii.  26*. 
0  VIXC0V  KM  rrigoov  fte^gi  nkoug  rot  ^§y^  ftou,  Secco)  axrrco  s^ova-iav,  for  ' 
€fUT(o  rep  vixeovri,  &c.  Soxrw  e^ov(riav.  So  also  writes  Homer,  11.  vi« 
510.  when  comparing  the  swiftness,  with  which  Paris  flew  from 
the  citadel  to  the  embattled  plains,  to  the  velocity  with  which  a  well* 
fed  horse  escapes  from  the  stall  to  the  frequented  meads. 

. 'O  y  evY^iJl^t  TreTTOidcog 

*Pi[i^oL  k  youva  ^egei  psra  r  ijSea  xau  vo/ctov  hwoov. 
But  he  priding  in  his  beauty,  his  limbs  rapidly  conveyed  him  to 
the  accustomed  pasture  of  toe  horses,  for  rou  S*  ayXou^^i  veifoiioTo 
ywva,  See*  the  limbs  of  him  priding  in  his  beauty,  &c. 

To  this  may  be  referred  such  examples  as  the  following — 


Notice  of  Schaefer's  Ed.  of  Brunck's  Anacreon.  27 

Thuc^d.  the  army  being  numerous,  it  will  not  he  in  the  power  of 
every  city  to  accommodate  them*  In  strict  propriety  the  historiaa 
should  have  written,  voKkrig  yaq  nj^  (rr^artflCf  oucn}^^  or  nrfi  yoLo 
iroXAi)  ^  <rr^«ria  i}y^  since  the  army  was  numerous. 

Homer  should  thus  have  described  the  horses  of  Rhesus :    Tov  89 

QfMK^if  The  horses  of  this  man  tpere  the  handsomest  and  largest  A 
have  ever  seen,  being  whiter  than  snow^  and  like,  the  wind  in  bwift^ 
ness.  But  instead  of  this  he  says,  roti  ie,  xoXAittou^  i'Tntwg  iSov^ 
i}Se  [i^ifTToui^  Xsuxorepoi  p^ioFo^,  &c.  II.  x.  436.  The  same  poet 
was  going  to  say^  Nw  V  etti  rov^y  60-01  ro  iTsAooyixov  A^o^  svefiovrOp 
&c.  €i^8¥  AyiKKso^j  Achilles  commanded  those  who  inhabited  the 
Pelasgic  Argos.  But  in  the  room  of  this,  he  writes,  wv  8'  ou  roti;, 
00-01   ro  IlsKouryixov  Afyog  evefMvrOy  8cc.  reoy  at/  mynflcovra  vboov  ijk 

ajX®^  i4X*^^^^>  ''•  "•  ^^* — 685." 

As  to  the  instance  adduced  from  the  Prometheus  Finctus,v,  6]«, 
Mr.  J.  cannot  be  ignorant  that  Mr.  Barker  has,  with  what  success 
we  pretend  not  to  determine,  in  the  Class.  Journ.  endeavoured  to 
demonstrate  in  two  or  three  articles,  to  which  Sidneyensis  has 
replied^  that  the  passage  is  capable  of  a  different  interpretation, 
viz.  ^'  That  he  may  know  that,  cunning  as  he  is,  he  is  not  so  cun- 
ning as  Jupiter.''  To  these  papers  we  refer  both  Mr.  J.  and 
our  readiers. 


NOTICE  OF 

Anacreoktis  Carmina.  Accedunt quadam  e  Lyrico* 
RUM  R£Li(iuiis.  E  recefmone  et  cum  notk  Rich.  Fr. 
Phil.  Brunckii,  Edidit    God.    Henr.    Scha£F£r« 

Lipsiae.     1811.  S4mo.  pp.  xv+ 100=  1  !*• 

Th„  H^  -»k  U  pu.77!:^  P«»«,  G.«o™»r 
which,  as  our  readers  are  probably  aware,  Schaefer,  the  industrious 
German,  is  editing,  <<  ad  fidem  opdmorum  librorum.''  As  it  is 
merely  a  reprint  of  Brunck's  edition,  the  merits  of  which  are  well 
known  among  scholars,  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  make  any 
critical  remarks  on  the  text ;  we  shall  therefore  content  ourselves 
with  transcribuig  from  the  preface  some  emendations  which  the- 
vfditor  has  made  in  the  text  of  the  small  edition  of  Euripides, 


28  Notice  of  Schaefer's  Edition 

vfhich  was  pubUehedat  the  same  time  with  Anacreon  and  Xeoofhon. 
«  Euripid.  Electr.  v.  256.  vulgo  legitun 

Hinc  verbum  ava^tovv,  ceteris  lexicographis  onussum^  Schnel- 
derus  ascivit.  Sed  ego  hoc  verbum  graecum  esse  nego.  Itaque 
dedi:  ayv.  1^.  ri  L  ^  (ratroL^imVy  Sic  confusa  in  Diog.  Laert. 
vii«  105.  kvciiioLv  et  oaca^lav^  V.  Addenda  ad  Gregor.  Corinth* 
p.  922.     Ibid.  V.  S06.  Editiones  habent : 

Scripsi;  vp,  fu  clots  ^v  wev.  <rro\l}^ofji,en*  Sic  Carm.  Anacreont. 
xxviii.  V.  29.  sq.  SroXiffov  to  Xoi^ov  adr^v  *TfFOfrop^6poKri  w-wrXoif. 
Ipse  Euripides  voce  a-rokfuog  de   TfiirKotg  aliquoties  usus  est. 

Ion.  V.  297. :  ri/xa,  Tijxa,  aog  (jlvj  tot  oo^eKov  <r  sWilfiv.  Fcede 
comiptum  hunc  versum  (v.  Porson.  supplem.  praefat.  ad  Hecub.  p« 
xxiv.  Lips.)  sic  mibi  videor  ad  saniorem  rationem  revocasse  : 

uTifiM  nyua^  fji^rjiror    aS^sXov  0"$'    iSeTv. — Conf*  v.  299. 

Iphig*  Aul.  V.  448.  sqq.:  xa)  yap  ioLicpv<you  ^ct&icos  avrols  ^s'^ 
"AvoK^a  t  siTTgiv,  rco  Sg  yevvotiiv  ^vciv'' ATravra  raOra. 

Primam  vocem  postremi  versus,  quam  nemo  facile  dubitet  vitium 
contraxisse,  viri  docti  variis  conjecturls  emendare  conati  sunt, 
Mthi  visa  est  mutanda  esse  in  imvru  difficilia.  Opponitur 
^oStcof  6;^gi.  Suidas :  ''AvoDtrtt — IxtT/jEpyi.  Ceterum  literas  v  Qt  v 
st^issime  confusa  esse  a  scribis,  cknietur  pluribus  locis  in  nova 
editione  Gregorii  Corinthii.  Vid.  p.  716.  726.  730.  747.  et 
922-  Ibid.  V,  907. :  «ri  tivoj  tTwovZourriov  fMi  jxaAAov,  tj  rixvov  iriqi  ; 
Sic  vulgo  editum  est.  Sed  exitU|S  hujus  versus  satis  docet,  etiam 
initio  scribendum  fuisse  irB^i  nvi^.  Adde  quod  frequentissima 
est  confusio  ptaepositionum  l7t\  et  nrsq^  cujus  causam  indicavit 
praestantissimus  Bastius,  his  Uteris  ante  paucos  dies  immaturo 
lugubrique  fato  ereptus,  '  in  Commentat.  Palseograph.  p.  783.  ubi 
in  Mythographi  loco  vere  me  correxisse  w^  xouyoTOfj.ov(rav  freg\ 
r»  6eM,  nemo  dubitabit,  qui  contulerit  hunc  Platonis  Euthyphr.  c. 
2.  p.  12.  Ed.  Fisch.  d>g  oSv  xaivorojctouvroV  (TOu  Tre^i  rot  ielx. 
Similiter  Xenoph.  Hellen.  vi.  2.  16.  xot)  freg)  rovg  [ji,Kr6o^6pov; 
BKumugyei.  In  Scholiis  Tzetzarum  ad  Lycophron.  v.  683.  pro 
vulg.  vaget  Teigealov  e  codicibus  Vitebergensibus  MUUero  nostro 
dare  placuit  freg)  Tetge<riov.  Sane  hoc  propius  verum  est :  nam 
Scholiasta  scripsit  stti  Tsigea-lov,  judke  Tiresia*  Sic  Plutarch.  Mor. 
.T»  i*  p.  71L  Wytt.  npwfiurt^s  ii  %evt^gcis  c^iowrfu  W  adroD 
xgAy^vem,  x.  r.  A. 

Rhes.  V.  115.  :-^vixfiGj*fVoj  ftev,  riyvSe  jtMj  ftoA>)^  WAjv. 
Recte  vertunt :  turn  poteris  redire*    Sed  hie  sensus  ut  existeret^ 
debebant  scribere,  ut  ego  scripsi : 

'  Multis  ille  bonis  fiebilis  occidit; 
Nulli  flebilior  quam  raihi. 


of  Brunck's  Anacreortj  and  Euripides.        29 

Obiter  moneo,  in  antecedenttbus  v.  110.  ^svyniv  non  esse  «uai 
Musgravio  solicitandum.  Verte :  adeo  ir^ttis  es,  id  qpineris^ 
Gracos  Jugere.  Prsegnans  enim  hlc  vis  est  verbi  e^xipsvtM : 
quapropter  infinitivus  ^fuyttv  recte  sequitur.  Xenq[>hon  Hellen.  W. 
0—12.  xoLTs^pSifouv  $e  h%  r^g  ipi^Trpofriev  ri^OL^y  fjLifiiim  av  hvi^ttpy^M 
wfliTiy*  ubi  cum  nonnullis  visum  esset  post  rix^i  inseri  oportere 
participium  oiojxsvoi,  unde  penderet  infinitivus  «r»;^6*p^crai,  vere 
xnonuit  criticus  eximius  in  Addend*  edit.  Schneider,  p.  121. 
xetre^pitn>v¥  h.  L  esse  xotra^pow^rniao$  cfovro.  Ibid.  v.  4^  ^5.  jxaXot 
irfMev  fieyot  ppoyovm$  |x^  vnW^fiv  roT;  0fi^odot$ ;  quod  L^uacla* 
vius  bene  vertit,  quamquam — prius  elatis  animis  se  minime  T%ebam$ 
cessuros  ejpistimassent. 

Trpad.  v.  554}. :  Ucuxsv  i:oLp  uttvco.  De  vitio  vocis  Sirvw  viridocti. 
cdnsentiunt  :  dissehtiunt  de  medela.  Ego  edidi :  i^coxev  *nap  pTvw, 
memor  confusionis  horum  nominum,  cujus  exempla  dedi  in  not. 
ad  Plin.  Epistol.  p.  14-5.  b.  et  in'  ptaefat.  p.  xiv.  His  nunc 
addo  var.  lect.  ad  Eurip.  Cyclop,  v.  589.  et  Reiz.  ad  Aristotef* 
PoHt.  p.  74.  (coll.  V.  D.  in  der  rfeuen  PhiloL  Biblioth.  iii.  p.  185. 
et  Schneider,  ad  Aristotel.  Polit.  p.  456.)  Ceterum  eandem  loci 
Troadum  emendandi  rationem  video  placuisse  Erfurdtto  ad  Sophocl. 
OEd.  R.  v.  773.  p.  110.  ed.  minor."  Schaefer.  Praf.  pp.  viii — ^xii. 

Schaefer  does  not  profess  to  have  made  any  emendations  of 
Anacreon's  'or  the  other  Poems  contained  in  this  neat  littte 
volume  :  ^  nihil  mihi,  specimina  typographica  legenti,  nisi  passim 
in  accentus,  interpunctionem  similesque  minutias,  Itcere  arbitratus 
sum."  Pnef.  p.  vii.  At  the  bottom  of  the  page,  however,  he  pro- 
poses^ what  we  are  disposed  to  think  an  ingenious  emendUition  of 
one  passage :  it  is  as  follows. 

<«P.  67.  in  Aristotelis  Paeani  versus  penultimus  fortasse  sic 
"Scribendus :  Aiog  Sevlou  aefiag  utfixxrai :  ut  hie  etiam,  quod  toties 
factum,  a  et  au,  ?  et  f  confusae  videantur.  Quod  si  recte  conjeci, 
alterum  h.  1.  exemplum  habemus  activi  a  ^  co.  S^^ctg  at^eiv  autem 
dicitur,  ut  <re/3a^  hronhliriai  s.  Kotronhla-iM,  V.  Porson.  ad  Euri- 
pid.  Med.  v.  750.** 

We  shall  probably,  at  some  future  time,  consider  Schaefer's 
tmail  editions  of  the  other  Greek  writers. — The  present  work 
seems  very  correctly  printed  as  far  as  we  have  seen  :  and,  as  might 
be  expected  from  a  modem  production  of  the  Leip2ig  press,  is 
most  beautifully  executed.  It  is  an  admirable  substitute  for 
BmncVs  editions,  which  are  all  scarce :  the  text  is,  we  think,  m 
several  cases  improved  by  alterations  of  the  punctuation :  and  it 
jK>ssesses  another  advantage,  which  is,  that,  while  Bmnck's 
Anacreon  sells  for  half  a  guinea,  this  may  be  procured  for  the 
trifling  sum  of  three  shillings* 


w 


^  « 


so 

OBSERVATIONESCRItlCiE  IN  EURIPIDEM.^ 

To  THE  Editor  of  the  Classical  Jooenal. 

Jl  N  the  year  1799  a  duodecimo  edition  of  the  Cyclops  was  printed 

at  Nuremburg.     To  this  little  volume  are  subjoined  a  few  critical 

observations  by  the  Editor,  M.    George   Frideric  Daniel  Goes* 

As  the  work  is  extremely  scarce,  and  the  notes  contain  some  useful 

matter,  I  have  been  at  the  pains  to  transcribe  them  for  the  use  of 

your  Journal^  in  which  so  many  scarce  and  valuable  tracts  have 

been  judiciously  reprinted.     The  text  is    the  same  with  that 

of  Hoepfner,  Lips.  1789.  1814.  L.  C* 

Vers.  15.  De  verbo  XajSoov  Jacobs  V.  Cel.  in  animadversi- 
onibtts  in  Euripidis  trag«  et  frag.  torn.  1.  pag.  119.  hsec  scribit : 
satis  quidem  expedita  sententia,  Silenum  ad  navis  gubernaculum 
consedisse^  sed  in  verbis  haeremus.  J^gu  enim,  non  quod  J%aMtttf 
yoluit,  clavum  gubemaadij  sed  ipsam  navem  significare,  satis  cum 
•X  aliis  locis,  tum  ex  Euripidis  Helena  vers.  1584.  adparet,  ubi 
est :  l^5T?i(rey  ficr/S^voi  U^,  et  in  ipso  Cyclope,  v.  19.  ^ogi,  quod 
pemo  facile  de  gubemaculo  intelliget;  neque  tamen  verisimile 
jest  poetam  idem  verbum  intra,  tam  paucorum  verbc?om  spatium 
tam  diverso  significatu  adhibuisse.  Quae  cum  ita  sint,  diflEicile 
dictu  est,  quo  v.  hoL^m  referendum  sit,  quod  cum  v.  $o^  conjungi 
nequit.  His  rationibus  ductus  yxt^m  in  mendo  cubare  ^uspicor, 
et  corrigendum:  doLKm.'^  Vocabulum  So^u,  1)  signifiQZt  hastam, 
2)  omne  lignum,  inprimis  nauticum,  3)  navigium  ipsum  :  proinde 
doqv  vere  significare  posset  ex  sententia  Heathii  clavum  guber^ 
naculi.  Nee  minus  plura  exempla,  quae  hie  enumerare.supersedeo^i 
quemque  edocent,  eadem  verba  omnino  intra  paucum  spatium 
apud  vet.  poetas  occurrere.  Equidem  v.  x^jScov  ad  a/x^ij^e^  refer* 
endum  esse,  navigium  significans  quod  tUrinque  remis  impellitur, 
arbitror  et  vulgata^i  lectionem  satis  probam  amplectens  ita  inter- 
pretor  verba :  Ipse  in  extremd  puppi  gubernaculum  tenens  navem 
regebam. 

Vers.  SO.  C^l.  Jacobs  non  negat  quidem,  sensum  quod  attinetj 
lectionem  vulgatam  defendi  posse :  attamen  tentavit  pro  ftevcov— • 
jojxeoy,  quod  ejus  ex  sententia  proxime  a  vulgata  abest,  neque  exem- 
plo  caret  vers.  118.,  et  Iphigen.  in  T.  949.  oUwv  ovres  iv  roarr^ 
o-Tsyei,  nee  non  CatuU.  carm.  Ixiv.  247.  sive  etiam  ijLskiipoDV^ 
quod  cum  per  compendium  sic  scriberetur  filAouVy  facile  in  fteveoir 
abire  potult.  Sic  Alcest.  247.  fjieXaigoov  o^rlyai.  Ingeniosam 
vel  hanc  esse  amicissimi  Jacobs  conjecturam  nemo  negsmit,  licet 
non  satis  intelligatur,  cur  a  vulgata  lectione  recedendum  sit,  quae 
tttique  Sileni  conditionem   signtficantius  exprimit,   qui  manens 

'  llafc  conjectura  metro  -repuguat. 


Obseroationes  Critica  in  Euripidem.      31 

JOS8U8  est,  scopis  verrere  et  alveos  implere,  ande  pecora  blbunt, 
quae  filiis  pascere  licitum  est. 

Vers.  S9.  Florens  ChristianttS  tngeniose,  sed  sine  omni  causa 
legit:  xfrjBK)),  quod  nee  Barnesio  ineptum  visum  esty adque  Silenum 
esset  trahendum,  qui  comes  Bacchi  erat,  quern  sequebantur  Satyri. 
Huic  coHjecturse  Musgravius  favere  ait,  quod  a-uvacrvtfyiv  plerum- 
que  sine  accusativo  jungatur^  cujus  rei  exempla  attulit.  Idem 
h«c  monet  xi^w^y  ita  MSS.  Stephanie  quorum  auctoritati  obtem- 
perandum  putavi.  Editio  Aid.  xwjxot,  unde  et  xmfuov  facias,  quod 
ibrtasse  .  degantius.  Hoc  x£o/itov  s.  xcojxouc  etiam  Heathius  praefert* 
comessationes  una  peragentes.  Hactenus  Cel.  Hoepfnerus,  Gyclppii 
editor  doctissimus  \  verum  mihi  neutrum  placet.  Prima  conjec- 
tura  non  necessaria,  altera  satyris,  ex  quibus  chorum  constare 
^ertum.  est,  nullo  modo  adcommodata  est.  Vocab.  xcdjxoi  vei  pro 
Stngul.  x«o|xo$,  quod  facile  intelligas,  positum  est,  vel,  quod  magts 
placet,  pro  nw^oi  legendum  est  K&^aoy  quum  vos  in  orbe  saltatori^ 
Bacchi  soSales  eratis^  siquidem  Bacchus  xmfA,al^siy  irplgAX^ma^ 
jdicitur,  quo  eam  Satyri  comitabantur. 

Vers.  44.  et  46.  Pro  twSc  et  hvm&f  prxeunte  Musgravio  ia 
^textum  recepiT«$9  et  hvah^  quod  nemini  displicebit,  et  Hoepfherum 
T.  Cel.  non  fecisse  poenitet. 

Vers.  49.  Verba  ou  raS  ou,  ow  ruh  vifivj^  quibus  Satyri  oves, 
quas  paScunt,  appellant,  dudum  me  offenderunt ;  contra  uhius 
oodicis  lectio  w  roS'^  oSr'  ai  ruh  vefxri  arrisit,  cui  clarissimum 
Jacobs  in  animadversionibus  in  Euripidis  trag.  et  fragm.  torn. 
S,  pag*  158«  adsentiri  postmodum  lubenter  vidL 

Vers.  60.  et61.  Omnium  de  his  versibus  criticorum  conjecturas, 
quas  seque  diligenter  coUegit  atque  adcurate  examinavit  cl.  Hoepf« 
n<erU9>  desuo  recensere  et  piget  et  supervacaneum  arbitror.  Omitto 
quoque,  quam  modo  Cyclopis  laudatus  editor  protulit  interpretati- 
onem,  qui  afu^tfiuXXeiv  esse  idem,  quod  x^pV  fialveiv  invita  Minerva 
censets-nec  non  quam  equidem  olim  in  commentatiohis  in  Agam^ 
emnonem  ^schylum  particula  tertia  pag.  22.  conjecturam  jSa^ 
afifi6ot\fis  dedi,  cum  verum  viderit  censor  edit.  Hoepfner.  ia 
lictis  litenuriis  unlversalibus,  qvtx  Jeiise  innotescunt,  doctissimus^ 
fiift^ifiiXKetg  h.  1.  significare  i.  q.  cejiK^f crjSijrffi;,  et  vertendum  esse 
4ttbitaS'ZTbitrztn9*  Attamen  interrogationis  signum  post  v.  vofiot^ 
pohendum  esse  nullus  dubito,  ut  sensus  exeat :  in  stabidum  ire 
JbHe4tMas  ?  In  JE^cis  namque  scapulisj  ubi  stabulum  iingendum 
«8t>  nefue  Bacchus,  neque  saltationes,  neque  Bacch^e  thyrstfera  sunt. 
.  Vers*  71.  Miror,  neminem  interptetum  vidisse,  v.  vrrifAoty,  quod 
jQuUo  modo  quadrat,  propter  prscedentis  versus  vocabulum  iasXttm, 
.cum  poetarum  more  ad  ^inyjn*  referendum  esset,  ab  inscio  gram- 
jmatico  esse'corruptum.  Equidem  vWrrou  legere  et  textum  recipere 
auUtts  dubiuvi. 

Vers.  91.  Acuta  est  Musgravii  observatio,  se  neque  quenquam 


82        Ob$€n<ifiQn€9  CrHicd  in  Euripidem. 

U}veni88e»  qui  ifj^fiodmv  ar^/viv  diKeri<^  neque,  ettamsi  gnece 

hie  locum  habere  posse»  Ulysse  cum  wciis  zuinc  primum  m  con* 

«pectum  prodeuQte.     Quo  mimis  tamea    amplectar  conjecturam 

2'ns-^i^i¥Qy  f^9  prohibet  literarum  major,  quam  forte  par  e$t> 
iversitas.  Propius  certe  9d  vulgatae  scriptaras  ductus  nos  conji- 
cimus  :  a^svov  re  y^,  cet.^  ut  cum  IvoLfri  jungatur  hoc  partieipiuoi. 
Ingenioae  et  pr^clare  hsec  cl.  Jacobs  libro  saepius  laudatus  torn.  |. 
aoimadverut.  Verba  itaque,  paulo  alitet  a  me  juncta  sic  vevten^a 
esse  puto :  ViS  ilUs  miseris !  Qjdcuaque  tandem  siniy  ignorantp 
ffuakm  domnus  $e  geratj  nesciuntque,  se  ferasa  €t  ab  hominum 
tonsortioremotam  terram  if^estog  esse. 

Ver$*  169.  Vera  est  emendatio  voeabuli  icAqxtrKwu^iuivwy  in 
quo  nasvum  haerere  quUibet  gr^ccse  linguae  peritus  facile  iiiteUigiC» 
f  uaoi  de  Euripidis  tragoediis  optime  meritus  Jacobs  lib.  laudat. 
(torn.  1.  pag*  122.  adtulit.  Corrigit  nimirum  frtpifrHereurfuiyov,  q\koA 
iipice  V.  Knfmyo^  >congruit« 

Vers.  178 — 185.  Mirum  sane  videtur,  hos  versus  mterpretum 
peminem,  eel.  Wakefieldo  excepto, -qui  in  silv.  crit.  part.  iv.  p« 
295*  V*  ^oqo^yrtt  mutare  vult  in  ^avivrotyU  e.  Xafiffrovraj  o^ndisse^ 
cum  et  interpunctbne  et  saasu  laborent.  Equidem  nan  inauspicata, 
ttt  mihi  videor,  manu  interrogationis  signumj  in  fine  vers.  179« 
^Uatum  post  v..  TgoSoriv  posui,  ita  ut  v.  rp^onv  cum  hsx^orfje-arg 
conjungatur,  et  versus  180.  quasi  parenthesi  inclusus  extubeatttr. 
Ptd  v.  ^opovvra  ut  ^ogoucot  legamusj  et  rei  ratio  et  verborum  nexus 
postulare  videntur. 

Vers.  244.  Versum  hunc  esse  corruptum  omnes  inierpretfs  use 
pre  cotisentiuxtt,  et  inde  facile  adparet,  quod  V*  ISovro;  cum 
&f6gat)iog  nuUo  modo  conjungi  possit,  neque  v.  Kq€av6iM»  liabefait> 
^10  referendum  sit.  Prae  ceteris  mihi  semper  placutt  «Baendatio 
obI-  Ruhnkemi  ^i^oyro;  IolItol  rou  K^eavojxot/^  donee  kgeraoi,  qM^ 
censor  edit.  Hoepfher.  in  act.  litter,  univers.  Jenens.  exqeUencis* 
imus  i^avTQ^  imxarw  Kpeowii^ou  conjecerat.  Prima  facUior^  altera 
clegantior  est^  ita  ut  difficile  sit  disceptatu^  quod  in  meme  |>oeta 
Imbuerit. 

Vers.  269.  Verba  i}  nexx&g  oSroi  Kuxoi  iUustfis.  Wakdfialdus  ill 
i3v.  crit.  part.  ii.  pag.  53.  contra  Masgravium,  invUa  sane  Minerra^ 
pro  xaxoi  Euripidem  scripsisse  xaXoi  autumantem,  optimo  juft 
defendity  et  locutionis  veritatem  multis  exemplis  probavit. 

Vers.  298.  Vaiio  modo  crilici  versum  tentarunt,  ut  lon^ut 
etset  et  a  voluntate  alienum,  eomm  sive  inl^tpretati^ies  sive  ooii^ 
jecturas  laudare>  quas  ceL  Hoepfnerus  ea,  qua  par  est*  ouxareeen^ 
suiL  Equidem  jam  <dim  adcurate  ni^imadviertisse  videor^  naevuflft 
Aon  in  V.  imwrrgi^oVf  sed  in  w.  tS  Xvyot}^  podu6  ha^rere^  q;ila^ 
propter  enmidatioiiemy  quam  in  comment,  pjima  in  Mschift* 
Agamenmonem^  pag.  31.  proposueramy  sv^oyovs  «xorr$l^oti  repetiit 


Observationes  Criiias  in  Euripidem.        98 

et  textui  inserere  non  gravatus  sum.     Verte :  jure  merko^ 
instihtta  morUdium  regnce. 

Vers.  S25«— S26.  De  his  versibus  emendandis  sagacissimiu 
Jacobs  bene  meritus  est.  Verba  ejus  sunt :  Musgravitts  conjecit^ 
iM}f6fU¥0$y  eS  GTffyowi  Yourriq  e^lav  verUri  bene  capienti  ludibriunif 
quod  ut  doctum  ita  nimis  longe  quaesitum  est.  Melius  placet  quod 
proximo  versu  emendavit:  eir*  kxvioov.  Denique  haeremus  in 
verbis  ^erXov  xqqvco,  quae,  quocunque  tandem  modo  eiqplicarerist 
difficultatem  relinquent,   Equidem  totum  hunc  locum  sic  refingam  : 

%  ftoVp^ov  Smov  ^  Ti  itj^tov  ^ix,o$  ^ 

^MWfUvog  iij  arivcovys  ycufrriq  wrrlav 

eir'  hxTploov  y«Aaxro;  etfj^pea,  jSSeAoy 

xgoveo,  cet.  Odtss.  I. 

Cyclops  yoL<rriqa  (rtivMVf  venirem  implens  camibus  est  Homericus 
31e,  qui  /xsya^qv  lirAija-ftro  yyjhuv.  Vid.  animadvers.  in  Euripidis 
trag.  torn.  I.  pag.  124.  Mihi  in  mentem  venit,  eS  a-rivo)  re,  ita  ut 
Terbum  o-tcvco  cum  praecedente  l;^ctf  cohaereat,  nee  interpretor  m« 
plere,  sed  in  proprio  significatu  sumo,  i.  e.  et  dum  eptdorj  valde 
propter  ventrem  repletum  ankelo.  Nonne  significantius  et  dicen- 
tis  characteri  adcommodatius  ?  quod  denique  ad  loquendi  rationem 
rarAov  xpo6a)  attinetj  nihil  video,  quod  nos  movere  possit,  ut  a  vul- 
gata  lectionerecedamus,  quae  non  modo  satis  usitata  est,  sed  conjee- 
turae  etiam  clarissimi  Jacobs  eatenus  longe  praeferenda,  quatenus 
vix,  et  ne  vix  quidem,  H^o6eiv  /SSoAov  dici  possit. 

Vers.  3^6.  Lectionem  hujus  versus  vulgatam  eamque  veram 
i^  TO  ff'ffilvTestitui,  pro  qua  Musgravius  legendum  esse  00$  roujxir/iiv 
monet,  quamque  Heathius  corrigit  00$  rouKTrieiv.  Namque  noi^ 
modo  verbum  simplex  praestat,  sed  metrum  etiam  sanum  est, 
siquidem,  quod  utrumque  fugit,  ultima  pedis  lambei  syllaba,  quam- 
vis  sit  natura  brevis,  a  tragicis  passim  producitur,  quoties  cum  lUa 
finiatur  verbum.  Vid.  exempla,  quae  Wakefieldus  in  Silv.  Crit.  part, 
prim,  p.  81,  laudavit,  qui  lib.  I.  part.  1,  pag.  94.  eandem  senten-* 
tiam  protulit,  nee  non  Lucian.  de  Parasito  7.  allegavit^  quocum 
Plautus  Pseudol.  5.  lO.conferendusest. 

Vers.  S60 — 861.  Ab  emendatione  quam  dudum  margini  ad- 
posueram,  recedere  non  possum.  Pro  axx^oc  lego  (Txa^ei  ut  con- 
jungatur  cum  v.  fj^ovw^  et  interpretor  verba  :  noli  mikij  nolialiquH 
tribuere,  solus  soli  ventri  navis,  i.  e.  ventri  tuo,  navis  ventri  simili> 
infer.  V.  xo/ji/f --«v,  teste  Hesychio,  idem  est,  ac  /Sato-ra^  iv,  wr*$fpgiv, 
Vid.  Trill,  observ.  critic,  p.  144.  Apte  hie,  et  vers.  501.  Cyclopia 
venter,  cum  navis  ventre  comparatur,  cujus  rei  cxempla  apud  Ro- 
manos  quoque  extare  notum  est.  Vid.  commentationis  mese  in 
^schyleum  Agam.  part.  tert.  pag.  18. 

Vers.  364 — 365.  Verba  £v  ^xbi  9v<rlav,  quae  criticis  multas 
difficuUates  moverunt,  insulsum  esse  glossema  vocabulorum  uva^ 

MO.  xxm.      a.  JL       .  VOL.  xii.  o 


34''        Observationes  Criticce  in  Eutipidem. 

fioofiioi  hyArm]  ex  TerBis  oAx  ix^i  ivtrluv,  znargiiii  interpretationir 
causa  adscriptis  ortum,  olim  jam  in  commeiitat.  prim,  in  ^schyL. 
Agamem.  pag.  23.  docui,  et  hie  repetere  non  erubesco  :.quibus 
omissis,  omnia  bene  cohxrere^  et  plana  sanaque  esse  manifestum 
sit.  ^Airo^iuios  dujxarctiv  h»  1.  dictum  est,  sicuti  i'^aknog  euFvlloWf 
A7reitXo$  ^ot^ioDVf  a^o^igro^  xoxujxaTcov,  utalia  exempla  omittam,  quae 
poetarum  Graecorum  lectores  non  fugiunt. 

Vers.  391— -394.     Aliorum  interpretationes  sive  emendationes- 
xque,  ac  conjecturam,  quam  olim  lib.  I.  pag.  24.  dederam^  relin- 
quens  cum  clarissimq  Jacobs  Heathium  sequor,  qui,  leni  verborum 
transpositione  adhibita,lios  versus  in  eum  modum  constituit : 
6^eXo6$  r'  axgovs  fi,h  lyxcxfltu/ttevou^  vogt    • 

airvetii  ye  <r^dtys1ay  woi\io6pov  xXdBop : 
fr^otyiia,  airvaia,  ut  recte  cK  Jacobs,  lib.  I.  tom.  II.  p.  159.  obsenva- 
vit,  mstrumenta  sunt  ingentioy  ut  omnia,  quibus  Cyclops  ad  usum 
domesticum  utebatur.       Vid.  Aristoph.  Pac.  v.  72.  et  Hesych, 
sub   v."  alrvam. 

Vers.  397.  Cel.  Jacobs  intomo  secundo  animadvers.  in£uripidi» 
tragoed.  scribit ;  verba  pu6[ji,oo  Tm  valde  es^e  jejuna,  cum  prsesertim 
diverso  modo  a  Cyclone  mactati  in  proximis  versibus  narrentur,  et 
scribendum  esse  autumat ;  So'^a^'  krui^ow  tHov  Iju^v  o^;^  evi  pvSfi,M» 
Hanc  emendationem  etsi  vir  praeclarissimus  exemplis  stabilire 
studeat,  neque  tamen  metrum  admittere  videtur,  neque  de  modo 
mactandi  h.  1.  sermo  est.  Si  locus  noster  in  mendo  cubet,  verum 
omnino  est  codicem  Paris,  ad  eum  restituendum  ansam  praebere» 
qui  verbis  transpositis  r'm  puflftaJ  exhibet.  Propterea  eatenus  cla- 
rissimo  Jacobs  adsentiri  non  gravor,  quatenus,  particula  ov^,  omissa, 
legendum  Ivi  fu9ft«5,  i.  e.  uno  tenoref  sive  uno  ictu  censeo. 

Vers.  431 — 433.  Lubenter  h.  L  cum  clarissimo  Jacobs  Musgra- 
vii  conjecturam,  vocabula  icriquyoLg,  uKubi  in  nrrspDyot^  caXsusi  mutan- 
tis  amplector,  quse  lepidse  temuknti  senis  descriptioni  optin>e  con- 
venit.  In  sequentibus,  ubi  amicus  suavissimus  in  verb.  otTcoKsq^otlvcov 
aliquid  latere,  quod  temulentix  significationem  habeat,  scribit,  et 
corrigere  vult ;  ua-isvtjg  yotg  xai  ^o8'  a^pavaov,  ttotov  Mweg  %gQs  cet. 

Non  de  partibus  sto,  et  conjecturam  licet  ingeniosam  super- 
vacaneam  arbitror.     Sensus  vulgatae  lectionis  satis  expedkus  est. 

Vers.  446.  Ex  commentario,  quo  Cel.  Hoepfnerus  Cyclopem 
illustravit,  doctissimo  satis  adparet,  verba  hujus  versus  fu$[j^fi(rl  viv 
interpretes  valde  turbasse,  quorum  autem  emendationes  partim 
longe  petitas,  partim  nimis  quaesitas  interpretationes  iterum  exami- 
nare  mihi  neutiquam  in  animo  est.  Primo  obtutu  intelligiturj 
poetam  puifjLM(r6  viv  scripsisse.  Jam  alios  idem  in  mente  habuisse 
video,  quibus  nescio  quo  jure  adsensum  Barnesius  negaverit.  • 

Vers,  501 — 504.  Sensum  horum  versuum  in  tert.  commenta- 
tione  in  iElschyl.  Agamem.  p.  18.  vera  oiim  interpunctione  resti- 


Mr-  Edwards^  Sale  of  Valuable  Books.      !f5 

tuisse  mihi  videon  Post  v.  oTvoe;  puncti  et  podt  yiwfjiut  ^i  comma* 
tis  signum  pono,  unde  lepidissimus  et  aptissimus  sensus  oritur  ^ 
lo  f  lo  !  lo !  plenus  sum  vini.  Lcetor  onustus  oblitusqnt  lauto 
convivio  usque  ad  infima  ventris  tabulata  ceu  navis  oneraria^  Vo« 
cabula  lano^  ^fi^s>  quorum  sensum  interpretes  fugisse  miror,  h.  L 
j)08ita  sunt,  sicuti  Find.  Pyth.  II.  147,  x^g**'  /xijflov,  -^schyl. 
Agamem.  vers.  1458.  evvris  (sic  pro  corrupto  v.  iolvri^  ibidem  scri* 
bendum  est)  r^^  sfxrig  ^AtS^.  Soph.  Trachin.  v.  554.  Kvtvi&iov  XvTnj/xay 
i.  e.  sanabilis  dotor^  et  in  loco,  de  quo  agimus,  Eunpidis  oXh^^ 
CH&pog,  i.  e.  navis  oneraria. 

Vers.  509 — 514.  De  naevis,  quibus  hi  versus  squalidi  jacent> 
diluendis  exinde  mihi  ssepius  cogitanti,  nihil  melius  in  mentem 
venit,  quam  quod  olim  in  commentatione  ssepius  laudata  pag.  21. 
•proferre  conatus  sum.  Me  itaque  conjecisse  non  pcenitet,  Euripidem 
pro  8aia,  quod  ferri  nequit,  Sa/crei  scripsisse,  ad  quam  conjecturam 
viam  monstrat  editio  Barnesii,  quse  lain  ministrat.  Sensus  est; 
amatorie,  amatorie  oculis  adspiciens  (Cyclops)  aula  exit.  Amai 
aliquis  nos,  sed  mox  lucerna  accensa  (innuit  torrem  in  Cyclopis 
oculum  mox  hitrudendum)  cutem  tuam  in  roscida  spelunca  ceu  molis 
spofisa  coniburet  u  e.  deperiet^  et  varii  colores  caput  tuum  oma" 
bunt.  Satyros  secum  Cyclopem  deridere  et  acriter  cavillari  in 
aprico  est.  Nonne  melius  esset  pro  T15  ^/xa^  scribere  nv  iiftm^  u  e. 
idiquem  nostrum  ? 

Vers.  560.  Miror  novissimum  doctissimumque  Cyclopis  edito- 
rem,  Cel.  Hoepfnerum  vulgatam  huj  us  versus  lectionemp^'  coTrepom 
Sf/Lg,  quae  partim  jejunum  sensum  continere,  partim  non  bene  conve- 
Hire  versui  sequent!,  qui  uno  spiritu  Silenum  ebibisse  docet,  facile 
intelligitur,  Musgravii  emendation!  sagacissimae  x  «<r7rffg  oxt  Kniui, 
i.  e.  sicuti  non  delassabeiis^  non gravaoeris  praetulisse. 

Vers.  584.  Hunc  versum  aeque  bene  clarissimum  Jacobs,  in 
animadvers.  tom.  II.  p.  162.  Cyclapi  adtribuendum  esse,  ac  vert. 
587.  corrigendum  censuit  j 

evdov  [lev  do  'vr/g  Tcb   8'  wttvo)  ^rapsijUr/voj. 
Tu^'   ef   avonlovg   ^apvyog  coivja-ei  xgea. 


ACCOUNT  OF 

The  PfucEs  and  Pukchaseus  of  the  most  ^oalua^ 
ble  Articles  in  the  Collection  of  the  late  James 
Edwards,  Esq.  sold  by  Mr.  Evans,  April  5^  1815^ 

^'a7id  Five  following  Days,  at  No.  26,  Pall- Mall. 

4  CoNSTANTiNl  Lexicon  Gracco-Latinum,  folio,  hestediiiony  rusna^ 
gilt  leaves.     [9/.  Perry.]     15.92. 

49  Hoilanii,  Heroolo<!ia  Aiiglica,  hoc  est  Vitae  clarissimorum  An- 
glorum  aim  ffji^iebus  a  Pass^  folio.  This  extraordinary  fine  copy  for- 
merly belonged  to  Bucheliust  who  wrote  the  Latin  verses  signed  A.  B. 
under  each  portrait.     He  has  made  corrections  and  additions  io  a  very 


.86  Account. of  Mr.  Edwards' 

.seat  hand  thrdngfaout  the  voliune,  apparently  with  n  view  to  a  «ev< 
tioo«    [151.  Miller.]    i620. 

67  CbnstophoriTfauaniTumulas,  trtfAAt'i^or/rar^.  Par.  Patissoo, 
1583. — ^J.  Thuani  Tumulus^  Par.  1580.  4to.  large  pofeVf  moroccQ, 
T^p  c<my  vf  J,  A.  Thuanus.    [lOL  10«.  Dibdin.] 

119  Johnson's  Collection  of  the  English  Poets,  from  the  time  of  Cow- 
lef,  witii  Biographical  Prefaces,  best  edition,  75  vol.  12mo*  green  mo* 
roceo.    [S2l.  Marquis  of  Ely.]     1790. 

147  Fables  de  La  Fontaine,  4  vol.  folio,  large  paper,  with  rmmerom 
plates  after  (hidryi'a  designs,  most  hriUiant  impressions.  Marshal  Mont* 
morency's  copy,  green  morocco.  [22/.  lls.6d.  Goldsmid.]  Paris, 
.1755. 

l^  Andreino,  TAdamo,  Sacra  Representatione,  4to.  Jtrst  edition, 
ptts,  by  C.  A.  Procacioo,  rare,  ^een  morocco.  [\5L  Burrell.]  iUi- 
lan,  l6ld. — This  Italian  mystery  is  supposed  to  have  suggested  to  MiU. 
ton  the  idea  of  his  Paradise  Lost. 

162  Gesta  Romanorum,  folio,  a  very  beautiful  Manuscript  upon  vel- 
lum, of  one  of  the  most  ancient  Story-Books  extant.  It  was  executed 
for  Charles  VI.  of  France.  It  is  written  in  a  very  legible  hand,  and  is 
'ornamented  with  nine  very  large  Miniature  Paintings,  and  a  profusion 
of  richly  painted  capitals,  and  various  figures  in  gold  and  colors  at 
the  beginning  of  each  Story ;  bound  in  vellum.     [467.  Longman.] 

l£4  Here  begynneth  the  RecuyeL  of  the  Historyes  of  Troy, 
.dmwen  out  of  Latyn  into  Frenche,  by  Raoul  le  Fevre,  and  translated 
into  EngUsbe  by  Caxton,  begonne  in  Bruges  1468,  and  iinysbid  in  Co* 
Jen  1471 » Mio,  nissia,  imperfect,  but  contains  the  Colophon  with  Cax- 
ton's  Account  of  the  time  when  he  executed  the  work.  This  speci- 
men of  the  first  printing  in  our  language  was  the  Exercise  of  Caxton^s 
^Uppnenticeship  in  Germany,  being  three  years  before  he  introduced  the 
Art  into  England.     [43/*  Is,  Longman.] 

165  Walpole's  Castle  of  Otranto,  printed  upon  vellum,  blue  morocco. 
1^29/.  Ss.  Dibdin.]  Parma,  1791* — One  of  the  most  beautiful  and  fine 
specimens  of  a  modem  book  printed  upon  vellum.  The  edition  was 
-printed  by  Bodont,  at  the  expence  of  Mr.  Edwards,  who  bad  six  co- 
pies taken  off  upon  Italian  vellum,  from  each  of  which  the  sheets  were 
carefully  selected  to  render  this  copy  as  perfect  as  possible. 

211  Opere  di  Piranesi,  namely,  Antichite  Romane,  Vedute  di  Roma, 
Sepolcrl  degii  Scipione,  Magnificenza  ed  Architectura  di  Roma,  Opere 
Yarie,  Fasti  Consulares,  Acqua  Giulia,  Antichite  di  Cora,  Campus 
Martins,  Antichite  d'Albano  e  di  Castel  Gandolfo,  Vasi  e  Candelabri^ 
•Cotooiia  IVajana  e  Antonina,  Antichite  di  Foestum,  Teatrod'Ercolano; 
Maaiere  di  adornare  i  Camini;  23  vol.  bound,  in  17 9  Atlas  folio,  th^ 
original  Roman  editions,  very  first  impressions  of  the  plates,  selected 
by  Mr.  £.  a  magnificent  set,  bound  in  russia.    [315/.  ISIortL.] 

214  Anthologia  Gt^rca,  manuscript,  folio.  [10/.  10^.  Lunn.] — ^Thia 
Is  a  transcript  by  the  celebrated  Brunck  of  74^  inedited  Greek  Epi*^ 
grams,  from  a  MS.  in  the  King  of  France's  Library.  The  original 
comfMlation  was  made  by  Guyet,  who  bequeathed  it  to  Menage.  In 
«  note  at  the  end  of  the  volume^  Brunck  says  he  transcribed  it  in  176'9^ 


Sale  of  Vatttahle  Books.  3T' 

**  fedoto  et  quanta  potui  diligentia."  It  may  be  added  that  this  traiH 
fcript  fer  exceeds  the  original  in  interest  and  value,  from  the  notes  and 
References  to  critical  works  with  which  Brunck  has  enriched  it.        ' 

$24  Anli  Gellii  Noctes  Atticae,  fol.  manuscript  of  the  XV.  century^ 
upon  reilum,  with  all  the  richness  of  illumination  in  miniatures,  and 
capitals,  which  distinguish  the  fine  Italian  manuscripts  of  the  Classics 
under  the  protection  of  the  Medici  family.  The  writii^,  both  of  the 
Greek  and  Latin,  is  in  the  boldest  and  finest  style  of  tlie  15th  century, 
from  which  Sweynheim  and  Pannartz  formed  their  t3rpes ;  the  arms  of 
the  family  for  whom  it  was  executed  are  in  the  first  page,  bound  inrei 
morocco.     [36/.  lbs.  Dibdin.] 

263  Horatii  Opera,  manuscript  of  the  XV.  century ^  upon  vettum^ 
fol.  red  morocco,  [12.5/.,  Dibdin.]  This  is  a  manuscript  of  the  first 
splendor,  both  for  writing  and  illumination.  It  was  executed  for  Fer* 
(uoand  I.  King  of  Naples,  who  first  introduced  printing  into  his  states^ 
and  was  so  ardent  a  collector  of  books  and  manuscripts,  that  Mr.  Ros- 
006  relates,  that  the  Florentines,  to  conciliate  him  in  a  rupture,  pre- 
sented him  with  some  fine  manuscripts  of  the  Classics ;  as  the  Palle 
of  Florence  are  seen  among  the  ornaments,  this  may  be  one  of  them. 

278  Livii  Historiarum  quae  supersunt,  cum  Epistola  Joamiis  An- 
dreae  Episcopi  Aleriensis  ad  Paulum  2  Pont.  Max.  folio,  first  editump 
printed  upon  vellum,  in  the  original  bindings  morocco.  [903/.  Arch.] 
Romre,  MrcccLXix. — ^This  splendid  specimen  of  the  press  of  Sweyn- 
heim  and  Pannartz  is  the  only  copy  of  the  first  edition  of  Livy  known 
to  exist  upon  vellum.  It  appears,  by  the  arms  at  the  bottom  of  the 
first  page  oPthe  history,  to  have  been  taken  off  for  Alexander  VI. 
when  Vice-Chancellor  of  the  Roman  See,  and  Governor  of  the  Mo* 
nastery  of  Soubiaco,  where  Sweynheim  and  Pannartz  took  up  their 
abode  (being  a  German  monastery)  when  they  introduced  the  art  of 
printing  into  Italy. 

287  Nonius  Marcellus  de  Proprietate  Sermonum,  folio,  printed  up» 
on  vellum^  with  the  title  and  52  miniatures  from  the  antique,  in  reiief 
on  pale  blue  ground,  most  exquisitely  painted  for  the  Mediei  Famify,  as 
appears  by  the  arms  in  the  beginning  of  the  work,  bound  in  morocco^ 

!\99l'  10«.  Dibdin.]  Ven.  Jenson,  mcccclxxvi.  It  is  impossible 
or  the  beauty  of  this  copy  to  be  surpassed. 

810  Prudentius,  4to.  Manuscript  of  the  X.  Century  upon  velbum 
(formerly  belonging  to  the  Monastery  of  St.  GattJ,  green  moroeeo, 
[231.  29.  Marquis  of  Douglas.] 

317  Strabonis  Geographia,  Latin^,  ex  versione  Guarini  Veionensis 
et  Gregorii  Tiphematis,  folio,  first  edition,  blue  morocco,  [421.  Dib* 
din.]  Ronue,  per  Sweynheim  et  Pannartz  MCCCCLXix.— >One  of  the 
very  rare  productions  of  the  above  Printers,  (only  275  copies  having 
been  printed).  See  the  Printers*  address  to  Sixtos  IV.  in  Vol.  I.  p.  1» 
of  the  Bibliotheca  Spenceriana.  It  is  one  of  the  finest  specunena  of 
their  press,  and  as  Audiflredi  says,  "  typus  ita  integer  ac  nitidus  ap^ 
paret,  ut  non  sine  jucunditate  a  Bibliopbilis  spectari  possit.'^ 

377  Leonardo  Da  Vinci  Regole  e  Precetti  delta  Pittura,  folio.  Ma* 
Biucripty  with  Original  Drawings  by  Nicholas  PoussiUs  moroeeo*   [t02l» 


/^ 


5?  Accoiirit  of  Mr.  Edwards' 

1-8*.  Thaiie.]-^The  original  Manuscript  of  L.  da  Vinci  was  depoAit^d 
with  the  Barberini  Family.  Mr.  De  Chantelou,  Minister  of  Franceat 
the  Court  of  Rome,  wishing  to  obtain  a  transcript  of  the  rules  for- 
drawing,  employed  Nicholas  Poussin,  then  purbuiiig  his  studies  at 
Rome,  to  make  drawings  of  what  L.  Da  Vinci  described.'  These  are 
the  subjects  : — 4  Drawings  of  Anatomical  Figures  ;  22  Dravuags  of 
Human  Figures  ;  2  Heads  in  Profile  ;  a  Hand  and  a  Horse.  This  vo^ 
lume  exhibits  an  admirable  specimen  of  N.  Poussin*s  powers  of  dfaw- 
ing,  and  evinces  an  extraordinary  combination  of  taste,  spirit,  fidelity, . 
ahd  science*    ,  . 

394  Sir  W.  Hamilton's  Collection  of  Etruscan,  Greek,  and  Roman 
Antiquities,  taken  from  Etruscan  Vases,  4  vol.  folio.  Fei*i/  scarce,  fine 
e&py  in  iiissia,  with  borders  of  geld.     [53L  lis.  Copley.]     Naples^- 

^  669  Holinshed's  Chronicles,  with  the  Castrations,  3  vols,  folio,  besi 
edition,  red  morocco.     [IS/.  18f.  Singer.]     1386. 

574  Rapin's  History  of  England,  and  TindaFs  Continuation,  with 

Vertue's  heads  and  monuments,  very  fine  impressions,  6  vol.  folio,  rus^ 

9ia,  gilt  leaves,     [43/.  Is.  Egerton.]     1732. — The  Rapin  is  upon  the 

largest  paper ^  which  is  very  rare^  and  the  Contiiiuation  of  Tindal  upon 

fine  paper,  a  very  fine  set.  . 

587  Ashmole's  History  of  the  Order  of  the  Grarter,  folio,  large  paper, 
very  fine  impressions  of  the  plates,  a  beautiful  copy  in  blue  morocco^ 
Diike  of  Newcastle's  copy.     [42/.  North.]     1672. 

6*12  Dugdale's  Monasticon  Anglicanum,  S  vol.  fol.  with  all  the 
plates,  very  fine  copi/,  in  the  original  binding  in  vellum,  gilt  leaves. 
[38/.  17s,  Sanders.]     l682. 

624  Catnden*s  Britannia,  by  Gough,  6  vol.  fol.  Best  edition,  iHus- 
trated  with,  more  than  1000  Vieyvs  ironi  Grose,  Stukeley,  &c.  [52/. 
10».  North.]     I8O6. 

.  657  'Loggan  Oxonia  lllustEata^  fol.  morocco,  1675. — Loggan  Canta* 
brigia  Illustrata,  fol.  russia.     [21/.  North.] 

'.  672  Croniques  et  Gestes  des  Tresliaulx  et  Tresvertueux  Faitz  de 
Fran9oi8  Premier,  commen9ans  au  temps  de  son  Advenement  k  la  Cou- 
ronne,  1514,  par  Andre  de  La  Vigne  Croniqueur  du  Roy  et  Secretaire 
ordinaire  de  la  Royne,  fol.  [100/.  Dibdin.] — A  Magnificent  Manu-t 
scrij^t  on  vellum,  with  splendid  miniatures  and  highly  ornamented  ca- 
pitsds  at  .the  beginning  of  each  chapter,  of  which  many  are  six  inches 
by  five,  displaying  all  the  richness  of  invention  and  grandeur  of  exe- 
cution to  which  the  art  of  illumination  had  arrived.  The  first  minia- 
ture occupies  the  whole  page»  fifteen  inches  by  ten  and  a  half,  and  re- 
presents Francis  on  his  throne,  surrounded  by  his  Court,  and  receiving 
the  Book  from  the  Author.  The  arras  of  Francis  the  First,  quartered 
with  those  of  his  first  wife,  Claude  de  France,  are  on  each  side  of  the 
irame-work  which  surrounds  the  picture ;  her  arms  are  painted  sepa^ 
rately  in  a  cordon  ;  bound  in  green  velvet., 

7o7  Salviani  Historia  Piscium  et  Aquatilium  Animaliuniji  folioi 
plates,  large  paper ^  ruled,  a  nwst  beaut ijul  copy,  bound  in  tfwrocco,  in 
compartments,  with  the  arms  of  Thuanus  richly  gilt^  [30/.  10«, 
Clarke.J    Roma,  1554. 


Sale  of  Valuable  Booksl  9& 

.  7.98  The  Koran  of  Mphammed,  ixyntten  in  the  grandest  andTSolduf 
tf  Oriental  Characters,  enriched  throughout  with  )>rilliant  illumina* 
tions.  A  most  splendid  Manuscript  in  the  highest  preservation.  It 
was  a  present  from  Maulowa  Molmmmed  Achmed  to  Nijul  al  Dowlafa, 
fol.  with  a  blue  morocco  case.     [5^1.  10s,  Marquis  of  Douglas.] 

804  Biblia  Pauperum,  a  CoUection  of  Designs,  rudely  cut  in  woody 
of  the  principal  Historical  Subjects  in  the  Bible ;  interspersed  with 
sentences  above,  below,  in  the  middle,  or  in  scrolls,  according  to  the 
ancient  manner  of  describing  figures  speaking,  fol.  [210/.  Dibdin.] 
The  extreme  rarity  of  this  book  is  well  known  ;  it  is  esteemed  the  first 
essay  towards  the  art  of  printing  by  blocks  of  wood,  before  the  inven- 
tion of  moveable  types,  and  is  generally  attributed  to  Lauredce  Coster 
of  Haeriem,  between  the  years  1440  and  1460.  A  very  fine  and  per- 
fect copy,  and  none  of  the  plates  injured  by  being  painted,  which  is 
generally  the  case  ;  bound  in  morocco. 

807  Biblia  Sacra  Polyglotta,  edente  Walton,  et  Castelli  Lexicon  Po- 
lyglottum,  8  vol.  fol.  very  fine  copies  in  blue  morocco.  The  Bible  is 
ruled,  and  has  the  original  republican  preface  to  the  Polyglot.  [Glh 
Watson.]     Lond.  l657. 

808  Biblia  Sacra  Latina,  Vulgatae  Versionis,  2  vol.  fol.  [1751. 
Lloyd.]  Moguntia,  per  Fust  et  Schaiffier,  mcccclxii.  Printed 
upon  vellum,  and  decorated  with  rich  illuminations.  This  is  the  first 
edition  of  the  Latin  Bible  with  a  date.  A  magnificent  copy,  the  finest 
which  has  been  offered  to  public  sale  for  many  years.  The  book  is  a^ 
fair  and  fresh  as  when  it  came  from  the  press  ;  the  leaves  were  care- 
fully selected  from  two  very  fine  copies,  2  vol.  splendidly  bound  in 
blue  morocco. 

sod  Biblia  Sacra  Latina,  cum  Interpretationibus  Hebraiconira  No- 
miaum,  2  vol.  fol.  The  first  edition  of  the  Latin  Bible  printed  at  Pa- 
ris. A  remarkably  fine  copy,  in  blue  morocco.  [34/.  9.81'  6d.  Trip- 
hook.]     Par.  MCCCCLXXVI.     It  has  the  following  colophon : 

Jam  tribus  undecimus  lustris  Francos  Ludovicus 

Rexerat!  Ulricus  Martinus  itemque  Michael 

Orti  Teutonia,  banc  niihi  composuere  figuram 

Patisii  arte  sua,  me  correctam  vigilanter 

Venalem  in  vico  Jacobi  sol  aureus  offert. 
Which  esfablishes  the  date  of  the  impression  to  be  1476-  This  is  the 
celebrated  edition  which  attracted  so  much  curiosity  and  discussion  by 
tiie  imposition  practised  on  Lord  Oxford  by  an  alteration  of  the  colo-* 
phon,  and  which  would  have  ascribed  it  to  1463.  The  edition,  how- 
ever, is  unusually  rare ;  and  Mr.  Edwards,  who,  from  his  valuable  and 
.extensive  correspondence  on  the  continent,  obtained  more  early  printed 
.books  than  were  ever  imported  by  any  one  individual,  was  yet  more 
than  twenty  years  before  he  could  obtain  a  fine  copy. 

810  Biblia  Sacra  Latina,  fol.  [115.  \0s.  Triphook.]  Ven.perJen^ 
son,  McccLxxix.  Printed  upon  vellum.  This  beautiful  copy,  of  an 
extremely  rare  edition  of  the  Bible  printed  by  Jenson,  is  the  only  one 
which  has  occurred  in  any  sale  for  manv  years.  It  belonged  to  Sixtus 
ly.  as  appears  by  his.arms  in. the  beginning  of  the  book.    To  thif 


40  Account  of  Mr".  Edwards* 

magnificent  Pontiff  (tbe  founder  of  the  Vafican  Library)  Sweyohdm 
and  Pahnartz  addxesaed  the  well-known  sapplicatory  letter  for  relief  in 
consideration  of  the  numerous  splendid  works  which  had  been  printed 
by  them  In  Italy.  The  capitals  are  richly  illuminated,  and  al  the  corn-* 
mencement  is  an  elegant  miniature ;  bound  in  red  morocco. 

821  Eyangelia  Quatuor.  Graece^  fol.  A 'magnificent  Manuscript 
npon  vellum,  of  the  Tenth  Century,  roost  elaborately  executed.  The 
•ubject  of  each  page  is  designated  at  the  top  in  letters  of  gold.  This 
grand  Manuscript  is  in  the  highest  preservation,  and  is  one  of  tbe  finest 
^reek  Manuscripts  of  the  Gospels  extant.  It  is  supposed  to  have  been 
#ne  of  the  Imperial  Collection  saved  at  the  capture  of  Constantinople* 
It  would  be  a  most  important  acquisition  to  any  library,  public  or  pri<- 
vate ;  bound  in  blue  velvet,  with  bronze-gilt  Medallions  of  the  birth 
of  Our  Saviour  and  the  adoration  of  the  Magi  on  the  sides.  [210/. 
Payne.] 

824  Psalterium  Graeco-Latinum,  fol.  A  Manuscript  of  the  Ninth 
Century  upon  vellum,  of  the  first  curiosity  and  importance,  written  in 
.a  very  £iir  and  legible  hand,  with  this  peculiarity — the  Greek  is  written 
in  Roman  characters,  by  which  means  we  elicit  the  curious  and  inte- 
Irestiilg  knowledge  of  the  exact  pronunciation  of  the  Greek  Language, 
as  spoken  at  that  period  when  the  Byzantine  Empire  was  in  its  literary 
glory.  A  very  learned  antiquary  has  given  the  following  illustration  of 
the  writing  of  the  first  page  tending  to  fix  the  period  when  the  Maniv- 
script  niiist  have  been  written : 

Kyrie  Boeithi  ton  doulon  sou 
Cymeon  Monachous  f^resbiterou,  &c.  &c. 
Nota,  que  je  trouve  ce  Pierre  2.  Abb6  de  I'Abbaye  de  S.  Ambroise 
4e  Milan  depuis  Tan  856  sous  Louis  11  (apr^s  TAbb^  Andr^  851)  jus- 
qu'en  Tannic  897.  C'est  la  demi^re  date  des  Diplomes  de  TAbbaye  de 
S.  AnibroisA  de  Milan,  lesquels  commencent  en  Tannic  721  sous  le  Roi 
des  Lonibards  Luitprand — dans  le  "  Codice  Diplomatico  Sant  Ambro- 
zio  delle  Carte  dell'  Ottavo  e  T^ono  Secolo  de  F.  Angelo  Fumagalli." 
Milano,  1805,  4to.     [110/.  5s.  Marquis  of  Douglas.] 

8^9  Officium  Beats  Virginis,  12mo.  A  delicate  little  Book  of  Ofiices 
of  the  Sixteenth  Century,  in  Roman  characters.  The  Paintings  exqui- 
sitely finished,  the  writing  admirable,  and  tbe  border  most  pla^uUy  or- 
namented in  the  best  style,  with  devices  and  mottos  of  the  family  for 
whom  it  was  executed.  This  is  by  fiir  the  most  exquisite  of  the  Italian 
Sibminated  ofiices  that  Mr.  Edwards  ever  had  an  opportunity  of  ob- 
taining; blue  morocco.     [120).  North.] 

830  The  celebrated  Bedford  Afissal,  or  Book  of  .Prayers  and  Devo* 
tional  Ofiices  sjneuted  for  John  Duke  of  Bedford,  Regent  of  Frtmee, 
containing  69.  miniature  paintings,  which  nearly  occupy  tlie  whole  page, 
and  above  a  thousand  small  miniatures  of  about  an  inch  and  a  half  in 
diameter  displayed  in  brilliant  borders  of  golden  foliage  with  variegated 
powers,  &c.  bt  the  bottom  of  every  page  are  two  lines  in  blue  and  gold 
letters,  to  explain  the  subject  of  each  miniature;  a  cnrcumstance  per- 
haps onky  to  be  found  in  this  expensive  performance.  But  what  cd^ 
Iwiices  the  valne  of  the  MS*  in  this  country^  is,  that  it  has  preserveA 


Inquiry  into  the  Causes^  ^c.  41 

llie  only  porttaits  remttiDiiig  of  the  noble  pair  who  formerly  pbssesied 
it ;  John  of  Lancaster^  Duke  of  Bedford,  Regent  of  France,  and  Anne 
of  Burgundy,  his  Duchess,  interspersed  with  their  mottos ;   an  elegant 
expression  of  the  gallantry  of  that  time ;  on  his  part  ''A  tous  entier/ 
and  on  hers,  "  J 'en  suis  contente."    And  also  Uie  portraits  of  Henry 
V.  of  £ngland,  and  Catherine  of  France.    Nothing  can  exceed  the 
strength  of  character  and  high 'finishing  of  the  portraits.    Mr.  Googh 
pronounced  it  the  finest  example  of  the  art  of  that  period  he  had  eter 
seen.     Vertue  engraved  his  portrait  from  this  painting.    Another  inte* 
resting  characteristic  in  this  fine  MS.  is  the  attestation  of  its  being  pre* 
sented  by  gift  of  the  Duchess,  and  by  order  of  her  husband,  to  King 
Henry  the  Sixth,  when  he  went  to  be  crowned  in  France,  and  was 
q>ending  his  Christmas  at  Rouen.    The  monogram  of  the  attestor  I.  S* 
is  John  Somerset,  styling  himself  Domini  regis  ad  personam  servitor  ad 
sanitatem  vitagne   conservationem  cansultnft.     This  is  confirmed  in 
Hearne's  Vita  Henrici  (>,  per  T.  de  Elmham,  where  he  b  called  phya- 
cian  to  the  king ;  and  that  he  was  a  favourite  appears  from  a  grant  of 
the  Manor  of  Ruislip  to  him  for  life  by  Henry  6th.     See  Lysons's  En* 
^  irons,  vol.  5,  page  258.     This  rich  book  is  11  inches  by  seven  and  a 
half  wide,  and  two  and  a  half  thick,  bound  in  crimson  velvet,  with 
gold  clasps,  on  which  are  engraved  the  arms  of  Harley,  Cavendish^ 
and  Holiis,  quarterly.    It  was  the  property  of  Edward  Lord  Hariey^ 
Earl  of  Oxford  and  Mortimer,  who  bought  it  of  Lady  Worsley,  great 
grand-daughter  to  W.  Seymour,  second  Duke  of  Somerset,  who  was 
appointed  Governor  to  the  Prince  of  Wales  by  King  Charles  the  Fint» 
It  descended  from  Lord  Oxford  to  his  daughter,  the  Duchess  of  Port^ 
land,  and  was  purchased  at  her  sale.  May  24^  1786.    [687/.  1^'*  Mar*- 
quis  of  Blandford.] 


INQUIRY 

IK  TO  THE 

CAUSES  OF  THE  DIVERSITY  OF  HUMAN  CHARACTER 

IN  VARIOUS 

AGES,  NATIONS,  AND  INDIVIDUALS; 
By  the  late  Profbssob  Scott,  of  King's  College,  Aberdeen. 

No.  Yh^ConHmui  from  No.  XX.  p.  237. 


Sect.  in. 

Of  the  Indirect  Effects  of  Climate  upon  the  Human 

Character. 

1  HE  effects  of  climates  which  I  have  yet  considered,  may  be  said  to 
pvooeod  immediately  from  tta  influence ;  tiiere  are  other  peciiUaritiet 


4S  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

in  tilie  e<Mi€litioii  of  men,  which  may  fairly  be  traced  to  the  influeoce 
of  climate,  although  their  dependence  upon  it  is  more  remote  and 
precarious ;  -  and  these  I  am  now  to  consider.  They  may  be  con- 
templated under  the  heads  od  tirst,  the  condition  of  the  female  sex, 
secondly,  manner  and  amusements,  thirdly,  laws  and  government. 
.  First,  With  respect  to  the  condition  of  the  female  sex,  we  are  pre- 
pared to  admit  from  what  has  been  detailed  at  the  conclusion  of  the 
preceding  section,  that  it  has  a  chance  to  be  more  favorable  in  a 
temperate  than  in  an  intemperate  climate.  ^  A  moderate  indulgence  of 
the  sexual  appetite  is  much  more  calculated  to  advance  the  respecta- 
jlMlity  of  females,  than  either  apathy,  or  licentiousness  in  this  particu* 
lar.  In  hot  countries,  women  have  almost  always  been  con^^^idered  as 
intended  only  for  sensual  enjoyment ;  they  are  ardently  sought  after, 
but  little  valued  or  respected  when  obtained  ;  and  if  their  pei*sons  are 
admired,  their  minds  are  as  uniformly  despised.  In  such  countries, 
the  inferiority  of  the  females  to  the  males,  in  <^ery  respect,  except  in 
personal  attractions,  is  a  prevailing  doctrine  ;  and  in  some  of  them,  as 
iswellknovm,  it  is. even  an  article  of  religious  Ikith. 
:  It  is  in  these  countries  that  the  practice  of  polygamy  has  uniformly 
prevailed :  a  practice  by  which  the  dignity  of  the  female  sex  is  com- 
pletely sunk,  and  women  are  degraded  to  the  rank  of  mere  slaves* 
^his  practice  has  never  been  found  in  the  temperate  regioils  of  the 
World>  where  women  have  generally  been  considered  as  objects  of  a 
eertain  degree  of  esteem,  as  well  as  of  desire.  The  causes  of  this 
pecuharity,  and  its  connexion  with  the  iniluence  of  climate,  have 
•been  so  admirably  pointed  out  by  the  celebrated  Montesquieu,  that  I 
•cannot  do  greater  justice  to.  the.  subject  than  by  transcribing  his 
words. 

"  Les  femmes  sont  nubiles,  dans  les  climats  chauds,  k  huit,  neuf, 
ct  dix  ans :  ainsi  1-enfance  et  le  marriage  y  vont  presque  toujours 
ensemble.  Elles  sont  vieilles  k  vingt :  la  raison  ne  se  trouve  done 
jamais  chez  elles-  avec  la  beaut^.  Quand  la  beaut^  demande  Tempire, 
la  raison  le  fait  refuser ;  quand  la  raison  pourroit  Tobtenir,  la 
beaute  n'est  plus.  Les  femmes  doivent  etre  dans  la  dependance : 
car  la  raison  ne  pent  leur  procurer  dans  leur  vieillesse  un  empire  que 
la  beaute  ne  leur  avoit  pas  donn^  dans  la  jeunesse  m^me.  II  est 
done  tr^s  simple  qu'un  homme,  lorsque  la  religion  ne  s  y  oppose  pas, 
quitte  sa  femme  pour  en  prendre  une  autre,  et  que  la  polygamic 
8'  idtroduise. 

''  Dans  l^s  pays  temp^r^s,  oji  les  agremens  des  femmes  se  conser^ 
▼ent  mieux,  ou  elles  sont  plus  tard  nubUes,  et  oii  elles  ont  des  enfans 
dans  un  ^ge  plus  avanc^,  la  vieillesse  de  leur  mari  suit  en  quelque 
fa^on  la  leur :  et,  comme  elles  y  ont  plus  de  raison  et  de  connoissances 
quand  eUes  se  marient,  ne  flif-ce  que  parce  qu'elles  ont  plus  longtems 
v^^lii,  ,il  a  d^  naturellement  s'introduire  une  espece  d'^gaUte  dans  les 
deux  sexes,  et  par  consequent  la  loi  d*une  seule  femme. 

**  Dans  les  pays  froids  I'usage  presque  n^cessaire  des  boissons  fortes 
^tablit  lintemperance  parmi  les  hommes.  Les  femmes,  qui  ont  ^  cet 
^egard  une  retenue  naturelle,  parce  qu'elles  ont  toujours  k  ge  dcfeudrei 
ont  doac  encore  Tavautage  de  la  raison  sur  eux. 


the  ^versify  of  Htmdn  Character.         4S 

**  LailatuTe,  qui  a  distingu6  les  hommes  par  la  force  et  par  b 
raisou,  n'a  mis  k  leur  pouvoir  de  tenne  que  celui  de  cette  force  et  de 
cette  raison.  EUe  a  donn^  aux  femmes  les  agr^mens,  et  a  voulu  que 
leur  ascendant  linit  avec  ces  agremens  :  mais,  dans  les  pays  chauds, 
ils  ne  se  trouvent  que  dans  les  commencemeas,  et  jamais  dans  le  cours 
de  leur  vie. 

"  Ainsi  la  loi  qui  ne  permet  qu'une  femme  se  rapporte  plus  au  phy- 
sique du  climat  de  1' Europe,  qu'au  physique  du  climat  de  TAsie; 
C'est  une  des  raisons  qui  a  fa  it  que  ie  Mahom^tisme  a  trouv^  tant  de 
facilite  h.  s'6tablir  en  Asie,  et  tant  de  difficult^  k  s'etendre  en  Europe ; 
que  le  Christianisme  s'est  maintenu  en  Europe,  et  a  6te  d^truit  ea 
Asie  ;  et  (|nV  ufin  les  Mahometans  font  tant  de  progr^s  k  la  Cliiiie» 
et  les  Chretitiis  si  peu.  Les  raisons  humaines  sent  toujour^  subor- 
donn^es  k  cette  cuusp  supreme,  qui  fait  tout  ce  qu'elle  veut^  et  se  sert 
cje  tout  ce  quelle  veut. 

'''Quelques  raisons  parlicuU^res  k  Valentinien  lui  firent  permettce 
\^  poly  gam  ie  dans  I'empire.  Cette  loi,  violente  pour  nos  cfimats,  fot 
6tee  par  Theodore,  Arcadius,  et  Honorius."  (Esprit  des  loix.  1.  iff, 
ch.  2.) 

The  reasonings  of  Montesquieu  are  perfectly  agreeable  to  historical 
fact.     Polygamy  has  in  all  ages  been  practised  by  the  inhabitants  of 
V^arm  cUmates :  and  it  has  as  uniformly  been  rejected  by  the  people 
of  temperate  regions.    It  was  the  practice  of  the  ancient  Assyrians, 
Babylonians,  Persians,  Egyptians  and  Medes ;  and  it  is  at  this  day 
practised  by    all  the  African  and   Southern  Asiatic  nations,    wilii 
scarce  any  exception.     If  indeed  we  can  implicitly  believe  the  rela- 
tions of  travellers,    there  are  some   exceptions    of  a  very  peculiar 
kind ;  for  we  are  informed  that  in  some  districts  of  the  East,  and 
particularly  in  the  Ladrone  or  Marianne  islands,  a  plurality  of  hus- 
bands is  allowed   to  one  wife.     Montesquieu  speaks  of  a  simiiar 
practice  among  the  Naires  upon  the  coast  of  Malabar,  and  indulges  in 
some  ingenious  reasoning  concerning  its  origin.  1.  l6.  c.  5.    A  like 
anomaly  prevailed,  according  to  Strabo,  in  some  districts  of  Media« 
where,  he  says,  each  woman  was  compelled  to  receive  five  husbands, 
«rhile  in  other  cantons  each  man  was  expected  to  take  seven  wives. 
(I.  1 1.)    Such  institutions,  if  ever  they  existed,  are  only  to  be  viewed 
as  the  exceptions  to  the  generally  pervading  practice  of  polygamy, 
and  as  occasioned  by  circumstances  altogether  peculiar  to  certaoi 
tribes.     In  the  case  of  the  Medes  the  practice  probably  arose  from 
the  exigencies  of  war,  which  while  in  one  quarter  of  the  country  it 
had  occasioned  an  extraordinary  havoc  among  tl^e  men,   in  another 
might  have  thinned  the  women  in  consequence  of  the  predatory 
incursions  of  the  enemy. 

On  the  otlier  hand  a  plurality  of  wives,  or  of  husbands,  seems  te 
havfe  been  altogether  unknown  in  more  temperate  chmates.  Saao 
Grammaiicus,  who  wrote  the  history  of  Denmark  in  the  twelftk 
•  century,  gives  no  hint  of  such  a  practice  prevailing,  even  among  die 
Kings  and  Princes  of  his  country.  Crantz,  in  his  history  of  the 
Saxons,  aflSrms  that  polygamy  was  never  known  among  the  Northern 
imtions  of  Europe ;  which  is  confirmed  by  every  other  writer  wha 


44  Inqtdty  into  the  Causes  a/ 

pvm  thd  bistoi^  of  any  of  tkose  natioiis.  Seheffeir  in  pafti^^dhtf ,  wft» 
wiites  the  history  ofLaplttad,  observes,  that  neither  polygamy  nor 
iivQtet  were  ever  heard  of  in  that  country,  not  even  during  the 
zeign  of  pagauism/  Christianity  hns  conspired  with  climate  to 
haaish  polygamy  from  most  of  the  countries  of  modem  Europe.  But 
such  is  the  influence  of  physical  causes  that,  though  Christianity  is 
the  religion  of  Ethiopia,  the  natives  are  strongly  inclined  to  indulge 
la  a  pfamlity  of  wives,  nor  are  the  judges  severe  in  their  condemna- 
tion of  that  practice.  Among  the  Christians  of  Congo,  polygamy  i» 
as  uiuch  in  use  as  ever  it  tras  among  Pagans. 

We  have  found  the  inhabitants  of  a  rigorously  cold  climate  resem* 
bling  those  of  torrid  regions  in  many  particulars ;  and  it  is  not  a  little 
remarkable  that  while  polygamy  appears  to  have  been  uniformly 
discountenanced  in  the  temperate  districts  of  the  continent,  it  has 
been  found  in  those  icy  regions  where  the  female  sex  is  extremely 
littie  sought  after.  Polygamy,  to  this  day,  it  is  said,  obtains  in  the 
tfold  country  of  Katntshatka,  and  in  the  still  colder  country  round 
Hudson's  bay. 

This  singularity  can  only  be  ascribed  to  the  little  estimatton  III 
#liich  females  are  h^  in  those  regions.  For  polygamy  can  hardly 
pieVaii  in  countries  where  women  are  respected ;  and  on  the  other 
hand  where  it  does  prevail  it  is  impossible  that  they  can  be  held  in 
dtte  estimation.  Throughout  all  the  East,  and  in  those  parts  of  Africa 
when  polygamy  is  the  practice,  women  are  bought  and  sold  like 
slavea..  *'  The  negroes,"  says  Lord  Kaimes,  "  purchase  their  wives 
nod  turn  them  off  when  they  think  proper.  The  same  law  obtains  itt 
China,  in  Monomotapa,  in  the  Isthmus  of  Darien,  in  Caribeana,  and 
4gmsn  k>  the  cold  country  round  Hudson's  bay.  All  the  savages  of 
South  America,  who  live  near  the  Oroonoko,  purchase  as  many 
wives  as  they  can  maintain ;  and  divorce  them  without  ceremony." 
•*The  sovereign  of  Giaga,  in  Africa,'^  says'the  same  author,  "  has  many 
wiVes^  who  are  literally  his  slaves :  one  Carries  his  bow,  one  his 
arrows,  and  one  gives  htm  drink ;  and  while  he  is  drinking,  they  all 
^U  on  their  knees,  ckp  their  hands,  and  sing."  In  the  conduct  of 
U^  f^tty  tyrant  we  have  a  faitliful  picture  of  the  general  demeanouf 
of  the  Asiatics  towards  their  wives. 

ieakmsy  and  oppressive  resti^int  are  the  invariable  concomitants  of 
Hkt  practice  of  pk>lygamy.  *^  In  the  hot  countries  of  Asia,"  says  tlie 
autiu>r  just  quoted,  '*  where  polygamy  is  indulged,  and  wives  are 
iniichased  for  grat^ing  the  carnal  appetite  merely,  it  is  vain  to  think 
fif  restraining  them  otherwise  than  by  locks  and  bars,  after  having 
fnce  tasted  enjoyment."—"  The  Chinese,"  adds  he,  "  arc  so  jealous 
of  their  wives,  as  even  to  lock  them  up  from  their  rela^ns ;  and,  so 
fit'eat  is  their  diffidence  of  the  female  sex  in  general,  that  brothers  and 
eisters  are  nbt  permitted  to  converse  together.  When  women  go 
flbroad,  they  are  shut  up  in  a  close  sedan,  into  which  no  eye  caik 
fttnetrate.    The  intrigues  carried  on  by  the  wives  of  the  Chinese 

'  See  Kain^cs^s  Sketches  passim. 


the  diversity  of  Human  Character.         45 

EmpGW,  afid  the  jealousy  that  reigns  aqiOQg  tlieni^  vender  tfiem 
unhappy.  But  luckily,  as  women  are  little  regarded  where  polygamy 
is  indulged,  their  ambition  and  intrigues  give  less  disturbance  to  tbr 
government^  than  in  the  courts  of  European  Princes.  The  ladies  of 
Hindostan  cover  their  heads  with  a  gauce  vett,  even  at  home,  which 
they  lay  not  aside  except  in  company  of  their  nearest  relations.  A 
Hindoo  buys  his  wife ;  and  the  fyrst  time  he  is  permitted  to  see  her 
without  a  veil  is  after  marriage,  in  liis  own  house.  In  several  hot 
cauntiies,  women  are  put  under  the  guard  of  eunuchs,  as  an  additicm- 
al  security ;  and  the  black  eunuchs  are  commonly  preferred  for  their 
ugliness. — In  tlie  city  of  Moka,  in  Arabia  felix,  women  of  &shion  never 
appear  in  the  streets  in  day  light ;  but  it  is  a  proof  of  manners  refined 
above  those  in  neighbouring  countries^  that  they  ^re  permitted  to  visit 
one  another  in  the  evening." 

Our  author  next  proceeds  to  illustrate  the  influence  of  Eastern  man- 
ners in  corrupting  the  minds  and  inflaming  the  appetites  of  the  female 
Bex.  But  for  what  he  has  said  upon  that  subject,  I  shall  refer  to  his 
own  work.  (Sketches  of  the  history  of  M^  b.  1.  sk.  6.)  It  is,  how- 
ever, sufficiently  evident  that  such  effects  are  ueee^^ry  consequences 
of  the  practice  of  polygamy ;  and  that  another  practice  equally  to  be 
reprobated  is  intimately  connected  with  it;  namely,  the  custom  above 
alluded  to  of  converting  men  into  Eunuchs..  This  odious  refinement 
of  jealous  sensuality  is  ^und  uniformly  to  accompany  the  privileige 
of  a  plurality  of  wives.  It  at  once  affords  a  proc^  that  this  practice  is 
a  violation  of  the  original  laws  of  nature,  and  shows  the  futility  of  dw 
attempts  which  have  been  made  to  defend  it  upon  the  erroneous  sup- 
position  that  in  the  countries  where  it  prevails,  the  number  of  females 
fxceeds  in  a  great  proportion  that  of  the  males. 

Let  us  now  contemplate  the  eonditioo  of  the  female  sex  in  those 
countries  where  polygamy  never  was  in  practice,  and  we  shall  find  it 
much  more  exalted  even  during  the  rud.est  periods  of  society.  Ae« 
cording  to  the  testimony  of  many  ancient  writers,  the  women  in  the 
North  of  Europe  were  at  all  times  respected  by  the  other  sex ;  they 
were  even  held  in  a  certain  degree  of  veneration,  as  beings  of  superior 
wisdom,  and  consulted  as  prophets  and  soothsayers.  The  Scandina* 
vian  women  were  anciently  believed  to  be  skilled  in  magic,  and  in  the 
arts  of  divination,  and  Procopius  informs  us,  that  among  the  Vandals 
all  the  soothsayers  were  of  the  female  sex.  According  to  Tacitus,  the 
Germans  had  no  other  physicians  than  their  women  who  were  accus- 
tomed to  follow  the  armies  in  order  to  staupch  the  blood,  and  suck 
the  wounds  of  their  husbands,  as  weU  as  to  supply  the  wants  and  sup* 
port  the  courage  of  the  combatants.'  Another  fact  mentioned  by 
that  historian  places  in  a  very  conspicuous  light  the  riespect  paid  to 
the  German  women.  Female  hostages,  he  says,  bound  the  Germans 
more  stricdy  to  their  engagement  than  those  of  the  male  sex :  for, 
adds  he,  they  believed  that  there  was  something  sacred  iu  the  female 


1  « 


Ad  matres,  ad  conjuges,  vulnera  ferunt:  ncc  ills  numerare  aut 
txsugcre  pUgas  pa  vent :  cibosque  et  h^rtamina  pugnantibus  gestanu** 


46  *  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

character ;  and  ascribed  to  it  a  superior  degree  of  foresight,  insomuch 
that  they  never  despised  the  opinions  of  women,  nor  neglected  their 
idvice/ 

As  courage  was  a  virtue  held  in  the  highest  estimation  by  the  rude 
tribes  who  anciently  inhabited  the  North  of  Europe,  so  it  affords  a 
convincing  proof  of  the  dignity  to  which  the  female  sex  had  attained 
among  those  tribes,  to  find  them  eminent  in  the  practice  of  that  highly 
valued  qnali^ation.  Ail  the  writers  who  treat  of  those  ancient 
nations  concur  in  ascribing  extraordinary  fortitude,  and  even  valor  to 
their  women.  Caesar,  in  the  first  book  of  his  commentaries,  describ- 
ing a  battle  in  M^hich  he  was  engaged  with  the  Helvetii,  says  that  th^ 
women,  with  warlike  enthusiasm,  exhorted  their  husbands  to  persist  in 
the  contest,  and  placed  the  waggons  behind  them  in  a  line,  to  prevent 
their  flight.  Tacitus  and  Florus  assert,  that  several  battles  of  those 
liarbarous  nations  were  renewed  by  their  women  presenting  their 
naked  bosoms,  and  declaring  their  abhorrence  of  captivity.^  Johannes 
Magnus,  Archbishop  of  Upsal,  and  Jomandes  agree  in  describing  the 
women  of  the  Goths  as  full  of  courage,  and  trained  to  arms  like  the 
men.  The  latter  makes  particular  mention  of  an  expedition  of  the 
Goths  to  invade  a  neighbouring  country,  in  which  more  women  went 
along  with  the  men  than  were  left  at  home  (b.  i.)  The  Goths,  says 
Procopius,  compelled  by  famine  to  surrender  to  Belisarius  the  city  of 
Ravenna,  were  bitterly  reproached  by  their  wives  fur  cowardice  (Hist. 
Goth.  1.  2.)  The  Longobard  women,  according  to  Paulus  DiacohuSy 
when  many  of  their  husbands  were  cut  off  in  a  battle,  took  up  arms^ 
and  obtained  the  victory.  And  Saxo  Grammaticus  assures  us  that  in 
Ibnner  times,  many  women  In  Denmark  applied  themselves  to  arms.. 

To  this  we  have  to  add  the  various  testimonials  concerning  the 
remarkable  valor  of  the  ancient  British  women.  Tacitus,  in  his  annals^ 
says  that  the  British  women  frequently  jmned  in  battle  with  the  men, 
when  attacked  by  an  enemy.  It  was  not,  he  says,  unusual  for  that 
nation  to  fight  under  the  conduct  of  a  woman.^  Nay,  so  much  was 
the  female  sex  regarded,  that  according  to  the  same  author  there  was 
no  distinction  observed  between  it  and  the  male  in  conferring  autho- 
lity."^  Of  the  valor  and  patriotism  of  female  British  chieftains,  ancient 
history  affords  many  notable  examples.  During  the  war  carried  on  by 
Caractacus,  against  the  Romans,  Cartismandua  Queen  of  the  Bri- 
gantes,  afforded  that  gallant  Monarch  eminent  assistance.  Bonduca, 
and  Boadicea,  are  both  recorded  in  Roman  annals,  as  Queens  of  a 
warlike  and  heroic  spirit ;  and  both  combated  their  invaders,  if  not 
with  ultimate  success,  at  least  with  unshaken  bravery. 


1    u 


Inesse  quinetiam  sanctum  aliquid  et  providum  piitant :  nee  aut  con- 
silia  eorum  aspernantur,  aut  responsa  ue^liguntur."    (De  Mor.  Germ.) 

*  "  Memoriae  proditur,  quasdam  acies"  iiiclinatas  jam  et  labantes  a 
feminis  restitutas  constantia  precum  et  objectu  pectorum,  et  monstrata  co- 
minus  captivitate  quam  longe  irapatieutius  feminarum  suarum  nomine 
timeiit/'    Tacitus  de  mor.  Germ. 

^  **  Solitum  quidem  Britannis  foeminarum  ductu  bellare/*    (Annal.  1. 14/^ 

*  "  Neque  enira  sexum  in  imperils  discernunt."    (Vit.  Agric.) 


the  diversity  of  Human  Character.         47 

Neither  is  it  to  be  imagined  from  these  proofs  of  manly  courage  ii 
the  females  of  ancient  Britain  and  Scandinavia,  that  they  were  desti* 
tute  of  the  peculiar  attractions  of  their  sex,  or  disgustingly  harsh  and 
masculine  in  their  demeanour.  We  have  the  authority  of  Procopius, 
that  the  women  in  those  countries  were  remarkable  for  beauty,  and 
that  those  of  the  Goths  and  Vandals  were  the  finest  that  ever  had  been 
seen  in  Italy.  (Hist.  Goth.  I.  3.)  The  literary  remains,  if  they  can  so 
be  called,  of  th^se  ancient  nations,  testify  that  among  them  the  female 
sex  was  the  object  of  a  delicate  and  reverential  homage,  which  could 
only  be  due  where  there  was  mildness  of  manners,  and  propriety  of 
conduct.  The  ancient  poems  of  Seandiuavia  contain  very  refined 
expressions  of  love  and  regard  for  the  female  sex.  "  It  is,"  says  Lord 
Kaimes,  *'  an  additional  proof  of  the  great  regard  paid  to  women  ill 
Scandinavia,  that  in  Edda,  the  Scandinavian  bible,  female  deities 
make  as  great  a  figure  as  male  deities.''  If  the  authenticity  of  the 
poems  of  Osstan  be  admitted,  they  afford  very  shigular  evnleiice  of 
the  delicate  homage  paid  by  tlie  warriors  of  Caledonia  in  those  re^ 
mote  ages  to  the  fair  objects  of  their  afifections.  But  this  subject 
will  again  come  under  our  notice ;  and  without  dwelling  farther 
upon  it  at  present,  it  may  be  safely  assumed,  from  the  evidence 
adduced,  that  among  the  ancient  nations  of  the  North  of  Europe,  fe- 
males were  an  object  of  refined  affection,  as  well  as  of  respect. 

Til  us,  tlierefore,  in  regard  to  the  condition  of  the  female  sex,  we 
find  a  decided  superiority  in  the  natural  influence  of  a  temperate  climate 
over  that  «f  a  climate  either  unusually  hot  or  cold.  In  hot  climates, 
where  women  arrive  at  the  age  of  puberty,  while  their  intellectual  pow- 
ers are  necessarily  dormant,  they  are  sought  after  merely  as  the  means 
of  sensual  gratification ;  and  seldom  rise  above  the  condition  of  slaves* 
In  regions  of  extreme  cold,  tlieir  condition  is  little  better,  as  the  love 
of  the  sex  is  not  sufficient  to  counterbalance  the  contempt  inspired  by 
Inferiority  of  strength.  But  in  countries  which  are  exempt  from  either 
extreme  of  temperature,  the  passion  for  the  female  sex  is  compounded 
of  respect  and  affection,  as  well  as  appetite.  The  women  are  not  con- 
sidered as  mere  vehicles  of  sensual  enjoyment,  because  the  growth  of 
their  intellectual  capacities  keeps  pace  with  the  ripening  of  their  per- 
sonal charms.  They  are  admitted  as  the  rational  companions  of  the 
men;  as  the. sharers  in  their  victories,  and  the  partakers  in  their 
power ;  and  as  qualified  to  assist  them  in  counsel  and  in  the  field,  as 
well  as  to  sweeten  and  alleviate  their  suficrings  and  toils. 

2dly.  We  have  to  contemplate  the  infiuence  of  climate,  as  it  affects 
the  manners  and  amusements  of  a  people  ;  and  I  cannot  help  thinking 
that  even  in  these  particulars,  which  might  seem  to  be  very  remotely 
connected  with  it,  the  infiuence  of  climate  is  very  considerable.  As 
far  as  we  have  yet  established  the  operation  of  climate,  we  find  that 
in  torrid  regions  its  tendency  is  to  produce  indolence,  and  a  strong 
propensity  to  sensual  gratification.  In  tliose  regions  too,  the  soil  is 
generally  fertile,  so  that  abundance  of  the  necessaries,  and  even  many 
of  the  superfluities  of  life,  can  be  obtained  with  little  toil.  This  cir- 
cumstance greatly  contributes  to  confirm  tiie  indolent  tendency  of  the 


48  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

?»oj^Ie,  end  l^y  op  means  counteracts  their  propensity  to  sensuality* 
he  effect  of  the  whole  together  is  to  produce  a  fondness  for  what  it 
called  luxury. 

There  is  a  considerable  difference  of  opinion  concerning  the  peculiar 
indulgences  in  which  luxury  consists ;  and  the  word  has  no  doubt 
becQ  employed  in  very  different  acceptations  by  different  writers ;  in* 
«omuch  that  while  with  some  it  conveys  a  severe  imputation,  with 
ethers  it  includes  scarcely  any  censure.  Without,  entering  into  this 
controversy,  I  shall  merely  state  that,  luxury,  according  to  the  mean- 
ing in  which  I  here  employ  it,  denotes  a  fondness  for  the  various 
indulgences  of  sense,  of  the  taste,  of  the  eye,  of  the  ear,  of  the 
smell,  and  of  the  touch,  as  well  as  of  the  sexual  appetite ;  a  prone- 
jae^  to  indulge  in  those  ^tifications  in  a  far  greater  degree  than 
the  simple  calls  of  nature  justify,  and  a  consequent  dereliction  of  the 
more  noble  purposes  for  which  human  nature  was  intended.  Luxury, 
taken  in  this  sense,  is  not  very  different  from  what  is  usually  called 
effeminacy.* 

That  it  is  the  natural  tendency  of  a  hot  climate  to  promote  this  kind 
of  luxury  and  effeminacy,  can  scarcely  be  doubted,  if  we  allow  to 

«  "  Men  in  difTerent  ages,"  says  Lord  Kaimes,  **  differ  widely  in  their 
notions  of  luxury;  every  new  object  of  sensual  gratification,  and  every  in* 
dulaence  beyond  what  is  usual,  are  commonly  termed  luxury  ;  and  cease  to 
be  hucury  when  thejr  turn  habitual.  Thus  every  historian,  ancient  and  mo- 
dem, while  he  inveighs  against  the  luxury  of  his  own  times,  wonders  at 
ibrmer  historians,  ft>r  characterising  as  luxury,  what  he  considers  as  conve- 
niences merely,  or  rational  improvements.  Hear  the  Roman  Historian 
talking  of  the  war  that  his  countrymen  carried  on  successfully  against  An- 
tiochus  king  of  Syria :  "  Luxuriae  enim  peregrinae  origo  ab  exercitu  Asiatico 
iUvecta  in  urbem  est.  li  primum lectos  seratos,  vestem  stragulam  pretiosam, 
plagulas  et  alia  textilia,  et  quae  turn  magnificse  siipellectilis  habebantur,  mo- 
nopodia et  abacos  Romam  advexerunt.  Tunc  psaltriae,  sambusistriaeque, 
et  cojavivalia  hidionum  oblect amenta  addita  epulis :  epulsE'  quoque  ipsae  et 
cura  et  sumtu  majore  adparari  cceptae :  turn  coquus,  vilissimum  antiquis 
mancipium  SBStimatione  etusu,  in  preiio  esse;  et,  quod  iiiinisterium  fuerat 
ars  haoeri  ccepta.  Vix  tamen  ilia,  quae  tum  conspiciebantur,  semina  eraiit 
futuraB  luxuriae."  (Tit.  liv.  1.  SO.  c.  6.) 

His  Lordship  relates  as  a  remarkable  misapplication  of  the  reproach  of 
luxury  or  effeminacy,  that  ^'  a  knot  of  Highla'oders  benighted,  wrapped 
themselves  up  in  their  plaids,  and  lay  down  m  the  snow  to  sleep.    A  young 

fentlemaij  making  up  a  ball  of  snow,  usf  d  it  for  a  pillow.  His  father  (Sir 
ivan  Cameron),  strikiiieaway  the  ball  with  his  foot,  "  What,  Sir,"  says 
he,  "  are  you  turnine;  e^minate  ?*'  He  is  inclined  to  limit  the  term  luxury 
to  the  excessive  and  habitual  indulgence  in  "  the  pleasures  of  taste,  touch, 
and  sme)),  which  appear  as  existing  at  the  or^an  of  sense,  and  upon  that 
account  are  held  to  be  merelv  corporeal  :'*  and  he  does  not  think  it  properly 
applicable  to  any  pleasure  of  the  eye  or  ear.  But  surely,  though  we  should 
grant  tliat  "  the  concord  of  sweet  souuds,*'  is  aninnocentaud  even  dignified 
indulgence,  yet  We  can  hardly  exclude  from  the  clasb  of  luxuries,  splendid 
ornaments  of  dress,  showy  equipages,  superb  houses,  and  other  "  lusts  of 
the  eye**  which  are  so  much  sought  after  by  a  wealthy  and  luxurious  peo- 
ple.   (See  Kaimes's  Sketches,  b.  1.  sk.  7.) 


the  divernty  of  Human  Character.         49 

such  a  climate,  the  effects  already  ascribed  to  it.  Where  man  Is  na- 
tmally  inclined  to  be  idle,  and  where  nature  is  usually  prolific  in  her 
gifts,  active  exertion,  whether  bodily  or  mental,  will  rarely  be  found. 
Some  expedient  must  be  adopted  to  fiU  up  the  painful  void  which  is 
thus  created,  and  the  pleasures  of  sense  are  those  which  naturally 
offer  themselves  for  that  purpose.  Feasting  and  debauchery  effectu- 
ally occupy  the  mind  and  keep  off  ennui,  at  least  during  the  moments 
of  immediate  enjoyment.  Their  natural  accompaniments  are  splendid 
dresses,  showy  apartments,  downy  couches,  and  every  resource  of  art 
for  promoting  ornament  of  ease.  Sumptuous  equipages,  and  long 
retinues  of  attendants  in  time  succeed ;  and  thus  is  perfected  that  lux- 
urious splendor,  which  we  now  emphatically  call  Asiatic  or  Oriental. 

Even  in  the  remotest  ages  we  shall  find  evidence  of  a  propensity  to 
this  kind  of  enjoyment  among  the  people' of  the  warmer  regions  of  the 
earth.  In  the  days  of  the  patriarch  Abraham,  the  Asiatic  nations  are 
described  as  possessed  of  various  kinds  of  jewels,  and  vessels  of 
gold  and  silver.  In  Isaac's  time,  we  find  mention  of  sumptuous  and 
perfumed  garments ;  of  which  kind  were  those  of  Esau,  which  Re- 
becca caused  Jacob  to  put  on.  We  find,  therefore,  the  use  of  per- 
fumes or  sweet-smelling  odors,  introduced  among  the  people  of  the 
East,  even  in  the  most  dbtant  ages ;  from  which  we  may  presume 
that  they  were  acquainted  with  other  arts  of  luxury,  which  Moses  had 
no  opportunity  of  mentioning. 

In  Egypt  we  can  trace  the  introduction  of  luxury  also  in  the  most 
remote  ages.  In  the  days  of  Joseph,  we  find  that  the  Egyptians  were 
possessed  of  costly  jewels,  vessels  of  gdd  and  silver,  rich  stuffs  and 
perfumes,  and  were  waited  upon  by  a  great  number  of  slaves.  This 
patriarch  dwelt  in  a  superb  psdace,  and  had  a  master  of  the  household 
to  manage  his  dinnestic  ai&irs.  When  he  went  abroad,  he  had  many 
attendants,  and  a  herald  went  before  the  procession,  and  proclaimed 
the  occasion  of  it  to  all  the  people.  At  this  period  the  court  of  Pha- 
raoh makes  a  very  magnificent  and  brilliant  appearance.  There  we 
find  a  chief  butler,  a  chief  baker,  a  captain  of  the  guards,  &c.  Per- 
sons of  distinction  were  then  dravm  in  chariots,  of  which  they  had 
various  kinds,  suited  to  a  variety  of  occasions.  The  establishment  of 
die  queens  of  Egypt  must  have  been  very  splendid,  if  we  may  judge 
of  it  from  what  Diodorus  relates,  that  the  whole  revenue  of  the  fishing  - 
of  ^e  lake  Mceris  was  allotted  for  the  purpose  of  finding  those  prin- 
cesses in  robes  and  perfumes.  This  sum  was  by  no  means  inconside- 
rable, for  it  was  said  to  amount  to  a  talent  a-day.  (Diod.  1.  1.  and 
Athen.  1.  1 .) 

The  little  we  know  of  the  ancient  Assyrians  proves  them  to  have 
been  not  less  addicted  to  luxury  than  the  Egyptians.  Their  monarchs, 
from  Semiramis  down  to  Sardanapalus,  are  represented  by  ancient 
historians  as  devoted  to  sensual  indulgence  and  sunk  in  effeminacy ; 
and  if  such  were  the  manners  of  the  court,  it  is  impossible  that  those 
of  the  people  could  have  been  very  exemf^y. 

Concemiog  the  ancient  Babylonians,  we  have  much  more  distinct 
information ;  and  all  ancient  writers  agree  in  representing  them  as  a 

NO.  XXIII.  a.  Jl.  VOL.  XII.  D 


60  Inquiry  into  the  Cau$e$  of 

people  strongly  addicted  to  luxury  and  debauchery*  The  sacred  boob 
are  fiill  of  reproaches  uttered  by  the  prophets  agsinst  this  depraved 
nation.  By  Daniel  they  are  represented  as  altogether  devoted  to 
gluttony  and  drunkenness.  What  we  read  in  this  prophet  of  the  feast 
which  Balthasar  made  for  |dl  his  court,  at  the  eve  of  the  taking  of  Baby- 
lon by  CyruSy  may  serve  to  give  us  an  idea  of  the  excess  and  ttcentious- 
ness  which  reigned  in  the  repasts  of  the  Babylonians.  The  account  given 
by  Quiiitus  Curtius  of  the  manners  of  the  same  people  agrees  in  every 
Fespect  with  that  of  the  sacred  prophet  It  was  a  practice  almost 
peculiar  to  the  Babylonians  of  ail  the  nationa  of  the  East,  to  admit 
women  to  their  banquets,  a  circumstance  which  cannot  be  supposed 
to  have  diminished  either  the  luxury  or  the  dissoluteness  of  the  enter- 
tainment. 

The  dress  of  the  Babylonians  was  extremely  sumptuous.  Eventh^ 
common  people,  according  to  Herodotus  (1. 1.  a.  19^,)  had  a  tunic  of 
lawn  next  their  skin,  which  descended  to  their  feet,  in  the  Eastern 
mode.  Above  that  they  wore  a  woollen  robe,  and  again  wnqpped 
themselves  in  a  cloak,  which  was  of  an  extraordinarily  whke  ccAor. 
They  let  their  hair  grow  long,  and  covered  their  heads  with  a  kind  of 
bonnet  or  turban.  According  to  the  sameaiKthor,  and  Strabo,  (1.  l6.) 
each  of  these  people  wore  a  signet  on  his  finger,  and  never  went 
f  broad  without  having  in  his  hand  a  staff  or  baton  of  elegant  work^- 
manship,  on  the  top  of  which  was  raised  some  distinguishing  oina- 
ment,  as  a  pomegranate,  a  rose,  a  lUy,  or  an  eagle. 

Persons  oi  high  rank  affected  in  their  dress  a  much  greater  degree 
of  magnificence.  They  were  not  contented  with  stuffs  of  silver  and 
gold,  embellished  with  splendid  dyes  and  the  finest  anbroidery  ;  but 
enriched  them  still  further,  with  rubies,  emeralds,  sapphires,  peark» 
and  all  the  jewels  of  the  East,  Collars  of  gold  were  also  a  part  of 
their  finery,  as  Sextus  Empiricus  informs  us.  (1.  5.  c.  24.)  The  Ba« 
bylonians  too  gready  del^hted  in  perfumes,  of  which  they  made  con- 
stant use;,  frequently  perfuming  the  whole  body  with  odori£erotts  vm- 
ters,  (Herod,  ut  supra.)  The  Babylonian  perfume  was  even  peculiady 
renowned  among  the  nations  of  antiquity,  for  the  singular  excdlenca 
of  its  composition.  (Athen.l.  15.  c.  13.  Plut.  in  Artax.) 

In  the  decprsitions  of  their  apartments,  as  might  natoiatty  be  eau- 
.|»cicted,  the  g^test  splendor  prevailed.  The  scripture  nuwes  mei^ 
tim  of  vessels  of  ivory,  marble  and  brass,  with  wjhich  the  Babylo- 
nian dwelUnss  were  adorned;  and  by  the  same  authority  k  ^ppears^ 
th^t  qiany  qi  these  impJenents  were  ornamented  and  enriched  with 
precious  stones.  Costiiy  carpets  were  an  article  of  luxury  iawUeh 
the  Babylonians  bad  attained  great  excellence.  Pliny»  spesking  of  a 
eacpet  fit  for  covering  those  couchea  which  the  ancients  made  ose  of 
at  tabl^,  says,  that  &s  piece  of  furaitare,  which  was  the  produce  off 
the  looms  of  Babylon,  waa  valued  at  eighty  one  thousand  scstcrtiB»  or 
near  six  bundled  pounds  sterling.  (1. 8.  sect  74).  It  appears  also 
from  Herodotus,  G<  !•  »- 199*)  tlmt  litters  were  in  general  use  among 
the  Babylonians,  a  sort  of  conveyance  which  hasnevcr  been  employ- 
fd  but  by  a  wrfuptttoos  and  offemioate  peo|»le» 


the  diversity  of  Human  Character.         51 

The  ancient  Medes  have  been  scarcely  less  exclaimed  against  for 
fheir  luxury  and  effeminacy  by  the  writers  of  antiquity  than  the  Ba« 
bylonians.  In  the  writings  of  Herodotus,  Xenophpn,  Strabo,  Athe- 
nseus,  Diodorus,  and  Justin,  we  find  ample  proofs  of  their  passion  for 
pageantry  and  luxurious  indulgence.  They  wore  long  flowing  robes 
with  large  hanging  sleeves,  a  dress  well  calculated,  says  Xenophon, 
to  conceal  the  defects  of  the  shape.  These  robes  were  woven  with 
various  splendid  colors,  and  richly  embroidered  with  gold  and  silver* 
(Herod.  1.  1.  n.  1 1 1.  Xenoph.  Cyrop.  1.  8).  They  allowed  their  hab 
to  grow,  and  covered  their  heads  with  a  tiara,  or  kind  of  pointed  cap 
of  great  magnificence.  They  were  besides  loaded  with  bracelets, 
gold  chains,  and  necklaces  adorned  with  precious  stones;  (lb.)  and 
carried  their  nicety  in  dress  so  far  as  to  tinge  their  eyelids  and  eyebrows, 
paint  their  faces,  and  mingle  artificial  with  their  natural  hair.  (Xen. 
Cyrop.  1.  1.) 

The  luxury  of  the  table  amongst  the  Medes  was  equal  to  that  of 
their  dress.  Xenophon  describes  a  feast  which  Astyages  gave  to  the 
youthful  Cyrus,  in  which  there  was  the  utmost  profusion  as  well  in  the 
quantity,  as  in  the  variety  and  quality  of  the  different  meats.  Ac- 
cording to  the  same  authority,  excess  in  wine  was  an  usual  accom- 
paniment of  such  entertainments.  (Cyrop.  1.  1.)  That  author  alsQ 
records  an  instance  of  this  kind  of  intemperance  sufficiently  remarka- 
ble. In  the  war  which  C^axares,  the  last  of  the  Median  kings,  made 
against  the  Babylonians,  Cyrus,  who  had  joined  his  arms  to  those  of 
that  prince,  finding  a  ^vorable  occasion  of  worsting  the  enemy,  set 
out  on  the  night  at  the  head  of  all  the  cavalry.  Cyaxares,  on  the 
contrary,  passed  the  same  night  in  a  debauch,  which  he  carried  to 
^eat  excess  with  alibis  principal  officers.  (Ut  supra.) 

Music,  amongst  the  Medes,  was  called  in  to  heighten  the  pleasures  of 
the  table.  They  sung  and  played  upon  a  variety  of  instruments.  The 
monarchs  themselves  took  part  in  this  diversion,  and  usually  in  every 
thmg  that  could  animate  the  jollity  of  the  feast  Dancing  also  is  to 
be  reckoned  among  the  pleasures  of  the  Medes ;  and  according  to 
Xenophon  they  gave  into  it  with  great  ardor  and  transport.  (Cyrop. 
1.  1.  and  4.) 

To  this  detail  of  the  luxurious  taste  of  the  ancient  Eastern  nations, 
I  might  add  what  authors  have  recorded  of  the  magnificence,  pageantry 
and  effeminacy  of  the  Persian  court,  during  the  contest  of  that  nation 
with  the  Greeks ;  the  pomp  and  parade  of  the  court  of  Armenia, 
during  the  reign  of  Tigranes,  and  so  forth :  but  the  description  would 
consist  of  littie  other  than  a  repetition  of  the  particulars  already  stated* 
It  ought  also  to  be  mentioned,  that  the  taste  for  luxury  and  magnifi- 
cence was  characteristic  of  these  nations  only  at  certain  periods  of 
their  history ;  at  those  namely,  when  they  had  acquired  dominion  over 
their  more  feeble  and  eflfeminate  neighbours ;  for  the  Persians  and 
Armenians,  properly  so  called,  were  naturally  a  hardy  and  enterprisiiig 
race,  sprung  firom  a  rugged  soil,  and  enjoying  a  tolerably  temperate 
climate ;  but  like  many  other  nations,  they  were  corrupted  by  cop- 
quest,  and  contammated  by  the  eflfeminate  manners  of  the  people  over 
whom  they  acquired  power. 


5S^  -       Inquiry  into  the  Games  of 

It  is  equally  unnecessary  to  illustrate  the  tendency  of  a  sultry  climate 
and  fertile  soil  to  encourage  luxury  and  effeminacy,  by  examples  drawa 
from  modern  nations.  The  prevalence  of  these  vices  among  the  present 
inhabitants  of  the  South  and  East,  among  the  modern  Turks,  Persians*, 
Hindoos,  Moguls,  &c.  is  too  well  known  to  stand  in  need  of  proof  iir 
this  place. 

Let  us  then  proceed  to  contrast  this  propensity  of  the  inhabitants  of 
warm  climates,  with  what  naturally  takes  pfeice  in  the  temperate  regions 
of  the  earth.  There,  in  the  earlier  ages  of  the  world,  we  hear  nothing 
of  elegant  and  flowing  robes,  of  cosdy  vessels  of  gold  and  silver,  of 
magnificent  houses  and  equipages,  or  of  delicious  and  luxurious  re- 
pasts. Simplicity  in  external  appearance,  and  frugality  and  temperance 
in  living,  or  at  least  in  eating,  seem  to  have  been  as  characteristic  of 
these  people,  as  the  opposite  disposittons  were  of  those  just  described^ 
Let  us  here,  ast)n  former  occasions,  take  for  our  guide  Tacitus,  whose 
philosophical  account  of  the  maimers  of  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  the 
North  of  Europe  contaius  very  satisfactory  proofs  of  this  remarkable 
distinction. 

"  All  the  Germans,'^  says  that  author,  "  cover  themselves  wFlh  a 
cloak,  fastened  by  a  clasp,  or  sometimes  by  a  thorn  only.  The  rich 
are  distinguished  by  a  ^vestment,  which  is.  not  flowing,  as  those  of  the 
Sarmatians  and  Parthiaus,  but  fits  clbsely  to  their  limbs.  They  like* 
wise  wear  the  skins  of  beasts,  which  are  more  studiously  prepared* 
as  we  recede  from  the  frontiers.  These  hides  tliey  diversify  with  spots, 
and  with  the  skins  of  those  creatures  which  the  remotest  ocean  pro- 
duces. Neither  does  the  dress  of  the  women  differ  from  that  of  the 
men,  unless  that  they  sometimes  use  linen  vestments  variegated  with 
purple ;  and  that  the  upper  part  of  their  garment  is  not  fashioned 
into  sleeves.  Their  arms  are  bare  to  the  shoulders,  and  the  upper 
part  of  the  breast  is  uncovered.**  "  There  are,"  says  he,  "  to  be 
seen  among  them  vessels  of  silver,  received  as  gifts  by  their  embassar 
dors  and  princes :  but  they  are  emplbyed  with  as  little  ceremony,  as 
Ifiose  of  earth.''  "  That  the  Germans  do  not  inhabit  cities,**  says  he^ 
•*  is  sufficiently  known.  They  dwell  apart'  from  each  other,  accord- 
ing as  they  are  attracted  by  some  favorite  fountain,  field,  or  grove. 
They  make  no  use  of  cement,  or  of  tiles ;  and  in  general  employ  ia 
their  houses  materials  that  are  rude  and  inelegant.  Some  few  places 
they  diligently  cover  with  an  earth  of  such  purity  and  splendor,  that 
it  produces  the  effect  of  a  colored  painting.**  **  Their  food,"  h«  says, 
*'  is  simf^e,  consisting  of  wild  apples,  game^  milk  and  cheese ;  and 
served  without  show  or  any  extraneous  iJicitement."  What  he  writea 
concerning  their  funereal  ceremonies  strongly  marks  the  prevailing 
simplicity  of  manners.  **  They  are  not  desirous  of  funereal  honors. 
The  only  ceremonial  is,  that  the  bodies  of  illustrious  persons  are 
consumed  by  certain  woods.  The  funeral  pile  is  ornamented  neither 
,  witli  garments,  nor  with  perfumes.  The  arms  alone,  and  sometimes 
the  horse  of  the  deceased,  are  bestowed  upon  it.  A  turf  distinguishes 
the  sepulchre.  The  cumbrous  honors  of  a  i^onument,  as  displeasing 
te  the  departed  shade,  are  uniformly  contemned.  They  soon  dismiss, 
cries  and  lamentation,  but  long  retain  a  real  grief.    It  is  reckoned 


the  Diversity  of  Human  Character.        S3 

f>eeoiiiing  in  the  women  ta  bewail  their  loss :  in  the  men  to  remember 
it  only/ 

Such  is  the  contrast  that  may  be  traced  in  the  manners  of  the  peo- 
ple of  the  South  and  of  the  NortJi,  or  more  properiy  in  those  of  the 
inhabitants  of  a  sultry  and  of  a  temperate  ctimate.  Among  the  first 
a  passion  for  empty  show,  and  the  deUghts  of  the  senses,  is  found  to 
prevail ;  the  latter  are  naturally  little  charmed  by  external  splendor,  and 
are  too  hardy  to  place  much  value  on  luxurious  indulgence.  Their 
pleasures  and  amusements  are  usually  of  a  very  different  class.  They 
are  not  sought  in  costly  robes,  downy  couches,  or  splendid  banquets : 
but  in  the  arduous  toils  of  the  cbace,  in  contests  of  strength  or  warlike 
skill,  or  in  listening  to  the  traditionary  legends  which  record  the  feats 
and  prowess  of  their  ancestors:  Tacitus  mentions  it  as  a  prevailing 
amusement  of  the  German  youth,  to  expose  themselves  naked  in  a 
dance  amidst  swords  and  javelins,*  an  exercise  lydl  calculated  to  qua- 
lify them  for  the  toils  of  war.  How  well  they^encountered  the  dangers 
of  the  iight,  we  are  already  qualified  to  judge,  from  what  our  author 
records  of  the  heroism  of  the  chosen  band  of  the  companions  to  the 
prince.  To  this  we  may  add  his  testimony  of  the  high  spirit  of  honor 
prevalent  among  the  German  soldiers,  which  rendered  it  the  height  of 
disgrace  to  relinquish  their  shield  in  battle.  *'  Those,"  says  Tacitus, 
*'  who  met  with  this  misfortune,  were  disqualified  from  assisting  at 
the  sacred  rites  or  appearing  in  council,  and  many  of  tiiose  who 
ignominiously  survived  a  battle,  terminated  their  shame  by  a  volui^ 
tary  death."' 

'  "  Tegumeu  omnibus  sagum^  fibula,  aut,  si  desit,  spina  consertum. 
Locupletissimiveste  distinguuntur  nonfluitante,  sicutSarmats  acParthi,  sed 
stricta  et  singulos  a^tus  exprimente.  Gerunt  et  ferarum  pelles  proximi  ripsa 
negligenter,  ulteriores  exquisitius,  ut  quibus  nullus  per  commercia  cultus^ 
Eligunt  feras,  et  detracta  vclamina  spargunc  maculis,  pellibusque  belluarun^ 
quas  exterior  oceanus  atque  ienotum  mare  gignit.  Nee  alius  feminis  quam 
iriris  habitus  nisi  quod  femuise  saepius  lineis  amictibus  velantur,  eosque 
.purpura  variant,  partemque  vestitus  superioris  in  manicas  noa  extendunt, 
nudae  bracbia  ac  lacertos.  Sed  et  proxima  pars  pectoris  patet/'  ^  Est  videre 
apud  illos  argentea  vasa  legatis  et  principibus  eonim  muneri  data,  n<^  in 
alia  vilitate  quslm  quae  humo  finguntur/'  ''  Nullas  Germanorum  populis 
urbes  habitan  satis  notum  est,  ne  pati  qiiidem  inter  sejunctas  sedes.  Colunt 
^iscreti  ac  diversi,  ut  fons,  ut  campus,  ut  nemus  placuit.  Ne  csementorum 
quidem  a^pud  illos  aut  tegularum  usus.  Materia  ad  omnia  utuntur  informi, 
et  citra  speciem  aut  delectationem.  Quaedam  loca  diligentius  ilUnunt  terra 
ita  pura  ac  ^plendentc,  ut  pictucam  ac  linearoentacolomm  imitetur.''  "  Cibi 
simplices,,  agrestia  poma,  reoens  fera,  aut  lac  concretum.  Sine  apparatu, 
sine  blandimentis  expeliunt  famem.*'  "  Funerum  nulla  ambitio.  Id  solum 
observatur,  ut  corpora  clarorum  virorum  certis  lignis  crementur.  Stniem 
rogi,  nee  vestibus,  nee  odoribus  cumulant.  Sua  cuiqiie  arma  quorundam 
igniet  equus  adjtcitur.  Sepulchrum  cespes  erigit.  Monumentorum  arduum 
et  operosum-  honorem,  ut  gravem  deftinctis  aspernantur.  Lamenta  ac  la- 
crymas  cito,  dolorem  et  tristitiam  tarde  ponunt.  Feminis  lugere  bonestum 
est:  viris meminisse." 

*  *'  Genus  spectaculorum  unum  atque  in  omni  ccetu  idem.  Nudi  juvenes, 
quibus  idludicrum  est,  inter  ^ladios  se  atque  infestas  frameas  saltujaciunt.'' 

3  Scutum  reliquisse  praecipuum  fiagitium.  Nee  aut  sacris  adesse,  aut 
concilium  inire  ignominioso  fas*  Multique  tuperstites  bellorum  infamiam 
laqueo  finierunt. 


54  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

There  is  one  kmil  of  seastial  indulg^nte,  to  wiuck  the  natioiis  of 
the  north  appear  to  have  been  more  addicted  than  those  of  the  south, 
tiamely  intoxication.  "  The  Germans/'  says  Tacitus,  "  have  not  the 
same  temperance  in  drinking  as  in  eadi^.  If  one  were  to  indulge 
their  love  for  tiquor  to  the  extent  of  their  desires,  they  might  be  con^ 
quered  not  less  easily  by  their  vices  than  by  arms/''  This  iprc^n- 
sity  may  be  called  the  vice  pardy  of  their  climate,  partly  of  their 
rude  and  uncivilized  state.  In  countries  where  the  cold  is  occa-* 
sionally  piercing,  as  was  the  case  in  ancient  Germany,  the  inhabitants 
are  much  inclined  to  indulge  in  strong  liquors ;  and  in  such  countries 
this  indulgence  is  not  accompanied  with  liie  same  madness  of  intoxica- 
tion  nor  productive  of  the  same  deleterious  effects  upon  the  constitu- 
tion, as  in  those  of  a  warmer  climate.  It  is  likewise  universally  found 
that  men  but  a  litde  degree  removed  from  the  savage  state,  are 
prone  to  this  pernicious  indulgence  which  effectually  for  a  time  re- 
lieves them  from  the  painfril  listlessness  occasioned  by  their  want  of 
intellectual  employment.  The  habits  of  the  present  North  Araericaa 
Indians  afford  a  satbfactory  commentary  upon  these  observatioBs ; 
and  indeed  in  many  particulars  bear  a  very  close  resemblance  to 
those  of  the  Germans  as  described  by  Tacitus.  Among  them 
we  find  the  same  passion  for  miUtary  glory,  the  same  contempt  of 
danger  and  even  death ;  the  same  patient  endurance  of  every  priva- 
tion, with  the  same  occasional  tendency  to  excess.  In  one  important 
particular  however,  there  was  a  remarkable  distinction.  Among  the 
ancient  Germans,  the  female  sex  was  in  very  high  estimation ;  hiaSt 
among  the  N<Mrth  Ama^can  Indians  its  cmidition  is  low,  which  seems 
to  arise  from  a  frigidity  of  constitution,  natural  to  those  tribes. 

The  Germans,  according  to  Tacitus,  employed  for  a  smgular  pur« 
pose  their  proneness  to  convivial  excess.  They  were  accustomed 
during  their  potations  to  deliberate  concerning  peace  and  war ;  judg* 
ing  that  at  no  other  period  was  the  mind  more  ardent,  or  more  free 
from  the  bias  of  crooked  policy.  They  took  care,  however,  not  to 
resolve  finally  till  sober  reflection  returned.*  The  whole  nation* 
of  Scandinavia  were  greatly  addicted  to  excess  in  tiquor ;  insomuch 
that  the  quaffing  endless  draughts  of  beer  makes  a  conspicuous  figure 
among  the  joys  of  the  inunortals  as  described  in  the  £dda.  The 
Russians  of  the  North  are  to  this  day  too  much  addicted  to  the  same 
vice.  But  the  particulars  above  detailed  of  the  manners  <^  the  Baby- 
lonians and  other  Southern  nations,  serve  to  prove  that  it  is  a  vice  by 
BO  means  confined  to  the  people  of  the  colder  regions  of  the  earth. 

An  amusement  of  a  far  more  dignified  nature  in  which  the  ancient 
Scandinavians  and  Germans  highly  delighted  was  the  poetical  recital 

— I^^ii^——  I  II  I    I        ■ 1^         ■  ■  I  ■  II  ■ ■!  — ^i^W^^— ^^i^^ 

■  Adversus  sitim  non  eadem  temperantia.  Si  indulseris  ehrietati  sug« 
gerendo  quantum  concupiscunt,  baud  minus  facile  vitiis  quam  armis  vin« 
centur. 

^  De  pace  denique  ac  bello  plerumque  in  conviviis  consultant  i  tanquam 
nullo  magis  tempore  aut  ad  simplices  cogitationes  pateat  animus,  aut  ad 
magnas  incalescat.  Ergo  detecta  et  nuda  omnium  mens  postera  die  retrac- 
tatur,  et  salva  utriusque  temporis  ratio  eht.  Deliberant,  dum  fingere  nes- 
ciunt :  constituunt,  dum  errare  non  possunt 


the  dhersUy  of  Human  Character,         55 

• 

<if  tte  heroic  deeds  of  their  ancestors.  Such  recitals,  according  to 
Tacitnsi  inflamed  the  courage  of  the  Germans,  and  served  them  as 
omens  of  the  fortune  of  future  wai£ire.  Nor  Was  it  so  much  by  the 
charms  of  harmony  as  by  the  display  of  heroism  that  the  hearers 
were  delighted,  for,  according  to  that  author,  a  harshness  of  tone  was 
affected,  and  the  voice  was  rendered  deeper  and  more  resounding  by 
tile  application  of  a  sftueld  to  the  mouth  of  the  bturd."  Both  Strabo 
tod  Diodorus  Siculus  make  mention  of  the  bards  of  the  ancient  Gauls^ 
to  whom  they  assign  the  province  of  composing  songs  in  praise  of 
deceased  heroes«  Lucan  speaks  of  this  respe^ed  class  of  men  in  the 
Ibllowing  terms: 

Vos  quoque,  qui  fortes  animas,  belloque  peremtas, 
Laudibus  in  loneuin  vates  diniittitis  aevum, 
Plurima  securi  fudistiscarminabardi. 

It  were  easy  to  multiply  evidence  of  the  universal  prevalence  of 
thia  profession  among  the  nations  of  the  north,  and  the  high  estimation 
in  which  it  was  held.  In  ancient  chronicles,  the  kings  of  Denmark, 
Sweden  and  Norway  are  refHresented  as  constantly  attended  by  bard^ 
which  were  there  called  Scalds  or  Scalders,  and  treated  with  the 
highest  respect.  Harold  Hiur&ger,  we  are  informed,  placed  these  min- 
strels above  all  his  other  officers  ;  and  employed  them  in  negociations 
of  the  gaeatest  importance.  Hacon  earl  of  Norway,  in  a  celebrated 
engagement  against  the  warriors  of  Tomsbuig,  was  attended  by  five 
bards,  each  of  whom  animated  the  courage  of  the  soldiers  when  about 
to  engage,  by  a  war^-^ong :  and  mention  is  made  by  Saxo-Gramma- 
licus,  in  Us  description  of  a  battle  between  Waldemar  and  Sueno, 
of  a  scald  w  bard  belonging  to  the  former,  who  advanced  to  the  fix>nt 
of  the  army,  and  in  a  pathetic  strain  of  poetry,  reproached  Sueno  for 
the  murder  of  his  own  father. 

The  term  bard  is  of  British  or  Celtic  origin,  and  those  among  the 
ancient  British  who  were  of  this  profesnon,  formed  a  distinguished 
class  among  the  Druids,  and  employed  their  strains  in  order  to  excite 
religious  enthusiasm,  as  well  as  the  ardor  for  military  glory*  Among 
the  Caledonians,  «ven  of  the  most  remote  antiquity,  we  have  a  singular 
proof  of  the  high  powers  of  this  distinguished  order,  in  the  Poems  of 
Osfiian,  supposing  the  authenticity  of  these  productions  to  be  estab- 
lished. This  most  accomplished  of  all  the  bards  of  Celtic  antiquity 
was  not  less  remarkable  by  the  dignity  of  his  birth,  than  by  the  sub- 
limity c^  his  genius,  since  he  was  the  son  of  that  very  king  of  Morven 
whose  exploits  he  has  so  exqubitely  celebrated.  This  circumstance 
is  by  no  means  inconsistent  with  the  character  of  the  times ;  for  in 


««> 


'  Sunt  illis  hsc  quoque  carmina,  quorum  relatu  quern  Barditum  vocant, 
accendunt  animos  futuraeque  pugns  rortunam  ipso  cantu  augu^antur,  ter> 
tentenim,  trepidantve^rout  sonuit  acies.  Nee  tarn  vocis  ille  quam  virtutis 
concentus  videtur.  Afifectatur  prxcipue  asperitas  soni  et  fractum  murmur 
olyectis  ad  os  scutis,  quo  plenior  et  gravior  vox  repercussu  intumtscat. 


,56  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

many  other  instances  was  the  ancient  character  of  bard  united  with 
elevated  rank  and  warlike  £ime.  Regnar»  king  of  Denmark^  was  no 
less  distinguished  in  poetry  than  in  war.  Rogwald,  earl  of  Orkney, 
passed  for  one  of  the  ablest  poets  of  his  day.  Harald  the  valiant,  who 
florished  in  the  eleventh  century,  has  immortalized  himself  by  a 
beautiful  poem,  in  which  he  complains  that,  notwithstandmg  his  nu- 
merous achievements,  he  is  unable  to  subdue  the  scorn  of  a  beauteous 
Russian  princess. 

Among  the  Indians  of  North  America,  it  is  a  favorite  amusement  to 
listen  to  songs  which  detail  in  animated  language. the  warlike  eiploits 
of  their  ancestors.  These  poetical  effusions,  however,  are  not  executed 
by  any  particular  class  of  men,  but  are  generally  left  to  the  seniors, 
or  those  who  happen  to  be  most  versant  in  such  traditionary  lore. 
But  we  have  very  satisfactory  evidence,  that  among  the  Greeks, 
during  the  heroic  ages,  the  esteem  for  such  martial  poetry  was  so  grea^ 
that  it  formed  the  employment  of  a  separate  profession,  as  among  the 
ancient  Scandinavians.  Homer  makes  honorable  mention  of  Tha- 
myris  and  Tiresias,  two  celebrated  bards  of  those  ages ;  and  he  de- 
scribes as  one  of  the  highest  gratifications  at  the  court  of  Alcinous  the 
bard  Demodocus,  pouring  forth  to  the  sound  of  the  lyre  his  lofty 
strains.  It'can  hardly  be  considered  as  degrading  to  this  divine  poet 
himself,  to  enrol  him  among  a  class  of  men,  anciently  so  highly  ho- 
nored, if,  as  is  justly  his  due,  we  place  him  foremost  in  the  list  of  all 
the  cdebrated  bards  of  antiquity. 

Among  the  people  of  warmer  climates,  poetry  and  music  have  at 
all  times  been  sought  after  as  occasional  sources  of  pleasure :  but  we 
do  not  find  that  they  ever  attained  to  that  dignified  rank,  which 
they  evidently  possessed  among  the  nations  just  mentioned.  They 
were  considereid  only  as  fleeting  amusements,  calculated  to  heighten 
the  pleasures  of  the  table,  or  fill  up  a  vacant  hour,  but  by  no  means 
adapted  to  elevate  or  invigorate  the  soul.  Hence  it  does  not  appear 
that  the  profession  of  poet  ever  rose  to  much  dignity  among  the  in* 
habitants  of  the  torrid  regions.  Like  that  of  a  mere  musician  in 
^  modem  times,  it  was  encouraged  as  an  occasional  luxury,  but  the 
talents  which  it  demanded  were  not  considered  as  of  the  most  honor- 
able kind.  It  was  not  deeds  of  arms,  and  heroic  achievements  that 
formed  the  fiivorite  subjects  of  Eastern  poetry,  but  the  softer  blan- 
dishments of  love,  luxurious  and  highly-colored  description,  and  the 
eccentric  wanderings  of  a  lively  and  unchastened  imagination. 

If  such  be  the  character  of  Asiatic  poetry,  would  a  monarch  of 
that  country  ever  have  thought  of  employing  one  of  his  minstrels  for 
the  purpose,  which,  according  to  Homer,  Agamemnon  intended  to  ef- 
fect by  a  celebrated  musician  or  bard  of  his  time?  On  setting  out 
for  Troy,  that  prince,  if  we  may  credit  the  poet,  in  order  to  secure 
the  fidelity  of  his  queen  Clytemnestra,  left  her  under  the  charge  of  a 
bard,  whose  office  it  was  to  regulate  her  unruly  desires  by  the  sound 
of  his  lyre.  Egysthus,  he  adds,  could  not  triumph  over  the  virtue  of 
Clytenmestra  tSl  he  bsKl  put  to  death  the  minstrel  whose  strains  had 


the  diversity  of  Human  Character.         57 

nah  a  salutary  effect.  (See  Odyss.  L  3.  v.  267,  &c.)  Whatever  there 
may  be  in  this  story,  it  shows  that  among  the  ancient  Greeks,  poetry 
and  music  were  not  considered  as  frivolous  amusements,  but  as  ra- 
tional and  dignified  enjoyments.  In  confirmation  of  this,  many  other 
&cts  might  easily  be  adduced,  such  as  Solon  promulgating  Ids  laws 
to  the  sound  of  bis  lyre,  his  queUiog  a  sedition  at  Athens  by  the  same 
means ;  the  great  emcacy  ascribed  to  the  music  of  Timotheus  upon 
the  manners  of  the  Lacedemonians ;  and  various  other  particulars^ 
which  are  so  generally  known,  that  it  would  be  superfluous  to  detail 
them  in  this  place. 

This  remarkable  distinction  in  the  character  of  the  poetry  and  music 
of  sultry  and  of  temperate  climates,  seems  to  have  had  very  extensive 
effects  upon  the  prevaihng  amusements  and  occupatiojis  of  the  people 
of  these  different  regions.  Among  the  luxurious  Asiatic  nations,  as 
we  have  had  occasion  to  remark,  the  gratifications  of  the  table,  the 
splendor  of  equipage,  ornament  and  dress  were  among  the  principal 
sources  of  enjoyment ;  and  poetry  and  music  were  only  occasionally 
called  in  to  exhilarate  the  festive  hour,  or  furnish  a  new  incitement  to 
the  palled  appetite.  Among  the  people  of  more  temperate  regions, 
on  the  contnuy,  the  mind  was  interested  by  the  exertions  of  the  min- 
strel ;  he  was  listened  to  with  the  ardor  of  enthusiasm,  as  he  poured 
forth  in  song  the  exploits  of  former  ages,  and  the  praise  of  departed 
heroes.  His  maxims  were  considered  as  the  precepts  of  experience, 
and  his  sentiments  as  the  dictates  of  virtue.  He  was  not  only  ad- 
mired and  cherished,  but  he  was  also  esteemed  and  honored. 

It  followed  as  a  natural  consequence  that  among  these  nations 
poetry  aiid  music  gradually  rose  to  a  state  of  high  cultivation,  as  the 
people  emerged  firom  barbarism,  and  as  the  various  arts  became  objects 
of  lively  interest  and  curiosity.  Among  the  Greeks,  when  the  useful 
arts  of  life  were  at  the  lowest  ebb,  when  princes  were  in  the  habit  of 
performing  for  themselves  the  most  menial  oflices,  and  when  their 
domestic  comforts  were  not  much  greater  than  those  now  possessed  by 
the  meanest  peasant,  the  art  of  poetry,  and  as  may  reasonably  be 
supposed,  its  twin  sister  music  were  in  a  very  high  state  of  improve* 
ment.  It  was  during  this  almost  barbarous  period,  that  Homer,  the 
sublimest  poetical  genius  that  the  world  has  yet  seen,  arose :  and  the 
aera  of  hb  immortal  compositions  adds  not  a  little  to  the  interest 
which  is  roused  by  their  intrinsic  merit.  The  poems  of  Homer  carry 
with  them  distinct  traces  of  the  rudeness  of  the  age  in  which  they 
were  composed ;  and  if  there  were  any  doubts  of  Uieir  authenticity^ 
there  is  sufficient  internal  evidence  to  remove  all  such  uncertainty* 
In  these  poems  we  find  the  liveliest  pictures  of  genuine  simplicity  of 
manners,  not  unmixed  with  a  considerable  degree  of  rudeness  and  even 
barbarism;  and  many  of  the  maxims  and  sentiments  of  morality  are 
such  as  cannot  be  approved  by  a  more  refined  age.  But  we  Ukewise 
find,  along  with  the  sublimest  effusions  of  genius,  the  language  of  true 
heroism,  and  sentiments  admirably  adapted  to  rouse  the  enthusiasm 
of  a  warlike  people :  occasionally  too  we  meet  with  the  most  moving 
delineations  of  the  softer  and  more  attractive  emotions  of  the  human 


58  Inquify  into  the  Causts  of 

Inreast,  of  compassion  for  the  distressed,  of  filial  piety,  and  of  coojngift 
affection. 

We  shHll  look  in  vaio  for  such  sentiments  io  the  poetical  composition* 
of  the  luxurious  Asiatic  nations  of  the  same  period ;  or  even  of  an 
age  of  much  greater  refinement,  while  in  Greece  the  age  of  Homer 
was  succeeded  by  a  poetical  aera  of  neariy  equal  genius,  and  of  much 
greater  correctness  of  sentiment.  That  country  will  always  be  pe- 
culiarly distinguished  for  having  given  birth  to  the  drama,  an  applica- 
tion of  the  poetic  art,  which  has  been  productive  of  very  remarkable 
effects  upon  the  manners  of  mankind.  The  origin  and  progress  of 
dramatic  poetry  are  much  better  known,  than  of  almost  any  other  art, 
and  the  honor  of  both  is  almost  entirely  due  to  Greece.  It  was  at 
Athens  that  Thespis  first  taught  the  singers  at  the  festival  of  Bacchus 
to  intermix  with  their  odes  in  honor  of  the  divinity,  an  episodical 
fiible  expressive  of  some  interesting  event ;  it  was  there  that  Eschylus 
brought  forward  his  actors  completely  prepared  to  represent  the  cha* 
lacters  to  which  the  fiible  related ;  and  that  Sophocles  and  Euripides 
brought  the  Greek  tragedy  to  its  most  perfect  state.  The  Greek 
comedy  also  was  invented  and  perfected  in  the  same  city. 

The  drama  we  still  consider  as  a  school  of  manners ;  but  at  the 
period  of  ^society  of  which  we  are  treating,  its  influence  in  this  respect 
must  have  been  much  more  considerable.  Rude  men  are  much  more 
caught  by  spectacles  than  the  polished  and  refined ;  and  the  Grecian 
drama  vi^as  calculated  by  the  splendor  of  its  decorations,  the  power 
of  its  music,  and  the  sublimity  of  its  poetry,  to  produce  the  most 
impressive  effect.  We  find  accordingly  that  the  Greeks  had  a  pas- 
nonate  fondness  for  theatrical  representations,  and  bestowed  much  at- 
tention upon  their  regulation.  At  Athens,  commissaries  were  named 
by  the  state,  whose  office  it  was  to  judge  of  the  merit  of  dramatic 
pieces:  none  were  allowed  to  be  represented  that  had  not  been  exa- 
mined by  the  commissaries:  that  which  obtained  the  plundity  of 
sufirages  was  crowned  or  declared  victorious,  and  represented  at  the 
expense  of  the  republic  with  ail  possible  pomp  and  magnificence.  (Plut. 
in  Cimone.) 

The  sentiments  in  the  Greek  tragedies  are  in  general  calculated  to 
inspire  heroism,  the  love  of  freedom,  ardent  patriotism,  parental  and 
filial  affection,  a  contempt  of  danger  and  even  of  death,  in  the  cause  of 
our  native  country,  and  a  pious  submission  to  the  will  of  the  Gods* 
Such  too  were  the  prevailing  opinions  of  the  people  to  whom  these 
4ramas  were  addressed.  The  Greek  comedy,  along  with  much  appro- 
priate satire  on  the  prevailing  absurdities  and  vices  of  the  age,  in- 
dulged too  much,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  in  personal  invective, 
coarse  indelicacy,  and  looseness  of  morality.  But  in  its  last  stage  of 
improvement  it  became  greatly  refined  of  this  dross ;  and  constituted 
on  the  whole  a  lively  and  not  uninstructive  delineation  of  humait 
manners.  Taking  the  ancient  drama  as  consisting  both  of  tragedy 
and  comedy,  it  will  be  allowed,  that  it  was  calculated  to  produce  very 
happy  effects  upon  a  people  who  were  taught  to  consider  it  as  a  source 
of  high  enjoyment,  and  to  devote  to  it  their  most  precious  hours  of 
ease  and  relaxation. 


the  diversity  of  Human  Character.         69 

Among  the  loxnrioiis  nations  of  Asia  we  find  scarce  any  traces  of 
dramatic  poetry,  and  it  does  not  appear  that  in  that  countiy  dramatic 
exhibitions  ever  formed  a  common  source  of  amusement :'  the  pre* 
vailing  pleasures  of  these  nations  were  certainly  of  a  less  rational  and 
dignilied  kind ;  they  were  directed  to  the  senses  and  the  passions^ 
nther  than  to  the  intellect  or  the  imagination ;  and  were  more  calcu« 
lated  to  debase  than  to  elevate  the  dignity  of  the  human  character. 
The  history  of  the  nations  of  the  East  is  in  perfect  conformity  to  these 
conclusioDSy  for  it  uniformly  exhibits  to  our  view  examples  of  effemi- 
f^'^y,  pusillanimity,  and  sensuality ;  while  that  of  the  European  nations 
of  antiquity  as  uniformly  abounds  with  instances  of  hardiness,  hero- 
ism, and  magnanimity. 

If  we  inquire  into  the  peculiar  manners  and  amusements  of  the 
tatives  of  extremely  coM  regions,  we  shall  find  that,  as  in  former 
eases,  there  is  a  decided  advantage  in  favor  of  the  people  of  temper* 
ate  climates ;  although  there  is  not  here  the  same  analogy  which  we  have 
liitherto  found  between  the  effects  of  climates,  which  greatly  exceed 
the  middle  temperature,  either  by  their  heat  or  by  their  cold.  The 
prevailing  characteristic  of  the  inhabitant  of  the  circumpolar  regions 
appears  to  be  apathy  and  indifference.  His  passions  are  torpid  ;  and 
lus  desires  limited  to  a  provision  against  the  immediate  wants  of  nature. 
With  him,  therefore,  luxury  is  a  thing  utterly  unknown.  His  hut,  hh 
dress,  and  his  utensils,  are  formed  with  no  farther  view  than  to  pro* 
tect  him  from  the  rigors  of  his  climate,  and  to  supply  his  most  press* 
ing  necessities.  And  his  time  is  too  much  taken  up  in  providing  for 
the  wants  of  the  moment,  or  in  indulging  his  propensity  to  indolence, 
to  allow  of  his  cultivating  the  elegant  arts  of  hfe,  or  of  fomiing  a  taste 
for  any  of  the  more  rational  and  refined  sources  of  amusement. 

There  is  evidence  of  a  better  taste  for  poetry  among  some  of  the 
Northern  tribes,  than  could  well  have  been  expected  from  their  very 
rude  and  barbarous  condition.  Some  of  the  songs  of  the  Laplanders 
exhibit  a  refined  tenderness,  and  delicacy  of  sentiment,  which  would 
Aot  discredit  a  polished  nation.  Such  is  particularly  the  case  with 
two  of  their  love  songs,  preserved  by  Scheffer  in  bis  history  of  Lap- 
land, and  which  have  been  repeatedly  translated  into  English.  The 
general  character  of  the  Laplanders,  indeed,  stands  higher  than  that 
of  most  of  the  other  Arctic  or  Antarctic  tribes.  They  are  a  gentie, 
harmless,  and  friendly  race,  strongly  attached  to  one  another,  and 
kind  and  hospitable  to  strangers.  But  they  are  at  the  same  time  in* 
dolent  and  timid,  destitute  of  that  energy,  which  provides  for  the 


■  The  Chinese  form  an  exception  to  this  remark.  It  appears  by  the 
testimony  oflate  travellers,  and  particularly  by  the  narratives  of  the  recent 
embassies  sent  by  the  British  and  Dutch  East-India  Companies,  that  thea- 
trical exhibitions  are  a  favorite  amusement  in  China,  and  that  the  pieces 
Serformed  have  often  considerable  merit.  In  Hindostan,  Sir  William  Jones 
iscovered  and  translated  a  regular  dramatic  poem,  the  Sacontala,  or  En* 
€hmUed  Ring ;  but  it  does  not  appear  that  the  exhibitions  of  the  drama 
were  ever  common  in  that  country. 


60  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

gradnal  amelioration  of  the  social  state,  or  secures  even  ffie  most 
ordinary  comforts  of  life. 

It  must,  therefore,  be  acknowledged,  that  the  high-flown  eulogyfof 
Linnaeus,  upon  the  happiness  of  the  Laplanders,  is  somewhat  mis- 
placed— "  O  happy  Laplander,"  says  that  learned  writer,  "  who,  on 
the  utmost  verge  of  habitable  earth,  livest  obscurely,  in  rest,  con- 
tent, and  innocence.  Thou  dreadest  not  the  scanty  crop,  nor  the 
ravages  of  war,  which  cannot  reach  thy  shores,  while  in  a  single 
moment  they  waste  and  destroy  the  richest  provinces  of  other  coun- 
tries. Under  thy  covering  of  fur,  thou  sleepest  securely,  a  sttanger 
to  care,  ccmtention,  strife,  and  envy.  .Thou  hast* no  danger  to  fear, 
but  from  the  thunder  of  heaven.  Thy  harmless  days  slide  on  in 
health  to  extreme  old  age.  Millions  of  diseases,  which  ravage  the  rest 
of  the  world,  are  unknown  to  thee.  Thou  livest  like  a  bird  in  tke 
woods,  obliged  neither  to  sow  nor  to  reap,  for  bounteous  Providence 
has  provided  for  all  thy  wants." '  Such  a  panegyric,  according  to 
Lord  Kaimes,  might  with  more  propriety  be  appUed  to  an  oyster — 
for;  says  he,  ''  no  creature  is  freer  nrom  want,  no  creature  freer  from 
,  war,  and  probably  no  creature  is  freer  from  fear ;  which,  alas !  is  not 
the  case  of  the  Laplander.'^  (Sketches,  b.  2.  Sk,  1.) 

The  manners,  pursuits,  and  amusements,  then,  congenial  to  tero- 
|>erate  cUmates,  are,  in  every  respect,  to  be  preferred  to  those  natural 
to  climates  either  of  extreme  heat  or  c(M;  The  inhabitant  of  tem- 
perate regions,  neither  sunk  in  luxury  and  effeminacy,  like  the  Asiatic, 
nor  chilled  into  apathy,  like  the  Greenlander,  is  fiond  of  active  amuse* 
ment,  of  the  sports  of  the  field,  of  the  recital  of  the  exploits  of  his 
ancestors,  and  of  the  sublime  efiiisions  of  genius,  in  the  higher  and 
more  instructive  species  of  poetry,  music,  and  song. 

3dly.  The  last  of  those  indirect  effects  which  I  cx>nceive  climate  to 
produce  upon  human  character,  is  reducible  to  the  head  of  laws  and 
j;overnment.  If  ctimate  has  a  sensible  influence  upon  the  strength 
'  and  vigor  of  the  human  constitution ;  if  it  perceptibly  braces  or 
enervates  the  tone  of  the  mind;  if  it  gives  a  character  to  the  ordinary 
pursuits  and  amusements  of  a  people,  it  is  a  natural  conclusion,  thsHt 
it  will  not  be  without  its  effects  upon  their  poUtical  institutions,  their 
code  of  laws,  and  form  of  government;  for  these  must  be  chiefly  de- 
termined by  the  general  character  and  dispositions  of  the  people. 

If  the  natives  of  sultry  cUmates  be,  as  we  have  represented  thear. 


'  "  O  felix  Lapo,  qui  in  uliimo  angulo  mundi  sic  bene  lates,  contentus 
et  innocens.  Tu  nee  times  annons  caritatein,  nee  Martis  prselia  quae  ad 
tuas  eras  perveuire  nequeunt,  seel  florentissimas  Europae  proviocias  et  urbes, 
unico  momento,  saepe  dejiciunt  et  delent.  Tu  dormis  hie  sub  tua  pelle,  ab 
omnibus  curis,  contentionibus,  rixis,  liber,  ignoraiis  quid  sit  invidia.  Tu 
nulla  nosti  di&crimina  nisi  tonantis  Jovis  fulmina.  Tu  ducis  innocentissi- 
mos  tuos  annos  ultra  centenarium  numerum,  cum  facili  'senectute,  et  sum- 
ma  sanitate.  Te  latent  n);yriades  morborum  nobis  Europsis  communes, 
Tu  vivis  in  sylvis,  avis  instar,  nee  sementem  facis,  nee  metis ;  tamen  alitte 
Deus  optimus  optime."    (Flor.  Lappon.) 


the  Diversity  of  Human  Character.        61 

iltttQTaQy  prone  to  indolence  and  sensual  indulgence,  and  scarcely 
susceptible  of  high  intellectual  exertion,  it  is  evident  that  we  are  not 
to  look  among  them  for  the  origin  of  a  free  political  constitution,  or 
the  invttition  of  just  and  eqnsd  laws.  To  obey  implicitly  the  will  of 
another,  is  butatriflmg  hardship  upon  one,  whose  character  is  devoid 
of  all  energy  and  activity ;  who  has  scarcely  a  wish  beyond  those 
immediate  gratifications,  with  which  his  prolific  soH  plentifully  supplies 
Iiim ;  and  who,  if  he  be  left  in  repose,  and  in  the  undisturbed  enjoyment 
of  *the  luxuries  natural  to  his  cbmate,  ha^  hardly  a  desire  ungratified. 
Where  the  necessaries,  and  even  conveniencies,  of  life  are  so  easily 
obtained,  they  will  naturally  be  considered  as  comparatively  but  of 
little  value.  If  they  are  taken  away  by  force,  the  injury  will  be 
looked  upon  as  trivial,  and  consequently  wiH  scarcely  be  provided 
tor  by  any  adequate  institutions.  Where  the  circle  of  enjoyment  is 
confined  to  a  few  gratifications  of  sense,  the  varieties  of  injurious 
treatment  are  by  no  means  numerous,  and  do  not  demand  a  compli- 
cated system  of  civil  or  criminal  law,  in  order  that  they  may  be  suffi 
ciently  guarded  against. 

In  the  torrid  regions,  therefore,  we  are  not  to  expect  a  complrcatedt 
system  of  politicsd  regulations,  or  well  digested  codes  of  crimes  and 
punbhments.  It  is  not  there  that  we  can  look  for  a  people  jealous' 
of  their  rights,  and  anxious  to  assert  their  liberties  against  the  usur- 
pations of  the  powerful  and  ambitious.  We  are  rather  to  expect 
arbitrary  government,  a  deficiency  of  just  and  equal  laws,  the  most 
unfeeling  oppression  on  the  part  of  the  rulers,  and  the  most  abjed: 
submission  on  the  part  of  those  who  are  subjected  to  their  sway. 

If  we  examine  history,  we  shall  find  that  such  has  actually  been 
the  condition  of  those  regions  from  the  remotest  ages.  Among  the 
people  of  Eastern  and  Southern  Asia,  despotic  government  seems  to 
have  been  nearly  coeval  with  the  world  itself.  In  Babylonia,  Nimro<f 
laid  the  foundation  of  absolute  power  in  the  ages  immediately  after 
the  flood ;  and  from  the  little  we  learn  of  him,  we  have  reason  to 
believe  that  his  sway  was  tyrannical  and  oppressive.  All  the  nations 
spoken  of  by  Moses,  the  Assyrians,  Elamites,  the  inhabitants  of 
nlestine,  and  those  who  dwelt  on  the  banks  of  the  Jordan,  were 
without  exception  under  the  doniinion  of  kings.  In  Egypt,  too, 
there  was  an  absolute  monarch,  and  we  find  by  the  facts  recorded  in 
scripture,  that  his  power  was  but  too  often  exercised  in  the  oppression 
6f  his  subjects.  Even  the  Israelites  themselves,  though  favored  by 
the  h'ghts  of  divine  inspiration,  and  originally  governed  by  a  code  of 
sacred  origin,  were  unable  to  resist  the  general  propensity  of  the  people 
around  them,  and  called  loudly  for  a  king  to  rule  over  theml  The 
kingly  government  was  accordingly  established  in  their  country,  and 
continued  ever  after  to  prevail  in  its  most  oppressive  form. 

The  most  ancient  nation  of  the  East,  of  which  pro&ne  history 
takes  particular  notice,  is  the  Assyrian,  and  there  monarchical  govern- 
ment was  early  established  in  its  utmost  rigor.  What  we  learn  of 
Behis,  of  Ninus,  and  of  Semiramis,  is  entirely  conformable  to  this 
assertion.      Of  Ninias»    the  saccessos  of   Semiramis^   die  ancicoil^ 


69  Inquiry  into  the  CauHs  <f 

writers  hare  given  several  particuhr  detaib,  and  they  snfficientff 
establish  the  tyranny  of  the  kings  of  Nineveh.  This  monarchy 
according  to  Diodorus  and  Justin,  comnuinded  a  certain  number  of 
troops  to  be  levied  yearly,  in  every  province  ol  his  empire.  With 
this  army  he  formed  an  encampment  round  his  capital,  by  which 
ijieaas  he  kept  his  subjects  in  obedience,  and  was  always  ready  t» 
chastise  the  rebellious.  He  likewise  took  especial  care  to  commit  the 
government  of  his  provinces  to  those  who  were  entirely  devoted  to 
his  person,  and  each  governor  was  obliged  to  repahr  annually  4o 
Nineveh,  to  give  an  account  of  his  conduct.  (Diod.  1.  2*  Nic.  Damasc.) 

It  is  mentioned  by  Diodorus,  that  Ninias  kept  himself  continually 
secluded  within  the  walls  of  his  palace,  (1.2.)  as  if  apfH-ehensive  that 
the  awe  with  which  he  wished  to  inspire  his  subjects  should  be  dimi^ 
nished  by  too  near  an  approach  to  his  person.  He  was  not,  however^ 
of  that  effeminate  cast,  by  which  his  successors  in  the  Assyrian 
empire  were  so  greatly  debased ;  for  it  is  admitted  by  the  ancient 
historians,  that  he  took  care  to  place  good  generals  at  the  head  of 
his  armies,  experienced  governors  in  his  provmces,  and  able  judges 
in  his  cities;  in  a  word,  that  he  neglected  nothing  that  seemed  neces* 
sary  to  preserve  order  and  tranquillity  in  his  dominions,  and  that  he 
maintained  peace  during  his  whole  reign. 

In  the  character  of  Ninias,  then,  we  behold  a  despotic,  but  not  a 
cruel  or  oppressive  prince.  It  is,  however,  but  seldom  that  absolute 
power  is  untarnished  by  such  excesses.  Where  there  is  no  restraint 
upon  the  wilJ,  no  check  upon  the  caprices  of  human  nature,  the  baser 
passions  are  but  too  apt  to  assume  an  unbridled  sway.  The  history  of 
the  Roman  emperors  will  ever  afford  a  memorable  lesson  of  the  dangers 
9f  excessive  power,  and  will  teach  enlightened  men  to  wish  to  live 
wder  a  limited  authority,  as  the  only  safeguard  against  the  most 
wanton  cruelty,  and  the  most  unblushing  profligacy.  We  read  of  a 
Persian  vizier,  who,  every  morning  when  he  left  the  presence  of  his 
sultan,  used  to  satisfy  himself  whether  his  head  stood  firm  upon  hia^ 
shoulders.  A  stronger  picture  can  hardly  be  exhibited  of  the  abject 
terror  which  must  ever  prevail  in  a  despotic  government. 

Absolute  monarchy  has,  from  the  remotest  ages  to  the  present 
times,  continued  to  be  the  only  known  form  of  government  throc^h- 
out  the  extensive  regions  of  the  Southern  and  Eastern  world.  In  that 
boundless  tract,  the  inhabitants  have,  from  generation  to  generation^ 
quietly  submitted  to  the  arbitrary  will  of  favored  individuals,  whom 
enterprise  or  accident  may  have  elevated  to  the  seat  of  power.  We 
lead,  indeed,  of  many  struggles  for  the  succession  of  a  monarchy;  of 
bloody  wars,  plots,  and  assassinations,  undertaken  by  rival  candidates 
^r  a  throne ;  or  by  some  fortunate  conqueror  filled  with  the  ainhi-< 
tion  of  universal  dominion.  But  we  hear  of  no  contests  entered  into 
by  the  people  for  the  defence  of  their  rights  agaipst  the  encroach- 
ments of  their  lulers,  no  struggles  for  equal  laws  and  a  free  constitu* 
tion,  no  steady  claims  of  a  strict  and  incorrupt  administration  of  justice* 

It  clearly  follows  from  this,  that  submission  to  absolute  authority  ia 
sturdy  congenial  to  the  people  of  those  re||i<»i8 ;  and  is  founded 


the  Diversity  of  Human  Character.        63 

«pon  causes  as  permanent  as  the  soil  and  climate  of  the  regions  Ibem* 
selves.  A  republic,  a  democracy,  or  even  an  aristocracy,  are  things 
which  have  never  been  heard  of  among  these  nations,  and  the  niean^ 
ing  of  which  it  would  be  difficult  to  make  them  understand.  "  A  V«. 
netian,  named  Balby,"  says  the  French  collector  of  voyages  to  the 
Indies,  ''  being  at  Pegu,  was  introduced  to  the  king.  When  his 
majes^  learnt  that  there  was  no  king  at  Venice,  he  burst  into  such  a 
violent  fit  of  laughter,  that,  he  was  seized  with  a  cough,  and  was  unable 
for  some  time  to  speak  to  his  courtiers."  (T.  S.  p.  1.)  He  was  pro- 
bably as  much  inclined  to  disbelief  as  his  brother  monarch  of  Bantam, 
upon  being  informed  that  in  winter  the  waters  of  the  rivers  in  Europe 
became  so  solid,  that  men  could  walk  upon  them. 

In  countries  governed  by  the  absolute  will  of  a  despot,  it  is  almost 
superfluous  to  inquire  what  were  the  laws,  or  system  of  jurisprudence; 
for  where  all  must  yield  to  the  mandate  of  an  individual,  law  is  ren- 
dered absolutely  nugatory.     From  the  little  that  has  descended  to  us 
concerning  the  laws,  or  rather  usages,   of  the  regions  now  under 
consideration,  we  are  induced  to  form  a  very  unfavorable  opinion  of 
their  spirit.    We  find  them  severe  and  oppressive,  deficient  in  the 
discrimination  of  the  degrees  of  guilt,  and  inflicting  the  heaviest 
punishments  on  every  kind  of  crime.     We  see  in  very  early  times^ 
Thamar  condemned  to  be  burnt  for  adultery  (Gen.  c.  38.) ;  and  in 
the  Egyptian  laws  we  find  this  punishment  inflicted  not  only  for  adul« 
tery,  but  for  much  more  venial  crimes.     Among  the  Israelites,  bias* 
pheuiy,  idolatry,  profanation  of  the  sabbath,  smiting  or  cursing  father 
or  mother,  were  all  punished  with  death,  and  even  with  the  most  cruel 
kinds  of  death.     Indeed,  we  find  the  ancient  penal  laws  of  almost 
every  country,  uncommonly  severe ;  and  it  requires  the  collective 
wisdom  of  ages  to  render  the  criminal  code,  even  of  a  free  country, 
at  all  conformable  to  the  principles  of  real  justice. 

The  only  polislied  nations  of  antiquity,  who  have  been  celebrated 
for  legislative  wisdom,  are  the  Greeks  and  Romans :  for  the  legal  system 
of  the  Egyptians,  which  has  sometimes  been  famed,  was  rather  a  re^^ 
ligious  than  a  civil  code.  It  was  among  the  Greeks  and  Romans  too« 
tliat  republican  government  was  first  matured,  and  that  full  scope  was 
given  to  the  noblest  exertions  of  tiie  human  faculties.  These  were 
the  favored  soils  in.  which  freedom  firbt  fixed  her  seat;  it  was  in  their 
temperate  climate  that  she  first  took  firm  root,  and  produced  those 
happy  fruits  which  have  been  found  to  spring  firom  her  alone.  It  was 
there  that  the  world  first  beheld  unshaken  patriotism,  undaunted  va- 
lor,  and  the  noblest  exertions  of  intellect  in  all  the  departments  of 
science  and  of  art. 

But  it  is  not  from  the  example  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans  alone  that 
we  infer,  that  temperate  climates  are  favorable  to  independence  of 
ipirit,  security  of  rights,  and  the  administration  of  just  and  equal 
laws.  Among  our  rude  fore&thers  we  shall  find  the  same  repugnance 
at  despotic  government,  as  among  the  inhabitants  of  Latium,  of  Athens, 
or  of  Sparta ;  we  shall  even  find  a  free  political  constitution  well 
<^rgamsea  and  digested ;  and  we  can  discover  the  distinct  embryo  of 


i 


64  .  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

that  admirable  system  of  limited  government,  which  has  long  .been  the 
boast  of  Britons,  and  the  envy  of  the  world.  "  C'est  d'eux  (les  Ger-. 
mains)/'  says  Montesquieu,  "  que  les  Anglois  ont  tir6  Tid^e  de  leur 
gouvemement.    €e  beau  systeme  a  ete  trouv6  dans  les  bois." 

The  treatise  of  Tacitus  concerning  the  maimers  of  the  Germans 
amply  confirms  the  truth  of  this  observation.  "  The  Germans/'  says 
that  writer,  **  choose  their  kings,  on  account  of  the  splendor  of  their 
race :  their  generals,  on  account  of  their  bravery.  But  the  power  of 
their  kings  is  not  unbounded,  or  arbitrary ;  and  their  generals  rule  ra- 
ther by  example  than  authority.  Afiairs  of  smaller  moment  are  en- 
trusted to  the  chiefs ;  but  in  those  of  higher  consequence,  the  whole 
nation  deliberates:  in  such  a  manner,  however,  that  those  matters 
which  depend  upon  the  will  of  the  people,  are  examined  and  disimssed 
by  the  chiefs.  If  they  are  not  prevented  by  any  emergency,  they  all 
convene  upon  stated  days,  and  generally  when  the  moon  changes,  or  is 
full.  From  their  unrestricted  freedom,  this  inconvenience  arises,  that 
they  do  not  all  assemble  at  once,  like  men  under  the  influence  Of  com- 
mand, but  sometimes  a  second  or  a  third  day  is  consumed  by  the  tar- 
diness of  those  who  collect  together.  They  sit  down  armed,  in  a  pro- 
miscuous crowd.  The  priests  command  silence;  and  in  them  the 
power  of  correction  is  vested.  Then  the  king  or  principal  chief  is  first 
lieard ;  and  the  rest  in  order,  according  to  theur  precedence  in  age,  ia 
nobility,  in  warlike  renown,  or  in  eloquence;  and  their  influence  arises 
rather  from  their  ability  to  persuade,  than  their  authority  to  command. 
If  the  proposed  measure  displeases,  it  is  rejected  by  a  confused  mur- 
mur: if  it  is  approved,  they  brandish  their  javelins.  To  assent  by 
armSy  is  the  most  honorable  species  of  approbation.  In  this  assembly 
it  is  lawful  to  present  accusations,  and  to  prosecute  for  capital  offences. 
Punishments  vary  according  to  the  quality  of  the  crime.  In  the  same 
assembly,  also,  are  chosen  their  cliiefs  or  rulers,  who  are  to  administer 
justice  in  the  various  towns  and  districts.  To  each  of  these  are  con- 
joined an  hundred  persons  chosen  from  the  common  people,  who  are 
to  aid  them  both  by  their  authority  and  advice.' 


9ft 


*  "  Regesex  nobilitate,  duces  ex  virtute  suniUnt.  Nee  regibus  infinita 
aut  libera  potestas,  et  duces  exemplo  potins  qu^m  imperio  praesunt.  De 
minoribus  rebus  priucipes  consultant,  de  majoribus  omnes ;  ita  tamen  ut  ea 

2uoque  quorum  penes  plebem  arbitrium  est,  apud  principes  pertractentiTr. 
loeunt,  nisi  quia  fortuitum  et  subitum  inciderit,  certis  diebus,  cum  aut 
iuchoatur  luna  aut  impletur.  Illud  ex  llbertate  vitium,  quod  non  simul,. 
nee  jussi  conveniunt,  sed  et  alter  et  tertius  dies  cunctatione  coeuntium 
absumitur.  Ut  turbaB  placuit,  considunt  armati.  Silentiuin  per  sacerdotes^ 
quibus  turn  et  coercendi  j^iis  est,  iniperatur.  Mox.  rex  vel  princeps,  prout 
aetascuique,  prout  nobilitas,  prout  decus  bellorum,  prout  facundiaest,  audi- 
untur,  auctoritate  suadeudi  magis  quam  jubendi  potestate.  Si  displicuit 
sententia,  fremitu  aspernantur :  sin  placuit,  frameas  concutiunt.  Honora- 
tissimum  assensus  genus  est  armis  laudare.  Licet  apud  concilium  accusare 
quoque  et  discrimen  capitis  intendere.  Distinctio  pcenarum  ex  delicto. 
Eiiguntur  in  iisdem  conciliis  et  principes,  qui  jur^  per  pagos  vicosque  red- 
dunt.  Centeni  sin^Iis  ex  plebe  comites^  consilium  simul  et  auctorita^ 
adsunt'*    (Tacitus  de  Mor.  Ger.) 


the  Diversity  of  Human  Character.       65 

What  an  admirable  picture  is  h^e  displayed  of  manly  independence^ 
and  a  dignified  sense  of  the  rights  of  the  lower  orders  in  the  state!  We 
h^re  behold  the  regulation  of  public  affairs,  not  entrusted  to  the  arbi- 
trary capnce  of  a  single  individual,  but  subjected  to  the  deliberation  of 
the  whole  people.  We  behold  a  due  respect  paid  to  rank,  to  age,  as 
to  talents ;  but  we  find  no  servile  adulation,  no  abject  submission. 
We  behold,  in  a  word,  that  republican  system  of  government,  which 
the  political  sages  of  ancient  and  of  modern  times  have  so  hi^ly  ex- 
tolled ;  and  winch  required  only  to  be  modelled  into  the  representative 
form,  and  guarded  by  proper  checks,  to  constitute  that  admirable 
political  system,  under  which  we  now  happily  live/- 

It  is  a  melancholy  reflection  to  consider  how  few  are  the  numbers  of 
our  fellow  creatures,  who  have  at  any  period  enjoyed  the  blessings  of 
such  a  form  of  government.  Wl^ile  the  fairest  and  most  extensive  por- 
tion of  the  habitable  world  has,  firom  the  remotest  ages,  bowed  under  the 
yoke  of  arbitrary  despots,  the  benefits  of  freedom  and  equal  laws  have 
been  confined  to  a  very  limited  space,  and  have  been  usually  enjoyed 
but  for  a  short  interval  by  the  favored  people  who  haVe  at  any  time 
possessed  them.  So  congenial,  it  would  seem,  is  submission,  to  the 
greater  part  of  the  human  race :  so  difiicuit  is  the  formation  of  a  well 
regulated  political  constitution :  and  so  hard  is  it  to  preserve  what  is 
thus  arduously  acquired. 

**  II  sembleroit,''  says  Montesquieu,  "  que  la  nature  humaine  se 
•oul^veroit  sans  cesse  centre  le  gouvemement  despotique.  Mais,  mat- 
gr6  Tamour  des  hommes  pour  la  liberty,  malgr6  leur  haine  contre  la 
violence,  laplupartdespeuples  y  sontsoumis.  Cela  est  ais6  k  com* 
prendre.  Pour  former  un  gouvemement  mod^r^,  il  fiiut  combiner  les 
paissances,  lesr^gler,  les  temp^rer,  les  (aire  agir;  donner,  pourainsi 
dire,  un  lest  k  Tune,  pour  la  mettre  en  ^tat  de  r6sister  k  une  autre ; 
c'est  un  chef  d'ceuvre  de  legislation,  que  le  hazard  fieutrarement,  et  que 
rarementoalaisse  faire'^  la  prudence.  Un  gouvemement  despotique, 
au  contraire,  saute,  pour  ainsi  dire,  aux  yeux ;  il  est  uniforme  par* 
tout:  comme  il  ne  fiiut  que  des  passions  pour  T^tablir,  tout  lemonde 
est  bon  pour  cela.^'    (L'esprit  des  loix,  liv.  5.  ch.  14.) 

It  is  of  littie  use  to  enquire  what  are  the  laws  and  form  of  government 
which  most  naturally  arise  in  countries  exposed  to  the  extremity  of 

'  We  find  in  the  laws  of  the  Gothic  nations,  who  overturned  the  Roman 
empire,  additional  evidence  of  the  advance  made  by  the  people  of  the 
North  in  the  true  principles  of  legislatioD.  The  ancient  wnters  pass  the 
highest  encomiums  on  the  administration  of  the  Gothic  monarchy  in  Italy, 
under  Theodoric  the  Great.  His  laws  were  dictated  by  the  most  enlighten- 
ed prudence ;  and  framed  on  that  benevolent  principle  which  he  expressed 
in  nis  instructions  to  the  Roman  Senate.  '*  Benigni  principis  est,  non  tarn 
dtlicta  velle  punire,  quam  toUere.''  It  is  enacted  by  the  laws  of  the  Visi- 
goths, who  obtained  a  permanent  footing  in  Spain,  that  no  judge  shall 
decide  in  any  lawsuit^  unless  he  finds  a  law  in  the  written  code  applicable 
to  the  case.  The  penal  laws  of  this  code  are  generally  tempered  with  great 
equity.  For  example,  it  is  enacted  that  no  punishment  can  affect  the  heirs 
or  the  cnminal :  '<  Omnia  crimina  suos  sequantur  auctores,— et  iUe  solus 
judicetur  culpabilis  qui  culpanda  commiserity  et  crimen  cum  illo  qui  fecerit 
moriatur.'^ 

NO.  XXIII.  a.  Jl.  VOL.  XII.  E 


fi§  Professor  Scott's  Ingfwiry,  ^c. 

,cold.  In  these  torpid  regions,  the  passions  are  so  blunted,  and  there 
is*  so  Uttle  of  intellectual  exertion,  that  laws  are  scarcely  required  or 
thought  of.  To  provide  for  the  bare  necessaries  of  life  requires  a  greater 
efktrt  of  industry  than  the  indolent  inhabitant  of  the  circumpolar  re- 
gions is  willing  to  exercise.  If  this  he  accomplished,  he  seeks  no 
further  enjoyment  than  an  undisturbed  repose  amid  the  smoke  of  his 
hut.  It  is  not,  therefore,  his  inclination,  either-to  oppress  his  fellow- 
creatures  with  usurped  powers,  or  to  oppose  an  effectual  resistance  to 
the  inherited  or  assumed  authority  of  a  chief.  Whatever  authority  it 
exercised  m  these  inactive  regions,  is  rather  of  tlie  paternal  than  the 
monarchical  kind ;  it  is  assumed  without  opposition,  and  obeyed  with- 
out repugnance.  ' 

In  the  important  prerogatives,  then,  of  laws  and  government,  as  in 
the  other  particulars  that  have  come  under  our  review,  we  find  that  the 
^inhabitants  of  temperate  climates  possess  superior  advantages  over  the 
other  regions  of  the  earth.  It  is  tiiere  only  that  an  equitable  system  of 
legislation,  and  a  well  regulated  political  constitution,  have  usually  been 
found.  It  is  there  that  the  encroachments  of  despotism  have  been 
effectually  resisted,  and  that  a  permanent  provision  has  been  formed 
for  the  rights  of  every  order  in  society,  tlie  lowest  as  well  as  the  highest. 

Great,  then,  indeed,  are  the  privileges  which  naturally  belong  to  the 
temperate  regions  of  the  earth ;  for,  if  the  preceding  investigations  be 
well  founded,  we  find  them  excelling  those  districts  which  are  exposed 
to  the  extremes  of  heat  or  cold,  not  only  in  the  natural  strength,  activity, 
and  temperance  of  their  people ;  but  also  in  the  dignity  of  the  female 
character,  in  thek  habitual  manners  and  amusements,  and  even  in 
their  laws  and  government. 

I  shall  conclude  my  observations  on  this  subject  with  the  contrast 
which  Montesquieu  has  drawn  between  the  inhabitants  of  temperate 
and  tropical  regions.  '*  U  y  a,  dans  TEurope,  nne  esp^ce  de  balance- 
ment  entre  les  nations  du  midi  et  celles  du  nord.  Les  premieres  ont 
toutes  sortes  de  commodites  pour  la  vie,  et  pen  de  besoins ;  les  secondes 
ont  beaucoup  de  besoins,  et  peu  de  commodit6s  pour  la  vie.  Aux  unes, 
la  nature  a  doon6  beaucoup,  et  elles  ne  lui  demandent  que  peu ;  aux 
autres,  la  nature  donnepeu,  et  elles  lui  demandent  beaucoup. .  L'^qui- 
libre  se  maintient  par  la  paresse  qu'elle  a  donn^e  aux  nations  du  midi,  et 
par  Findustrie  et  I'activit^  qu'elle  a  donn^e  k  celles  du  nord.  Ces  der- 
ni^res  sont  obligees  de  travailler  beaucoup,  sans  quo!  elles  manque- 
rokxA  de  tout,  et  deviendroient  barbares.  C*est  ce  qui  a  naturalb^ 
h servitude chez  les  peuples  du  midi:  comme  ils  peuvent  ais^oient  se 
passer  de  richesses,  ils  peuvent  encore  mieux  se  passer  de  liberty. 
Mais  les  peuples  du  nord  ont  besoin  de  la  liberty,  qui  leur  procure 
-  plus  de  moyeus  de  satisfaire  tous  les  besoins  que  la  nature  leur  a  donnas. 
Les  peuples  dunord  sont  done  dans  un^tatforc6,  s'ilsne  sontiibresott 
barlnires :  presque  tous  les  peuples  du  midi  sont,  en  quelque  ^^on^ 
dans  un  itli  violent,  s'ils  ne  sont  esclaves."  (L'esprit  des  loix,  1  2U 
ch.  3.) 


a 


67 


BIBUCAL  SYNONYMA. 


Tjlo,  iv.^ — Continued  from  No.  XX.  p.  236. 

« 

Genesis,  vUi.  7-  n^ND  he  sent  forth  a  raven,  which  went  to  and  • 
fro,  until  the  waters  were  dried  upfront  the  earth. 

The  raven  was  one  of  the  oldest  constellations,  and  perpetually 
occurs  on  all  the  marbles  on  which  the  Mithraic  emblems  are 
engraved.  It  was  indeed  in  most  oriental  regions  a  bird  sacred  to  . 
the  sun,  and  of  great  request  in  the  mysterious  rites  of  their  religion* 
[Maurice*s  Ind.  Antiq.  vol.  5.  p,  617. 

Genesis  J  viii.  8.  And  he  sent  forth  a  dove  front  him  to  see  iftht 
voters  were  abated  from  off  the  face  of  the  ground. 

Lucian^  in  his  book  de  de&  Syrid^  mentions  three  statues  in  the 
inost  holy  recess  of  the  temple  at  Hieropolis,  one  of  which  had  a 
golden  dove  upon  its  head^  which  was  supposed  to  have  been  in*- 
tended  for  Noah^  there  being  a  variety  of  circumstances  connected 
with  the  worship  and  rites  of  that  temple,  which  justified  Ihe 
opinion  :  this  dove,  it  was  asserted^  flew  away  twice  in  a  year^  at 
the  time  of  the  commemoration  of  the  flood.  It  may  be  added^ 
that  the  dove  was  so  sacred^  that  pigeons  were  never  eat  about 
Hieropolis.  [See  Cumberland's  Sanconiatho,  p.  d£0. 

Genesisj  3.     Eve  and  the  Serpent. 

In  the  Codex  Vaticanus^  a  collection  of  Mexican  paintings,  is 
a  representation  of  the  celebrated  serpent  woman  Cihuacohuatl^ 
called  also  Quilatzli  or  Tonacacihua^  woman  of  our  flesh.  The 
Mexicans  consider  her  as  the  mother  of  the  human  race,  and,  after 
the  God  of  the  celestial  Paradise,  Ometeuctli,  she  held  the  first 
rank  among  the  divinities  of  Anahuac.  She  is  always  represented 
vrith  a  great  serpent.  Behind  this  serpent,  who  appears  to  be 
speaking  to  the  goddess  Cihuacohuatl,  are  two  naked  figures  of  a 
different  color,  in  the  attitude  of  contending  with  each  other.  The 
serpent  woman  was  considered  at  Mexico  as  the  mother  of  two 
twin  children.  These  naked  figured  are  perhaps  therefore  the  chil- 
dren of  Cibuacohuatl>  and  remind  us,  as  Humboldt  observes^  of 
the  Cain  and  Abel  of  the  scriptures.  [Humboldt's  Researches, 
▼ol.  i.p.  195. 

Genesis^  viii.  £1.  And  the  Lord  smelted  a  sweet  savour,  S;c. 
^  It  seems  to  have  been  a  general  opinion  that  the  deity  was  gra- 
tified by  the  fumes  arising  from  burnt  offerings.  Lucian  refers  to 
the  wound  inflicted  on  Venus  by  Diomed,  Hom.  5.,  adding^  that  the 
greatest  luxury  of  the  gods  was,  instead  of  victuals,  to  suck  in  the  ^ 
ftinies  that  rise  from  the  victims,  and  the  blood  of  sacrifices  that  are 
offered  to  theiii.  [Lucian  Icaro  Menippus,  vol.  2.  p.  225. 


68  Biblical  Stynonymal 

GenenSf  xxiii.  l6.  jind  Abraham  hearkened  unio  Ephr<m:an9 
Abraham  weighed  to  Ephron  the  silver  which,  he  had  tiamed  in  the 
audience  of  the  sons  of  Heth^four  hundred  shekels  of  silver,  cur* 
rent  money  with  the  merchant. 

This  was  the  most  ancieot  mode  of  carrying  on  commerce* 
There  is  a  curious  accouut  in  Cosroas  (called  Indicopleustes)  to 
be  found  in  Maurice's  Ind«  Antiq.  of  its  adoption  between  the  in- 
habitants  of  Axuma^  the  capital  of  £thiopia,  and  the  natives  of 
Barbaria>  a  region  of  Africa  near  the  sea  coast,  where  were  gold 
minesy  which  gives  us  a  tolerable  idea  of  this  primitive  kind  of 
commerce.  Every  other  year  a  caravan  of  merchants,  to  the  num- 
.ber  of  five  hundred,  sets  off  from  Axuma,  to  traffic  with  the  Bar« 
barians  for  gold,  lliey  carry  with  them  cattle,  salt  and  iron.  On 
their  arrival  at  the  mines,  they  encamp  upon  a  particular  spot,  and 
expose  their  cattle  with  the  iron  and  salt  to  the  view  of  the  natives* 
The  Barbarians  approach  the  mart,  bringing  with  them  small  ingota 
of  gold,  and  after  surveying  the  articles  exposed  to  sale,  place  on 
or  near  the  animal,  salt,  or  iron,  they  wish  to  purchase,  one  or 
more  of  the  ingots,  and  then  retire  to  a  place  at  some  distance* 
The  proprietor  of  the  article,  if  he  thought  the  gold  sufficient,  took 
it  up  and  went  away,  and  the  purchaser  also  secured  and  carried 
a>vay  the  commodity  he  desired.  If  the  gold  were  not  deemed 
sufficient,  the  Axuniite  let  it  remain  fixed  to  the  article  till  either 
more  ii^ots  were  added  to  satisfy  the  full  demand  for  it,  or  the 
first  offered  taken  away.  Their  total  ignorance  of  each  other's 
language  rendered  this  silent  mode  necessary,  and  the  whole  busi- 
n^ss  terminated  in  five  days,  when  the  Axumite  caravan  departed 
hc^mewards,  a  journey  of  not  less  than  six  months.  It  was  the 
custom  of  some  Indian  merchants,  as  in  fact  is  still  practised  in 
China,  to  carry  a  certain  portion  of  gold  or  silver  into  the  market, 
and  having  previously  fumbhed  himself  with  proper  instruments  and 
tcales^  be  cut  off  and  weighed  out  before  the  vender  of  the  com^* 
modity  wanted,  as  many  pieces  as  were  proportioned  to  the  pur« 
obese  of  it.  [Maurice,  Ind.  Antiq.  vol.  7.  p.  £4.  26. 

Dr.  Bell  makes  the  sane  observation  on  the  Chinese,  who,  when 
they  have  occasion  to  buy  any  thing  above  the  value  of  six 
pence,  cut  off  a  piece  of  silver  and  weigh  it^.  [BelTs  Travels,. 
irpL  2.  p.  39. 

Genesis,  xxix.  26.  And  Laban  said :  It  must  not  be  so  done  in 
tmr  country  to  give  the  younger  before  the  first  bom. 

Thus  also  in  the  ancient  Hmdoo  code,  it  is  made  criminal  for  a 
man  to  give  his  younger  daughter  in  marriage  before  the  elder,  or 
for  a  younger  son  to  marry  while  his  elder  brother  remains  un« 
BHUTied.  \maurice,  Ind.  Ant.  vol.  7*  p-  329* 

Genesif,  zuL  4if,  51*  And  Jacob  took  a  stone  and  set  it  upfof 


m  pillar.  A^d  Laban  said  fb  Jhooby  Behold  thh  hicp,  mid  behold 
this  pillarywhich  I  have  cast  bettbeen  me  and  thee. 

It]  the  treaty  of  Nerthiask  between  the  Russians  and  Chinese^ 
the  aaibdasadors  of  the  latter,  according  to  a  custom  of  the  earliest 
date,  raised  two  pillars  upon  the  spot  to  determine  the  boundaries 
of  the  respective  empires,  and  on  them  engraved  the  treaty.  [Pen* 
nani's  View  of  India^  Sec.  vol.  3.  p.  183. 

Genesis,  xl.  20.  And  it  came  to  pass,  the  thirds  which  was  Pha* 
raoKs  birthday ^  that  he  made  a  feast  unto  all  his  servants. 

The  following  passages,  descriptive  of  the  customa  of  ancient 
nations,  prove  the  great  attention  paid  to  birth-days.  Amongst  all 
the  Persian  festivals,  each  individual  pays  particular  regard  to  his 
birth-day,  when  they  indulge  themselves  with  better  fare  than 
usual.  The  more  rich  among  them  prepare  on  this  day  an  ox,  a 
horse,  a  camel,  or  an  ass,  which  are  roasted  whole :  the  poorer  sort 
are  satisfied  with  a  lamb  or  a  sheep ;  they  eat  but  sparingly  of 
meat,  but  are  fond  of  the  after  dishes,  which  are  separately  intro* 
duced*  [Herod.  Clio.  133. 

There  is  not  a  Chinese,  though  ever  so  poor,  but  keeps  hif 
birth-day  with  all  the  greatness  he  is  able.  All  the  children,  kin* 
dred,  neighbours,  and  friends,  know  every  man's  birth-day ;  a  man* 
darine's  is  known  by  all  under  his  jurisdiction,  that  of  a  viceroy  or 
supreme  governor  by  all  the  province.  It  is  an  ancient  custom  to 
celebrate  birth-days,  but  not  for  private  persons ;  nor  is  it  so  um* 
versal  as  it  is  in  China.  The  women  keep  their  birth-days,  but 
the  men  are  never  with  the  women  in  any  rejoicing  whatever.  [Fer^ 
nandez  Navarette's  Acct*  ofSipain,  ChuraiilCs  Coll.  vol.  1.  p.  71* 
The  celebration  of  the  birtn-day  of  the  great  Mogul  is  thus  de^ 
scribed  by  Sir  Thomas  Roe.  He  and  all  his  nobles  made  merry, 
1  was  invited  to  the  ceremony  too,  and  as  I  drank  his  health  in  a 
noble  cup  of  gold  set  with  emeralds,  turquoises,  and  rubies,  he 
entreated  me  when  I  had  drunk  the  wine  to  accept  of  the  cup  as 
his  present,  lliere  were  several  chargers  of  rubies  and  almonds 
made  in  gold  and  silver,  which  were  brought  in  and  thrown  amongst 
the  nobles  and  them  that  stood  about  him.  His  majesty  appeared 
in  all  die  height  of  pomp  and  richness  of  dress  that  day,  and  hia 
elephants  were  set  out  m  all  their  most  glorious  furniture  too : 
they  all  passed  before  him  in  great  order,  and  bowed  very  handU 
somely  to  him  as  they  marched  along,  which,  all  things  coasidered, 
I  thought  one  of  the  finest  and  most  agreeable  sights  that  day  a£* 
forded.    [Harris  Coll.  vol.  1.  p.  166. 

Exodusj  ii.  3.  Atid  when  she  could  no  longer  hide  him,  she  took 
fir  him  an  ark  of  bulrushes,  and  daubed  it  with  slime  and  wiih 
pitch,  and  put  the  child  therein;  and  she  laid  it  in  thejiags  by 
th€  rivef^s  brink. 


I    Viileam  frvta^^S  Ub.  17^^  «p^  all  afitu|uity;  tbat  boat! 

made  of  reeds  aud  tbe  Egyptiao  papyrun  were  uscid  veiy  early. 

^  Sic  cum  tenet  omnia Nilus 

Cohserititr  bibula  Memphytis  cymba  Papyro.        Lucan,  • 

*^  From  Lucah  also  it  appears  that  boats  nearly  similar  wesfe  very 
"eirly  in  use  amoftgsit  the  Venetians  and  Britons. 

» .  .  '   .  Pri^^im  capa  ^alix  mad«facto  yimiuey  parvam 

Texitur  in  puppim  cjesoque  inducta  juvenco 
J  '         Vectors  patiens  tumidum  superenatat  amnem : 

'"       *"    *'      Sic  Venetus  stagnantePado;  fu«oque  Biitannus 

l^avigat  oceano. 

Pliny  mentions  some  boats  used  by  the  Ethiopians^  M'hicfa  he  ' 
calls  Pucatiles,  because,  he  says,  they  used  to  fold  ihem  up  together, 
'and  carry  them  upon  their  backs,  whenever  they  came  to  a  cata- 
ract; and  such,  Herodotus  tells  us,'  were  used  b^  the  Babylonians: 
his  words  are, — Of  all  that  I  saw  in  this  country,  next  to  Babylon 
itself,  what  to  me  appeared  the  greatest  curiosity,  were  the  boats. 
TJiese,  which  are  used  by  those  wh9  come  to  the  city,  are  of  a  cir- 
cular form,  and  made  of  skins.  They  are  constructed  in  the  parts 
above  Assyria,  where  the  sides  of  the  vessels,  being  formed  ojf 
\villow;  are  covered  externally,  with  skins^  and  having  no  distinc- 
tion of  head  or  ^ern,  are  modelled  into  the  shape  of  a  shield; 
lining  the  bottoms  of  these  boats  with  reeds,  they  take  on  board 
their  merchandize,  and   thus  commit  themselves  to  the  stream. 

A  boat  much  resembling  this  is  constantly  used  on  (he  Severn 
and  Wye,  called  a  corracle. 

*  The  Oabites,  a  South  American  tribe;  were  remarkable  for  using 
1)6ats,  the  fabric  of  which  was  something  between  thatch  and 
-wicker  work,  being  of  a  long  and  strong  kind  of  straw,  knit  to  the 
timbers.  These  they  made  large  edough  to  carry  ten  or  twelve 
persons.  ISouthey's  Brazil,  p.  44. 

* ,  Exodus,  iii.  5.  And  he  said:  Draw  not  nigh  hither,  put  off  thy 
''shoes  from  off  thy  feet ,  for  the  place  n^heteon  thou  ttandest  is  holy 
ground:    - 

.  This  custom  is  practised  by  the  Siamese  when  they  approach 
their  princes'arid  governors,  to  whom  a*  deference,  •amounting' nearly 
to  adoration^  is  paid ;  an  observant  traveller  mentions  it  in  his  au- 
'dietrce  before  the  berklam  or  chancellor  of  Siam  :  we  turned  to- 
wards the  house  where  he  gives  public  audience,  and  appears  with 
all  his  pomp  and  splendor.  We  ascended  a  stony  staircase,  and 
then  pulled  off  our  shoes.  [K^unpher's  Japan,  vol.  1.  p.  17- 

At  Asmere  in  India,  is  the  tomb  of  Hodgee  Mundee,  the  great 
Indian  saint.    The  sepulchre,  with  the  buildings  about  it,  is  a  vei; 


'  Herodotus.  Clip. 


Bibliad  SyntmynKf^  fi; 

toble  thing ;  it  is  as  rich  and  ftDe^,  as  a  prodi^i  blind  zeal  and  su- 
perstition nught  be  supposed  to  make  a  thingy  for  /which  it  ex-, 
presses  the  highest  respect.  You  pass  three  larg^  courts  before 
you  come  to  it,  the  first  of  which  is  near  an  acre  of  ground^  and 
b  paved  with  black  and  white  marble ;  the  others  are  proportion- 
ably  Hrge,  but  the  nearer  the  sepulchre,  the  more  extravagant  the 
pomp  and  glory  of  them.  There  is  such  an  opinion  of  the  sanctity 
of  all  these  places  adjacent  to  the  tomb,  that  no  person  dares  walk 
there  without  a  naked  foot ;  you  must  be  quite  bare,  or  not  pre* 
tend  to  tread  any  part  of  these  hallowed  courts.  \Finch^s  Travels 
t»  Indioy  Harris  Coll.  vol.  1.  p.  89. 

In  the  description  of  a  public  triumph  in  Mexico,  the  same  ob- 
aervance  is  noticed.  ''  The  victories  gained  were  so  great^  that 
the  rejoicings  in  Cusco  on  that  score  lasted  a  month.  There  were 
of  all  the  several  conquered  nations  there  to  grace  the  ceremony, 
and  bear  a  part  in  the  entertainment ;  they  all  appeared  in  their  se*. 
veral  different  habits,  and  with  the  martial  music  used  in  their  re- 
spective countries  ;  they  were  divided  into  so  many  distinct  bands 
and  troops,  which  marched  in  order  after  the  Inca  and  the  generals 
to  the  temple  of  the  Sun.  All  the  rest  put  off  their  shoes,  when 
ihey  came  to  the  boundaries  of  the  temple,  only  the  Inca  himself 
kept  his  on  till  he  came  to  the  very  door,  where  he  made  his  feet 
bare,  and  then  went  in,  and  gave  thanks  for  the  mighty  victories 
he  had  gained/'  [^Harris  ColL  vol.  1 .  p.  782. 

When  Montezuma  delivered  himself  to  Cortes,  he  was  accom^ 
panied  by  two  hundred  lords,  drest  in  a  style  superior  to  the  other 
nobles,  but  bare-footed,  two  by  two,  keeping  close  on  each  side  to 
the  walls  of  the  houses,  to  show  the  respect  they  bore  to  their 
sovereign.    [Cullen's  Mexico,  vol.  2.  p.  64. 

And  when  Cortes  with  his  four  captains  and  a  few  soldiers  went 
to  pay  their  respects  to  Montezuma,  we  are  told,  that  after  passing 
through  three  courts  and  some  halls  to  the  east  antichamber,  in 
order  to  come  at  the  hall  of  audience,  they  were  politely  received 
by  several  lords  who  kept  guard,  and  were  forced  to  put  off  their 
shoes,  and  to  cover  their  pompous  dresses  with  coarse  garments*. 
{Cullen's  Mexico,  vol.  2*  p.  70. 

Exodus,  iv,  15.  And  thou  shalt  speak  unto  him,  and  nut  words 
into  his  mouth ;  and  J  will  be  with  thy  mouth,  and  with  his  mouth, 
and  will  teach  you  what  ye  shall  do. 

Among  the  Egyptians,  says  Mr.  Bryant, '  Moses  was  styled 
Alpha,  or  more  properly  Alphi^  which  signifies  the  mouth  or  oracle' 
of  God.  We  are  indebted  to  Ptolemy  Hephestion  for  this  imelli<< 
gence :  his  words  are,  '^  Moses,  the  lawgiver  of  the  Hebrews,  was 
called  Alpha.'* 

>  Bryant's  Plagues  of  Egypt,  348, 


TV  BibUcal  Sjfnmyma. 

EioduSfiinu  i.  And  the  river  shall  bring  forth  frogs  abtin^ 
dAntly^  which  shall  go  up  and  come  into  thine  Souse,  and  into  thy 
bedchamber,  mid  upon  thy  bed,  and  into  the  house  of  thy  servants, 
and  upon  thy  people,  ana  into  thine  ovens,  and  into  thy  kneading 
troughs. 

The  people  called  Autariats  were  forced^  by  frogs  bred  in  the 
clouds^  which  poured  down  upon  th^m  instead  of  rain^  to  forsake  \ 
their  country  and  fly  to  those  parts  where  now  they  are  settled. 
[Deod.  SicuL  b.  S.  c.  2. 

Exodus,  viii.  17.  And  Aaron  stretched  out  his  hand  with  hisrod, 
and-  smote  the  dust  of  the  earth,  and  it  became  lice  in  man  and  in 
beast;  all  the  dust  of  the  land  became  lice,  throughout  all  the 
land  of  Esypt. 

In  Diodorus  Siculus;  there  is  reference  to  the  destructive  effects 
produced  by  lice  upon  the  body.  Talking  of  the  Aeridophages^ 
be  s^ys^  as  the  manner  of  their  death  is  strange  and  wonderful,  so 
it  is  sad  and  miserable.  For  when  they  grow  old^  winged  lice 
breed  in  their  flesh,  nrot  only  of  divers  sorts,  but  of  horrid  apd  ugly 
shapes.  This  plague  begins  first  at  the  belly  and  breast^  and 
in  a  little  time  eats  and  consumes  the  whole  body.  He  that  is  seized 
with  this  distemper  first  begins  to  itch  a  little,  as  if  he  had  the 
scab,  pleasure  -and  trouble  being  united.  But  afterwards,  whea 
the  lice  begin  to  break  out  in  the  skin^  abundance  of  putrid  matter^ 
accompanied  with  ptolerable  sharp  pain,  issues  out  with  them. 
Hereupon  the  sick  person  so  tears  himself  in  pieces  with  his  muls, 
that  he  sighs  and  groans  most  lamentably  ;  and  while  he  is  thus 
scratching  himself,  the  lice  come  pouring  but  in  such  abundance^ 
one  after  another,  as  out  of  a  vessel  full  of  holes,  and  thus  they 
close  and  end  his  days.     ^Diod.  Sic.  b.  S.  c.  2. 

Exodus,  xii.  £.  This  month  shall  be  unto  you  the  beginning  of 
months,  it  shall  be  the  first  month  of  the  year  to  you. 

The  North  American  Indians  begin  the  year  at  the  first  ap-» 
pea)pance  of  the  first  new  moon  of  the  vernal  equinox.  Ac- 
cording tO:  the  ecclesiastical  year  of  Moses,  and  the  synodical 
months,  eaich  consist  of  99  days,  12  hours,  and  40  odd  minutes^ 
which  make  the  nioons  alternately  to  consist  of  29  and  of  30  days* 
^ey  pay  a  great  regard  to  the  first  appearance  of  every  new  moon, 
and  on  the  occasion  always  repeat  some  joyful  sounds,  and  stretch 
out  their  hands  towards  her,  but  at  such  times  they  ofier  no  public 
sacrifice.  Tlie  Indians  name  the  various  seasons  of  the  year,  from 
the  planting  or  ripening  of  their  fruits;  the  green-eared  moon'  ia 
the  most  beloved,  when  the  first  fruits  become  sanctified^  by  beii^ 


'  The  month  Abib  was,  en  the  institution  of  the  Passover,  constituted  the 
first  month  of  the  Jewish  sacred  year;  the  meaniog  of  Abib  is,  the  green 
corn* 


Cicero  Illustrated.  79 

AanuiUy  ofil^r^d  up.  And  from  this  period  they  comit  Am  h%^ 
loved  or  holy  things.    [Adair's  American  Indiansj  76* 

Exodus,  XXV.  37.  And  thou  shalt  make  the  9even  lamps  thereof; 
and  they  shall  light  the  lamps  thereof,  that  they  may  give  light 
over  against  it. 

The  idol  of  Lingafn^  a  deity  similar  to  the  Phrallus  of  the  Egyp» 
tiansy  is  always  to  be  found  in  the  interior  and  most  sacred  part  of 
the  temples  of  Siva.  A  lamp  is  kept  constantly  burning  before  i^ 
but  when  die  Brahmins  perform  their  religious  ceremonies^  and 
make  their  offerings,  which  generally  consist  of  flowers,  seven  lamps 
are  lighted,  which  De  la  Croze,  speaking  from  the  information  of 
the  Protestant  missionaries,  says^  exactly  resemble  the  candelabra^ 
of  the  Jews,  that  are  to  be  seen  in  the  triumphal  arch  of  Titus*^ 
[Sketches  of  the  Hindoos,  voL  1.  p.  203.  ^ 

In  his  account  of  a  bass  relief,  descriptive  of  a  sacrifice  to  tlie' 
Sun,  discovered  by  M.  Savary '  upon  a  rock  near  the  town  of 
Babran  in  Egypt,  he  informs  us  that  before  the  divine  object  werv 
three  wood  pUes,  sustained  by  seven  vases  with  handles  bearing 
slain  lambs.  And  M.  Montfaucon  in  his  Antiquities  mentions  an 
image  of  Mithras,  near  which  were  seven  altars,  flaming  to  the  ho* 
aor  of  that  deity.  It  should  be  observed,  that  the  sun  was  wor- 
shipped by  the  Persians  under  the  name  of  Mithras^  and  by  thd 
Phoenicians  under  the  name  of  Baal. 


^  Passage  in  Cicero's  Cato  Major  illustratetL 

^^  Oninino  canorum  illud  in  voce  splendescit  etiao^ 
nescio  quo  pacto,  in  senectute."    Cic.  tk  Senect.  c.  9. 

The  only  notes  upon  this  passage  in  J.  6.  Gnevius's  excefleot 
edition,  published  at  Amsterdam  in  1688.  8vo.,  are  these,  ''  Cano* 
rum  illud  in  voce — De  quo  Cic.  3.  de  Orat.  Est  auiem  in  di^ 
undo  etiam  quidam  cantus  obscurior,  non  hie  e  Phrypa  et  Cariig 
Rhetorum  epilogus,  pane  canticum ;  sed  ille,  quem  stgnifieat  De^ 
mosthenes  et  JEschines^  cum  alter  alteri  objicit  vocts  Jlexiones^ 
J.  G.  Grsvius.  **  Quinctilianus^  ubi  de  pronuntiatione  agit,  dicit 
vocis  naturam  spectari  quantitate  et  qualitate.  Quantitas  est  sioH 
plicitas ;  in  summa  enim  grandis^  aut  exigua  est.  Qualitas  mi^gia 
varia  est :  nam  est  aut  Candida^  aut  lusca  ;  et  plena^  et  ezsilis :  «| 


!  SaviiT's  Lftttrsy  vol.  1.  p.  M9. 


74  A  Passage  in  Cicero's 

felHs  et  asp^rav^et  contFacta^  et  fnsa ;  et  dura,  et  ilexibilb;  el 
clara^  et  obtusa.-      Canorum  vocem  claram ;  clarior  euim  turn  fit, 
CQxn  obtusa  splendfescit."     Aldus  Manutius* 
I  '   J,  C.  T.  Emesti^  in  the  Lex.   Technology  LaL  Rhetor.  Lips. 
1797.  8vo.  p. 46.^  thus  explains  canorum:  "  Vox  canora  maxime 
in  viriute  ponitar,  oratorisque  perfecti  propria  dicitur  a  rhetoribus^ 
i^ui  et  canorum  oratorem  laudant^  ubi.de  praistanti  voce  et  actione 
fermo  eat.     Sic  Cic.  Or.  3,7 •  in  Carbone    prnfluen&    qiuddam 
it    canorum    laudat,    quorum    illud   ad    expeditam    suavemque 
^ratjonis  copiaoi,  boc  ad  concinnitatis  earn  suavitatem  pertinere 
iridetur,  quae  cum   pronuntiandi  modulafidique  jucunda  varietate 
€onjuncta  sit.     Vid.  Brut.  88.  et  9^.  ubi,  cumconcursus  hominum 
iiarique  strepitus  dicantur  desiderare  canorum  oratorem,  patet  mag* 
nam  vocis  Aaritatem  intelligi^  quae  nullo  strepitu  obruatur,  sed  eum 
.Behetret^  et  sua  vi  superet.     Sic  Spartianus  Pescenuiuro  Nigrum 
ttacanofic  vocis  fuisse  dicit,  ut  in  campo  loquens  per  mille  passus 
andireturi     Enimvero  idem  Cicero  vocem  canoram>  (Offic*  i.  13. 
7.)  ita  commemorate  ut  in  vitio  esse  videatur.      Ibi  de  Catulis^ 
Sinecontentione  vox  neclanguenSy  nee  canora,  ubi  pro  tinoula  acce- 
pit  Heusingerus,  recte  quidem,  si  cantum  quendam  tremulum  cogi- 
tavit  et  firma  intentione  carenteni,  ut  est  apud  Quintil.  11.  S.55, 
Kon  dubito  illomm   verborum  eundem  sensum  esse,  qui  Cassiodon 
lib.  de  Animtty  ubi  describens  bominem  virlute  et  sapientia  prasdi* 
tum^  Dox  ipsa,  inquit,  mediocris,  nee  debilU  vicino  silentio,  nee 
tobusta  clamore  dilaiato,     Quamvis  in  loco  Ciceronis  illud  etiam 
Tocis  vitium  cogitari  velim,  quo  ille  propt^  ipodulationis  affecta* 
tionem,   ad  moilem  quendam  cantum  accedit.  vid.  quae  ad  voc. 
CajuHus  diximus.     Ceterum  in  canoro  veteres  non  solum,  praestan- 
tiam  et  splendidam  claritatem,  sed  et    suavitatem  et  eiegaiitiaiii 
auribus  jucundam  cogitasse,  patere  videtur  ex  Horat.  jlrt,  Poet^ 
821.  ubi  nuga  canora  dicuntur  versus,  non  rebus  ac  sententiis,  sed 
idlis  elocQtionis  omamentis,  numero,  concinnitate  etc.  exceilentes : 
cf.  CresoU.  Facatt.  Lib.  3.  p.  484." 

That  canorum  in  the  passage  of  Cicero  de  Senectuie  means^  not 
^  magiiam  vocis  claritatem,"  but  '^  suavitatem  et  elegandam^"  is  ap- 
parent fromthe  context,  and  scope  of  the  passage — "  Orator  metuo 
ne  LAN€t0BSGAT  iu  senectute;.  est  enim  munus  ejus  non  ingenii 
•oluui,  sed  L A T R R u M  etiam  et  v ir i u m ,  Omnino  canorum  illud^ 
inr  voce  spiendescit  etiam  nescio  q^o  pacto  in  senectute :  quod 
fequidem  adhuc  non  amisi,  et  videtis  annos :  sed  tamen  est  deco-. 
BUS  sERMo  sENis  QUIETUS  ET  REMissus,  facitque  perssBpe 
ipsasibi  audientiam  diserti  senis  comta  ex  mitis  oratio."        ^ 

^   As  to  splendescit,  Cicero  does  not  appear  any  where  else  to  use 

the  verb  sp/endescere  in  this  sense.     Nizolius  quotes  this  passage, 

•nd  the  following  from  the  preface  to  the  Paradoxa — **  Nihil  est 

tarn  borridum^  tarn  iDcuUnm^  qvqd  qoo  splefideacat  orationCf  et  taa* 


Cato  Major  illustrated.  ^S 

"^iiaiii  exadatur."  But  here  it  cannot  escape  the  reader's  sagacilf 
.that  the  words  splendescat  oratione  are  not  used  in  the  same  senae^ 
.in  which  we  have  '^  canorum  illud  in  voce  splendescit/*  1  have 
examined  the  dictionaries  of  Basil  Faber^  of  J.  M.  IjTesner^  and  of 
JBgidius  Forcellinus,  or  Jacobus  Facciolati,  both  under  canorum^ 
and  under  spieridescere,  and  they  have  no  remarks  upon  this  pas- 
sage in  the  Cato  Majors  nor  do  they  cite  any  similar  use  of  splen^ 
descere  from  any  other  writer.  But  X^xjxt^o;  in  Greek  is  applied 
to  the  voicej  and  when  it  is  so  applied,  it  seems  always  to  denote 
loudness  and  dhlinctness.    . 

1  find  that,  in  the  Index  Demostkmea  GracitatiSf  Reiske  notices 
these  passages,  Ka\  tov  ^sPisiDfJi,ivoy  oAtoo  filov  txvrltut  Si)  jU.aX'  l^ei  Aa/u^ 
'vqa  rp  ^a)vjj:  Again,  rivet  Se  fteyy^crSai  i^iyMrov  diriyTeov,  xa)  cra^i^ 
crar  av  elrrslv  o,ti  jSouAoira,  XM/itrga  rji  ^odv^  :  Ala^ivyjv  oW  St$  rot/rovL 
Both  occur  in  the  wb§)  vapemea^,  p.  403. 1.  l6.  and  p.  405.  1.  )& 
Thus  we  have  in  J.  C.  T.  Ernesti's  Lex.  Technology  Gr.  Rheton 
(Lips.  1795.  8vo«  p.  194. :)  ^^iiaftv^o^aw/a,  clara,sonora  vox.  Phot* 
Bibl.  c.  0,65'  p.  1474.  Oppo^tum  est  ro  la^i^oovov.  vid.  Plutarch* 
Vit,  Dec,  Rhet.  in  Isocrate,  cui  eodem  sensu  Philostratus  Soph.  p. 
504.  ri  lAX«9ri^  roC  ^iiyiLotrog  tribuit.  vid.  voc.  Xevx^ip.  Splendorem 
jvocis,  forta^se  ex  eademmetaphora  commemorat  Cicero  Brut.  7U 
Sic  et  Plin.  1.  ^0. 6.  s.  21.  de  porro.  Foci  splendorem  affert.  Cf.  Cre« 
soli.  Vac.  Aut.  1.  3*  p.  482*  Polybius  1.  4.  p.  63.  oSgio;  tuA  Xa[i^ 
^go$  av6[Ms.  Geopon.  I.  12.  15.$iaTorou; 'Enjo'fa;  avifiovg  XofjLTrgoSt^ 
hriirystJtrM  it)  ffoXuy  xf  oW  :  ubi  J.  N.  Niclas :  *^  Aufi^itgoi  inpM 
Atticis  s^xiifottesj  magna  vi  aliquo  incumbentes :  vid.  Dorvill.  ad 
.Cbarit.  p.  1 14.  ac  mox  hie  n.  34.  wmnrowrt  $e  xoi  'Emto'tm  KBi§Mtpws^ 
et  38.  iv  rip  liscpi  TFviQWiV  aviiM$  Zi^ugoi  ?^a(x/iFffil" 

But  Aristotle  Poet,  24-  uses  Ko^fi^vpoi  Aff^i;  for  dictio  omata,  as  we 
use  splendid  diction,  and  the  Greek  rhetoricians  in  the  same  sense 
use  Xafi4rg&  vOYifAarot,  KoifMrgirri;  Kiyoo. 

•  In  the  sense  of  splendid  diction  Photius,  Bibl.  Cod,  6.  de  Gr^or. 
Nyss.  beautifully  says,  r^  ^pettniff  AofMr^i^y  xa)  ^oyi}$  ma\v  ^woar^pm* 
It  is  however  to  be  remarked  that  ^ophocles  in  the  (Ed.  Tyr.  48 1, 
ed.  Sophoc.  Eton.  1786.  p.  32.  uses  the  verb  as  applied  to  the 
voice. 

iXoiiJL^s  yig  roD  yi^oWo; 

itprlcoi  ^uvuo'ct 

^i(iM  Jlapmffr^ 

TOV  cl^\ov  ivigoL  'Kon/r  \yjn&tw. 

Here  the  Scholia  substitute  tSijAatf^f  as  a  gloss  to  ezplam  lyi^^ 

clumsily  enough.    But  it  is  here  equivalent  to  came  forth,  issued 

forth,  the ,  oracle  commanded,  ifc.    The  passages  of  Pliny  and 

.Cicero    (in  Bruto)  referred  to  above  by  Emesti^  are  quoted  hj 


7(J  Cibero  Illustrated.  " 

F0rceIIlDU8>  and  decidedly  mean  *'  clantas/^  "  Splendor  toeing 
mp  Forcelltnus^  *^  est  claritas  et  canora  suavitas.  Cic.  in  Bruto, 
c.  68»  et  7U  ^c^fo  e;t««  habebat  et  in  voce  magnum  ^lendorem, 
€t  in  motu  summam  dignitatem.  Plin.  1.  ^0.  c.  6.  Porrua^ 
sectivum  voci  splendorern  adfert,  xaSulgn  rijv  agrriflotv,  inquit  Dios- 
cor.  I.  ii.  c.  179" 

But  in  the  passage,  \vhicli  we  are  discussing^  splendescit  does  not 
mean  claritas,  and  this  is  apparent  from  the  context  (as  I  observed 
ibove  with  respect  to  canorumy)  for  Cicero  indirectly  explains  his 
Canorum  illud  in  voce  splendescit  by  sermo  quietus  et  remissus,  and 
eomta  et  mitis  oratio,  and  these  words  are  incompatible  with  tbe 
sense  of  ''  claritas"  as  applied  to  canorum,  or  to  splendescit* 
*^  Omnino/'  says  he,  ^^  canorum  illud  in  voce  splendescit  etiam^ 
|^escio<)tto  pactOy  in  senectute ;  quod  equidem  adhuc  non  amisi^  et 
videtis  annos;  sed  tamen  est  decorus  sermo  senis  quietus  et  remisstis, 
facitque  persaepe  ipsa  sibi  audientiam  diserti  senis  comta  et  mitis 
^atioJ* 

As  to  nescio  quo  pacto,  that  implies  no  doubt  of  the  fact,  but 
merely  states  that  the  case  is  so  swnehow  or  other,  and  the  phrase 
mntiehow  or  other  as  used  by  qs  sometimes  implies  that  we  are  igno- 
mnt  of  the  cause,  and  sometimes  implies  simply  that  we  really  be- 
lieve the  case  to  be  so,  but  do  not  choose  to  give  to  ourselves  the 
trouble  of  thinking  how  it  comes  to  pass;^  and  in  this  latter  sense  I 
tederstand  the  nescio  quo  pacto  in  the  passage  under  consideration* 

Hie  following  translation,  or  paraphrase,  of  the  passage  has  been 
proposed :  ^'  Omnino,  *  to  speak  generally,*  canorum  illud, '  that 
musical  sweetness,  which  we  so  much  admire  in  the  voice,'  nescio 
quo  pacto,  ^  a  thing  I  cannot  account  hr,*  splendescit  etiam,  ^  bc^ 
jcomoseven  mbr^  clear'and  n^oredignified,'  in^en^c^ti^^^in  'old age."' 

from  what  I  have  said  above  the  reader  will  infer  that  I  under- 
iltand  splendescit  to  mean  neither  **  claritas,"  nor  '*  suavitas,"  (for 
^  suavitas"  is  meant  by  canorum,)  but  Cato  means  to  say  that 
Canorumillud  ^  continues/  'exists'  in  old  age :  splendescit  is  only  a 
strong  and  vivid  expression,  and  is  used  simply  for  est,  inest,  manet, 
or  some  analogous  verb,  as  in  the  passage  of  Sophocles  quoted  above* 
i>Mfji.^8  signifies  '^Aeoraefe  declared,  commanded,  charged,' or  some 
«iher  analogous  idea.  The  force  of  the  sentence  is  in  etiamr^ 
Etiam  in  senectute,  '  even  m  old  age.'  Cato  did  not  mean  to  say 
that  canorum  illud  is  a  necessary  concomitant  of  every  voice  in  old 
age,  butthat^  where  this  quality  of  the  voice  ever  exists  in  youth,  it 


Answer  to  Mr.  BeUamy's  Esstiy^  ^c.        77 

it  not  NECESSARILY  lost  in  qU  age,  as  might  be  suj^osed^  and  liet 
aeems  to  intimate  that  old  age  rather  mellows  than  destroys  it^  and 
he  quotes  himself  as  a  living  example  of  the  truth  of  the  remark — 
^  Omnino  canorum  illud  splendescit  etiam^  nescio  quo  pacto,  in 
senectute ;  quod  equidem  adhuc  non  amisi,  et  videtis  annos/'  But 
the  **  principal  doubt  about  the  justness  of  the  translation  or  para* 
phrase  mentioned  above  arises  from  hence:,  that  experience  does 
not  seem  to  confirm  the  truth  of  Cicero's  observation.''  But  I  have 
already  answered  this  remark  by  saying  that  Cato  does  not  say  that 
old  age  necessarily  mellows  the  voice^  and  attunes  it  to  harmony/ 
but  he  intimates  that,  where  there  has  ever  in  early  life  existed  any* 
thing  of  a  mellow  and  harmonious  voice,  it  is  not  necessarily  lost  in 
old  age,  however  much  the  '^  latera  et  vires"  may  fail.  The  mis* 
conception  appears  to  be  in  supposing  that  Cato  meant  to  say  that 
diis  musical  property  of  the  voice  is  its  necessary  concomitant  in  oU 
Qge,  which  is  so  far  from  being  true  in  point  of  fact,  that  old  ag« 
gives  to  some  voices  harsh  and  disagreeable  tones ;  and  this,  as  I 
suppose,  b  what  is  intended  by  the  words  that  ^'  experience  doet 
not  confirm  the  truth  of  Cicero's  observation/' 

Hattan,  April  2, 1814.  E.  H.  BARKER. 


ANSWER 

To  Mr.  Bellamys  Essay  on  the  Hebrew  Pomfs,  and  oB 

the  Integrity  of  the  Hebrew  Tea^t 

No.  III. — Continued  from  No.  XXL  p.  118* 

I  THINK  that  we  may  esteem  it  very  probable,  that  a  MS.,  wri(« 
ten  in  the  Rabbinical  character,  must,  generally  speaking,  have 
been  transcribed  by  a  Jew :  and  if  this  be  admitted  as  a  satisfac- 
tory evidence  of  their  origin,  we  shall  soon  find  a  great  number  of 
our  MSS.  to  be  really  Jewish ;  besides  many  others  ef  which  we 
can  ascertain  the  proper  classification  by  their  history. 

Another  and  much  stronger  proof  of  the  family  to  whidi  a  MSw 
belongs  may  be  discovered  generally,  in  the  date.  When  the  date 
is  given  according  to  the  Jewish  calculation^  it  may,  I  should  con- 
ceive, be  safely  referred  to  the  Jewish  class^^There  b  still  another 


I 

78  Answer  to  Mr.  BeUamy^s  \ 

evidence  respecting  a  MS.;  namely,  the  Masora.  Where  th€ 
Masora  i»  written  in  the  margin,  there  surely  can  be  no  doubt 
that  the  copy  containing  it  is  a  genuine  copy  :  and  this  will  go  far 
to  prove  the  authenticity  of  most  of  the  MSS.  collated  by  Dr.  | 

Kennicott.     It  is  a  curious  fact  that  his  Cod.  2S.,  which  has  a 
double  Latin  version,  and   the  Lord's  prayer^  twice  written  in 
Hebrew  at  the  end,  and  which  there  is  reason  to  believe 'was ' 
transcribed  by  son^e  Christian^  or,  perhaps,  some  converted  Jew^' 
has  neither  date  nor  Masora. 

I  have  not  insisted  upon  the  Codices  Hebra^o-Latini,    because 
it  is  not  exactly  known  what  they  really  are  :  that  the  greater  part  of: 
Dr.  Kennicott's  collection,  however,  are  genuia6  copies,  there  \ 

cannot  be  a  moment's  doubt.    Many  of  them  carry  with  them  i 

a  certificate  of  their  birth.     For  example.  Cod.  76^  '^  scriptus  | 

fttit  a  Rabbi  Menahim  in  usum  Rab.  TKhv  '1  WTtpH  P  Sp^  ex  j 

Cremble,  in  civitate  S.  Amotdd,  A.  M.  3056.— A.  C.  1296/  la. 
Cod.  89,  "constat  Colophon  lineis  14.  scriptis  rythmici ;  et. 
lineae  8.  ultimse  dant  acrostic^  nomen  StribtB  ^^il  2pSP  qui  codi- 
cem  vel  ponctavit,  vel  perfecit.  * — ^There  is  one  MS.  more  to 
which  I  shaU  particularly  call  the  reader's  attention ;  Dr.  Kenni* 
cott's  Cod.  Q9'9  of  which  h^  gives  the  following  accotot :  ^'parum. 
adest  Masorae.  Libri  3  poetici  scribuntur  hemistich ;  at^  ordine^ 
forsan  mngulari,  exaratur  jRuih  inter  Psalmos  et  Jobum.  Codex 
noster,  etsi  non  inter  antiquos  numerandus,  argutias  Masoreticas  de 
literis  minusculis,  8cc.  (Gen.  ii.  4. ;  xxiii.  £.  &c.)  saepius  corrigit ; 
et  plurimas  voces  abnormes  emendat :  ut  bis  in  Gen.  xviii.  24* 
D^pnS  et  tfpnsn.  Dicitur  in  fine,  codicem  scriptum  esse  a 
Jacobo  ben  Rab,  Josephi  de  Riphiillo,  pro  R.  Isaaco  ben  R, 
Juda  de  Tholosa,  hh  Salsona,  an.  mundi  5145  :  i.e.  an.  Christi 
1385.  H»c  descriptio  nunc  paginam  exomat  titularem;  et  hac, 
pagina  avers^,  legitur  codicis  hujus  historia^  a  testibus  5  compro- 
bata.  Affirmat  Titulus — Codicem  kunc\esse  sanctissima  Hieroso^ 
lymorum  civitatis  Synagoga  dicatum  et  consecmtum.  Affirmat 
insuper  historia — qu6d  Turae,  depradaid  Sunagogd  Jerusalem, 
€0  qudd  infelix  natio  Judaorum  argentum  stbi  impoutum  exsol^ 
tiert  potis  kaudquaquam  fuerat,  sacrum  hunc  librum  eo  majori 
abstulerunt  aviditate,  quo  majori  cupiditate  Judai  retinere  cona'- 
bantur,  uti  pretiosissimapi  Thesauri  sui  supellectilem"  *  In  Dr. 
Kennicott's  catalogue  there  are  a  great  number  of  Jewish  copies, 
which  1  now  enumerate.  They  are  numbered  as  follows :  376, 
S77,  378,  379,  380,  381,  387,  388,  408,  409,  410,  41 1,412,413, 
414,  415, 4 1 6,  4«3,  424,  425,  426,  427,  428,  522,  523,  524, 546, 
i»47, 554.  (belonging  to  the  public  library  of  the  Jews  at  Mantua  :) 


»  Dissert.  Gen.  p.  77.  *  Ibid.  p.  79.  *  Ibid.  pp.  79—80. 


E$3ay  on  the,  Hebrew  Boihts.  79i 

» 

556,  55»,56l,'570,571,  572,  573,  574,575,  57S/579;580;iai; 
^82,  583,  584,  585,  586,  6S6,  637,  638,  639,  640,641, 642,64% 
668.  (belongs  to  the  Chinese  Jews:}  671*  A.  B.  C.  D.  E.  (live 
rolls,  each  containing  the  Pentateuch,  belonging  to  the  Synagogue 
in  Duke's  Place  :)  672.  A.  B.  C.  (three  rolls,  each  cohtaiiiing  the 
Pentateuch,  belonging  to  the  Synagogue  at  Bevis  Marks.)  Four- 
teen of  these,  viz.  377,  379,  423,  425,  428,  546,  570,571,  574, 
636,  637,  638,  639,  642.  read  yWH  Ps.  xvi.  10  :  to  these  must 
be  added  2.  and  99:  five  only  read  ■prrDTI ;  via.  409,410,523, 
572,  579:  575  was  not  collated  in  the  Psalms;  and  the  other  MSS* 
mentioned,  do  not  contain  the  Psalms. — Out  of  272  copies  col- 
lated either  in  whole  or  in  part,  .180  have  "jT^*^  ^  the  text; 
among  these  authorities  is  the  Talmud  of  Babylon,  which  twice 
quotes  Ps.  xvi.  10.  and  in  both  citations,  *  in  all  the  editions  reads 
"TTDn  :  and  also  the  Keri  printed  in  Vander-Hooght's  Bible :  664 
ahould  be  reckoned  as  more  than  one  authority,  because  it  con- 
sists entirely  of  variations  quoted  by  Houbigant  *'  ex  codicibui 
non  descriptis.''  ITD^  ^^^  originally  the  reading  of  tbiee  copies, 
which  have  since  been  altered,  and  i^  now  the  marginal  reading  of 
four  authorities^ 

This,  I  think,  affords  strong  evidence,  that  Jewish,  and  therefore 
genuine,  copies  still  exist ;  and  it  is  equally  true  that  these  copies 
by  no  means  agree  among  themselves. — Hence,  therefore,  Mr. 
B.'s  assertion,  that,  on  examining  ''  the  authorised  copies  in  use 
among  the  Jews,  which  have,  been  handed  down  to  them  from 
the  time  of  their  dispersion,"  we  shall  ^'  find  tbajt  they  all  agree ; 
there  are  no  different  readings,  consequently  they  *must  be  the 
tame  as  the  autograph  of  Moses,"^  evidently  is  incorrect:  and 
thus  both  his  principal  reasons  for  believing  in  the  intc^ty  of  the 
Hebrew  text  fall  together. 

It  is  also  true  that  the  Rabbinical  writings  frequently  supply  oi 
with  various  readings. — Let  us  compare  a  few  citations  from  650« 
B.  (the  Babylonish  Talmud,)  with  the  text  of  Vander-Hooght. 

• 
Vander^Hooghfs  edit.  Talmud, 

Ps,  XV.  1.  ^  V  ?D1 

xvi.  10.  VV1«^  PVIK^ 

— —  TTDTT  TTDrt 


«a 


DeCodice  563.  agit  in  Dissertatione  MS\&.  Jacob  Sartand^  doctus  Judsus 
Mantuanus;  lyM  dis^tis  v«rbis  ait,  Varktattm  leUtonii^  m  MSto.  magna 
mtmfito  reperiendaniy  ex  consenso,  <'um  aatlquis  versiombus  dyudirandma 
esse.*'    Kennicott  Dissert.  Gen.  p.  li>^. 

»  Talmud.  Bab.  T.  ii.  tract  Erubin.  fol  19.  Tom.  UL  tract.  Goma.  fol.  81. 

'  Clatt.  Joum.  No.  xviii.  p.  407. 


80 


Answer  to  Mr.  Bellamys 


Wa^dtr^Hoaghfs  Edit. 
V^.xn.  11.  /)R 

xvii.  14.  ^TSSN 
ixiv.  6.  Htm 

zui.6.  nrm 
XXXV.  IS.  von^  Hvt 

xxxix.  13.  first  tM 

xiiv.  10.    \jD^i)m  rtiit 

dvii.  7*  O^M 
—   8.  to 

xiix.  15.  omn 
'    E.  6.  insic^n 

Ixv.  11.  iToVn 


IxviiL  IS.  ^^a 
Ixxii.  17.  r^ 

—  18.  rwy 

Izxiv.  4.  TiyVi 

— 11.  Tpn 


Ta/mud. 
omitted;   all  other  audioritiet 
retain  it. 

Tttnn 

JinB  with  inany  other  authoii* 

ties, 
omitted. 

^1 660  }A..{JeruMlem  TtUmmty 
W6»6  650  B.  alone . 
TSTTy  many  other  authoritiet. 
DTQ/^  many  authorities. 

iQhn  650  H. 

nnnj  many  authorities. 

TWO    . 


On  the  subject  of  the  Talmudic  readings,  I  shall  only  further 

{roduce  the  opinion  of  Dr.  Gill,  by  whom  diey  were  examined. 
le  had  formerly  said  iiat  the  Talmudical  variations  were  few  in 
mmber,  but  after  having  collated  them  he  changed  his  opinion  and 
confessed  his  mistake.  *'  Jam  retractandum  erit,  quod  egomei 
ipse  affirmavi,  et  alii  ante  me,  *  nimirum,  vel  nullas  vel  perpaucas 
reperiri  varietates  a  textu  vulgato,  in  Talmude  fainc  illinc  allegatis ; 
et  hasce  nuUius,  saltem  levis  esse  momenti: '  quum  consiet  ex  prace* 
denti  collatione,  dtscrepantiui  esse  tantum  non  milk  J*  * 

It  is  certain,  also,  that  various  readings  were  occasionally  col- 
lected by  the  Jews  themselves.  Rabbi  Ben  Ckaim,  in  the  pre&ce 
to  the  great  Rabbinical  Bible  printed  at  Venice  by  Bom  berg, 
has  these  words :  **  Vui  Synagogs  magnaer  invenerunt  libros  inter 


I  Apud  Keaitt€Ott| 


•  Oen,  p.  16» 


Essay  on  the  Hebrew  Points.  81 

le  differre :  et  in  loco,  ubi  invenerunt  dubitationem  et  confuiionem, 
adHcribebant  unum^  sed  non  punctabant ;  vel  adscribebant  margini^ 
sed  non  in  textu ;  quia  fueruut  dubii  cfe  eo  quod  invenerunt."' 

Sed  missa  hac  faciamus  : 
We  rest  the  argument  on  other  grounds. — ^^Fhe  text  of  the  New 
Testament  certainly  is  far  removed  from  a  state  of  absolute  in<» 
tegrity  or  perfection.  To  go  no  farther^  we  have  a  most  con- 
vincing proof  of  this  in  the  case  of  the  controverted  verse^  1  John 
V.  7«  It  is  not  my  intention  to  enter  again  into  the  merits  of  that 
question  ;  but  1  may  remark,  that,  whichever  side  of  the  question 
be  true,  still  a  corruption  must  somewhere  exist.  If  the  text 
be  genuine,  it  must  follow  that  all  the  M SS.  and  versions  must 
be  corrupted,  because  in  those  it  is  omitted:  if  it  be  spu« 
rious,  the  printed  editions  must  be  interpolated,  because  in 
them  it  is  contained.  From  one  of  these  inferences  there  is  no 
possible  way  of  escaping :  and  then  a  second  inquiry  is  to  be 
made :  why  should  either  the  MS.  or  the  printed  text  be  permitted 
to  be  corrupted  either  by  omission  or  addition  ?  Neither  does  the 
question  stop  here.  Both  the  Jewish  and  Christian  Scriptures  are 
undoubtedly  sacred ;  and  having  been  both  **  given  by  inspiration 
of  God,''  are  equally  entitled  to  his  miraculous  and  divine  pro- 
tection. How  happens  it,  then,  that  they  are  not  both  placed 
upon  the  same  footing  ?  Why  should  one  be  committed  to  the 
care  of  Man,  while  the  other  is  retained  under  the  more  immediate 
guard  of  Heaven  ?  Why  should  that  protection  be  withheld  from 
the  Scriptures  of  the  Christian,  that  is  so  liberally  granted  to  those 
of  the  Mosaic  covenant  ?  and  why  should  God  have  so  visibly 
watched  over  the  revelation  of  bis  inspired  prophet,  while  he 
teems  not  to  have  guarded  the  gospel  of  his  Son  f 

These  are  all  obvious  and  fair  questions  :  nor  is  the  answer  to 
them  very  easy,  while  we  defend  the  integrity  of  the  Hebrew  text : 
when  we  yield  that,  every  thing  becomes  easy,  all  difficulties 
vanish,  and  all  inconsistencies  disappear.  Nor  need  we.  fear  that 
we  lay  open  too  wide  a  door  to  infidelity :  the  doctrinal  integrity 
of  tlie  text  will  still  remain,  though  the  literal  integrity  may  be 
untenable.  It  is  merely  the  doctrinal  integrity  of  which  we  stand 
in  need  :  if  we  show,  as  we  certainly  can  da,  that  with  regard  to 
doctrine,  the  text  is  precisely  in  the  same  state  as  when  delivered 
by  Moses  or  by  Christ,  we  still  have  sufficient  ground  on  which  to 
prove  the  divine  origin  of  our  faith.  All  genuine  parts  of  Scrip- 
ture are  retained  in  a  number  of  copies  fully  sufficient  to  prove 
them  so :  and  when  a  passage  is  destitute  of  such  support,  it  does 
not  become  unreasonable  to  consider  it  as  spurious.  Nor  can 
the  rejection  of  a  passage  ever  militate  against  the  doctrine  it 

'  Rab.  Ben  Chaim  in  Prjefat.  ap.  Kennicott  Dissert.  Gen*  p.  10. 

NO.  XXIII,  (V.J/.  VOL.  XII.  F 


8 J  Answer  to  Mr.  Bellamy's 

• 

contains;  for  the  wisdom  of  the  Almighty  has  ever  ordaine^ 
that  no  doctrine  essential  to  salvation  should  ever  rest  upon  a 
single  passage.  Even  if  1  John  v.  ?•  be  spurious,  the  doctrine  of 
the  Trinity  reipains  undiminished  in  strength ;  because  it  is  une- 
quivocally declared  in  so  many  Texts,  and  may  be  logically  de- 
duced from  so  many  more,  that  the  addition  or  omission  of' the 
passage  will  make  as  little  difference  in  the  Trinitarian  controversy, 
as  would  a  single  drop  of  water,  taken  from,  or  added  to,  the 
waves  of  the  ocean* 

For  my  own  part,  I  may  be  permitted  to  say,  that  I  regard  the 
corruption  of  the  text  as  one  of  the  strongest  arguments  for  the 
truth  and  divine  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures.  This  may,  at  the 
first  view,  seem  a  paradox ;  but  it  appears  on  a  second  and  more 
deliberate  examination  to  be  founded  in  fair  reasoning.  *  It  is  ap- 
parently conceded  on  both  sides,  that,  whatever  may  be  the  state 
of  the  Hebrew  Text  in  a  literal  point  of  view,  it  is  certainly  en- 
tirely pure  as  far  as  relates  to  matters  of  faith,  and  instructions  in 
nlorality :  if  then,  it  be  still  perfect  in  this  sense,  while  it  is 
corrupt  in  the  other,  it  will  surely  follow,  that  by  some  providen- 
tial care  the  doctrine  has  been  preserved,  while,  the  other  parts 
have  remained  in  the  care  of  men :  and  it  will  easily  be  granted 
that  this  care  would  not  have  been  extended  to  it  had  it  been  an  un- 
hallowed imposition  on  the  world. 

It  is  now  high  time  that  I  should  conclude:  but  before  I 
close  my  letter,  I  request  Mr.  B.  to  believe  that  I  entertaia 
a  sincere  respect  for  the  rectitude  of  his  intentions,  and  that 
on  the  main  point,  the  truth  and  divine  authority ,  of  the 
Bible,  I  cordially  agree  with  him :  and  should  it  be  attacked,  he 
will  find  many  abler  assistants  in  defending  it,  but  can  never  have 
a  more  lealous  and  sincere  coadjutor.  How  far  I  have  succeeded 
in  defending  Dr.  Kennicott's  side  of  the  question  must  be  left  to 
your  judgment  and  that  of  your  readers  :  but  that  the  integrity  of 
the  text  must  be  proved  by  other  arguments  than  those  which 
Mr.  B.  has  made  use  of,  seems  very  plain.  Had  it  been  pro- 
bable that  any  others  of  your  correspondents  would  have  taken 
the  trouble,  to  address  you  upon  Mr.  B.'s  article,  you  would  not 
have  been  troubled  with  these  remarks.  ^^  Quemvis — ^hoc  mallem 
de  iis,  qui  essent  idonei,  suscipere,  quam  me ;  me,  ut  mallem, 
quam  neminem."     [^Cicero,  Orat,  in  Q,  Caciliuin,  3,  5 J] 

Jug.  12,  1814.  -M".'  . 

P.  S.  I  wish  to  add  a  few  particulars  respecting  a  Masoretical 
edition  to  which  I  have  already  alluded ;  but  which  it  would  then 
have  been  foreign  to  my  purpose  particularly  to  mention.  This 
edition  is  denoted  in  Kennicott's  work^  by  300.  It  was  printed  at 
Mantua,    1742 — 1744,  and  is    generally    known  by   the   name 


Mssay  on  the  Hebrew  Paints.  8S 

W  /iniD :  and  although  the  text  for  the  most  part  agrees  nvith  that 
of    the    other    editions,    *'  eomprehendit — varias   lectiones   supra 
£000,  corrogatas  ex  MStis  et  editt.  impressis,  a  Judaso  eruditis- 
simo,  nomine  Jedidiah  Solomon,  Menorzi  seu  ex  faniilia  ^orzi*^ 
Dissert,  Gen.  p,  9,1  >     In  the  preface  a  pathetic  account  is  given 
of  the  difficulties  under  which  the  Jews  at  present  labor ;  '^  nee 
minima  datur  luctiis  hujus  causa,  qu6d  sacri  eorum  libri  multi 
adhuc    egeant   emendatioqey    quam   tamen    facile    nancisci    non 
possint."  D.ssert.  Gen,  p.  27  ,—'*  desolatus  est  omnis  plus  et  con* 
stentatus;  dum  intel/igit,  quod'abierit  manus,et  erRores  mul* 
TiPLicATi  siNT:  nec  est  cuiquam  cura  cordique,  ut  did  afferat 
medicamenta.      Quis    restituet  decus  i  —  Qiais    coilocahit    nobis 
signa  in  Uteris  ^  Quis  ejiciei  raphanos  et  spinets  !^  Quis  dabit  ut 
conscribantur  voces  et  signantur^  secundum  emendationem  in  libris 
perfectis  ?  '*'    i'here  are  also  many  parts  in  which  the  multitude  of 
various  readings  greatly  perplexes   the  author :    he  remarks  on 
Prov.  vii.  9,5.  in  the  following    manner:    '^  Erravit  cor  meum, 
horror  confadit   me ;    quum   viderem  multitudinem  variantium, 
qua  ceciderunt  in   libros  I    Omnes .  nos   tanquam  oves  erramus ; 
quilibet  ad  viam  suam  respicit :  neque  est  qui  docet  cognitionem, 
it  judicat  secundum  normam.   Is.  liv.  1.     Ego  autem  sedeo  deso^ 
latus ;  quum  video  multitudinem  diversitatum,  qu<t  ceciderunt  in 
libros :  et  valde  malum  hoc  mihi  Jactum  videtur.     Quia  singulis 
diebus  continuant ur,  et  multipticantur ;  et  editores  eunt  obscurati, 
'  neque  lux ,  est  eis :    neque  est  qui  indagat,  neque  est  qui  quimt 
cessatio?iem  hujus  diversitatis ! "  On  Zach.  xi.  5.  he  has  the -fol- 
lowing note :  ''  Diversitates  multas  vidi  in  aliis  libris,  et  harum 
tadium  me  cepit :  quare  a^scondidi  faciem  meam  ab  Hits"    He 
goes  still  farther  in  a  note  on  2  Kings  xviii.  29. :  "  Libri,  in  qui^ 
bus  scnptum  'H^,  sequuntur  Jilios  Babylonis;    sed  secundUm 
filios  terra  Israelis  {quibus  nos  innitimur  in  varietatibus  Biblio^ 
rum)  scribitur  1TD»     Quis  potest  emendare  quod   pervkrte- 

RDNT    SCRlBiE,     et    TYPOGRAPHI,    a     DIEBUS     ANTlQUlS? 

Ecce  nos  palpantes  tanquam  caci  in  obscuritate  diversitatum ; 
nec  prosperam  facimus  viam  nostrum,  ad  inveniendum  desiderium 
nostrum.  In  tribus  libris  antiquis  impressis  sic,  ^TD  sicut  invent 
in  uno  correcto  MSto  Hispanico:  at  in  alio  MSto  1TD  cujus 
tamen  in  margine  TMtaiur,  alia  exemplaria  habere  H^D. — Non  est 
in  potestate  mea  decidere.  Deus  auferat  tenebras  nostras;  ut 
oculi  cacorum,  caligine  et  tenehris  obducti,  videantr*-^\n  quoting 
the  notes  of  this  edition,  Dr.  K.  marks  them  by  300 :  when  he 
cites  the  text,  he  makes  use  of  the  mark  300.  T.  Let  us  now 
extract  a  few  of  the  principal  readings  of  this  edition^  and  occa- 
sionally compare  them  with  other  Jewish  copies. 

*  J.  S.  MoDorziia  Praefat.  ad  ^  JinJD  ap.  Kennicott.  Dissert.  Gen.  p.  27- 
»  Ibid. 


84        l)iffeve«t  Latin  Poetical  JEspressions 


'Fext  of  Vander  Hooght. 

Ps.Ll.  a^Dll 
V.  6.  ^D  DHXf 

—  8.  Tn^a 

vii,  5.  %7ltf 
vni.  3.  DT?yi 

ix.  1.  rm'b^f 
— 12.  nanr 

—  9.  ppan^ 

xi.  1.  TTtt 
XV.  1.  miT 

^a 

xvi.  10.  Vh 

—  —  "pTDn 

xvii.  5.  "nt^ 
—  14.  1^3^) 


Cod*  300.       Re^ings  of  otiier  Copies. 

attriDarTs.  99. 

!?3  naxm  HD^  650  H. 

iTjn  T. 


«*> 


^w« 


^99. 
99. 

2.99. 

2.  99.  650  B. 

2.99. 
ma  650.  B. 
omitted  in  660  B« 
650  B. 
Vh)  2.  650  B. 
TTDrf2.  99.  650  B.  \^iA 
many  others. 

2. 

IJlSm  650  B.  ' 


It  is  hut  fair  tx>  acknowledge  that  the  edition  iti  question  ap- 
pears to  be  'more  nnprolific  in  various  readings  in  the  Psalms, 
dian  m  the  other  parts  of  Scripture :  but  1  select  the  early 
Psalms  chiefly  for  the  sake  of  giving  more  of  the  Talmudicai 
readings,  than  I  could  do  in  the  body  of  my  letter. 


On  the  different  Latin  Poetical  expressions  to  render 

the  English  verb  to  run. 


It  is  well  known  that  some  of  the  greatest  poets  have  been  in  the 
habit  of  writing  their  verses  in  several  different  ways,  before  they 
couM  express  themselves  in  such  a  manner  as  to  meet  with  their 
own  approbation.  The  rough  copy  of  Pope's  Homer,  now  de- 
posited in  the  British  Museum,  affords  an  unequivocal  proof  of 
this  circumstance.  Virgil  is  reported  to  have  sometimes  written  a 
great  number  of  verses,  which,  on  correction,  he  afterwards  reduced 
to  few ;  but  this  may  perhaps  mean  nothing  more  than  the  differ- 
ent forms  of  expressing  the  same  ideas,  from  which  he  particularly 
selected  those  which  appeared  to  be  the  most  felicitous,  appropriate, 
and  elegant.  His  poems  afford  internal  evidence  of  unwearied 
labor  and  application.    They  ar«  th«  most  correct,  and  ^e  moat 


to  render  to  Ruii.  S5 

artificial,  perhaps,  in  any  language,  and  exclusively  of  the  maitter 
which  i  aoi  not  now  to  consider,  the  perfection  of  the  nnnibe^  ia 
auch,  that  they  never  could  have  been  the  extemporaneous  and  un« 
revised  effusions  of  even  the  highest  and  most  extraordinary  gifb 
of  the  human  intellect.     I  appeal  to  any  scholar  of  taste,  if  oa 
reading  Virgil  for  the  hundredth  time,  he  will  not  still  discover 
something  new ;  some  of  those  very  minute  and  critical  points  both 
in  the  matter  and  the  style,  which  will  then  excite  his  admh^tion. 
I  have  also  seen  some  variations  of  the  Italian  poems  of  Petrarch, 
in  which  many  of  the  lines  seem  to  have  been  originally  expressed 
in  several  different  ways.     The  versification  of  that  poet  ranks  a« 
high  in  Italian,  as  that  of  Virgil  in  Latin. .  Their  numbers  are  in- 
deed the  standards  of  perfection  in  their  respective  languages,  a 
characteristic  for  which  those  poets  were  undoubtedly  indebted  to 
their  taste,  their  accuracy,  their  skill,  and  their  application.    Indeed  I 
believe  that  if  we  could  trace  the  private  literary  history  of  every  other 
poet,  we  should  find  his  case  to  have  been  the  same,  and  that  his 
most  beautiful  passages  were  precisely  tliose  which  he  bad  re-written 
the  oftene^t,  and  which  had  cost  him  the  most  pains  in  revision. 

Tiie  poetical  spirit  of  ideas  is  the  exclusive  gift  of  nature,  and 
therefore  unattainable  by  art ;  but  the  excellence  of  metrical  com- 
binations 18  the  result  of  skill  and  copiousness  of  diction.  Henoa 
poets  have  generally  chosen  diat  particular  language,  in  which  they 
could  most  easily,  and  most  fully,  express  their  own  sentimenta. 
The  copiousness  of  every  dialect  is  not,  however,  the  same ;  and 
there  are  sometimes  defects  against  which  neither  art  nor  genius 
can  afford  an  adequate  remedy.  But  the  Latin,  from  which  I  apt 
going  to  give  an  instance,  does  not  labor  imder  any  such  disad- 
vantages. Its  copiousness  is  immense,  and  a  real  scholar  can  never 
be  at  a  loss  in  it  for  suitable  expressions.  1  am  an  enthusiastic 
admirer  of 'the  Roman  muse,  but  I  trust  that  it  is  an  attachndent 
founded  on  her  intrinsic  merit.  I  had  lately  occasion  to  turn  the 
following  English  words  into  a  Latin  distich — A  spirited  horse 
runs.  Of  course  the  thought  consists  of  three  distinct  ideas,-** 
korse — spirited — and  running. 

Insigni  captus  mefitae  dulcedine  palmar  ] 
En !  festinat  ovans  |  pulverulentus  equus* 

I  was  not  pleased  with  the  way  in  which,  at  first,  I  versified  tha 
last  idea,  and  which  is  included  in  the  first  hemistich  of  the  second 
liner  I  tried  again,  I  was  not  satisfied,  and  1  made  the  hemistich  a 
third  time. 

My  theory  is,  that  the  poet  should  go  on  versifying  the  same 
thing  over  again,,  until  he  has  produced  something  good ;  and  hence 
a  thought  struck  me  to  make  an  experiment  on  the  copiousness  of 
poetical  Latin  expressions^  and  to  ascertaiii  in  how  womuj  Tariotta 


86        Different  Latin  Poetical  Expressions 

ways  the  action  of  running  might  be  described  in  the  first  penthe^ 
mimer,  without  altering  the  former  verse,  or  the  conclusion  of  the 
distich*  Great  and  extensive  as  are  the  resources  of  Latin  phra- 
seology, I  was  astonished  at  the  result.  My  success  exceeded  my 
most  sanguine  expectations,  and  it  filled  me  with  admiration,  that 
without  seeking  for  any  uncommon  expressions,  exerting  any  par- 
ticular labor,  or  even  materially  departing  from  the  meaning  of 
to  run,  I  found  that  in  about  aa  hour  I  bad  translated  it  in  poetical 
Liatin,  in  nearly  forty  different  ways.  Encouraged  by  this  unex- 
pected ;succes8,  1  have  since  seriously  endeavoured  to  carry  it  on  still 
further,  and  I  have  now  to  offer  considerablv  above  one  hundred 
variations  of,  the  same  meaning.  The  subject,  however,  is  not  ex- 
hausted, and  such  is  the  superabundance  of  the  Latin  idiom,  that 
it  is  impossible  to  say  to  what  an  extent  the  expression  might  not 
be  still  modified. 

It  is  an  indispensable  qualification  to  become  a  good  Latin 
poet,  to  be  an  elegant  scholar,  and  a  man  of  genius;  and  it  is,  there- 
fore, an  accomplishment  which  can  be  possessed  but  by  few.  But 
this  great  variety  of  diction,  while  it  perplexes  and  even  misleads 
the  unlearned,  affords  an  incalculable  assistance  to  the  skilful  versi- 
fier. What  cannot  come  into  metre  in  one  way,  will  come  in 
another.  The  facility,  which  in  a  few  instances  has  been  acquired 
in  writing  Latin  verse,  is  amazing,  and  there  have  been  persons  who 
could  compose  in  it  nearly  as  fast  as  they  could  have  done  in  Latin 
yrose.  Such  a  facility  is  the  necessary  consequence  of  having  a 
great  variety  of  expressions  at  command ;  and  hence  it  has  been 
generally  acknowledged,  that  supposing  an  equal  skill  in  English 
and  Latin  versification,  that  of  the  former  is  the  more  difficult. 

Vida  observes  that  the  poverty  of  the  Latin  language,  of  which 
Lucretius  complained,  had  long  ceased  to  exist.  I  am  doubt- 
ful whether  any  other  language  could  be  found,  in  which  the  same 
idea  could  be  expressed  under  so  many  different  forms.  In  Greek, 
on  account  of  its  copiousness,  it  might  perhaps  be  done.  As  to 
French,  it  is  the  most  unpoetical  of  all  languages.  I  do  not  be- 
lieve that  there  is  so  much  variety  in  English  or  in  Italian ;  and  if 
I  am  not  mistaken,  there  is  not  either  in  Spanish  or  Portuguese. 

The  variations  which  I  am  going  to  offer,  only  affect  the  former 
part  of  the  second  line,  in  which,  for  the  connexion  of  the  sense, 
the  use  of  a  verb  is  indispensable,  together  with  some  other  word 
depending  upon  it,  so  as  to  fill  up  the  hemistich.  If  it  were  not 
for  this  circumstance,  the  variations  might  be  still  more  diversified. 
There  is  no  doubt  also  that  the  whole  couplet  might  be  as  much 
varied  in  its  composition,  as  the  hemistich  iii  question. 

The  difficulty  which  is  so  often  experienced  in  composing  Latin 
yretse  does  not  really  exist  in  the  thing  itself,  but  in  the.  incapacity 
of  the  versifier.    Since  this  is^  therefore,  the  natural  inference^  it  ia 


to  render  to  Run.  87 

not  kss  so  on  the  contrary^  that  the  facility  of  Latin  verse  affords 
a  most  ample  encouragement  for  the  exertions  of  the  poet  in  that 
language.  He  ought  to  persevere  in  making  the  same  verse  over 
again,  until  he  has  been  particularly  fortunate  in  the  structure  of  it ; 
and  he  ought  also  never  to  overlook  one  single  careless^  inelegant, 
vulgar  or  inappropriate  expression.  « 

This  great  variety  has  also  the  advantage  of  enabling  persons 
^hp  have  but  a  moderate  acquaintance  with  Latin,  to  frame  tolera*- 
ble  verses  with  the  assistance  of  the  Gradus.  If  they  know  but  the 
common  rules  of  metre,  and  can  remember  only  k  few  of  those 
numberless  expressions,  they  will  be  able  to  make  them  scan  to- 
gether into  verse, — and  that  will  be  sufficient.  The  greater 
number  of  Latin  verses  at  this  time,  (though  by  the  way  not  the 
best)  are  those  done  in  schools,  sometimes  under  very  indifferent 
masters^  and  that  too  only  with  a  view  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of 
Latin  quantity.  Considering  it,  however,  as  a  more  scholarlike  and 
more  elegant  exercise^  I  would  suggest  that  instead  of  requiring 
young  persons  to  bring  a  certain  number  of  verses,  they  should  be 
encouraged  to  exhibit  the  same  thought  so  many  times  versified, 
under  a  different  form  and  inflection.  This  would  introduce  them 
to  a  more  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  language,  by  compelling 
them  to  think  more  on  their  subject^  and  to  take  in  a  wider  range 
of  expression. 

Sometiiing  of  the  kind,  though  in  a  very  imperfect  degree,  obtains 
in  some  seminaries,  where  the  odes  of  Horace  are  given  as  exer* 
cises,  to  be  turned  into  elegiac  verse. 

It  is,  however;  unnecessary  to  give  directions,  where  nature  has 
denied  the  existence  of  poetical  powers,  or  where  a  want  of  taste 
does  not  permit  them  to  be  called  into  action.  Nor  is  that  alone 
sufficient.  The  poet  must  not  be  in  a  state  of  uncertainty  about 
his  daily  subsistence :  he  must  have  leisure,  and  he  must  be  free  from 
all  the  cruel  anxieties  of  the  mind,  before  he  can  acquire  that  total 
abstraction^  which  is  necessary  for  the  cultivation  of  his  favorite 
pursuit.  Some  of  the  latter  poems  of  Ovid  have  been  severely 
criticised,  as  if  they  betrayed  evident  marks  of  carelessness,  and  as 
if  his  intellectual  powers  had  been  sinking  fast  into  decay.  I  am 
so  far  from  agreeing  iu  this  opinion^  that  I  consider  the  Tristia  as 
one  of  the  [)roudest  monuments  of  human  genius.  Those  elegies^ 
1  own,  might  perhaps  in  several  passages  have  been  more  correct, 
but  taken  all  together,  they  still  exhibit  the  wrecks  of  a  mighty 
mind,  which  it  had  not  been  in  the  power  of  misfortune  and  perse- 
cution to  overwhelm,  and  which  appears  venerable,  like  a  ruined 
edifice,  which  still  raises  its  bold  front,  as  if  to  attest  at  once  the 
fury  and  the  impotence  of  the  pitiless  storm.  It  is  rather  astonish- 
ing that  the  Homan  poet,  when  placed  in  such  circumstances,  should 
have  beeu  able  to  write  at  all,  and  that  .that  vigor  of  mind  which  was 


88        Different  Latin  Poetical  Expressions 

only  impaired^  should  not  have  been  totally  exthiguished  by  despair 
and  insanity.  The  Tristia  were  composed  by  the  poet  with  the 
▼lew  of  softening,  since  he  could  not  forget^  the  recollections  of  an 
accumulation  of  calamities — the  loss  of  his  home^  hi»  fortune^  and 
his  friends — those  friends  whom  he  complains  to  have  basely  for- 
saken him  by  joining  in  the  cry  of  persecution,  and  by  trampling 
upon  him  in  the  hour  of  his  distress.  Still  like  what  is  reported 
of  the  palm  tree^he  rose  superior  to  the  pressure  which  would  have 
crushed  him  to.  the  ground ;  and  his  celebrity  has  survived,  when 
the  names  of  his  oppressors  are  either  forgotten^  or  only  remember- 
ed in  execration. 

This  is  the  summary  of  my  reasons  for  admiring  the  TVistia ;  the 
very  same  reasons  in  substance  which  the  poet  himself  repeatedly 
employs  to  excuse  the  inaccuracies  of  that  work.  It  is,  therefore, 
indispensably  necessary,  that  whoever  wishes  to  cultivate  poetry, 
should  not  only  be  entirely  absorbed  in  that  most  delightful  of  all 
studies,  but  that  his  own  mind  should  be  free  from  every  kind  of 
anxiety;  for  the  contrary  instance  of  Ovid  is  more  to  be  consider- 
ed as  a  singular  and  uncommon  exception,  or  rather  moral  pheno- 
menon, than  to  be  expected  to  be  found  in  every  individual,  who 
is  similarly  situated. 

Insigni  captus  meritae  dulcedine  palmae^  (Spirited) 

£n !  festinat  ovans  {Runs)  pulverulentus  equus  {Horse.) 

.   Pyuria  lectiones* 

Hinnit  ut  excurrit  pulverulentus  equus. — Per  campos  fertur  p.  e. 
— Currit  rura  super  p.  e. — It  per  strata  viae  p.  e. — Fert  per  rura 
pedes  p.  e. — Pervenit  ad  metam  p.  e. — Seepe  revisit  agros  p.  e. — 
JEn !  currit  stadio  p.  e. — Currere  gau^et  agris  p.  e. — Vix  pede 
tangit  humum  p.  e. — Spargit  humum  pedibus  p.  e. — Stare  loco 
nescit  p.  e. — Jam  parere  negat  p.  e. — Ore  lupos  mordet  p.  e.— 
Friena  indigniitur  p.  e. — Spohte  sua  fertur  p.  e. — Rectorem  sper- 
nit  p.  e. — Quam  velox  agitur  p.  e. — Ante  alios  rapitur  p.  e.— 
Prasvertit  reliquos  p.  e.-— Non  calcaris  cget  p.  e* — Putre  solum 
pulsat  p.  e. — It  rapido  cursu  p.  e. — Non  paret  domino  p.  e,— - 
£xsuperat  cursu  p.  e. — It  medius  turbae  p.  e. — Non  cessurus 
abit  p.  e. — Carpere  gestit  iter  p.  e. — It  quacunque  via  p.  e.— 
Hostes  procuicat  p.  e. — Carpit  anhelus  iter  p.  e. — ^Terga  dabit 
nunquam  p.  e. — Visere  rura  solet  p.  e, — Per  salebras  tendit  p.  e.— 
Martis  amat  strepitum  p.  e. — Carcere  primus  abit  p.  e.— -Dat 
sese  comitem  p.  e. — Flectitur  in  gyrum  p.  e. — Tergo  fert  equitem 
p.  e. — It  citiorc  gradu  p.  e. — Pone  volat  cursu  p.  e. — Nil  remo- 
ratur  iter  p.  e. — Noluerit  vinci  p.  e. — Carpit  iter  solitum  p.  e, — 
Ardet  inire  viam  p.  e. — Dat  volitare  jubas  p.  e. — ^Turpe  putat 
vitrei  p.  e. — Uaud  requiem  patitur  p.  e. — Prseterit  obstantes  p^  e. 


J 


to  render  to  Run.  89 

— Primus  adest  cursu  p.  c. — Gloria  fertur  equAm  p.  c. — Curri- 
culo  vincit  p.  e. — Exultat  epatio  p.  e. — Non  segnis  sequitur  p.  e.-« 
JEgr^  fert  vinci  p.  e. — Assuescit  circo  p.  €. — Arva  videre  cupit  p..  e. 
1 — Curritat  hue  illuc  p.  e. — Exspatiatur  agris  p.  e. — It  pede  veloci 
p.  e. — Feslinat  campis  p.  e. — CoUa  humore  madet  p,  e. — Festi- 
Bare  potest  p.  e. — Transmittit  campos  p.  e« — In  campum  tendit 
p,  e. — ^Calce  ferit  terrain  p.  e. — ^Spumas  oris  a^t  p.  e. — Ore 
reluctatur  p.  e. — Mofe  fugit  veuti  p.e« — ^Turbinis  instar  abit  p.  e. 
— Cogitur  ad  cursum  p.  e. — Signat  humum  pedibitf  p.  e.— 
Signa  pedum  figit  p.  e. — ^Vix  gramen  tangit  p.  e. — ^Verbere  non 
agitur  p.  e. — Nunquam  defecit  p.  e. — Hinc  vires  sumit  p.  e.— - 
Ore  fremens  properat  p.  c. — Ocyas  ire  solet  p.  e.-^^Attingit 
metam  p.  e. — Decurrit  spatium  p.  e. — E^editur  castria  p.  e.— - 
Insequitur  lepores  p.  e. — Fuloiina  Martis  amat  p.  e.— Propter  iter 
sadat  p.  e. — ^Arma  ducesque  vehit  p.  e. — Bella  cruenta  colit  p.  e. 
— Solvitur  ex  stabuiis  p*  e.-— Eminet  ante  alios  p.  e.-— It  redit  m 
gyrum  p.  e. — Etinetitui:  iter  p.  e. — Venatu  assuesdt  p.  e. — Non 
formidat  iter  p.  e. — Ambit  certamen  p.  e. — Ire  per  arva  petit  p.  e* 
— Sponte  volare  solet  p.  e. — Ocyor  evadit  p.  e.— Assequitur 
primos  p.  e. — Pone  alios  linquit  p.  e. — ^Fessus  abire  negat  p.  e. 
— Corripit  inde  gradum  p.  e. — Primus  babet  metam  p.  e. — Nescit 
habere  parem  p.  e. — Exercet  cursum  p.  e^ — Nunquam  fessiia 
erit  p.  e. — Custodes  faHit  p.  e. — ^Usque  vagatur  agris  p.  e.— 
Pascua  laeta  legit  p.  e. — Centum  lustrat  agros  p.  e.^— Nescit  ubi 
sistat  p.  e.— It  celerante  gradu  p.  e. — Poscit  iter  fremitu  p.  e. 
— Currit  Olympiasin  p.  e. — Cum  domino  vincit  p.  e. — Non  re- 
fugit  campum  p.  e. — It  quo  fert  animus  p.  e. — Ingeminat  gressus 
p.  e. — Accelerat  campo  p.  c. — ^Arduus  arva  quatit  p.  e.-— Non 
cessare  potest  p.e« — Vi  magns^  erumpit  p.e. — Ssepiusexcurritp.e. 
— Passibus  incedit  p.  e. — Martis  it  in  Campum  p.  e. — Nititur  ire 
foras  p.  e. — Qusim  cit6  transit  agros  p.  e. — Infert  se  medium 
p.  e. — Ut  cursus  iterat  p.  e. — Rursus  init  campum  p.  e. — Rum 
superbus  obit  p.  e. — Contendit  cursu  p.  e. — Certat  ovans  plausu 
p.  c. — Fine  coronatur  p.  e. 

Such  are  the  variations  which  are  now  offered,  but  which^  if  it 
should  be  necessary,  might  still  be  extended  to  an  indefinite  number. 
There  are  here  one  hundred  and  thirty^three  various  readingt 
in  addition  to  the  original  one^  all  of  which  convey  a  distinct  meaiH 
iog  of  the  running  or  speed  of  a  horse. 

D. 

Bodmin i  Cornwall,  March  8/7i.  1815. 


90  Strictures  on  Mr.  Bloiqfield's 


On  th^  words  ^dopa,  ha^Qslpstrf,  ha^6op&,  xara^ielpup,- 
xaTOL^dopuj  (TuyxaTa^QetpeiVj  applied  to  the  Illustration 
of  several  Passages  in  the  Greek  Tragedians^  and 
Prose  JVriterSy  with  Strictures  on  a  Note  in  Mr* 
Blom^ield's  Editipn  cj  the  P£Rsje  of  iEsCHYLUs* 

JEschj/li  Persa,  722. 

«  Aii^ietprai  Aid.  Turn,  ct  recentiores.  xotreftia^rui  Rob.  K.  ct 
Colb.  I  Moaq.  Viteb.  xaTe<^flagTO  M.  1 .  Supra  223.  '11$  iv  [Lia  vAijyp 
nari^a^ai  9roAvj''OA^05.  33 1 .  ^AK^  coSe  laifutmv.  rig  xar6<^isi§6  (TTgarov. 
lufra  7S5,^Ilh  ^aii^Ttiihfii  he  Xai^  va$  Karefia^oii  Zopl.  Forro  Sia^te^ 
fuy  in  sensu  perdendi  non  iisui  patur^  cum  potius  significet  corrum-' 
pere,  ut  in  Jgam.  9^4.  HecuL  60\,  HippoLSQl.  Bacch.  31S** 
JBlomf.  in  Gloss. 

Mr.  Biomfieid  is  perfectly  accunite  in  reading  xctTs^ietgrou  for 
hi^ioL^arj  and  the  three  passages,  which  he  has  quoted  from  this  very 
play,  appear  decisive.  But  I  atli  far  from  thinking  with  him,  that 
xfiLTB^dagTM  is  to  be  preferred  to  he^toc^rai,  because  '^  hu^delpe^v  in 
aensu  perdendi  non  usurpatur,  cum  potius  significet  corrumpereJ* 
For  we  shall  soon  see  that  thci<piei^eiy  is  much  more  frequently  used 
by  the  best  writers  iii  the  sense  of  destruction,  than  in  that  of  corrupt 
iion.  I  read  xonk^oL^M  for  a  reason^  which  is  founded  upon  the 
propriety  of  language^  and  which  reason  seems  not  to  have  occurred 
to  Mr.  B.,  that  xaT«4>fle/gsiv  is  employed  by  the  purest  writers  to 
denote  universal  destruction,  the  destruction  not  of  individuals,  but 
of  whole  armies,  a  whole  multitude ,  a  whole  people.  So  it  is  em- 
ployed by  ^schylus  in  the  three  passages  adduced  by  Mr.  B.  from 
this  very  play. 

733.  ^flls  iFctf/i^TC^Yiv  hs  Xao$  tt  oig    kolt  i  (fid  oi  gr  a  t   Sog/. 
S25.  *n$  hv  fJLii  9rX)jyJ  xetTefioLgraV  tt  o><vs 

In  the  last  passage,  the  epithet  ttoXiij  will  serve  to  convince  Mr. 
B.,  that  ^sch}  lus,  even  in  the-  metaphorical  use  of  the  word,  has 
retained  its  proper  notion  of  number  or  multitude.  So  too  in  the 
passage  under  consideration. 

aXA*  a/u.^*  'A&fjvug  irag    xolt  eft  otgr  at    erg  ar6$* 
Thus, vie  have  in  Sophocles  CEd,  T.  SSI, 

vjfxois  vpo^ovvai  xa)  x  otr  a^i el goLi    voXtv, 

%  

^^mmmm       '  — ^p^m  -     i  ■■  ■    mi-im         h  i    h      i,^,  i  ■  i mm^— i^^^— ^m^^i       m  ■  ■» 

'  Mr.  B.  here  gives  a  wrong  reference — for  the  passage  does  not  occur  in 
▼.  9$5 ;  nor  have  1  been  able  to  find  where  it  does  occur. 


Edition  of  the  Persa.  91 

We  have  in  Euripides,  Ion.  1£35. 

i.  e.  lapidatio.  Here  we  may  retain  the  proper  meaning  of  the- 
word,  by  understanding  death  occasioned  by-  a  multitude  of  stones 
poured  down  upon  him  or  them.  In  the  Septuagint  translatioa  of  the 
Old  Testament,  the  word  frequently  occurs  in  this  its  proper  sense* 
Es.  xxiv.  1 .  Kvgioc  xara^delgu  r^v  Oixaufx^evtjv  oXijy.  £s.  xiii.  5. 
KotTot^ielgoLi  voLoroLv  TYjV  olxou/tfvijv.  Gcu.  vj.  I?.  ftTfltyCO  TOV  XaT0LKkv<rfM9 
xara^ielgM  frSb-uv  9^ipxx.Q  Mace.  v.  14.  oxrco  Ss  ftu^iaSe^  xare^totf^ 
ri<retv.  In  Es.  xlix.  ]9*  Bgtjfioi  trov  xa)  xars^ioLqfLsva  sc.  x^?'*^»  xarf- 
^dctgfi,svot  denotes  complete  devastation.  Exod.  xviii.  18.  ^iop& 
xara^^oLgrjo^  xotl  crif,  xoti  %£$  6  \aog  ovtoj.  See  Biel's  Nov.  Thes, 
phi /o tog.  Here  1  may  be  permitted  to  remark  that  xara^islgsiv  ia 
the  Septuagint  sometimes  occurs  in  the  sense  of  ha^deigsiVf  corrum* 
pei'e.  Gen.  vi.  12.  eKs  Kvqiog  6  Biog  t^v  y^v,  xa)  ijv  xare^flagftgyij, 
corrupta :  ibid,  xare^ietg^  ^racra  ^ol^^  t^v  oSov  ^turou,  corruperaf  offinii 
^aro  viam  suam,  2  Par.  xxvii.  2.  xoCiin  6  haog  xotTe^ielgero,  et 
populus  nmpiius  corruptus  erat.  We  ha%e  in  Jud.  ii.  19.  Sie^deipoer 
(sc.  rug  Ileitis  aurSiv)  (ntip  roir;  irarigo^. 

In  the  ^  <  T.  xxra^ielguv  is  not,  as  it  should  seem,  once  used  in 

its  proper  sense  of  corporeal  destruction,  but  is  applied  metaphori* 

caliy  to  the  mind.     *'  Speciatim  et  metaphorice,  erroribus  et  vitiis 

animum  imbuo  :   sic  legitur  in  N.  T.  2  Tim.  iii.  8.  ubi  commemo* 

rantur  homines  xoire^tagfjLsvot  rov  voSv,  quorum  animus  ita  perversus 

esc,  ut  veritatem  agnoscere  et  sequi  nequeat.     De  depravatione 

tnorum  xaT»^isige<r&cu  reperitur  in  vers.  Alex.  Gen.  vi.  12.  2  Paral. 

xxvii.  2.  Suid.  xarct^pioga*  6  Iv  uvofjLtong  /3/o^  xa)  vaqoLfiig-ecw.  Perdo, 

dtsperdo,  sive  corporaliter  (Jesmxiv.  1.  Gen.  vi.  17.  2  Maec.v.  )4.) 

aive  moraliter,  miserum  reddo  et  infelicem,  et  speciatim  de  panis 

peccatorum  usurpatur.     Sic  autem  reperitur  2  Petri  ii.  12.  f y  rjf 

^oga,  ccuTcoy  xetroL^iotgyjirovToii,  per  impietatem  suam  summam  sibi 

contrahent  miseriam,  seu^  perversitatis  sua;  aliquando  gravissimaa 

Deo  pcenas  dabunt.     Ssepius  non  legitur  in  N.T.  Lev.  xxvi.  39* 

xctra^6oigY)<rovreu  hoi  Tas  afj^grlag  ednSiV.  Suid.  xaroi^togei*  i  aicowo^ 

tavarog,  quse  glossa  pertinere  videtur  ad  'Ps.  xlviii  9-  ubi  video- 

dus  1  heodoretus."    Schleusner  Nov.  Lex.  Gr.  hat.  in  N.  T,    Thtl 

noun  xaroi4>6ogu  does  not  occur  in  the  N.  T.     Lucianus  Timon. 

V.  I.  p.  148.  ed.  Keitz.  yfiincaielei  xotrot^iBtgagf  where,  howeverj  as 

Reitzius  says,  ''  ha<pielga^  J.  (Junt.)  ^larg.  At  W.  (Aldmas  Prims 

Wesseliugii),"  and  I  should  prefer  ha^tslgotg,  because  for  x«raf  9e/« 

fuv  in  this  sense,  1  have  seen  no  better  authority  than  the  Septua* 

gint,  and  the  N,  T.  in  the   places  just  cited.      *'  Ps.  xlviii.  Q.  . 

{^flreroi  ilg  TeXog^  oux  S^srai  xara<piopwf,  vivet  in  finem,  non  videbit 

corruptionem.  Ps.  xv.  10.  et  Act.  xiii.  35.  Sir.  xxviii.  6.  fbi^o-dijTi 

rot  itryaray  xa)  ifa!i»<reu  l^galvrnVj  xara^Sopety  xai  iivarw^  xciH  Ifji^fji^s 

irrokau^J^^  Biel.  ^*  Jm^oga,  speciatim  putrefactio^  cui  obnoxiut^ 


p2  Strict%tres  on  Mr.  Blomfield'sr 

i 

€si  corpus  Aumanum.  AV;t.  ii.  @7*  ouSf  Sctfo-fi;  rov  mn^  o-ou  IStTv  Smi^ 
(o0«^v^  nequc  cultorem  tuum  sines  putrefleri,  (coll.  Ps,  xvi.  10.)  ii.  31. 
99k  ^  (Tfll^  «vTov  ETSs^ide^$og«v,  necinpHtredinemabiit.  ibid. xiii. 34. 
p}»en  /tuXXorree  v^roar^^cfv  tig  hu^ofotif,  ita  ut  nunquam  moriatur, 
ibid.  V.  35 — 37-  Swpius  non  legitur  in  N.  T."  It  deserves  to  be 
noticed  that,  though  xftro«^$o^e^  is  used  in  the  Septuagint  in  the  sense 
of  <^  death/'  yet  in  the  N.  T.  it  is  never  so  used,  but  hA(piofot,  is  the 
weird  employed. 

Mr.  B.  wkh  bis  nsatA  candor  will  not,  I  am  persuaded,  hesitate 
to  admit  the  propriety  of  this  remark  on  the  word  xarai^hlgsMff  at 
denoting  mnvenal,  total  destruction,  supported  as  it  is  by  the  ex* 
emples  already  produced ;  and  in  Zonaras,  Phavorinus,  and  Suidas, 
fae  will  see  additional  reason  for  adopting  the  opinion,  which  I  have 
endeavoured  to  establish.    Phavorinus :  ^o§a  eon,  xlvri<ng  anch  rovo9 

te  fTM^M  ro  ^^\ff%cki  ptiovy  vjrot  trriirstrdAi  eup^sgeog'  ij  ^iogi  irri  Xio'is  nei 
t§iXy(n$  roC  xarci  <rM4e<rfV  <jvyKstfj^B90u  xgiyfuxTog* 
'  Zonardfi,  ^9^'  lori  x/vito-i^  ex  rop  orrog  tig  ro  f&ij  tlvM.  Again, 
Zonaras,  and  Phavorinus:  ^iof&'yj  Sia^su^i^  rij;  ^Inf^gtoFo  rov  axupbei* 
<mg*  ^m^iegei,  Srotv  uK?^  owrla  St*  krigeis  a<payll^tu,  Stnrtp  ro  o^oofMe  axi 
Ta)f^  cr^eoAi^xcoy*  xara^o^Siy  %  9ra(VT6Xij^  oHFaoXsia.  Soidas  and  Pbavo- 
tinus  have  the  following  words — Am^dogi'  iivarogf  hiXtXTtg  ro9 
vvvSmv  trwfi^rog,  llie  words,  which  follow  these,  as  Kuster  tells 
ms,  are  not  to  be  fot^nd  in  the  Ed.  Mediolanensis,  and  two  of  the 
IParis  14  SS.,  and  in  ihe  third  Paris  MS.,  they  are  written  m  the 
mergifi :  4ney  should  be  compared  with  the  passage  in  Zonaras,  of 
which  I  have  jtist  cited  a  part :  ^iogoiy  ha^dogoij  xoi)  KaTct(p6o0i*  xoA 
iffiogei  fte^  eoTi  ^atpMr-wv  vixgwtng,  xou  kxiv^frlciL  rwv  ogyivcov  rou  (reo/xaro^, 
^S  ^X*^  ^^  ro^ot>  ^ojg^tetvyig.  ^ia^6ogoi  Ss,  hiXva-ig  (rcojxaeTOf,  xst\ 
9ra9TeK»g  ot^oofKTfjiogy  xot)  cxcoXrjxanf  xaTi0gaifji,oL'  xara^oga  H,  6  alaiviog 
ftfvaro^,  ^  ira^voft jtfi,  %ci)  fcagoL^oLcreig^  xoti  avofL(ou'  cog  to,  *0  Xmo^  e^6i^ 
If  ^vop^ioag.  xmi  ^to^v  [lsv  uTreon)  to  ro5  Koglw  e-wfJiM,  hM^iogav  $e  oti. 
Siiicer  in'the  Thes.  Ecdes.  is  silent  about  the  words  ^iogeiy  Sio^Jo^^, 
iMTet^ogoi.  Zonar««$,  under  the  word  dii^iogtif,  has  preserved  a  verse 
of  Eupolis,  iv  A&poXixco,  where  both  the  prepositions  xard  and  &a 
ere  joined  to  tbe  word  ^ielgBWf 

eri  Tdt  TTstrgwa  if  gig  tri  xaroSis^ioga' 
fy,otov  yig  eerri*  to  hi^oge  *  rm  xariinroge  xoH  awexTOVsv.     I   have 

'  **  Xbqm.M.'AiTfiXT'ovaxaXAwy  '^ dnixTeivd' dTteKravoy  $b  dSoxtwov  ifivtri, 
libanius  T.  i.  p.  810.^  C.  832.  Corrigendus  Phavorinus,  qui  ditsxravsp 
^oiir&iTOvev)  'ArriTiLwg  dvrirov  ditexTELvtv:  add.  Idem  v.  direxfva:  Suid. 
V.  dTr^KTivyvveu***  Witlcnis,  Sallicrius,  and  Stoebems,  however,  have  referred 
to  instances,  where  dirixrsiya  occurs  in  Lysias,  in  the  ^]ian,  who  wrote  the 
Var.  Hist.y  in  Plato,  and  in  Xenoph.  Moer.  Attic., 'A^exroyfv, 'Attikw^- 
wTrsxTizyfAev,*  EAAij^mw^.    **  Attici,  ioffiiius  Xenopho,  p»terituzQ  medium 


Edition  of  tlve  Pers^e.  99 

further  to  remark^  that  the  word  mera^/joi^  is  »  wetcl  o£  very  ratfe 
occnrreoce.  It  occurs  in  Sopboctes  only  ooxrev  In  Bvck'a  laden 
to  Euripides  we  have  only  the  noun  ket¥u<p6agoL,  In  Kuster's  Index 
to  Aristophanes  the  word  is  not  to  be  founds  nor  is  it  to  be  met 
with  in  Herodotus,  or  Xenopho;  nor  have  I  been  able  to  find  it 
in  Hippocrates.  In  the  Index  Lucianeus  it  is  mentioned  only 
once,     in  the  Choeph.  209*  we  have  ^gepooif  xaroi(f>iogu. 

Let  us  now  consider  whether  Mr.  B.  be  correct  in  his  notioa 
that  *'  ha^ielgeiv  in  sensu  perdendi  non  usurpatur,  cum  potius  sig^ 
nificet  corrumpere,  ut  in  Agam,9^.  Hecub.tiOl.  HippoL  391* 
Bacch,  318."  It  is  very  easy  to  disprove  this  unqualified  assertion 
upon  testimony,  which  he  himself  will  scarcely  fail  to  admit.  Phryni- 

*^w^^^  II  ■  ■■ ^.    ■  I  I      ■      III       I  ■  I  Mill       mmm^^tai^mmmm^mmmaam^i^mmmmmm^^^^^ 

# 

drixrova,  usurparunt  pro  activo  dirsKrocyicc,  vel  dirsKroLyyta.,  ut  SiifSoga  pro 
As^S^tpxa,  qitanquam  altero  direxraxa  etiam  usi  sunt.  Vetus  Gramma- 
ticus  ap.  Suid.  'ATtsjtTdKxa-i  xdl  d-^sxTOycicrr  Miirovtri  a>iy,(3ifdrs^,  ^fi^oovXp 
MBKrdyitKri  $*  off,  quae  in  v.  diroxrlvvvari  repetuntur,  et  pfoeul  dubio  e  Teteri 
Comico  depromta  sunt.  'AifeKrovoca^  legitur  ap.  Isocratem  Panathen.  nov. 
cd.  T.  ii.  p.  214.  Recte  a  Taylore  rcstitutum  Lysiai  contra  Theonm. y.tO'S,; 
nee  tamen  eidem  adsenserim  amtra  Jgorat,  p.  232-  diteKtsivs  pro  dnrixroafB 
reponenti.  Rectius  scribas  dirixrove^  et  sic  in  Eurip.  Rheto  978.  legendum  pro 
dirsxreivs.  Ap.  Thorn.  M.  forte  scribi  debet  direKtayycoL  5g  dSoKifji^oy  itdvfrip 
quod  fl  Reg,  iv.  2.  occurrit."  J.  Piersonus.  With  the  conjecture  of  Pier- 
sonus  all  scholars  will  be  satisfied.  Phiynichus  ^<i<fiTr.  ITf  oiTafatrx,  ap. 
Bekkerum  Anecd.  Gr.  v.  1.  p.  35.  At£<p6of6v:  oJ  ri'  ^fi^ffafrati  roi/r* 
tnj^alvBi*  ho  xai  dfjiagrdyovtriv  ol  ksy ovreg'  Ai6<piofev  S  itcCig,  ^tw  heftxf^ 
rai.  ro  Se  hs(p6ogE  ro  $ie<picig}is  <rrj(ji.arm.  So  Bekkcr  has  given  the  mord% 
but,  as  Stoeberus  in  the  notes  on  Thomr.  M .  v.  8iB<p9ogiy  tells  us,  Sal^terios 
read  hifiogsv,  diipicc^oLi  ov  ravro  <njtiaiv€i,  and  so  I  read  myself  before  I 
consulted  Stceber's  note.  Thorn.  M.  die(piof6v'  dvri  roS  i^Jfl^f ij*  AwKia^yig 
iy  tuJ  *U^a}iXiov(  yea)  * A(nt\riifioi}  hxKoyaf  *Tir  fltfx.<poTy  S^afiog<as  ''«  (rdl^ar 
inta^  U,  dvu  rou  s(pdeige'  ^o<po>CA.ijs  sv  *H\sKr(a,  (307«) 

xoii  rug  oi7rou(Tag  eXxtBctg  Sts^$optt^ 
But  two  other  instances  are  Quoted  by  Moschopulus,  who  is  cited  by  Stoeber 
1.  1.  ex  edit.  Vascos.  Ai£(^h§og  rfifig  ro  ^<a(p9£rf ov,  ow  to  hefia^fMevoy. 
'Aparo(p(iyris  iv  Ko^aig'  Ats<pSo^a$  riv  opov  TJawv.  Miyav$go$  ev  'A$s\(po7f» 
EiJi  ng  ryjy  xofijv  he(p&o§ujs  x.  r.  A.  See  Phavorinus  in  v.  hacp&stjoiixi^ 
and  in  v.  (^io^dg  aJu.x.  Zonaras,  Aisf^o^sy.  ou  ri  Jie^Sajrai  ^ijAo*  Ttocfi 
'ArriKoTg,  dwd  ro  Siip^a^Kev  Evirokig, 

^Og  rov  VEaviVxcoy  (ruvoiV  8ie$flogi — 

OTi  ri  'TTATQuJx  TTgog  <ri  xxruhsfiogoL, 
Suoiov  yif  so-rt  rd  Sie(p^ogB  rcy  yixriaifo^B  moli  difBHrovev*  Etym.  M.  p.  754. 
1.  25.  TO  \i\oyoL  xal  iref^aSci',  JyffyT^nxTjy  g%ej  (ryiiucLtrlxv  ro  U  riiyjira  ytai 
hE(pSo^a,  nroL^yjrixyjv'  ol  auro)  ydo  ^y^fju^oLric-iLo^  xoCi  Biti  fysgyrftixoij  KoM^ 
^dvovrxi  xa*  sVl  itaAr^nMO.  Thus  we  see  that  Thomas  Magister  was  mis- 
taken  in  confining  to  Sophocles  the  active  sense  of  fte^flftja. 


94  Strictures  on  Mr.  Blomfield's 

chus  2*0^.  HqfuteLoao'.  Sie^So^iv.  hi^iet^ou  06  ruuro  cyifi^xlnr  Sio  x«l 

Sophocles. 

CEd.  Tyr.  446.    ^HK  r[^kqa  ^Ccrsi  ce  xa)  hta^iigel, 
Philoct.  507.    X  ^^'^  '^^^  *^  ??>  njvjxaCta  tov  j3*ov 

jdf;.  1305.     AoL^m  hcoLxxov  av^p  6  ^urewrois  ^rar^j, 

Euripides. 

Jo».  S44.     Iw.  "08*  IxTeSe)^  vaT^  irou  Wiv ;  6*(rog«  <f  ao; ; 

Kg.  06x  ol^iv  ouhls'  Taura  xa)  [jLa'/revofJiMi. 

Ieo.  £2  8"  ouxer'  lo-Tiy  r/vi  rgovco  Sie^Sa^)},* 
JSerc.  Fur.  458.    "Enxov  ftJv  ufta^,  iroKnuloK;  8*  I9gs\j/«fti}v 

T^qhO-^LOLj  xa7r!xoig[Ji»a,,  xa)  lici^io poLV. 
Hippol,  1353.     ^I0e  /x'  l^^fisi^a^y  xara  r    exreivoc^. 
Iphig,  T.  7 1 9»     *A'^^§  ''0  TOW  Sffou  y*  oy  8 1  e  4>  fl  q  ^  g  y  0*6  ttw 

MwfTeoiMt,  xai  roi  y  eyyvg  hrvixas  ^6vov» 
HifC.  796.    *0f  fl^  (T*  aysAdoov,  ei  8«a(J)fla§ij(r8Tai, 
Ka)  |u.^  8/xi)v  8fiG(rou<riy,  olriveg  ^svovg 

Kre!vov(riv  

HippoL  1434.     Kol)  aoi  icxqouvw  wuTega  [j.)j  (rrvyi-lv  cretev, 

*l7rrro\VT'  ?p^6i^  yoig  fj^igoLV,  J   dte^i  igv\  c* 
Iphig,  T.  1028.      07  ftoi  Siff^fia^ftgo-da'  TrcLg  7(oSslfjLsv  av ; 
** AuL^dei^siVy  interficere,  A.  4    1,  8.    exivdvvsvasv  av   Bia^ioi'- 
f^vai  woXkoi   TOu    iFTgoLT sifuaTO^,  T,    7j  2^2.  ft^   8ia(^$ag6<V  |y 
tJ  oTgarifle,  we  opprimerer,  K.  2,  1,21.  ^iXoxX^^  aTganjyo^  towtouj 
}ie^deǤsy.  q.  I.  Leuncl.  male  explicabat  de  animorum  depravatione. 
4.4.  11.  8iff^i/;oyro,  peribant.7,4,  IQ,  auroi  ovtov  ^ie<pieipev.  lep, 
S,  8.  tmo  yvvonxaov  rvgimovs  he<piugfj^ivovs.     Sic  Jerct  dicuntur  komi" 
nei  iioi^ieig€tVf  11.  1,4,  7*  Ay.   i,  22.    Eodeni  mode  Socrates  X 
4,  52.  verba  hominis  Syracusani,  ha:p6iigai  TraTSa,  intelligere  vole- 
bat.    Sed  ille  inteliexerat  de  re  venerea :  cf.  sect.  53.  avyxadci^e^v. 
Etiam  Latini  ita  utuntur  suo  corrumpere.  v.  tierald.  Advers.  i.  1 1. 
— 8<a$9gig6iv,  quocunque  modo  Jtocere,  perniciose  ladere^  con  urn" 
pere,  ut  urbem  et  artes  direptione,  17.  7.  2,  4.  et  5. — ^^4.  7,  %  2. 
irrpaTsufjM  8<a^9sigoju.6voy  dicitur  exercitus  ob  varias  sententias  £//j- 
persus.'*  Lex.  Xenophont.  LXX.  Inti.  Mich.  ii.   10.  Svexev 
mKc^ugcrloi  ha^iigr^re  ^fc^at,  occidione  occisi  est  is. 

Thus  then  1  have  proved  that  hx<pdelgeiv  is  used  not  only 
by  the  purest  Attic  prose  writer  Xeuopho,  but  by  the  trage- 
dians Sophocles  and  Euripi()es,  "  in  sensu  perdendi*'  which  Mr. 
B.  denies,  and  I  shall  proceed  to  show  that  he  is  not  quite  correct 
in  his  language,  yvhen  he  says  that  it  is  not  used  'Mn  sensu /)er- 
dendiy  cum  potius  significet  corrumpere,  ut  in  Agam.  934.  Hecub, 
OOK  Wipp©/.  3&1.  ^accA.  318." 


Edition  of  the  Persa.  95 

In  the  Classical  Recreations^  p.  252—9.  and  486— 8,    I  have 
4hown  that  4>8sl§eiv,  itoL^ielgeiv,  and  .^ioooi  are  often  employed  by 
painters  to  denote  "  the  mixture  of  different  colors,**  and  I  have 
there  cited  several  instances  of  this  technical  use  of  the  words. 
"  Haec  sibi  corrupto  casiam  dissolvit  olivo : 
''  £t  Calabrum  coxit  vitiato  murice  vellus." 

Persius,  Sat.  ii.  64. 

''  Unguentum  curat  conficiendum  e  casia  pr^sertim  nigra,  pre- 
tiosissimum.  Omnia  autem  unguenta  fiunt  mixto  olivo ;  nam  oleum 
est  materia  apta  suscipiendis  odoribus  servandisque :  itaque  in 
oleum  transferuntur  ab  unguentariis :  recte  autem  corrupto :  quic- 
quid  enim  desihit  illud  esse  quod  fuit,  corrumpi  dicitur:  olim 
l^acedaemonii  cum  unguentarios  urbe  pellerent,  criminis  loco  ob* 
jecerunt,  quod  oleum  disperderent :  ergo  etiam  niixtiones,  qualei 
fiunt  a  myrepsis  et  pictoribus,  sunt  <pdo§al :  neque  aliter  pictoreg 
loquebantur^  ut  usurpat  Plutarchus  in  Symp.  viii. :  sic  [Methuv  dixe- 
runt  pro  fuyvvetVf  et  lulavtri^  pro  mistioney  ut  disputant  Plutarchus 
idem,  ac  Porphyrins ;  et  ita  doctissimus  Persius,  sequente  versu, 
vitiato  murice,^"    J.  Casaubon  Comment,  in  Persium. 

"  VI.  30.  M^  jSa^jJff,  7ie  mergaris  et  obruaris,  Xyl.  imo,  ne 
tirigaris,  ne  ifijiciaris :  ne  mores  aulici  genuinum  animi  candorem 
obfuscent,  quod  inquinamentum  combibere  Septimius  dixit  de 
Spectac.  c.  14. 

aj  ore  rf^  t  eXe^avra  yovij  $o/vixi  fti^vij, 
Ut  Homerus  loquitur  //.  $.  141.  i.  ut  Maro  Mn,  xii. 
Indum  sanguineo  veluti  violaverit  ostro 
Si  qtiis  ebur, 
quod  nos  diceremus,  ^  that  yjou  be  not  stained  :*  nam  quod  Graeci 
paiveiy  et  jSa^rreiv,  nos  dicimus  '  to  stain.'     £um  autem  Homeri 
locum  respexit  Plut.  de  £<  Delph,  ubi  dixit,  eadem  usus,  qua  hie 
metaphorice  M  aVcus,  voce  :   To  ev  elXixgive^  xu)  xaiagov  kripou  yai» 
P'iSei  irpos  eregov  6  {noLir luo^'  wg  9rou  xoti*' OiLmpog  lAg^avra  nvct  ^oa- 
yia'0'Ojftffyoy  ^oL^ri  fi.iulveo'd al  ^riirr  xoti  ru  fjLiyvvfji^svoi  t6o¥  X?^f^* 
TWf  ol  jSa^fi^  ^iiigeirdaif  xet)  ^iogav  tyjv  fji,i^iv  ovo/xa^ouo-i :  unde 
emaculandus  auctor  idem  in  Symp,  L.  viii.  c.  5.  Uivra  rci  iJLejt,iypi,6va 
rmv  aiilxrwf  hriV^aKitmqoL  icpog  (n^'^lv  fOTi*  woisi  yoLp  ^  ft/^i^  I^^PCJ^*  ^  ^^ 
IM!^  fx^ra/SoX^v  ftrrajSoAij  le  rig  rj  a-Yj^tg'  8*3  rig  re  f^i^eig  twv  ^geofJM" 
roov  ol  J^ooygi^oi  ^dopoig  wofLoXfitja'k,  xa)  to  ^oc^fon  8  <  ^  y  a  <  xsxAijxey  i 
iro(i}T^^ :'  fuvijpfcu  legendum.     Sicut  et  Latinis  itidem  tingere,  inJicerCf 
et  colore  ahquo  tincta  dicuntur  irijecta.     Idem  in  Rom,  Problem^ 
ۥ  26.  Movov  oSv  TO  XsvxoVf  slKixgvAg  xou  upi^iyig  xa)  ay^laVT 6v  eo'Ti 
jSa^p  xoi  aiJil[Ly\rov,     Sed  et  Porj-hyr.  de  Jbstin,  L.  iv.  xolI  6  fjto- 
XucfAog  xol)  Ti  /* » a V cri  J  fiijAoT  tjjv  ful^iv  toO  iTff^oysvou^  %gog  mgoif* 
xoti  fiiXia^  oray  Sucexyiwroy  ^ivriTai'  oBsv  xai  «rl  T«y  /SajXftarouy,  a  ^ 
hx  f/>l^9m¥  rvyicrayroUi  tttovg  aAXou  aAAco  oi^jx^Aexo/tiyou  p,iulv6  19 
^owiy. 


g6  Strietures  on  Mr.  Blomfield's 

%oli  ip/itaXtv  toi$  P'tSsiS  ^60 got s  ol  t^coygi^oi  Xeyovcir  ^  85  a-vyvjieioL  rl 
iliMrdf  %a)  xoi9ctghj  u^dagroif  xa)  aiCpou^vl$  xoA  ocxYjparoy,  Eadem 
hac  metophora  usus  est  Marcus  L.  v.  l6<  ubi  dixit^  fiiirreroii  ydf 
inro  r&v  ^avroffiSiV-  ^  4^^-  ^t  L.  iii.  4.  Sed  in  partem  melioretn 
accepta>  ubi  de  mo  bono,  Smawo-Jvjj  /Se/Saju^ftli/ov  ug  fiidog.  *  Vult 
•rgo  XASugoiv  fjJifetv  hivoiAv,  ut  L.  viii.  48.  aut,  ut  mox  sese  ipse  ex- 
prfieat,  obrXovv  xaA  oocigottov.  Senec.  Ep.  59.  Elui  difficile  est :  non 
enhn  inquinati  sumus,  sed  infecti,  i.  e.  06  iJi,6iJLioia-fji.svot,  aXKot,  /Sg/Sajt^- 
l»6voi/'  T.  Gatakeri  Comment,  in  M.  Jntonin.  vi.  30.  p.  238. 
ed.  1697.  4to. 

**  Dionyd.  HaBc.  w?gl  ^vo/t.  crmiicr.  xi.  tS>v  ?s  a[i(poTipxg  Tag  rigrug 
i^^vtrav  o&  fih  xutit  fulav  <rvk\cifiYjv  <rvv6^iugij,iyov  e^ov(n  rto  o^sl  to  ^oiphj 
rtctt  interpres  commistum:  infra  p.  78.  R.  (ryv6$3ag/jteywv  aAX^Xoi^ 
xa)  ?SiAv  fcovviv  XaftjSavrfvrcov :  interpres.  Uteris  se  invicem  mutua 
etntiorre  cormmpentibtts:  nisi  male,  certe  7ro<i}TixcuT6joy  quam  pro 
nttione  prosrag  Romanorum.  p.  171.  yga^oilg  ^wsfia^fji^evoL  tol  (pcoTeivx 


,*^t 


■  The  .proverbial  phrade  ftxawcrvyTj  ^sBatjL[j[,svov  slg  ^d^og  deserves  to  be 
SMtkred.  ''"Ovf^*^  j3a9Wff^a  vi.  6.  color  purpura^  qui  videtur  esse  saturior: 
yide  Eiit»Anim.  xiii.  18.  et  tlv.  28. :  cf.  ad  hoc  Virgil. 

Ifyali  saturo  fucata  colore  ' 

Servium  ct  Jun.  Phylargyrum :  Cassiodonis  L.  I.  Var,  hunc  purptirfe  colorem 
eleganter  vocat  obscuriiatem  rubentsm,  nigredinem  sanguinatm.  Philes.  LII. 
de  Animal,  Propriet.  ippog  slg  ^oi6og,  quod  Bersmannus  vertit,  sttmme 
gilvus,  et  LIX. 

interpres.  At  color  conchyliatus  in  profunda  cernitur :  Olympjodorus  in  L.  lU. 
Meteor.  Aristot,  to  dXov^yov  eV)  to  fji,eXdvT£^oy  it^oo'T^BTtBi  xa)  ito^^v^i^ov 
•SJy  itrri  TO  iv  t^  dXov^ym  %pw]u.a,  et  alibi  eundem  colorem  ait,  ^Mrs^ov 
wv  dkXoof  ^^uffjLaTcvv^  pressiorem  aliis  coloribus:  vid.  et  Salmasii  Notas  in 
TertulL  de  FaiUo  p.  m.  184.  et  Plinium  xxi.  8.''  Kuhnius  in  Indice  ^liani 
V.  H.  These  passages  unfold  the  orii^in  of  the  phrase. 

Eustath.  p.  456, 1.  5.  ed.  Rom.  Miaivsiv  ^s  ffxgd  tw  ifoitjTT)  to  ^diereiff 
SifE^  d'AXot  (poLDii^dtrarsiv  (pafjr\r  evTsviev  xa*  Miai<p6yog  Afiijg  ovxiiri 
^ir/Wf  d\>!  ojg  A\{xofia.(py^g,  xa<  Mia^o^  ali^aTi,  ou^  «;/  Mia  fa) 
iff/,sfat  irocfd  To7g  lia'Te^oy  al  tujv  y.oLToi'/pwivMv'  dX?C  0  AljxojSa^^^,  xxTd 
T^y  oiSeiroSi  [Jt^ta^og-  lit&o  iv  tuj  Te\ei  r-^g  'iKidSog  7is7rai.  Pag.  519, 1. 1. 
^yjlislouG'ai^  Se  xa.)  oTi  to  Mtsufovog,  06  5*  bvtolv^x  (^A^Egt'^Afeg,  ^^OTO' 
?Aiye,  i/^at(pove)  iir)  (ffi^si  ksItcu'  tI  ydi§  ehi  [/.iryjy  oUruj  kou  ovk  iv  xai^, 
Xoliofov  sivat  TTJy  'Airjvdv  ;  ^tjXo'i  Se  ditXoig  ouTojg  wg  ev  f^sT^iw  cvAiLiJ^oLTi 
rov  A^o^OjSa^^.  BtrTi  yd^  Miaiyeiriat  /u,gy,  to  ^dTtTBo-dar  wg  xa*  tt^o- 
ysyffiwrrar  d<p  oS  xa)  Mia^og  irov  ysx^og  iv  Tolg  B^yjg,  0  a,lu.ol3a(p-^g'  <povog 
^  TO  oJfLa  sv6vfx,y}TB0y  Se  xa)  wg  iv  rr  if^oo'e^cvg  ixre^si(r^  %f^<^^'  TOii 
*Apy iXop^oo,  Tov  va^  'Oi^r)§(v  Miatipov ov',  Mirj^ovoy  exeJvog  etpyj. 
\  Heliodonis  Mthiop.  x.  15.  p  479.  (quoted  by  Prof.  Porson  on  the  Orestes 
V.  909.)  "  dixit,  nigrum  in  candido  Charicleae  brachio  circulum  memoranS|'' 
xal  Tfy  Tig  wa-ireg  l^syog  ts^iS§o[ji,Qg  ihiifctyTa.  rh  j3f a%/oya  y^ixlywy* 


Edition  of  the  Persa.  97 

To7f  <rxt€go!g  ix,ov(rotis:  vid.  Hemsterh.  ad  Lucian.  T\  1*  p.  31.: 
tetigit  nuper  Matthsei  ad  Nunnesium  p.  133/'  Schaefer  ad  Dionys. 
Hal.  De  Compos.  Verb.  p.  129-  Mr.  Schaefer  then  cites  from  the  . 
Critical  Rev.  July  1803,  p.  343.  an  extract  from  a  letter  written 
by  Mr.  Upton  to  Dr.  Taylor  in  consequence  of  his  note  in  Lycurg. 
p.  328-  ed.  8vo.  "  ^Joga  apud  pictores  est  colorum  commixtio — 
unius  adeo  rei  cum  altera  commixtio  est  ^ioq^  et  ex  tali  commix- 
tione  naturalis  et  proprius  color  perditur  et  corrumpitur  (Virg.  Georg, 
II.  466.  Nee  casia  liquidi  corrumpitur  iisus  olivi)y  unde  (J^de/gco-Jai 
est  commixtione  corrumpere :  Plut.  m  Sympos.  p,  708.  avSpdmoov  \ 
ftij  6fM)^6Xa)v  fMfii  6/to<07ra$aJv  t]g  to  oluto  (TUft^dagevreuv^  i.e.  in  unum 
confusorum^  commistorum.'^  This  explanation  corresponds  with 
the  remarks  of  Hemsterhuis,  whose  note  is  quoted  entire  in  the 
Class.  Rear.  p.  486,  7.—"  Pictoribus,  unguentariis,  ac  tincioribus 
propria  fielgetv,  ^iogotly  et  <rvfji,(^6slgB(r6on  de  colorum  unguentorumque 
diversi  generis  mixtura :  hac  quidesn  temperatione  sua  cuique  perit 
pulcritudo,  et  corrumpitur ;  sed  arte  lamen  alius  exstitit  color,  qui 
naturalem  stepe  vincat.*' 

We  are  not  informed  who  first  applied  the  term  ^ioqoi  to  denote 
*^  the  mixture  of  colors:"  possible  it  is  that  Apollodorus  the  painter 
was  the  person :  Plut.  de  Glor.  Athen.  p.  346.  A.  '^^roXXoScogo^  o 
^ooyga^o^,  otvigiyrwv  ^poorog  e^vpcov  ^dogoiv,  xai  onro^potxriy  (rxiSi^y  '^dij- 
vulog  i}v.  But  Plutarch,  as  quoted  above,  has  well  explained  how 
the  term  came  to  have  that  signification,  and  Hemsterhuishas  done  so 
even  more  clearly.  I  may  perhaps  be  permitted  to  suggest,  that  the 
painters  might  have  taken  the  term  from  the  philosophers,  who  under- 
stood by  ^oget,  as  applied  to  death,  ij  xlvri^ng  fx  ro5  ovrof  elg  ro  firj  elmiy 
ri  airo  rou  oyro$  tht)  ro  /tij  iv  jUrerticjSoX^  (see  Zonaras,  and  Phavorinus 
quoted  above),  and  that  from  its  frequent  use  as  a  philosophical 
term  to  denote  **  the  change  of  being,  or  removal  from  this  world  to 
another,"  together  with  the  circumstance  that  it  is  frequently  joined 
with  words  signifying  "  change,**  came  its  sense  of.  mere  "  change;" 
or  *^  alteration,"  which  1  shall  proceed  to  show  that  it  sometitnes 
has,  after  having  quoted  the  words  of  Plutarch,  which  will  serve 
somewhat  to  illustrate  my  notion,  and  vindicate  it  from  the  charge 
of  gross  absurdity:  vavra  rot  fj^efj^tY^ivoL  roov  A/ui^ixrcov  Incrt^ftAeo'- 
Ttp«  ygoj  iTY^lv  €<rrr  irotsl  yap  ^  f^i^i?  J^X"^^*  ^  ^^  T^^X'J  /tsrot- 
0o\^r  jttffrajSoX^  $sri^^  ari^ig'  hh  rig  re  pi^l^Btf  roav  ^goopiArcoy  ol 
^^ypi^ot  ^*  ^dogoig**  ovofLa^oueri,  xotiyo  jSce^i  htjvcn  (jx>)jyai)  xsxXrixev  o 
^nnfr^g.  Those,  who  reject  the  notion,  which  1  have  suggested  to 
account  for  the  signification  of  *^  change,"  will  perhaps  not  with- 
hold their  assent  from  the  idea  that,  as  the  Nvord  was  used  for  '^  cor- 
niption,"  "  deterioration  by  mixture,"  "  adulteration,"  it  at  length 
acquired  the  meaning  of  "  change,"  wtere  no  "  corruption,  dete- 
Horation,  or  adulteration,''  was  included.  Or  we  may  thu9  explain 
U^-That  which  is  changed^  is  c^nvpied,  and  by  a^very  natural  pro- 

NO.  XXIII.  Cl.JL  VOL.  XII.  G 


< 


58  Strictures  on  Mr.  Blomfield^s 

cess  of  reasoning,  the  ^ord»  wbich  signifies  ''  corruption/'  is  em- 
ployed to  denote  ^^  change/'  because  the  idea  of  ^'  change"  is  in- 
volved in  the  idea  of  '*  corruption" — ftrrAjSoA]]  rt§  ^  ^nif^f  »ay9 
Plutarch.     We  have  in  the  ^g^rmemnon  v.  941. 

Stanley  had  at  first  translated  the  passage,  "  Animum  quidem  scito 
me  neutiquam  cort-upturum"  which  he  afterwards  improperly  cor- 
rected thus:  ''Minime  dissimulaturum  me  scito  sententiam  meam." 
Abresch's  note  upon  the  passage  runs  thus :  '^  Lys.  Or.  in  Andoc. 
p.  104.  vou^  ov  Btanv  ris  rotn-ot;  yywjxijy  Sie^tsi^s.  Isocr.  ad  Demon,  p. 
17.  ha^iagsla-iig  rrishavolas.  £urip*  Orest.  297*  to  ^M^iuph  ^pwwif. 
^schyius  Choeph.  209.  ^gevmv  Kotra^toga.**  Not  one  of  the  in- 
stances cited  by  Abresch  is  to  the  purpose.  The  words  Jf«^l«- 
fittnig  ri};  havotag  in  Isocrates  mean^  ^'  when  he  was  deprived  of  his 
reason  in  consequence  of  intoxication ;"  for  a  little  before  these 
words,  we  have  orav  yaq  6  vou^  xtno  olvou  hoL^iciq^.  In  the  Choeph.  209* 

the  words  ^cevcov  ituTec^iogoi  denote  '^confusion,  perturbation  of 
mind."  In  Lys.  Or.  in  Andoc.  p.  222,  S.  ed.  Reiske^  vwg  oi  Semv 
Tis  rouToo  yyoofi't^if  iii^ietge,  the  word  Sie^ficj^i  means^  as  Reiske 
translates  it,  mentem  'vitiavit  et  occacavit.  Eurip.  Oreft.  297* 

OT»v  ii  TUfu  iiuiM^ayr  iSj};, 
cu  jukou  TO  Ssivov  xat  tiet^ietfiv  ^pevmv 

here  r«  hM^dupiv  ^pevm  manifestly  means  ^^  distraction  of  mind, 
or  madness."  Schol.  orav  Si  "t^s  rafjiM,  ijrot  ifih  Xcurodoftifa'ayrai  rtvr- 
crriv  (i^avivTU,  urb  to  hmv  Ijxou^  xa)  ro  SM^apiv  riov  ^pww^  ^t 
T^y  itu^tojgAv,  eWfp^e,  xeA  xwXve,  wagotf^uiov  rt*  Mr.  Blomfield  will 
b^  convinced  of  this  in  one  moment.  Dionys.  Halic.  De  Compos. 
Verb,  xviii,  p.  246.  ed.  Schaef.  Ttonpov  Too-auni  ^-f^i  oturov  jv  AifuttrthiivU 
neA  ^ctxyrns,  &rra  /xij  (tovoqSv,  oJuyig  eiriy  viytms  ^  itywii$  j$u0/xo),  ^ 
rperocun)  ieofihufis^a  xoe)  ^la^topoi  rtov  ^pivoav,  wrre  tlSora  rou; 
jt^rroUf,  mir«  cd^laion  tous  ystpwag,  where  Schaefer  cites  this  very 
passage  without  any  remark.  But  in  the  verse  of  the  Agamemnon 
now  under  consideration, 

941*  yvipLfjv  fiiv  urd*  fMi  ha^B^ouyr  ifi^i, 
the  words  yvcpfMjv  iia^iigowra  do  not  mean  what^  in  the  four  pas- 
sages quoted  by  Abresch,  is  meant  by  iw^tapti^s  ^(  i§ciiyo{m$, 
**  temporary  loss  of  reason,"  ^^  distraction  of  mind,"  or  by  rh 
Sia^fioejffv  ^gev«i>v,  ^pevm  Kora^iafa,  ^^  madness,'^  or  any  Atoj3Aaj9»«,-af 
in  the  words  of  Lysias,  tftag  ou  Bam  t^s  roi^ou  yyei/tijy  lU^tup :  bul 
they  mean  to  express  simply  that  '^  he  will  not  change  his  mind,  or 
determination,"  and  so  Schutz  rightly  understood  the  passage* 
*'  Atqui,  quanquam  hsec,  quse  de  moderato  fortunae  usu  dixisti,  veria- 
Mina  sunt,  noli  tamen  ea  adversus  sententiam  meam  dicere,  ut  per 
stragttia  picta  iocedere  recuses,  cui  respondens  Agamemn<m  neg^t 


Edition  of  the  Tenet.  99 

•eeommissuram  at  propter  uxorisstndium  sentbntiam  mittst/' 
Scbut^'s  good  sense  told  him  that  this  was  the  meaning,  and  he  left 
it  to  others  to  reconcile  this  meaning  with  Si«^i«^ouvra.  As  I  had 
in  the  Clcus.  Recr.  p.  487*  pointed  out  this  to  be  the  meaning  of 
Agamemnon,  I  was  somewhat  sorprised  to  find  Mr.  B.,  in  hit 
^tion  of  the  Perste,  ranking  this  passage  among  those  instances, 
where  iw^itlpftv  has  the  sense  of  corrumpere*  But  perhaps,  when 
he  comes  to  the  Agamemnon^  he  will  favor  us  with  some  elucidation 
of  his  obscure  word  corrumpere.  In  the  Class.  Recr.  p.  ^55.  I 
have  observed  that  fto^<^4;  ha^to^oi  in  the  Prmn.  Desm.  644.  means 
"  a  total  change  of  form :" — 

xal  roi  Hoii  Xfyouo*'  S86gopi0»t 

|xoj<^^$,*o9fy  /tot  <r^tT>Ja  irgocrm'aro. 
Stanley  properly  translates  the  words  by  **  permutatio  formae/'  and 
even  Mr.  B.  himself^  who  understands  the  words  literally^  for  he 
translates  them  by  *'  ibrrase  ruina/'  is  obliged  to  subjoin  by  the  way 
of  explanation  ^*  mutatio  in  vaccam." 

Mr.  B.'s  second  instance  of  ha^tsl^w  in  the  sense  of  C9rrum* 
pere  is  taken  from  Euripides  Hecub.  60  K 

1  had  quoted  this  passage  in  the  Class.  Recr,  p.  487)  and  observed 
Aat  Iff^Sfif t  evidently  signifies  that  the  good  man  is  not  changed  in 
his  nature  by  calamity.  But  1  now  admit  that  we  may  very  well 
understand  by  the  words  ^6<rty  Uiftn^g,  "  is  not  corrupted  in  his 
nature/'  ''  does  not  lose  any  of  his  goodness." 

The  third  instance,  which  Mr.  B.  cites  of  ha^ttt^uv  in  the  sense 
of  eorrtnnpere,  is  from  that  notable  passage  in  the  Hippolytus,  of 
which  neither  he  nor  Professor  Monk  can  easily  make  sense  with-< 
out  the  aid  of  some  such  alterations,  as  I  have  made  in  the  Ciass» 
Recr.  p.  9,52-5.  484,  5. 

V.S90.  rmn  otiv  rrfi$^  rvyxi^iw  ^poyww  eyii, 

f/teXAov,  wart  roSfj^fpaXtv  ^B(rtlv  ^p&fwf. 

X«f CO  K  xa)  0-01  T^  «ft%  yvfiojxi}^  mv. 
**  Jta^tiquv  significat  aboUre,  hie  vero  usu  metaphorico  oblivisciP 
Prof.  Monk.  If  tia^tfi^fiy  here  means  oblivisci,  the  remainder  of 
the  sentence  wart  roSfiiraAiy  wmrslv  ^^svwv  has  no  meaning  whatever^ 
and  must  be  expunged ;  for  the  sense  of  the  words,  with  such  an 
interpretation  of  hai9§qii¥,  is  this. — **  Since,  then,  I  happen  to  be 
sensible  of  these  things,  (this  human  infirmity),  there  is  no  medicine, 
by  which  I  could  be  brought  to  forget  this  passion,  so  as  to  fell  into 
the  opposite  state  of  mind.'*  But  surely  the  state  of  mind  oppo* 
site  to  love  is  hatred,  and  not  forgelfulness;  and  surely  any  person^ 


100  Strictures  on  Mr.  Blomfield's 

not  blinded  by  prejudice,  would  allow  diat  it  is  absolutely  iibposmUe 
to  suppose  that  Euripides,  or  any  person  in  his  senses,  could  write 
any  thing  so  inconsequential  in  its  reasoning  as  this. — *'  Since  I  am 
aware  of  these  things,  there  is  no  medicine  to  make  me  forget  my 
passion."  Mr.  B.,  as  we  have  seen,  would  translate  ha^el§€w  in 
this  passage  by  corrumpere^  and  so  far  as  this  goes,  he  escapes 
the  absurdity  into  which  his  friend,  Prof.  Monk,  has  fallen,  by  un- 
derstanding the  word  to  mean  ^^  oblivisci."  But  till  Mr.  B.  has  pre- 
sented us  with  a  more  correct  view  of  the  whole  passage,  I  shall 
continue  to  read,  pointy  and  translate  it  thus — 
toot'  oZv  hfceiB^  Tvy^ivoa  ^govoOo*'  hyd, 

IjUrsXXov,  coot'  elg  rou/x^aXiv  vecelv  ^gtvoov, 
Xi^oi)  8s  xoi  (To)  Trig  sfMig  yvifAvig  oSov. 
'^  As  then  I  am  well  aware  of  this  (human  infirmity),  and  as  there 
is  no  drug  (to  be  found),  by  which  1  was  likely  so  effisctually  to 
change  (my  complaint),  as  to  fall  into  the  opposite  state  of  mind, 
Xthat  is,  no  drug  capable  of  turning  love  into  hatred),  I  will  tell 
even  to  you  what  plan.  1  mean  to  adopt." ' 

The  last  instance,  to  which  Mr.  B.  has  referred  for  ita^tslgetv 
in  the  sense  of  co7rumper^,  is  in  the  BacchtB  v.  318. 

/  xoti  yaq.  EV  Ba)c^B6(/Ma'tv 
ftwr  .7}  ye  (Too^gcoVy  ou  dtet^iugijireTeLiy 
^'  quae  natura  pudica  est,  non  corrumpeturJ*    Here  I  admit  that 
hoL^ia^fTffrai  means  '^  corruption  of  morals.'' 

I  have  somewhere  remarked  that  ^^  the  previous  word  ^ip^xw, 
which  signifies  both  a  medicine,  (oi*,  a  remedy),  and  a  color,  naturally 
suggested,  upon  the  principle  of  the  association  of  ideas,  the  meta- 
phorical use  of  the  word  &«^$eip»y  in  the  passage  of  the  Hippo^ 
tfftu&j**  and  I  have  to  add,  that  the  same  thing  has  happened  in 
smother  Play  of  Euripides — 

otroLg  (T^ctyoLg  S^  ^oig[ji,ix.oov  davacrZ/bteoy 
yvvulxeg  sigov  ctvipua-tv  ^let^dogag  ;  Eurip.  Ion,  614*' 

We  have  in  Diod.  Sic.  Vol.  1.  p.  288.  ed.  Wess.  Folio,  rov  isaxiga 
^agjxaxo}  hiu^^ugoLi.    . 

I  find  that  xara^^ds/^eiv,  <rvyKOfTu<pi€lgetv,  and  xorra^floga,  which 
I  have  noticed  as  words  of  rare  occurrence,  are  used  by  Foiybitts : 
— "  Ketjot^Mgeiv,  tj^  x^9^^  ^^'  9*  V^O  vastare,  II.  64, 3,  et  7.  coll. 
vs.  6.  TO  fl-Xfio-Tov  fiigoy  Tfig  duviftitog,  amkiere  (sicut  8#«^9«/p6i»)  IJI. 
60,  5. — StryxaToiftiigeiy  Tobg  frrgetrionagj  simul  perdere,  amittere^ 


'  The  conjecture  of  wot'  e\g  rouiifjrci^tv,  for  uSars  ro5jM,iraAiv,  found 
its  way  as  something  original  inio  the  notice  of  Mr.  Monk's  Hippofytus,  in- 
serted in  the  Quarterly  Heo.y  though  it  had  been  published  in  the  Ckas*  Recr. 
many  months  before  the  said  notics  appeared. 


•  I- 

•       V 


Bditian  of  the  Persa.  101 

ix.  26,  6. — Kara^dopoty  4,  reov  afiqSav,  interituSf  aedes^  i.  49j  4.  ii.  21. 
6.  iii.  35.  S.  r^;  'EXAmSo^,  pemici&tf  xi.  6,  2.  r^;  x^P^^  devastatia, 
iv.  67»  ]•  r&v  Uymvydestructiomachinarum^  i^ne  crematarumyi,  4Q, 
8.11.  21^9/'  Lex.  Polybian.  Diodorus  Siculus  twice  uses  the 
"word  xara^iuquv.  Vol.  i.  p.  66.  ed.  Wes8.  Folio,  t^v  <rweyyuj  x^i^ 
xoTU^ielgBw:  p.  32.  ra  8*  oKXa  xoTi^ta^ou  het.  rov  x^wov. 


eTT^xfifoi^siVy  fMTiivBiv,  radere :  Euripides  i/Ze^^- 
trated. 

Here  it  may  be  worth  while  to  notice^  as  we  are  speaking  on  the 
subject  of  the  terms  used  by  painters,  that  Mr.  B.,  when  writing 
on  the  6 1st  verse  of  the  Sev.  a.  Thebes,  has  fallen  into  a  slight  mis- 
take— 

"  XS**''^9  ii^gtiino :  sensu  primario  leviter  atiirigo :  cf.  Ruhnken.  ad 
Timaeum  p.  276.  Porson.  ad  Eurip.  Orest.  909."  Mr.  B.  But 
the  *'  primary  sense"  of  ;^^«jyeiy  is  not  "  leviter  attingere,"  but  the 
word  is  applied  to  '^  touching  the  skin  of  the  body/'  and  thence 
comes  its  meaning  ^'  to  touch  the  superficies  of  any  thing  lightfy^^and 
thence  ^'  to  come  near  any  thing."  Porson  in  the  passage,  to  which 
Mr.  B.  refers,  is  much  more  correct  in  his  language :  ^'  x^a/ys<y 
nihil  aliud  proprie  signifioat,  quam  ret  cujusquam  superficiem 
leviter  radere,  vel  attingere.**  As  we  shall  soon  see,  Porson  was 
indebted  to  Eustatbius  for  tliis  interpretation  of  the  word.  Mr.  B. 
refers  us  to  Ruhnken's  Timseus,  as  Porson  had  done  before 
him,  and  there  we  are  told  that  p^^a/vsiv  is  properly  a  technical  term 
used  by  painters:  Timseus,  xea/veiv,  ?youv  awo;^ga/yg<v,  'rrupot  rol^ 
^JBoyga^oi$  Se  Xtyerou  to  [mv  ;^go(/vs'y,  ri  x§^&'^  ^'^  ^^^  pafi^lov  to  Sf 
auro^qaheiv,  to  ras  ;^go0(r$eyTa  lyo^roisTy^  and  J .  Pollux  vii.  J  29>>  enu- 
merating the  technical  terms  used  by  painters,  says: — x^**^*'/ 

See  Hesychius  m  v.  ovKf^qcdww :  I  shall  find  another  opportunity 
of  discussing  Hesychius's  words.  Let  us  now  turn  to  Eustathius. 
/liTTsj  $e  6  XS^^^*  ^^^^  ^^  ^  Xi^^f  '^^  ff-^o^aiyofteyoy  iriKoi  rris  xetr 
aydgoojrov  <ra^xo$,  ^ouy  T^y  x^^^^^'  ^f^'^oL  to,  va^oS^aflseiy  ^  Xgoi^*  dio 
xal  yrpos  TO,  h  XS^f  OfJi^oiorr^eL  ex"  ''"o  X^'^?*'^'  ^^^^f  Fovara  fi^  Xf^ 
2|«y  efjM'  T^yovv  XS^^^^^^  ^^^  ^^  XS^  ^X^'^*  ^jurOioy  ^e  xa)  to  Min/i¥ 
*%S*^i**^*'  ^y^^"  ix6TeufiijfA«y  xara  ie^ioiv  xa)  yiyara'  TOiouToy  W.  xoA 
TO  xs^^v^^y  xaroL  ^agaycoy^y*  o3  irpooTOs  jUriTex^'  ^  X?^^^'  ^^ 
tu  TfTjarrai  rpayixw^  xa)  to,  *AyopSis  xi^'^^*'^  nvx^ov  (Twyyeygj  81  toTj 


103  Strictures  on  Mr.  Blomfield's 

Iri  Sff  xai  TO  xpfiisiv^  o  sortv  nriir(9rTeiy:  p.  467-  ed.  Rom.  Again, 
p.  1063. 1.  23.  (is  Javoioi  Tpita-criv  kfrixg^v,  ^youv  eo^  xa)  9r^offj^^4i| 
lyairlTreo-ov^  swtl,  e4^  eTireiv,  ty  ;^pa?  eT^Xdov  t^A^pyi^ig  olv  evraoQa  tit 
^avaoi  (i$  SiWcixoii  ol  Avmoi  Sta  ri  ^pativ^  10  o3  6  K^X9^^^ 
xciigia  it  %0triTM$  ij  roiauri)  Xi^tg,  hi  xa)  t\s  evrnuta  KiiTui  xar  l7r$fji»oin/v 
EV  re  rp  apxjj  t^j  wagajSoXtj^,  Koci  ev  tJ  awoSoo-fi.  'Itrreov  8s  ori  re  &r8 
ToO  XP^>  yivsroLk  7rX60vao*fta>  aioXi>ca)ToO  5,  ;^gat5»'  oTov,  Xpavo'ti  j*er 
r'  auXij^  uTE^aXjttcvay.  xal  on  xal  to  e^pou.  xu\  to  9ra^'  'Hgoloref 
Ivi^f^^v  fil^  TO  T/9oVw7oy.  xal  to  eirep^gaff.  xal  To;^^auo'o(i.  xai  r^ 
$x  TouTCoVi  XP^''^^^  ^^"^  X8^^^  'iroioiv  kvafvjv  Si)XoD(rr  x»)  Svk 
ex  Tou  Vfoo)  xp^  vuqiyaiyyov  to  xS^'^^^f  ^^^  '^^  P^  pa/vco*  ^g^/vsiv  Se^ 
ai)  M  ^^eTyou,  xaT^  To^  ''A<rrv  xciyopois  ;^pa/voov  xuxXpv.  ou  fj^YjV  xa\  ji 
(UrOXuvciv  Toiourov  els  t  to  ^pa/veiv  fiiTaKafjiffioLyeTou'  outqu  yoig  to  ftcy 
ffroXuvcoy  T^y  wr^wjy,  ^^oyepov  lori*  to  SJ,  *Ij^8uS/»y  wkqxvI&ols  Ta  xgavlx. 
hfjLoXvv  aXivgcfy  Tfp^yixoy  loTiy,  eo^  nr)  TTfjyuvla-f/iMn  yoLg  ^r^Kxlvi  hppeSi^ 
Pbavorinus,  who  has  this  passage^  for  Ixivhltov,  gives  !;^$»S/coy^  for 
avoxvfxag  gives  iTCOXvria-ag,  for  Itt)  Ty^yetvliryMTK  gives  eTriTrjyavlo'fjLara. 
Before  I  close  this  article,  it  may  be  worth  while  to  notice  a 
strange  opinion  entertained  by  Facius  about  the  celebrated  passage 
in  Eurip.  Orest.  909. 

iXiyixig  Sfirrv  x^kyogac  xga/ya»y  xuxXoy. 
*'  Xg«^«»v  dtcTTo,  frequentare  astu,  ut  ygot/yecrfloei  tt^Xiv,  Sopli.  (Erf. 
C.  381."    Buttne  passage  in  Sophocles  by  no  means  warrants 
this  interpretation  of  the  passage  in  Euripides  : — 

itqiv  jxiv  yap  uuralg  v^v  egoog,  Kgiovrt  rt 

igovovg  euo'Smf  fxride  x^a/yscSai  'tciXiv, 
.  Xoycp  (yxoTTOVffk  T^y  vaKxt  yivovg  fdogotv^ 

of  a  xariaxjs  riv  o-ov  JfSXiov  8^oy. 
S^oX.  ir«X.  np\f  n^v  yoig  udTolg'  ^gciijy  T^a-av  (rxoiFfiirotvTegy  T(3  Kpovtk 
**f*X***P^^**  t^v  (Trjv  /Sao-iXg/flty.  Kgeovrl  rr  0  re  ^Xeoya^si.  4^tt>  orxo- 
flroSoT  fJ^eroxfj  i(ruVy  ov  pri^.  The  passage  is,  as  I  frankly  own,  to 
me  very  obscure,  firunck  reads  ig0$,  and  thqs  writes: — "  Libri 
omnes  ijy  igig,  quod  series  narrationis  falsum  esse  ostendit,  et  a 
librario  hue  retractum  fuit  e.  v.  372. :  Th.  Tyrwhitti  conjecturam 
recepi,  qua  nihil  certius  mihi  videtur :  sic  igwg  occurrit  infra  436., 
Eurip.  Phan.  631.  Ale.  HOI.  Suppl.  139.  Jphig.  A.  813.  et 
passim:  vide  notata  ad  prioris  CEdipi  v.  6OI.''  The  anonymous 
writer  of  the  Observations  on  Sophocles,  appended  to  Bishop 
Burgess's  Edition  of  BurtorCs  Pentalogiu  p.  52.  retains  ipig,  and 
thus  explains  the  passage:  **  Dele  interpunctionem  post  ipig^  qnab 
quideni  ap.  Aldum  nulla  est:  duarum  sc.  contentionum  mentionem, 
facit,  quarum  prior  (utrum  sc.  solium  relinquerent  CEdipi  filii)  erat 
inter  ipsos  et  Creontem;  posterior  autem  (de  occupando)  inter 
se  ipsos.*'  In  the  Lexicon  Gracuniy  subjoined  to  the  Pentalogia, 
Nve  have-r-"  xs^'^^^l^^h  ^'  360.  j^olluo  vrhem,  ^uasi  imperio  injusto, 


Edition  qf  the  Persa.  103 

regens.^    "  Annon  praestiterit  Igcos,  votum,  cupido  ?  ut  infra  449. 
Creonti  enim  regQumpermittentes,  de  quo  contenderent^  nihil  erat/' 
In  the  passage  of  Euripides, 

ikiyoLKis  aa-TU  Kuyoqis  ^fetlyoov  kCkXov, 
^palveov  clearly  means  *^  approaching/'  *'  coming  near/'  Thus  in 
the  Scholia  we  have: — To  ie  *0\iyoixis  a<rrtj  xkyoqi^  ^qahw  x6k\ov, 
mvii  Tou  ixxXiio-fflu;  ou  9rcgieg;^^f4svo;,  ouSi  9rXi](ria^ooy.  In  addition 
to  the  passages  cited  from  Eustathius,  I  add  one^  which  occurs 
in  p.  551. 1.  10.  on  Iliad.  e\  138. 

Ji)  roTC  fjAV  Tg)s  Toccov  eXfv  i^ivog  eSore  Kiovrotf 

X^au^ou  Si  kiyiToHf  to  «nwoX^$  iiv»i  elf  aoTov  tov  p^gouv t«S  o-fiS/taro^ * 
Xfltl  ylvtrou  kjrtviio'U  ^youv  irXeovflUTft^  roD  6,  uTri  rou  ^S^'  ^S  t^  ^XS^^ 
ic^Scfv  X0t)  jttigTegijxoi  jxtn^arijgef  m^goLoy,  »$  H  XQ^  XJS^^9  ^^^  ^ot\ 
Kim.  olov,  *AairulgovTa  >jSuoVy  xa)  kot^  ifXtovao'iLOV  Aavco*  i^  o5  x«i  ri 
ctT^aJa)'  xa)  Xeuxav/a  6  hxufiAi.  ourco  Se  xa)  ao)  fltuco  to  ^(«o  xot)  f  »vo». 
xol  \pa6u  \{^atuctf  xa)  IXaco  lAauco  e^  o3  ro  lAavyco.  Etym.  M.  x?^'  '^^ 
few,  ef  o3  XS^^^  ;f gauo-fio, '/XiaJoj  e',  XS^^^f  ^^^  '^^^  ^C'^SlH  ^^'  ^A/yo» 
Toy  yjiOTflt,  hri^varj,  ijroi  wgO(reyyiVj'  awo  tou  x^^'^^Sf  X?^*  ^^^^  Wfoo"- 
itauci).  The  metaphor  in  Euripides  is  derived  not  a  polluendo,  as 
Musgrave  supposes,  but  a  radendo,  and  this  interpretation  may  be 
well  defended  by  the  exactly  similar  use  of  radere,  *'  to  approach/' 
in  the  Latin  poets.  *'  Sxpe  a  poetis  radere  dicitur,  qui  prope  locum 
aliquem  transit,  ita  ut  pasne  contingat,  qui  prxternavigat,  praeter- 
Tolat,  correr  vicino,  andar  rasente:  Virg.^w.  vii.  10.  Proxima 
Circaa  TSiduniuT  littora  terra :  Valer.  Flacc.  v.  1Q8.  alta  Carambis 
Raditur:  Virg.  jEn,  III.  799-  jiltas  catUes  prcjectaque  saxa 
Packyni  Radimus:  JEn.  V.  169.  Hie  inter  navemque  Gya,  sco^ 
pulosque  sonantes  ^sidit  iter  lavum  interior :  Ovid.  Am.  III.  el. 
ult.  v.  2.  Raditur  hac  Elegis  ultima  meta  meis :  Propert.  III.  £.  23. 
jiUer  remus  aquas,  alter  tibi  radat  arenas :  adde  Lucanum  viii. 
246.  Simile  est  illud  Ovid.  Met.  x.  654.  de  pernicibus  cursoribus: 
Posse  putes  illos  sicco  freta  radere  passu,  Et  Hgetis  cana  stantes 
percurrere  aristas:  Virg.  JEw.  V.  21 6.  de  columba,  Aere  lapsa 
quieto  Radit  iter  liquidum,  celeres  neque  commovet  alas,  ^  fende  e 
•corre  V  aria.' "  Forcellinus  in  Lex. 
ITatton,  May  4, 1815.  E.  H.  BJRKER. 


104  Bentkii  Emendatianes  Inedita 

BENTLEII  EMENDATIONES  INEDITiE 

IN  ARISTOPHANEM. 

[No.  III. — Continued  from  No.  XXIL  p.  259.] 

In  Ranas. 

C/OLLATUM  esthoc  drama  cam  MSto  Barocciano  [fortasse  eodem 

libro    quern    m    partes    suas    vocavit   Gabfordus  ad   Hephaest. 

p.  303.] 

^-  X^X^i  Suidas  in  niw  [habet]  crp^oX^ :  male ;  neque  Kusterus 

correxit.     [At  Dawes,  p.  232,  crp^oX^  verum  esse  contendit.] 
7-  MS.  BoLp^wv  yv  [Mvov  8*lx6j»'  oTrcog.  [Ita  MS.  Brunckii.] 
11.  orav:  Suid.  in  '£jgjM,e7v  habet  m.     Forte  lege  irkvpf  y   m 

jxsXXeo  *ym  '^e^s7v.     Sed  in  MeKXeo  [unde  illud  eyci  hausit  Bentl.] 

OT«v  ftlXXco  y  e^sfjLsiv, 

33.  la  Schol.  ^^  kol)  JSiotvlotg  xoiXovfLivri$  aKpag.*'  Immo  MoLKiag 
— uKpag  in  Xenophont.  Ellen.  I.  446*.  Strabooe  est  MaXla,  quod 
rectius. 

34.  ^Hr  MS.'Hy  :  mox,  Schol.  ^ntJ— pro^ijjx/:  dein,  pro  v^ 
AtoL  habet  /xa  J.  [sic  MS.  apud  Br.] 

51.  Ita  MS.  HP.<r(P(i;  JL  v^  tov'AttoX}^*  HP.x^t: 

55.  [iixgos:  MS. /ti}xg(>; :  alia  manu  a  scribitur  superi].     Suid. 

[nxgog  in  MoXoov. 

51.  ^vveyevou  K>s^Kr6ivsi ;  MS.  inserit  rco,  [sic  alii.] 

64.  lege  vj  Vega  [et  sic  Seidler  de  Vers.  Dochmiac.  p.  388.] 

76.  Soi^oKkeoL  ultimam  habet  longam.     Aut  ergo  lege  £Tr  oS 

So^ox\iu  vgoregov  ovr  Ewgwi'Sou ;  aut  oup^l,  deleto  Svr. 

79.  MS.  ffMTsg  y  [sic  MS.  Borg.]  mox  v.  86,  MS.  HsvoxXlij^ 
99.  lege  TOiourdt'.  Suid.  roiotirovi  in  Jlagotxexii^vveuiiivov. 
ICX).  \govoo  irolcii  Euripides  Bacch.  886. 

102.  % :  MS.  «V6t>.     Suid.  1.  c.  7Sia  \  aveu. 

103.  Suid.  in  Si  Se  x.r.X.  habet  Si  de  raxn  ags<rx6i  ftoXXov  :  Sed 
MSS,  Kusteri  /ju'tiAXa:  Vid.  v.  624,' 757.  763.  Achar.  458. 
Av.  109.  Sic  ou  yaq  otKXoi  est  affirmativum :  vid.  [£q.  1202,  et 
Gaisford  ad  Hephaest.  p.  27,  et  Markland  ad  Suppl.  569*] 

Ibid.  MS.  a-oi.  mo$.     104.  MS.  xo^Xa  [Sic  MSS.  apud  Br.] 
108.  lege  mxa  [Sed  ovvbxol  est  magis  ^sitatum,  tarn  Comicif 
quam  Tragicis.] :  mox  MS.  ^eov  [pro  figoav].  MSS.  Br.  ivsxei — 

121.  yoig  omittit  Suid.  in  Bpavtcv,  Kikoog  et  Ilvlyeug, 

131.  MS.  'jni :  et  mox  136.  aXX'  yjmeg  [abi  vulgo  deest  oXX'.] 

137.  ?fe«5  ftfyaXijy  Suid,  in  ''Afiwr<ros. 

138.  dele  ye  [et  sic  MS.  apud.  Br.]— 146.  vwv  MS.  crx^\.  ploy. 
.  174.  w(C<r* :  MS.  wo?:  et  mox  176.  MS.  h'  av  [vice  lav.] 


in  Aristophanem. — Ranas.  105 

185.  MS.  J/.  JV^  Tov  nocreiiw. 

•    186.  deleto  JL  Bentleiiis  sequitur  Schol.  [sic  Hotibius.] 

186.  ^otvQol:  leg.  (rirugoi.    [Usee  emendatio  est  feliciter  exco- 
gitata :  etenim  Achaebs  plurimas  fabula^  Satyricas  composuit.] 

193.  Forte  lege  ri^v  freg)  touv  aKgoov.     Intelligit  Carias  ArgU 
nusas.  vel  Tregt  rigv  a^cpetv :  ut  Malia  intelligatur.  Vid.  v.  33.    Pho- 


Ibid.  Id  Schol.  sic  legitur  Sophoclis  fragmentum  Tototirog  oov 
Si^ug  fTV  roCSe  rou  xfrng :  vulgo  deest  cu :    [quod  supplevit  fir.  in 

195.  rpi^oov:  MS.  xixXop  [sic  MSS.  alii.] 

197.  J/.  fJLaviiveig.  Ita  MS. — 209.  MS.  xSra  xsAsue. 

211.  MS.  semper  Bqexexe^:  et  Suidas  in  BgiXixe^  et  Alo\u¥» 
[Ipse  Bentleius  semper  jBpsxsxxexe^.] 

220.  MS.  rrig  ifg^y  X^?^^' 

222.  Totum  hunc  versum  oraittit  MS.  et  269. 

235.  v7roX6giov :  lege  xhroXudiov  vel  uTOjSgup^jov. 

240.  MS.  iiyx6^ot$. 

242.  forte  ir»6(ra(rte  vvv:    ut  versus  hi  duo  sint  pares  [sciL 
'^XX*  00  ^iXeo^ov  ysvog  Trotwreurdi  wv 
MaXXov  jMrSV  o5y  ^iry^ofMtrff,  el  S^wot  sv — ] 

245.  MS.  ^Xcoju^eta. — Suid.  in  ^\im,  247.  lege  froXvKoXvfji.fioKn. 

252,  3.  Utrosque  fiaccho  tribuit  Bentl.  Similiter  263,  4. 

288.    MS.    ilou   TTOu   'oTiv.  H/4.  Ifewricfcy.    MS.    Vat.   ttoG  iro3 

292.  Omissum  yt  in  Frob.  supplet  Bentl.  e  Suid.  in  EfivovireL 
et  MS.  ubi  bis  ^rors  [sic  MS.  Kav.  et  alii.] 

295.  y  omittit  Suid.  in  "Eiuwoxxtol  [sic  MSS.  apud  Br.] 

297.  MS.  AL  xa)  (TxiXog  et  SA.  N^  rh  [sic  MS.  Rav.] 

302.  8gy?rroy:  MS.  8*  efi'^rrov:  lege  y'  sT  ?rrov  [sic  MSS. 
apud  Br.] 

.304.  lege  wvr'  ayaSa.  [sic  MSS.] 

305.  In  Schol.  ita  legit  Bentl.  Fragmentum  Strattidi^  A,  toT 
vgog  $eaov  iroi  9roi  yaX^v.  B.  y&kf^v,  A.  eyw  $*  cSftijv  ere  Aeyeiv  yaX^y 
6;w :  et  ad  illud  Sannyrionis  adscripsit  varias  lectiones  r/ — IvSJ- 
(rojEMti — oSro^  elg  e^6govg  fuiya  quas  prsebet  Schol.  ad  Orest.  279* 
ubi  corrigit  Bentl.  'Ogiart^v — et  Kmaqw :  hie  vero  reposuit  sio-iSooy 
/tsya. 

307.  Olim  voluit  Bentl.  xotrofMir^v  fMi.  Nij  Alai  coUatis  Nub. 
)234.  iwoiAoa'a$  ftoi  rou^  Stoug*  et  A  v.  444.  xarojbioo'ov — fJLo$  postea 
inseruit  e  MS.  roy  omissum  in  Frob.  ante  Ala.  [sed  melior  videtur 
conjectura  quam  MSti  lectio,  vid.  vers,  seq.] 

311.  MS.  ftoi  [sic  duo  alii  teste  Beck]  mox  idem  ret  xaxA 
rauri  [duo  apud  Br.] 

S14.  ai\il  T^g  iviov,    Htec^  vulgo  in  textu  posita,  delet  Bentl. 


106  Bentkii  Emendationes  Inedita 

CoIIato  Schol.  ad  v.  1£82.  Achar.  115.  [ubiexstat  i^  sro^friy^f^^ 
krivcufi.]  Av.  223.  [ubi  AtiXtl  rts  in  textu  sedem  habet.] 

318.  MS.  Baccbo  tribuit. 

39.6.  et  sqq.  Srf.  343  et  sqq.  '^yrio-rg.  [Vid.  Hermann,  de 
Metris,  p.  352.] 

327-  MS.  ev  cSf^dct;  [sic  Rav.l  mox  o*^  [pro  era).] 

328.  MS.  "I^^x  ^  ''^^X'  ^  fo^X*' 

SS6>  Ti(iMv :  lege  r*  e/t«y :  mox  dele  comma  post  ^Xoy/. 

347*  MS.  anocr^lovTai  [ut  alii] :  mox  omittit  r . 

353.  MS.  haiMcotiTh.  [ut  unus  MS.  apud  Br.] 

354.  MS.  et  Schol.  X^uy  W  av^Qv. 

358.  yi/w/x)}  Suid.  in  'E^i(jTa<r$ou.  mox  xudoLptvtt  Seal.  Gellius 
[in  Prsefationci  p.  11.]  Plutarch,  [ii.  p.  348.  D.] 

359*  oBc :  Recte  Aid.  tie :  Gellius  et  Suid.  in  Taugo^yov,  eJSev  ^ 
Plutarch,  ^(rtv^ 

372.  lege  roTcriy:  MS.  Gellius  et  Suid.  in 'Anavlw  dant  tovtois. 

ibid,  post  Kulhs  inseritur  to  rg/roy  a  Suid.et  Gell.  MS.  rg/roy. 

375.  et  sqq.  Hos  in  sex  versus  dispescuit  Bentl.  nee  tamen 
Antistrophicorum  nomine  insignivit^  licet  sex  ejusdem  mensurse  in 
ordinem  redegerit  quorum  initium  posuit  in  v.  380.  '4XX'  fffbjSot. 
[Hotibius  vero  eos  Antistrophicos  appellat.] 

ibid.  Si)  yuy :  dele  S^  et  leg.  vuy  encUticum :  vid.  443.  %c0^sirff  yvy. 

383.  eif  Tcls  oipeis :  dele  Ta$  [recte :  in  hac  formula  non  usurpa<* 
tur  articulus:  cf.  L^s.  392.  et  1036.] 

387  et  sqq.  necuon  392  et  sqq.  disposuit  Bentl.  ut  exstant  in 
edd.  Kust.  et  £r. 

391*  vala^Mi  lege  fTul^at  [sic  voluit  Kust] 

397.  "Ay  •!« :  forte  'AXk'  eU. 

401  et  sqq.  Numeris  Arabicis  notavit  versus  quatuor;  quo9 
liceat  systema  a  [Anglice  stanza]  vocare. 

406  et  sqq.  systema  /3'.  4.  vers. 

407*  lege  t6v  re  o-avIaxIq-kov. 

ibid.  Suidas  Evrikeioif  <rfnxpo7r§6irei»,  EuriXtiot  ii  cuSai/tov/^ 
vfugoi  TO  ev  TgXelv  *Aqt(rTo^otvfi$'  Sot  ydg  hioojMv  'JSr  $VTikel^  Toy 
<r«y$aA/(rxoy.  Videtur  alius  esse  locus.  [Non  reperitur  inter  Ari^ 
tophanis  fragmentaa  Brunckio  congesta.] 

412  et  sqq.  systema  y\  4  vers. 

419  et  sqq.  Disposuit  ut  exstant  in  Kust.  et  Br.  quatuor  systa^ 
matibus  3  vers,  notatis. 

42 1 .  In  Schol.  ^'  Post  oSovra;  Suidas  in  ^puctn^gas  inserit.  ^fotff'* 
nfgtf^ :  quod  Palmerius  ut  suum  dedit." 

425.  lege  XAO-riy:  mox  MS.  KksKrteyy^y, 

430.  lege  co  'va^Xvimog  [et  sic  Person  ad  Orest.  1645.] 

433.  nvtrdov  MS.  et  Suid.  in  'ImFOvoqvs. 

440.  MS.  aTjoi' ;  vid.  505  et  607.  [Sic  alii  MSS.] 

443  et  sqq.  et  447  et  sqq.  duo  systemata  4  vers. 

ibid,  lege  xflgini ;  mox  dele  flc«ir. 


in  Aristophantm. — 'Ranas.  107 

447«  ^/.  omittit  MS.  mox  lege  xAiirir— 9r«yn»;(/i[ovriy  [sic  Ho* 

451.  MS.  voXu^^oSov;  cum  ^oX.  iroXtf^;(OVf. 
ibid,  et  sqq.  iieciion  457  et  sqq.  notantur  quasi  systemataj  qutt 
in  Aid.  et  Kust.  sunt  Antistrophica. 
458.  %aX  delet  MS.  et  legit  U&i^ :  vid.  Scfaol.  ad  443. 
46 1,  rou;  omissum  supplet  ^fS.  [sic  alii.] 
468.  MS.  %oLi  ToXfMifi  xoMifaxMrt  0^ :  vid.  Pac.  181.  et  S6l. 
470.  MS.^/t^y. 

476.  dele  ^  vel  lege  ix«royxl^o; :  vid.  Nub.  335.  [sic  MSS.] 
477-  TVfftijx^yaw  MS.  et  Suid. 
476.  In  Scho.  ptua-ovreu :  **  fo.  Zavvroi'^ 
486.  MS.  r^ia-dov  3 A.  TOvoTiir  [ut  alii.] 
491*  Ouxotiv:  Seal,  o^xay  [sic  MSS.] 
497.  lege  Xi]ju^nr/tt(:  Suid.  in*/$i  habet  AijjXfleriaf. 
501.  Suidas  in   Oi  yif  faabet  fri^coy.     Vide  etiam  eum  m 
27fi0Teoy  et  UiTrm. 

511.  KoMioTflt  est  excusantis,  recusantis  ut  Latinis,  Recte, 
Seriigne:  et  sic  paulo  post  xah&g,  [Et  sic  Scholiastes:  quern 
vide  ad  v.  915.]  Recte  quoque  Scaliger  personas  distinguit. 
515.  Seal.  BE,  pro  AL  et  delet  6£.  in  vers.  seq. 
519.  Inter  Schol.  ad  verba  ra  cfirco  fpoiryr^  addit  Bentl.  "ly 
At^vlcug  Hesych.  in  JoguoMo^.  lege  Al  Be  yvvoClxtg  roy  io^ueikkif 
^g&ywvTUi,     Vid.  Etyiiiol.  in  Jo^foXXo^." 

522.  Male  Seal.  ^^&<r(ov.  Nam  Biqonfaivei  loquitur  non  Bipoeicotv. 
ibid.  6f^(rTgl^i  MS.  et  Suid.  in  Avrii. — 5.S4.  *0j  Seal.  male. 
544.  Suid.  in  MaXiaxmn^v  habet  Mrtutrrqi^wV  int. 
547.  8^:  lege  ?.  MS.  Vat.  5y.  [Vid.  Porson.  Horn.  08.] 
550.  lege  xuywy  [et  sic  Br.] 

556.  MS.  ft'  e^exotf^r  [sic  MS.  C.  apud  Br.  qui  sacpe  cum 
Barocc.  convenit.] 

559'  lege  xars^ay':  [et  sic  Hermann,  de  Metr.  p.  152.] 
ibid.  MS.  4jxTy.  et  vice  UA,  semper  habet  *£re^.  17dcy8ox. 
566.  Hie  MS.  addit  'Ercp.  U,  et  UAN.  567  et  569*  cujus  vice 
in  locis  proximis  legit  Bentl.  EA* 

568,  owtf  frxiy:  MS.  ov  o3toj  [et  sic  alii.] 
$70.  t\s  fM  Suid.  in  '£ftuxaro. 
573.  MS.  initio  versus  prasfigit  EAN. 
$75.  le^e  i^^^cis  [et  sic  Kust.  in  notis.] 
593.  rwnjig  M  S«  et  Suid.  in  OlS*  oTSa. 
601.  cavTOif  as)  omittit  MS. 
607.  Aid.  avayKfi  rtg :  lege  'orly :  [et  sic  Beck.] 
624.  In  Schol.  Non  if^iXa :  sed  /t'  aXAa :  vid.  103  et  Thesm.  653. 
Ubi  [ubi  cornuit  Bentl.  ft'  iXXd  vice  ftaX^.] 
63 1 .  fiacayiw  Suid.  in  Bao-ay/^eo  et  /C^lfMexl^ely• 
635.  Aid.  et  Suid.  yifrfrci}. — 638.  fri  S*  fl^  Suid.  in  KxtjACLXt. 

fi|4Q«    MS.  O-V  Tfl(XCC0(  Tfli  O-Xf^l}. 


108  Bentleii  Emendationes  Inedita 

657.  MS,  (TXoWfi  vDv  ijv  jx'  axoxty^o-ftyr' :  MS.  Vat.  vvoxiv^etitr 
rede, 

658.  ioKsls:  lege  Soxsi  vel  8oxei>  [sic  Reisk.  et  Schasfer^  sirecte 
memini.] 

662.  ^  omittit  MS. — 665.  lege  9raAi  et  sic  in  671. 
668.  ijTsnai   MS.  mi  [et  sic  duo  Harleiani  teste  filmsleio  ad 
Acham.  178.  in  Auctario.] 

678.  Seal.  vpeoMj.— 687.  MS.  litaLq  ao^5a^ 

693.  lege  dotjx/a  [sic  Br.  perperam :  xov/a^  est  Bacchius.] 

694.  KBhaqvlfyi  Suid.  in  'E^/xAavtov. 
696.  avoXoiTO  Suid.  in  */2f  oLTfoKono. 

701.  In  Schol.  Tpayixm  agnoscit  Suid.  in  nakodo-ixMo-t :  in  4>pif- 
yip^oj  habet  oTgotrriycoy. 

717.  MS.  WOT  :  [et  alii]  et  in  720  y  oJroj. 

718.  In  Schol.  lege  w  iroXiY^ou. 

724.  dele  re :  quod  habet  Suid.  in  KKsiyivyjg  et  Kuxyjo-iri^gov, 
726.  MS.  ixhotrgl^ei :  mox  fo.  i$cov  vice  ei^co^. 
732.  In  Schol.  aXAa  vixa.  fo.   'EXXavfxo^   [sic  Tyrwhittus  in 
Not.  MSS.] 

741.  StobaeuSy  p.  241=l69»  vaXalargot  et  in  747.  a^lov  yaqi 
Grot.  yoOv. 

742.  9rgo<rfiAouj«,6v  MS.  Aid.  Suid.  et  Stob.  at  MS.  unus  Stobasi 
wgouysXovfj^ev :  quae  vera  est  lectio.  Hesych.  n§ovYs>^'iy.  At  Gro- 
tius  W^oof eXdojttev :  male. 

748.  MS.  (T^a AffiT*:  Suid.  in'^^Jiov  habet  xav  retf-^oX^T  :  at  in 
*A7F0  xoAoO  fyX&u  et  in  Kiv  t«  habet  xS.v  ri. 

750.  MS.  ^!ax:  sed  ex  alia  maiiu  JoSAo^  v4iax :  et  sic  dein- 
ceps. 

757.  leg.  jx.'  aXXoi  vid.  103.  et  sic  in  763. — 759-  MS.  Tovflopt/?«y» 

763.  MS.  Vat.  arr  av.— 765.  Citat  Photius  Mieiivscrdou. 

771.  MS.  et  Aid.  irqayiuct  'rrpoLyiuu'.  mox  yiq  omittit  MS. 

775.  MS.  ^vvTv^m :  et  mox  xar^xf  [sic  alii.] 

809-  Etymologus  in  TaXuvrov  habet  'AW  Jj — x^id^frerM* 

810.  MS.  t/  ial. 

812.  Suid.  in  UkoLttnoi  habet  ^vfMnixTa,  MS.  ^vfMrrvxTei, 

8 16.  "'E/SXerJ/g  yoOv  MS.  et  Suid.  in  TavgijSoy. 

819.   lege  *Aif^youois:    sed  Suid.  in   Svvifiauifev  habet   Qu   ya^ 

826.  et  sqq.  Quatuor  systemata  septem  vers.  Bentl.  numeravit. 
829.  MS.  o$<fvr'  Aid.  i^vra.  forte  legendum  fii^yovra  r  oSovra^ 
835.  lege  <rxiv$aXa/xeov  [sic  MSS.  duo  apud  Br.] 
853.  MS.  'TrvevfMvoov  et  mox  fbedeZ/xi^y  [sic  MSS.  duo.] 

861.  Suid.  in  'AygioTFom:  et  sic  in  *Eywia:  at  in  'Ayglanrovnt 
MS.  e  2^.  manu :  ubi  o^^^*  ^YS^  '^^  ^env^y  :  [quaere  an  iiog^vjn 
praebeat  MS.  ?] 

862.  Suid.  '^ff-uXoorov  :  at  a66gooTov  in  *Ayfl(07rov* 

879*  4e/ya»v  Suid.  in  ICf  ^0(Xa/(».  .      f 


in  kristophanm.—Ranas.  109 

891*  lege  d  ^ydif  v^  [sic  Dawesius.'J 

898.  MS.  evitraTB  legit  vvao-are  Etymol.  in  ^Tnayqainiui^. 

899.  MS.  addit  &  et  Kai  in  908.  et  in  905.  ooiittit  rs. 
904.  lege  errgg^Xoij. — 910.  MS.  ropfaj  Z^e  [sic  alii.] 
917.  (Toi :  MS.  eScr)  et  Suid.  in  KaXm;. 

920.  lege  S6vs9^ls  re  xoi  [et  sic  Br.] 
922,  et  sqq.  Sre*  1023  et  sqq.  "AvriTrg. 
935.  Citat  Suid.  Avrtyfrgifivoig  et  ArjfjM. 
943.  Post  Niofif^v  adscripsit  riy«t  Bentl. 

948.  yag ;  lege  a§   [sic  Elmsleius  in  Edinburgh  Rev.  N.  37. 
p.  87.]  vel  Y  ig. 

Q6\,  dele  {v  [sic  Elmsleius  1.  c.  p.  85.] 
967.  MS.  itoict  Y  [ut  alii.] 

969.  In  Schol.  scripsit  E^A^e.  i.  e.  vela. 

970.  Aid.  omittit  /xlv.— 972.  Suid.  in  ''l<rxcivet. 

973.  XfioxoTf  MS.  et  Suid.  in  "la-p^uvot. 

974.  In  Schol.  wtuo'iinfis.  At  Suid.  wrio'avijj  in  ''icrp^ava. 

.   ibid.  ■■  ■  Ypifvrai  8e  xaJ  amjfloSv.     Sic  EtymoL  in  *H6fiog, 

976.  lx9re(ro5y  Seal. — 983.  tovtI  :  MS.  rovro  [et  sic  C.  apud  Br.] 
989.  MS.  fM*  wr(yro7Fsl<r6eu  :  Suid.  in  Ka^woroireia'dai. 
997 •  forte  xag^voirnvoxafji/frrai  vel  o'rofXr^ao'jxo — .     Suidas  ag« 
noscit  2'a$xa(r|u.(»riTuoxaftTrai. 

998.  olftoj  Suid.  in  Krf|i*4'o^ — 1010.  tout  :  lege  to?. 
J012.  Suid.  Alue  wafloi. — 1014.  ^ijTWi  Suid.  in  Houarl  /x'  ^. 
1018.  lege  (Txogo^iov. — 1019.  MS.  lAafot;.  Suid.  ra;  hxictg  bis. 

1020.  Suid.  in  *Afie\r — BoutoKkiw  et  Mo/x/xax— habet  ajSeXrepco- 
T«Toi :  et  MS. — ts^oi. 

1021.  ftMyLfuaxuioi  Suid.  in  M^etyim^g, 

1024.  lege  JTuSi:  mox  forte  legendum*  jMrOvoy  oveo^  fM^vtifi^ovtva^g 
ut  respondeat  Strophae. 

1029.  ini>^g  Suid.  in  'larlotg  et  iielbv. 

1031.  lege  lOTioi^:  et  sic  Suid.  1.  c. 

1035.  In  ^larms  Suid.  X0t0eoTi}xoi  Xufioig, 

1051.  MS.  <rh  rl  ^§a(rot$  auToig  ovrtag  av^peloog  e^ei!8a^6i$,  [Vid. 
Bentl.  Epist.  ad  Mill.  p.  19.  ed.  Cant.  470  ed.  lips.] 

1053.  lege  Bri^ais  ut  hodie  titulus  est.  sed  Eustathius^  p.  1218* 
Bas.  irifiag. 

1058.  Tou^  omittit  MS.  recte  si  legas  k^eiHa^a  [sic  Porson  Prsef. 
Hec.  p.  dd,"] 

lOoO.  forte  kgendum  ijvfx'  axou<ra^  vsg)  Aagelou  tou  rsivBooTog 
'O  ^op^s  Y  ^el  ^yfxa  y  ^xou<rev  Jage/ou — Darius  enim  magnaa 
dramatis  partem  loquitur  et  Chorus  turn  Id  61  01  lamentatur. 

1060.  Suid.  'lotuor  a^eTAi«(mxoy  e^/^^jxa. 

1067.  ToDff  :  lege  to5S.— IO68.  J/,  sed  MS.  ET. 

1076.  MS.  tiV :  et  delet  av :  forte  OuS*  e5  oIS*  fTd'  ^vtiv'  egco<ray. 

1077.  MS.  |(ti)8fv  (Toi. 

1078.  MS.  hinaitiro.  [Vid.  Elmsl  ad  Heracl.  283.] 


1]0       Bentkii  EmendatioHes  Int^dita^  ^e« 

1079.  lege  J  J.  wars  ye  et  mox  dele '  Jf. 

ibid.  MS.  x^rovv6/3oKXev« 

ibid.  Vid.  Pac.  700.  [ubi  BeDtl.  vult  hrifiaXav  coUato  ibid.  745  ] 

1082.  MS.  yewala^  xal  yewalwv  [sic  alii.] 

1083.  legeflrieTv  [sic  MSS.] — 1084.  lege  toOtov  [sic  MSS.] 
1087'  Tolg  S*  ^j3tt>(ri  iroiyixat:    lege  vel  roio-iy  8*  [et  sic  Fiorillo 

(rectius  dictus  Fur  ille)  ad  Herod.  Attic,  p.  151.]  vel  rol;  ^/Soiff-iy 
Is  iroiijra^  ilavv  Sij  $f7. 

1089.  forte  ilapvijSwv.— 1091.  y*  omittit  MS, 

109«3.  lege  tXHVol  [sic  probante  Porsono  Praef.  Hec.  p.  8.} 

JO96.  Sic  distinguit  Bentl.  e/SXav^a  ri  ipao-ag;  [sic  Reisk.] 

ll£l.  oLve^wjiydv^v  Suidas :    sed  in  serie  sua  'JSardt^avav^y.  lege 

1 137.  av^a^^eo-iov :  sed  syllaba  brevis  esse  debet,  lege  ivaiial* 
gtTO¥,  [His  conjecturis  proxioise  sunt  Dawesianss  avaSao-tfclov  et 
£y«Si0e(pfre.] 

1150.  leg.  <roi  [sic  MSS.]— 1153.  MS.  «ira(feV. 

1155.  forte 'Ofetrrf/ix;  [sic  MSS.]— 1161.  MS.  roDr*  iToira. 

1178.  MS.  ftoXAov. 

1188.  lege  ^xa>  [fortasse  ex  Gellio.  xiii.  24.} 

1192.  lege  Tavr/y  io-riv  oXX'  Ireow^.  MS.  et  ed«  vet.  roSr*  lor* 

1194.  £1$  y^v  iJih  ixtiiy  Suid.  in  "Hm.— 1204.  lege  Xtyf« 

IS09.  iSoi;  Suid.  in  Sroifi^. 

1211.  fMMa-Tiv  pro  ftoi  foriy.  Suid.  Ou  yti^  /tovsrir  i>X  Aicovtf'^ 
Tfflt.  TO  reAf iov*  06  yaq  aKk»  fk^l  mtiv  uKOvrjea'  ian)  rsv  vaw  y^* 
*Afwro^aviii  |y  JSar^op^Oi;*  xa)  ly  79nrfua-iy  (v.  1202.)  *</l«if'  sv 
yetf  aXXoL  row  iragadinoi  ii  Xctqki.  Vid*  £q.  996>  1088.  [addi 
poterat  v.  infr.  1446.] 

1213.  MS.  8u$ai/xaw. 

1215.  %^v  [jiv  ^  ^uvM  *Awix\mif:  MS.  v^V  fSyoi  |^y:  lege  00 
VoAXcoy. 

1229.  xar*  €70^  Sg  Suid.  in  'Axo  Aqscutioti. 

1250.  i4i}»utfioy.  N.  B.  et  caesura  est  et  casus  nominativiia  ante 
ffsrwXfo-cv  venit.  ^ijxul— est  casus  accusativus. 

1251.  lege  t/  eo-f;  moz  dele  ye  post  rouro. 

1270.  MS.  cacroy  [ut  C.  apud  Br.]— 1271.  MS.  vokifhrfW. 

1283  et  sqq.    Duo  systemata  trium  versuum. 

1283.  f.  lycBux  vice  iyooy. — 1285.  y  omittit  MS. 

1267*  yuv  oyrtfy:  lege  yuvi:  vid.  1120.  in  oyvfji^ifMrtas  m  vwfl 
£ttc  Gaisfordus  ad.Hephxst.  p.  303.] 

1281.  MS.  (Ufii^eTM  [ut  alii]  mox  l^e  rouroy/. 

1290.  forte  avixrofa  Hesych.  'AvixTwg. 

1294.  Post  9rgo(r«uA£iadditur  ri^in  MS.  et  Suid.  in  iJiatfAiMk 

1296.  MS.  nabet  (rp^oX*  Sorioy  Jri  ri  i^xoiroy  ou  xeAaSei;  isr 
ifeoyeiv  %at}^oov  iravraxp^  iirt^igu  nvpto»s  intlyw  rm  'loftfiittw  tf  W 
^UQT  *Ax!^Xi\i. 


t  » 


On  the  77th  Verse  of  the  Hippolytus.     Ill 

1316.  AL  lege  JL— 131B.  MS.  iifitif  [ut  ftlii.] 

1323.  MS.  x«H  ^  hfv.—lS29.  MS.  o-oyxXivi^  r\ 

ibid.  In  quibusdam  exemplaribus  h.  v.  deest.  Vid.  Schol. 

1335.  MS.  Ifgpy  [ut  alii.] 

1337.  MfXfrcu:  MS.  AfiX^rou.  lege  MsAiJtou.  et  sic  Athenasus 
XII.  p.  551.  [ubi  MiXiT^s  Schweigh.  contra  MS.  A.]  mox  d^le 
Ktil :  et  sic  Suid.  in  MeXna^, 

1342.  t«5t  :   MS.  tSlV  itrt    [sic  MS.  Vat.] 

1349.  MS.  lacerus. — 1364.  croi  ScaL 

1366.  Suid.  KsXftfvf^ai)^. — 1385.  lege  igiffalyovou 

1410yl.  £x  his  duobus  efficitur  senarius. 

1412.  yoig  uYuyiiv:  Insere  aorov ;  vel  rolnog  ut  in  1428  et  1435^ 
irel  xoT*  hos  ut  1454.  [MSS.  3.  apud  Br.  aurrfy.] 

1423.  lege  «7ri«o>ijv  [ut  MSS.]  ... 

1447*  ^I'  lege  AI.  mox  1448.  est  ex  ore  J  J. 

1450.  Bentl.  citat  Schol.  Phoen.  1201. 

1455.  dele  comma  post  yuvii :  notat  t^v  x<vflii8/«v  Cephiso- 
phontis. 

J 464.  dele  8^  :  mox  lege  o5v  av.  [sic  MS.  apud  Br.]    . 

1475.  /xlya:  Suid.  /xeyceXa  in  Sl^viot. 

1485,6,7,8,9.  Lineis  uncinis  circumdedit  Bentl.  [Vid.  Schol.] 

1496.  Suid.  in  Xa^ecrrfgov  habet  p^^ijcrafjxecrddt  <rwdE/i]/xsy  iv.  £sic 
Dawes,  p.  243.] 

1500,1.  Ho9  pro  spuriis  rqccit  Bentl.  [Vid.  Schpl.] 

1514.  V  addit  Suid.  in  ne/9ixXi}^~^1525.  Suid.  Tig  8"  oTSsy. 

1526.  in  Schol.  rouro  c0  ' J?nroXvrou :  lege  iToXuISov.  vid.  SchoL 
ad  Hippol.  191 '  xfti  auro^  Iv  nfoXuiSw.^ 

1552.  rouro  et  rouroi^  Suid.  in  nxoutaw. — 155S.  lege  ro^oftrir. 

1558.  post  fixoacrtv  addit  lytu  Suid.  in  Jevgo  [sic  Toup.  ad  Suid.] 

1563.  S^vov:  an  Jaxov  [sic  Br.]  MS.  Vat.  dwxov. 

1565.  lege  xolI  fioi  a-di^eiv  [sic  Tyrwhitt.  in  Not.  MSS.] 

1574.  lege  TsTcriv  iuvrov. — 1575.  lege  jx^XTrcio-iy. 


ON   THE   77th 

VERSE  OF  THE   HIPPOLYTUS. 

So)  T^v^e  tX'xtJv  arrefavov  If  axr^parov 

Sv6*  ouTi  TTOia^y  af  io7  ^ep^uv  j3oT«, 
our'  ^Xde  ^00  (r/Sr^po^,  «XX'  otXYipuTOV 

oiSfio;  Se  9roroc|Urjaf(n  xi)7fU8i  Ig^croi;.     Hi  P.  V.  72— 7* 

Amid  the  discussions^  which  hare  found  their  way  into  your 
Journal,  6n  this  celebrated  passage,  I  have  seen  no  notice  takeu 
either  by  Mr*  £.  H*  Barker^  or  by  any  other  criticj  of  the  opioiba 


112  Saladin  nnd  Malek  A  del. 

of  Jacob  Bryant,  whose  version  of  the  passage  is  not  altogether 
unworthy  of  attention  :— 

<<  An  allegorical  personage  watering  the  meadow  seems  to  us 
a  very  idle  conceit  Were  it  a  garden  to  be  really  watered  by  a 
supply  taken^  from  the  river,  Ai^eo^j  or  Modesty ,  for  the  modest 
votaries  of  the  Goddess,  might  be  more  tolerable.  But  here  all 
is  the  work  of  nature,  and  the  morning  [eco^ ,  ^dg,  ulds,]  is  very 
naturally  supposed  to  draw  up  his  dews  from  the  river.  We 
have  another  authority  for  this  reading,  which  no  critic  has 
yet  cited.  Mr.  Bryant,  in  a  beautiful  Ionic  Temple  in  Blenheim 
gardens,  supposed  to  be  dedicated  to  Diana,  with  this  inscrip- 
tion, 

APTEMIAI  AFPAl  lAAI  OPESTIAJIf 

has  inscribed  the  six  first  verses  of  this  speech  of  Hippolytus 
with  the  reading  ^cJj,  to  which  he  has  subjoined  the  following  very 
elegant  translation — 

To  thee,  bright  Goddess,  these  fair  flowers  I  bring, 
A  chaplet  woven  from  th'  untainted  mead. 
Thy  cool  sequestered  haunt ;  where  never  yet 
Shepherd  approach'd,  where  the  rude  hind  ne'er  heav'd 
Th'  unhallow'd  axe ;  nor  voice  nor  sound  is  heard^ 
Save  the  low  murmurii^  of  the  vernal  bee : 
The  day-spring  from  above  the  dew  distills 
Genuine  and  mild,  Jrom  the  pure  stream  exhoTd 
On  every  fragrant  herb,  and  fav'rite  flower. 

The  version  of  this  eminent  Scholar  is  thus  a  comment,  as  well, 
as  a  translation.'*  Revieob^  Egerton's  Edition  of  tie  Hippolytus 
in  the  Brit.  Crit.  for  April,  1 797 .    p.  428.  B. 


THE  GALLANTRY  OF  SALADIN  AND  HIS 
BROTHER  MALEK  ADEL* 

By  Mr.  HAMMER. 

1  HE  names  of  Salahtddin  and  Melek  Aadel  are  of  the  highest  cele- 
brity in  our  ancient  Chronicles  of  the  Crusades,  aud  in  the  historical 
romances  of  our  own  times.  They  are  represented  by  historians  as 
two  great  Princes,  who  inspired  terror  among  the  Crusaders  by  the 
rapidity  of  their  victories,  and  gained  the  hearts  of  all  by  their  gene- 
rosity towards  those  whom  they  had  conquered.  In  this  respect  their 
renown  is  too  well  founded  to  admit  of  any  disbelief;  and  those  asper- 
rions  which  the  spirit  of  hatred  and  fanaticism  has  cast  on  the  memory 
of  Saladin,  through  some  historians  of  the  Crusades,'  far  from  tarnisb- 
ing  his  true  glory,  only  serve  to  weaken  our  faith  in  iheir  veracity. 

'  Gesta  Dei  per  Francos^  p.  1152. 


Saladin  and  Malek  AdeL  113 

Not  content,  however,  with  the  picture  which  History  has  drawn  of 
the  great  and  brilliant  qualities  of  those  princes,  our  romance  writers 
have  thought  proper  to  embellish  it ;  and  instead  of  describing  them 
merely  as  examples  of  generosity,  courage,  and  magnanimity,  they 
present  them  tons  now  as  models  of  gallslntry,  delicacy^  and  chivalrous 
attention  towards  the  ladies. 

Saladin  makes  a  figure  in  the  amours  of  Eleonore  de  Guyenne,  who 
nearly  risked  her  own  soul  that  she  might  save  that  of  her  IMusulman 
lover;  and  Malek  Adel,  whose  projected  marriage  with  the  sister  of 
Rithard  Coeur  de  Lion  failed  through  the  intrigues  of  priests,'  is  be- 
come, thanks  to  Madame  Ootin,  the  most  tender,  the  most  refined,  the 
most  transcendant  of  ail  chivalrous  lovers ;  he  is  idolized  by  all  women 
of  sensibility,  and  he  has  reduced  to  despair  all  those  men  who  feel 
that  they  are  not  capable  of  rivalling  him  in  this  amorous  heroism. 

Quite  enchanted  with  the  romantic  virtues  of  this  hero,  and  his 
success  among  the  ladies,  we  have  endeavoured  to  conciliate  in  some 
degree  their  approbation,  by  a  diligent  search  in  Arabian  manuscripts ; 
hoping  to  discover  in  these  sources  of  history  some  new  features,  some 
exploits  hitherto  unknown,  such  as  might  inspire  his  iair  admirers 
with  fresh  raptures,  and  confound  the  incredulity  of  all  men  who  enter- 
tain any  jealousy  of  his  perfections.  We  must,  however,  acknowledge 
the  unfortunate  result  of  our  labors — instead  of  radiant  plumes  with 
which  we  hoped  to  deck  this  Phoenix  of  Arabian  cavaliers,  our  re- 
searches have  produced  nothing  but  disgraceful  anecdotes,  which 
reduce  him  to  an  heap  of  ashes,  out  of  which  he  will  not  easily  be 
regenerated. 

We  doubt  if  the  ladies  will  give  credit  to  our  simple  assertion — at 
most  they  will  allow  that  Madame  Cotiu  has  exaggerated  a  little ;  but 
they  will  insist  that  she  only  added  some  embellishments  to  a  ground- 
work of  real  chivalrous  virtue.  This  was,  at  first,  our  own  opinion ; 
and  having  turned  over  a  variety  of  manuscripts,  without  finding  one 
anecdote  in  favor  of  Malek  Adel's  gallantry,  we  still  persfsted  in  be- 
lievmg  him  a  perfect  cavalier,  in  spite  of  this  fatal  silence  of  the  Ara- 
bian authors. 

But  what  was  our  astonishment  on  discovering,  in  a  classical  histo* 
rian  of  those  times,  some  facts  which  incontestably  prove,  that  this 
fkfflous  MeUk  Aadel  was  not  only  destitute  of  all  the  superior  qualities 
which  have  hitherto  been  ascribed  to  him ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  that 
he,  a  ferocious  soldier,  and  an  unmerciful  conqueror,  was  deficient  in 
\  the  slightest  attentions  paid  to  the  fair  sex,  even  in  the  country  of 
harems  and  amongst  barbarians ;  that  so  far  from  being  the  flower  of 
Arabian  worthies,  or  of  having  any  pretensions  to  that  title  on  account 
of  his  delicacy  towards  the  ladies,  be  invariably  treated  women  ill, 
and  has  always  been  considered  among  the  Asiatics,  as  one  who  forgot, 
in  the  most  interesting  situations  and  circumstances  of  his  life,  what' 
every  man  owes  to  beauty  in  distress ! 


«  See  «  Abulfeda.'* 

NO.  XXIII.      CLJl.         VOL.  XIL  H 


114  Saladih  and  Malek  AdeL 

•  -         ■ » 

His  brother  Sahth-eidin  is  equally  guilty  in  this  respect.  History, 
whilst  it  does  justice  to  their  warlike  and  political  merits,  has,  never- 
theless, marked  them  as  two  barbarians  who  always  failed  on  the  most 
essential  occasions,  in  the  respect  and  kindness  due  to  the  fairest  and 
the  weakest  portion  of  the  human  race. 

But  let  History  declare  the  facts :— according  to  an  Arabian  authof 
— *'  In  the  year  5S 1  of  the  Hegiia,  (of  Christ  1 185)  Salahed-din  a  second 
time  laid  siege  to  Mossoul.  The  chief  of  this  city  sent  to  him  a  solemn 
embassy,  composed  of  his  mother,  the  daughter  of  his.  uncle  Noureddin 
Mahfnoud,  and  other  women,  intreating  him  to  raise  the  siege  and 
spare  their  property ;  but  he  drove  them  back  and  refused  to  comply 
with  their  request ;  for  which  shameful  conduct  all  the  world  blamed 
him  the  more,  because  the  daughter  of  Noureddin  Mahmoud,  (a 
princess  of  illustrious  blood  among  the  chief  families  of  this  time,  and 
to 'whose  father  Salahedditt  owed  many  obligations)  was  one  of  the 
suppliants.'' 

In  seventeen  years  after  this  occurrence,  the  harshness  of  Salahed- 
din's  conduct  Was  punished  in  his  own  family,  atid  the  blow  of  retalia- 
tion fell  upon  his  mother;  but  what  renders  the  circumstance  still 
more  shocking  is,  that  the  blow  was  g^n  by  the  hand  of  his  own 
brother,  the  Melek  Aadel  so  undeservingly  celebrated.  The  historian 
Abulfeda^s  words  (according  to  Ibn  Emir)  are  as  follows : 

"  In  the  year  of  the  Megira  ^99  (of  the  Christian  iEra  1202)  Aadel 
deprived  his  brother  Afdhal  of  the  cities  of  Sorouje,  Raas-ain,  and 
Qualatan-nedjm.  Afdhal  sent  his  mother  to  Hama,  and  requested 
that  his  nephew  Mansaur  would  send  some  person  with  her  to  wait 
upon  Aadel,  and  endeavour  to  obtain  from  him  the  restitution  of  his 
property.  Mansour  deputed  to  accompany  the  lady,  Zeined-din  Ibn 
Hindi,  the  judge:  but  Melek  Aadel  rejected  her  supplications,  and 
sent  her  back  in  despair.*'  "  Thus,''  (observes  Ihn  elAttier,  author  of 
the  book  Catnel,)  "  was  the  family  of  Salaheddin  punished  for  the  mis- 
conduct of  Salaheddin  himself;  on  that  occasion  when  the  females  of 
the  illustrious  house  of  the  Atabege,  and  amongst  them  the  daoghter 
of  Noureddin,  came,  during  the  siege  of  Mossoul,  and  threw  them^ves 
at  his  feet  without  success.'' 

What  a  sad  discovery  for  the  chivalrous  glory  of  Saladin  I  and  how 
unworthy  does  Malek  Adel  appear  of  the  ravors  bestowed  on  his  me« 
mory  by  Madame  Cotin !  Where  we  had  reason  to  expect  that  he 
would  prove  himself  another  Coriolanus,  we  find  him  disgraced  by 
misconduct  towards  the  females  of  his  own  family,  and  branded  with 
the  eternal  reproach  of  history. 

This  unfortunate  discovery  has  given  us  much  uneasiness— *as  we 
feel  equally  for  him  and  for  the  ladies  of  whom  he  has  been  hitherto 
the  favorite.  We  are  sometimes  rendered  so  happy  by  illusions,  that 
it  is  unpardonable  in  History  to  come  forward  and  destroy  that  menik 
gratissimus  en*or.  We  must  only  request  of  our  fair  readerson  this 
-occasion  to  be  assured,  that  our  researches  have  been  directed  ta|iap- 

.  >■  ,^  I  ill 

I  ;:^ii)l^  Vol.  IV.  p.  ea. 


Recherche^  sur  Apdhnt  1 1$ 

MDages  tndy  liistoiGal,  and  allogether  unconiiActed  with  the  heroes  of 
romance^  those  darling  objects  of  female  sensibility.  Let  Saladin 
and  Malek  Adel  enjoy  in  peace  the  happioess  which  they  can  derive 
from  the  esteem  of  our  ladies — they  are  no  more  the  true  Sahheddin 
and  Makk'AadeltbdOi  the  Mohamet  of  Voltaire  is  the  Mohammed  of 
History* 


RECHERCHES   SUR   APOLLON, 

ET  SUR  DIVERS  POINTS  DE  GRAMMAIRE;  PAR  J.  B.  GAIL, 
Lect6ur  royal,  Membre  de  I'lnstitut,  et  Chevalier  de  Saint  Wladimir. 

Recherches  sur  ApoUon  Xwxeio^,  Xukoktovo^,  XvxriyevYis,  XoJ««^,  rihsio^y 
J.-  etc.,  et  sur  divers  points  de  Grammaire. 


•KiKN  de  plus  commun  dans  les  6crivains  anciens  que  de  rencontrer 
k  la  suite  du  nom  d'Apollon,  les  ^pith^tes  Xux£iof ,  XuxoxrovOf  et  autres. 
Les  savans  eux-mimes,  k  plus  forte  raison  les  oommentateursy  ont 
beaucoUp  dissert^  sur  cette  mati^re,  et  ne  itne  paroissent  avoir  rien 
ceoclu  de  satisfaisant.  De  nonvdles  recherche  peuvent^lles  sembkr 
oiseuses?' Je  ne  I'ai  pas  cru.  Je  propose  en  consequence  de  nouvelles 
observations  sur  le  sens  de  divers  attribnts  d'ApoUon,  extraites  d^une 
dissertation  assez  ^tendue  que  j'ai  compos6e  sur  cette  mati^re. 

I.  AvKEios^  pu  Xij)fLocio$.  On  donne  k  ce  mot  diverses  ^tyipologies : 
.1.^  celle  de  Au^o^  limp,  ^tymologie  qui  rappelle  Toracle  d'ApolIou, 
Jeqnel  avoit  indiqu^  aux  bergers  le  moyen  de  d^truire  les  loups 
(Paus.,  1. 2,  c.  S*)  $  2,^  celle  de  Awatij.*  l§>  Mmiere  qui  precide  le  lever 


»rim 


'  AvKatos,  ^juKBio^,  XvKios.  Le  tr^s^savant  M.  Belin  (dans  son  Lucien,  t. 
4.  p.  80.)  juge  le  premier  de  fbnne  dononne;  le  second,  de  la  langue  com- 
mune; )e  troisi^me,  altei€.  Pausanias  donne  le  premier,  l.:ft.  o.  9..  p.  133; 
le  deuxi^me  et  le  troisifeme,  1. 1.  c.  19:  p.  44,  45 ;  le  trmsltoq,  encore,  1. 2.  c. 
19.  p.  152, 153.  Sur  Xyxeio^  voyez  Pausan.  1. 1.,  et  Thesaur.  antiq.  gi»c,  %. 
T.  p.  559.  au  mot  XvKeia;  H.  Estienne,  I  Xvg  et  Xvksios;  Constantin,^ 
AJx£iO^;  et  Vossii,  de  idolatrid,  1.  2.  c.  12. 

*  Subst.  qui  est  primitivement  Tadj.  fern,  de  ?^vkoS}  ^^^^»  Aintr^  ehA 
nous,  le  subst.  au6e  vientdu  femin.  alba,  blanche* 


Il5  Recherches  sur  ApoUm. 

AimMI/  h  trifuamh  in  tnatim  (Macrob.  Saturn.  I.  i.  e.  17)*    Mmim 
n  est  probable  que  ces  deux  mots  sont  de  meme  faniilley  et  out  nne 
cuomiune  origioe:  que  Xvko;  vieot  de  AiIkij,*    crepuscule  du  matin: 
qyt  la  diiioiiiination  de  xJko;  loup^  rappelie  Tbabitude  du^Ioup  qui^  an 
ctepiiMule  du  niaUo»   va  cfaercher  sa  proie.    Oubliant  que  piesqne 
tons  lea  animaux  aont  d^sign^s  par  le  son  de  leur  voix,  leur  taillet  In 
cottieur  de  leur  robe»    leurs  raoeurs>  leurs  habitudes;*  oubliant  cet 
ttsage^  et  la  double  signification  de  soleil  et  de  loup  renferm^  dans 
Atiko;,'  on  aura»  en  raison  de  deux  Etymologies  admises  au  lieu  d'iiiie» 
Itabii  deux  tradition^^  sur  le  sens  de  Xvxst^s-    I^^  uns  y  voyant  I'^ty- 
mologie  de  kvKOs  loup^  et  adoptant  la  fable  de  Pausanias,  auront  tn- 
duit»  ApoHon  destructeur  des  loupa.    Les  autres  consid^rant  qu'  Apel- 
Ion  est  Eminemment  le  Dku  lumineux,  le  Dieu  soleil,  auront,  avec  Jli^ 
g^nieux  Macrobe,  cm  devoir  rendre  ApoUan  Lycien  par  Apoliom  Dim 
dmjowr,  ou  Dieu  soleil,  et  tel  est  le  sens  que  je  donp.erois  k  rinfso- 
tion  du  choBur  dans  les  sept  Chefs  contre  Thibes  par  Eschyle,  ▼.  ]4& 
If  •  On  y  lit,  Ko)  a-i,  XvkbC  iva^,  AuxciO;  yivov  ar^atuj   Saiv,  et  Tod  p- 
pose,  Dieujadis  dsstructeur  des  hups,  sois  aiyowd*kui  dt9trwiar 


'  £t  Auxijy  de  XuttTy  tolto,  cperia.  < 

*  Ainsi  fiodf  (Ic  bteiiO,  le  vastci.oVo^  (l*ane)»  le  leiit,.le  tardif;  n^(le 
li^vre))  le  parcsseux,  etc. 

^  Soiemenim  Auxov  appdlari,  etiam  Lycopolitanam  Th^baidis  civUaimt^siS' 
ato  eifr(Macrobey  cite  par  H.£stienne)..  Uanalogie  qui  exlste  eobtiiuf 
Mrp  et  aJxo^  fo/ei7»  expliquera  pourquoii  en  laague  celtique  (voy.iitet. 
daM.  Johanneau),  le  m^me  mot,  ^  peu  pr^s,  a  signifie  loup  et  anmk 

^  Je  ne  parle  ici  que  des  deux  traditions  le  plus  connues.  '  H  enofiteto 

autres.    D'apres  Tune,  les  Athenicns  d^rivoicnt  le  surnoni  de  Lp^iitlj- 

cus,  un  de  leurs  heros  mythologiques,  duqucl,  ales  en-croire,  Itsljaaaic 

VAsieavoient  empninte  leur  nom.     Suivantune  autre,   fond^sorietezie 

^  .         de  Sophocle  (CEd.  t.  212—217),  ce  que  j'appelle  le  Dieu  soleD,  wwileBwi 

fi^^'^^^^^^^r^^l^'S^n^ae  Lycie,etque:Sne;sf  "^^ 
•Apollon  oninclineroit  ,  croi« avec u^^^olite  qu'ApolC^'l^^^^ 
ycie.,  ou  p^ce  qu'il  est  n^en  I^ie,ou  t^*  l«^i<«  ««^  ^onr^^^  ^f. 
nd  la  Lycie.  Mais  le  moyen  Tra^pte'^^/iU  quatri^o^e  trldiS?  '^ 
Ik  qui  vo,t  le  Dieu  soleil  dans  ApouSJ^J^f^n,  adroit  de  mp^os^^'T""  ?' 
m  de  Lycien  mppelle  Ja  cons^ration  ^  ^^ycie  ^  ^^^o^  SL  ^^^,  ^* 


et. 


Recherches  sur '  Apollon.  .  1 17 

4e  Pennemig  oa  tms  digne  de  tan  sumam  de  dettrueteur  de»  Idupt.  Cf 
■ens  repu  plait  assez  h,  M.  Visconti,  qui  me  permet  de  le  noramer. 
Mais,  je  Tavoue,  avant  de  eonnoitre  son  opinion,  j'auroi^  ^xkiixi  de 
traduire,  Dieu  Lyden  {Ditu  du  Jew,  Dku  soldi)  montre-ioi  cnntrt 
I'ennend  digne  de  ton  eurnom  de  Lycien.    Sous  ce  nom'  ApoUon  a 

-  Ath^nes^  ^toit  repr6sent6  portant  un  arc  ^  &  sa  main  gauche,  et  sa 
droite  reploy^e  sur  sa  t^te  montre  le  Dicu  se  reposant  comme  d'une 
grande  fatigue :  les  traits  partis  de  cet  arc,  et  au  si6ge  de  Troie»^  et 
aillearsy  aToietit  6t6  la  vie  ^  k  des  miiliers  de  guerriers.  C'est  done,  pro- 
bablement  ce  Dieu  soleil  que  ie  choeur  d'Esehyle  invoque,  et  non  le 
Dieu  destructeur  des  loups  :  c'est  le  Dieu  soleil,  le  Dieu  du  jour  arm6 
d'an  arc  d'or»^  et  d'invincibles  traits,  et  non  pas  le  Dieu  destructeur 
des  loupsy  que  pareillenient  Electee  '  a  invoqu^  contre  cet  £gisthe  dout 
ellea  jur^la  mort. 

-  Dans  CEdipe  roi«  de  Sophocle  (v.  71,  212  et  pass.),  lorsque  Thebes 
d^soI6e  par  la  peste,  iuvoque  Apollon  Lycien,  peuUil  kite  question 
d'ApoUon  tueur,  ou  destructeur  des  hups  ?  N'est-ce  pas  ^videmment 
le  Dieu  soleil  (CEd.  T.  67^))  ce  Dieu  p\irificateur  que  le  choeur  invoque 
avec  instance,  et  si  souvent  dans  le  cours  de  la  trag6die  ) 

De  ces  deux  versionsi  Dku  destructeur  des  laups^  Dieu  soleil  arme 
ds  traits,  la  premiere  peut  tr^s-bien  se  d^fendre  cemme  religieuse  et 
nystique,*  puisqu'elle  se  foQde  sur  un^  tradition  de  Pausanias.  Mais 
i  cette  tradition  populaire  que  cite  Pausanias  sans  la  discnter,^  et  sans 
y  croire  peut-^tre,  je  crois  devoir  pr^ftrer  celle  qui  enseigne  ^ix'  Apol- 
lon Lyden  est  synonyme  d'Apolian  Dieu  soleil.  La  demi^re  seule  in- 
spira  les  pontes,  les  peintres  et  les  sculpteurs  ;  et  parmi  ces  derniers* 
cet  artiste  (koojt  if  tsov$  ds^Mg),  k  qui  nous  devons  TApollon  vainqneur 


>  Voyez  MusU  Frangais,  par  M.  Visconti,  article  Apollon  Lycien. 

^  Ainsi  qu  a  Argos  probablemeut,  ou  pluc6t,  je  crois,  k  Myc^nes  (Soph.  £]. 
69  $g,)icsLr,  dans  TElectre  de  Sophocle,  la  sc^ne  est  a  Mycenes;  ce  que  n^ad- 
,  act  pas  H.  Esdenne  (au  mot  Xjix§tos)»  tandis  que,  dans  TElectre  d'Euripide, 
la  sc^e  est  a  la  campagne  pr^s  d'Argos. 

3  bicien,  dans  son  Anach.  de  Gymn.  t.  S.  p.  887,  Fappelle  ^oS  Auxtou^ 
au  lieu  duquel  r€d.  de  Florence  donne  Auxf /ouflepon  approuvee  par  M.  Belin, 

^  Horn.  II.  1, 45.  «f . ;  4, 93  et  119 ;  et  passini,  Soph.  (Ed,  t.  212. 

'  On  donne  des  traits  non-seulement  auDieu  soleil,  mais  encore  k  lalune. 
Voy.  (Ed.  t  S18,  sq,  et  son  Schol.  ib. 

«  Soph.  (Ed.  1 219.  7  Soph.  El.  1396.  •  Ainsi  pense M.  Clavier. 

en  cite  plusieurS|  sans  en  garantir  aucune. 


118  Recherches  sur  ApalhfL 

da  serpent  Python/  chef-d'ceuvre  fond^  snr  la  fable  qu^ApoUon,  Hkm, 
solefl,  aToit  un  arc  et  d'inTiociUes  traits,  dont  il  se  senroit  pour  puriOer 
Fair. 

II.  AvKsiof  dyt^i.  D'apr^s  oes  notions,  et  autres,  Adxsio;  iyo^i 
(Soph.  £1.  V.  7)  signifiera  non  pas,  place  m^  Pmi  awnt  mis  la  statue  d'vM 
l&up  en  fhonneur  <f >fpo/?(m  (explication  donn^  par  Estienne,  et  adop- 
tee par  Testiinable  M.  PL)  inais  plaee  fycienne,  cvnsacree  i  Apolhu^ 
Lyckn  (ApoUon,  Dim  eokil). 

Ill;  AvxEioY  yvfLvafriov,  Ath^nes  avoit  trois  Gymnases,  rAcad^mie, 
le  Cynosarge,  et  le  Lyc^.  Le  premier  £toit  d6di6  an  h^rps  Acad^mos ; 
le  second,  k  Hercule ;  le  troisi^me,  le  plus  illustre  de  tons,  k  qui  6t6it- 
il  consacr6  ?  A  Apollon  tueuir  (interfector  luporum,  Est.^  de  loupe,  ou 
destructeur  de  loups,  me  r^pondt-ont  deux  sayans  ;  Tun  d'apr^s  Pauaa- 
nias,  Tautre  d'apr^s  les  h^roiques  de  Philostrate.  Quant  a  moi,  saisi  de 
la  belle  id6e  de  kviisto$y  Dieu  soleil,  c'est  encore  k  Apollon,  Dieu  so* 
leil,  que  le  Lyc6e  me  semble  avoir  dA  ^tre  consacr^,  et  non  pas  k  Apol- 
lon, Dieu  tueur  de  loups,*  Dans  le  premier  Lyc6e  de  la  plus  fameuse 
des  cit^s  savantes,  on  invoqua  sans  doute,  non  pas  un  Dieu  qui  toe 
des  loups,  mais  un  Dieu  qui  6clake. 

IV.  AuKokrorof .  On  le  traduit  vulgairement  par  lupidda  (biporum 
interfector,  H.  Est.) ;  mais  encore  ici,  je  vols  le  Dieu  du  jour.  M*^, 
consid^rant  que  je  derive  Xi}tsios  de  Xuxtj,  la  himik^  qui  pr6c^de  le  le- 
ter  dn  soleil,  m'a  object^  que  si  Xuxsio;  signifie  le  Dieu  dujour,  A»x«- 
xTovog  signifiera  le  Dieu  qui  tue  le  jour;  et  qu'alors  Apollon  s^roit le 
Dieu  du  jour  et  de  la  nuit ;  et  sa  remarque  a  paru,  k  quelqu'un,  d'une  sa- 
gacity rare.  Mais  mon  explication  ne  pr^sente  pas  la  ^Contradiction 
qu'on  lui  a  pr^t6e  :  car,  d'apr^s  Macrobe,  j'ai  traduit  AuxoxT^vof,  noo 
pas,  Dieu  qui  tue  lejour,  mais  Dieu  soleil  dont  la  prisence  efface  cette 
hlancheur  qui  precede  le  lever  du  soleil. 

V.  AvKrfyBvrjs,  o.  Svmom  d'ApoUon,  d  cause  qu'un  hup  s*Hoit 
mantri  d  sa  mere  pendant  sagrossesse.  A  cette  explication  donn^  par 
H.  Estienne  (qui  renvoye  k  Hesych.  et  k  Eustathe),  pr^ftrons  celle  de 
M.  Belin,  hell^niste  tr^s-souvent  ing6nieux,  et  de  Tillustre  M.  Heyne. 


*  Quand  les  eaux  du  d6]uge  se  furent  retirees,  la  terre  alors  impure  infte- 
toit  les  airs.  L'influence  bienfaisante  du  soleil,  ou,  pour  parler  plus  poed- 
quement,  les  fleches  d'ApoUon  la  d6livrerent  du  serpent  Python,  c'est-a- 
dire  la  purg^rent  des  exhakisons  meurtri^res  dont  ce  veoimeux  repUle  €toit 
rcmblfeme. 

*  Sur  le  Lycee  d*Ath^nes,  voy.  Lucien,  1. 1.;  Thil.  Jsc.  Crophii  ssercUai,  de 
Cymnasiis  literariii  Mheniensiitm  ;  et  le  Lex,  Xen,  qui  le  cite. 


Ueeherches  sur  ApoUon.  119 

Ce  dernier  4irive  T^pithfete  de  kuKHj,  ogSgos  (k  point  du  Jour  J  ;  et 
▼oit  dans  T^pith^te  d'Hom^re  (II.  1,  101  et  lip),  Tantique  notion 
d'Apollon^  Dieu  soleil  (notionem  soils  in  ApolUne  antiquissimam :  est 
enim  sol  man^  natus,  ut  dies  est  yjuig  i^gtyiveia :  explication  conforme  k 
cell^  de  Macrobe  (cit6  par  H.  Estienne,  au  mot  xCgJ,  qui  donne 
yevvwyra,  njv  Aoxtjk,  generantem  exortu  suo  lucem,  pour  glose  de 
Xuwy/svsot,  Notons  dans  ce  dernier  passage,  Auxi^  signifiant  la  Utmiere, 
en  g6n^ral.  Mais  n'oublions  pas  que  dans  un  sens  plus  restreint,  il  se 
dit  de  la  luroi^re  du  matin,  du  cr^puscule  du  matin. 

VL  Auyta^as,  o,  Yannie,  Encore  dans  ce  mot,  je  verrois  Tid^e  de 
lumi^re  et  de  Dieu  soleil ;  et,  renoupant  k  Tune  des  etymologies  indi- 
qu^es  par  H.  Estienne,  itagoi  tq  \uwuv  iixijv  fiouysiv,  je  lui  pr6fi§rerois 
celle  de  Tanglais  Robertson,  k  Xvkov,  id  est  solis  fidasi. 

YII.  AvKOiQv  0T)xc(;|xa(Eurip.  El.  1274),  Hi^ron  enl'Iionneur  d'ApoI- 
Ion  Lycien,  ou  d'ApoIlon  Dieu  du  soleil.  Get  Hi^ron,  en  Arcadie, 
6toit  consacr6  au  Dieu  du  jour.  LesDioscures  (Eurip.,  t(.)  y  envoyent 
Oreste.  II  etoit  en  effet  naturel  que  le  Dieu  Loxias,  par  qui  il  avoit 
€ti  criminel,  lui  offrtt  un  asyle. '  Le  substantif  qui  accompagne  aJ- 
xouov  m^rite  bien  une  note.  D'apris  H*  Estienne  et  autres,  on  rend 
fT^Kco^a,  par  contrepoids  qiCon  met  dans  la  balance;  mais  pas  un  mot 
de  sens  que  je  donne  k  <rrfX.ujy,a,,  lequel  d'apr^s  mes  id^es  sur  les 
desinences*  en  [jm,  je  croirois  plus  expressif  que  o^xo^. ' 

VIII.  Ao^las  ou  Xo^iij;,  0,  encore  Dieu  du  jour,  A  ma  version  on 
m'oppose  ce  mot  de  Lucien,^  semblable  d  ce  Dieu  qvfon  appelle  Loxias, 
tu  nfi  dis  rien  que  d*obscur»  Mais  n'est  il  pas  evident  que  de  deux 
interpretations  donn^es  k  ce  mot  k  double  entente,  le  Voltaire  de  son 
si^cle  a  dA>  ^cartant  la  notion  de  Dieu  dujour^  pr^f^rer  celle  qui  peint 
Apollon  avec  un  ridicule,  et  qui  convient  davantage  au  genre  caustique^ 
mordant  et  irr61igieux  qu'il  avoit  adopte  1  Que  Ton  saisisse  done  avec 
enthousiasme  Tid^e  d*Apollon,  Dieu  obscur,  dans  le  sens  deLucien,  je 


*  Eurip.  £1.  1266,  sq.;  etPOreste  du  meme,  trag.  1645. 

*  Voy.  men  TraUi  des  Desinences,  deuxi^me  partie,  p.  IS. 

5  Voy.  mes  Observatioru  historiques,  etc,  p.  197. —  Pollux  (IV,  172) 
donne  cr^TivSi^aTa  ivriSsTvai,  H.  Estienne,  au  lieu  d'expliquer  la  difficultd 
dans  Pollux,  se  borne  k  citer  la  locution.  Quant  k  Tannotateur  de  Pollux 
11  propose  dyfideivaig  qtut  ponderantur  paria  facere.  N'ayant  pas  le  texta 
qui  contient  Vivtidelvai^  je  ne  puis  que  proposer  conjecturalement,  ava- 
Uha4g  consacrer  (rf^Kw^Mf.'fa,)  des  hUrons  (i  des  Dieus);  ou,  fans  rith 
changer,  donner  k  UvtI  le  sens  de  en  rcconnoissancs* 

^  Sect,  iL  Vencan,  1. 1,  p.  554, 


120  Recherches  sur  Apotlon. 

ne  le  trouverai  pasmauvais :  mais  que  I'on  me  piui^donne  de  trouTer  plaa 
inspirante  pourles  pontes  et  les  artistes,  etplus  digne  d'Apollon,  Tepi- 
th^te  de  Dieu  dujour;  et,  zytc  Macrobe,  de  d^river  Ao^{a^  de  xyxAof 
Xo^of,  le  zodiaque.  Au  reste,  je  suis  Wm  de  juger  absurde,  encore 
moins  d'accabler  d'offensantes  et  dures  personnalitis  (de  pareilles  ma- 
nitres  oie  sont  ^trang^res)  les  partisaqs  de  la  if«nion,  AfoUon  ohseur 
dans  ses  oracles.  Les  ^crivains  sacr^s  n'ont-ils  pas  dit  du  vrai  Dieu 
qu'il  4toit  sou  vent  mp4n6(ra^lef 

IX.  TfXfiof.  Cette  6pith^^e»  m'a-t-^n  objecte,  se  donne  g^nerale- 
ment  aux  grands  Dieux.  Pour  moi,  je  doute  <](u'eHe  dpitre  ayoir  ce  sens 
dans  les  passages  que  j'ai  cit6a^ 

€e  mot  signifiera,  1^^  parfaitt  sens  facile  et  connn  ro^me  des  enfans. 
2**  Qui  ad  metamfioris  juvenilis  (etnon  ^t  ad  metam  vitas)  pervenii; 
sens  que  dans  mes  premieres  Etudes  sur  les  divers  attributs  d'Apollon^ 
je  n'appliquois  pas,  et  k  tort,  au  Zevg  rixsios  d'ApoUodore  (1.  1>  ch.  2). 
M.  Clavier  Tadopte  avec  raison,  et  avant  lui»  Lennep,  expliquant  le 
passage  d'Apollodore,  au  mot  rikof.  TiXsio^  est  un  de  ces  mots  dont 
le  ^ens  ne  se  determine  qi^e  par  le  contexte.  Or,  le  ^ont^xte  ^t  les 
rapports  logiques  justifient  le  sens  de  M.  Clavier,  qni  est  celui  de 
Lennep :  Jupiter  fut  nourri  (et  non  pas  SlevS)  par  les  CurHes,  du  lait 
de  la  ckivre  Amalthie,  mais  parvenu  d  tdge  viril,  etc.  3.*  £t  clest  ici 
Tacceptlon  difficile,  rixnos  signlfiera,  je  crois,  le  Dieu  dont  k$  orofjbi 
ont  leur  aecampHssement ;  ou  bien,  le  Dieu  qui  accon^lit,  qui  exauee, 
jtft  conduit  une  chose  d  sa  Jin.  Ainsi  dans  TG^dipe  T.  de  SophocIe» 
▼.1353,  reK(j5y,  signifiera,  nonpas,  Apollo  mala  eonfeeit  mea  (version 
de  Brunck);  mais,  c*est  ApoUon  qui  permet  que  mes  maux  s*aeeom' 
fUssentt  des  maux  pr^dits  par  lui  coutre  Tassassin  de  La'ius  (ih.^  232j 
4q,).    C'est  comme  si  (£dipe  avoit  dif,  Apollon  (t^AuSv)  est  contra 

moi  reX6<o^. 

Dans  ce  passage  d'Esch}Ie  (Ag.,  982),  o^  Clytemnettre  adresse  k 
Jupiter  une  priere  a  double  entente,  (sv  riXEit,  rif  ifi^g  tiy(cLf  riksi, 
riXeiog  ne  signifiera  cerlainement,  ni  Dieu  parfait,  ni  Dieu  qui  est  ^  la 
fleur  de  T^ge ;  mais  Dieu  qui  exauce,  qui  accomplit,  qui  conduit  on 
vceu^  son  parfait  et  entier  accomplissement*  Clytemnestre  (ib.^  1440 
qui  vient  d'assassiner  son  mari,  s'6crie :  Ecoutez  men  serment,  fen  jure 
r^y  rsXeiov  ttj^  ifJi^YiS  iraiSif  iixyjv.  Brumoy  et  autres  traduisent,  par  la 
vengeance  de  ma  Jllle,  et  negligent  rsXeiov,  6pith^te  qui  n'est  nuUement 
oiseuse,  et  qui  signifie,  je  crois^^  la  vengeance  accomplie  (uUionem 
puB  effechim  sortita  est);  ensorte  que  ri\€to$  seroit  passif  ou  neufre« 
tandis  qu'il  est  actif  au  v.  982. 


Recherches  sur  Apollon.  121 

^atiiwv.  Sophocle  (£1.  S26),  fait  dire  au  chceoT  6mu  de9  malt^eun 
d'Etectre,  c^  donesont  ks  fvmdres  de  Jupitfrf  oh  est  ^Xtof  ^«Mairl 
On  traduit,  ubi  hcidus  sol?  Pourmoiy  jecroirois  pouvoir  doniieri. 
faiAujv  le  sens  de  Miler,  et  non  celui  de  hiire,  Ce  sens  me  plairoit, 
non  parce  que  Servius  derive  ^xsiwv  de  ^aof  lux,  et  de  aiiw  hrtdtr^ 
amis  parce  que  Tanatogie  le  conseiile:  en  effet,  la  substance  du  feu«t 
celle  de  la  lumi^re  6tant  la  nitoe,  on  concevra  que  (faiAmv  puiftie 
signifier  le  brillant,  et  le  brulant,  £n  outre  de  Tanalogie  que  pottr- 
tant  n'appuye  aucun  exemple,  je  croirois  avoir  pour  moi  le  contexte^ 
en  partie,  du  nioins,  £n  effet»  le  choenr  demandant  au  soleil  «a 
vengeur,  doit  penser  moins  k  I'^clat  du  soleil  qu'^  ses  feux,  et  k  ta 
faculty  de  brAier  et  de  ch^tier. 

Dans  les  huit  premiers  articles  que  je  viens  de  discuter,  oh  Ton 
voyoit  le  Dieu  (lupicida,  on  interfectar  luparum,  H.  Estienne),  k  Diem 
destructeur  des  loups,  j'ai  pr^sent^  continuellement  le  Dieu  du  JoUTt^ 
le  Dieu  eoteil.  On  a  oppos6  k  mon  opinion,  celle  des  grammairien^ 
qui  d^rivent  Xtix^io^  et  Xuxoxrovo;  de  Auko^  loup.  Nous  avons  r^pliqu6 
que  kdyteiog  et  XukoxWvo;  d^rivoient  non  de  xJho^  loup,  mais  de  Ai(xij 
lumihre;  que  Auxo;  signifie  loMfi  et  eoleil;  que  lorsqu'il  signifie  loup, 
il  derive  uniquement  de  Xvxyi  hmn^e;  qu*on  avoit  d6sigu6  les  animauK 
par  leurs  rooeurs  et  leurs  habitudes ;  que  la  denomination  de  XvKOg  hmp, 
vient  probablement  de  Thabitode  oh  est  le  loup  d'^Uer  au  cr6pU8<ftile 
du  matin  ou  du  soir»'  chercber  sa  proie;  que  )es  images  des  loups  qui 
existent  k  pr^pt  encore»  dans  les  pays  vou^s  jadis  au  culte  d'ApoUon, 
De  prouvent  qu'une  soumi^sion  aveugle  k  fine  tradition  erron^e,  une  tra- 
dition accept^e  d'abord  par  |e  peuple,  et  ensuite  par  les  savans  eux- 
mftmes ;  que  cette  tradition  Aron^e  se  con^oit  et  s'explique  aisiment 
chex  un  peuple  aussi  ami  des  fiibles  que  le  Lycien;*  que  la  traditi<Hi 
que  je  defends,  et  qulrappelle  le  Dieu  eoleil,  me  parolt  noble  et  inspi- 
lante ;  qu'enfin  elle  a  pour  elle  le  droit  d'ainesse  (utUifuieeimam  eolie 
noiionemj,  ainsi  que  le  remarque  un  sarant  d'une  grande  autorit6, 
M  •  Heyne. 

On  oonfoit  pouitant  que  les  deux  acceptions  ayent  trouv^  des  parti- 


^  All  cr6pusci)le  du  aoir  (p'estriHlire,  erUre  chien  et  loup)^  au  moment  oik 
Ja  couleur  du  loup  ne  se  distingue  pu  de  celle  du  chien.  Voy.  H.  Esticnne  a 
'Av{  et  a  la^fiXuxi];  et  Macrob.  Saturn. 

*  La  Lycie,  dit  le  si^vi^t  M.  Bella  (t.  3,  p.  5i9«  de  son  Lncicn),  avoit  ^te 
ie  theAtrc  d'une  infinitS  de  fitbles. 


122  Recherches  sur  Apollon. 


s ;  que  Ite  ^riyaias  d'uae  ai^me  ipoqiie  ayeot  adopts  cbacun  ea 
particulier  la  tradition  qui  lui  plaisoit  le  plus,  ou  qui  CQUvenoit  It 
nieux  au  genre  de  ses  idtes ;  que  les  ^crivains  my tbologues,  par  exemple^ 
fongeant  k  ApoUon,  berger  d'Adm^te,  ayent  vu  dans  Auxoxroyo; 
le  Dieu  destructeur  des  loups ;  tandis  que  les  torivaias  astronomesy  pof» 
taut  leur  vue  plus  haut^  auront  prifi§r6  k  une  fable  la  tiadition  vraie 
qui  ayoit  rapport  k  des  id6es  astronoraiques. 

Dans  la  mytiiologie  grecque>  il  existe  quantity  de  iatts  qui  ont  une 
allusion  maaifeste  aux  oj^^iaians  priautives  sur  les  revolutions  des  astres. 
On  a  beau  Jeter  siir  elles  un  voile  rdigieux,  la  trace  de  leur  engine  et  de 
lenr.  alteration  n'en  est  pas  moius  aper^ue  par  les  esprits  attentifs  et 
accoutum^s  k  refiechir  sur  les  fkits. 

C'est  ainsi  que  la  fable  du  serpent  Python,  que  ju  d^ja  cit^e,  rap- 
pdle,  ou  riofluence  bienfaisante  des  rayons  du  soleil  sur  Tatmosph^re 
qu^l  purifie,  ou  peut-4tre  tout  bonnementle  dessechement  de  quelques 
maniis* 

J*ai  declare  ma  preference  pour  Tune  des  deux  tiadiUons;  je  ne 
m'aviserai  cependant  pas  de  me  f^cher  contre  Topinion  contraiie,  ea 
reflechissant  que  le  sens  de  At!x»o^,  ^0Af»  et  autres,  pouvoit  etre 
probiematique  du  temps  de  Pericles. 

Vn  orateur  Ckurintbien  (Tbuc,  1,  70,  5),  dans  son  parall^le  d'Ath^nes 
et  de  l^rte  s'exprime  ainsi :  ro7^  ^ulv  ^wii^aunv  dkXjjrgtutreirois  iitig  t^S 
*i?s£ott(  yj^&vroUf  r^  ^i  yvt^f*^,  olnsiorcay  is  ti  "Jifgda-my*  J'aitraduit: 
ib  •ffrent  d  ia  pairie  tt  leurs  corps^  cowme  des  Inens  qui  leur  seroiemk 
t^ui'i-faii  iirungers,  tt  leur  ame  (yvw^'ri)^  comme  un  pa/trimmue 
qu'ih  kU  canaaereui.  Un  jeune  litterateur  bllime  aninUi,  de  ma  version 
latine,  version  conforme  k  la  glose  de  M.  Neophyte  Douka,  et  il  a 
tiHit<4-fait  raison :  car  c'est  des  facultes  intelleotueUes  (mens J,  et  noo 
de  Tame  en  general  f^ntM^^  qu'il  est  ici  question ;  mais  il  n*a  pas 
egalement  raison,  lorsqu'il  donne  k  y^^^M*  ^^  ^™  ^^  gime,  Ce  serolt 
faire  beauconptrop  d'honneur  au  peuple  d'A throes  que  de  lui  aceorder 
(en  masse,  qu'on  me  pardonne  cette  expression),  le  g(:nie  qui  a'est  Ip 
paitage  que  de  quelques  etres  ^mviiegies.  II  n'a  pas  raison  non  plus, 
lorsqu'il  voit  dans  yvw/xij  une  allusion  au  genie  des  grands  hommes 
d*Ath^oes.  Thucydide  qui  dans  le  membre  precedent  (roT^  crwiLxartv 
aX.  X?  J«  parle  de  tous  les  Atheniens  en  general,  n'a  pu  dans  le  mem- 
bre qui  suit,  penser^  quelques  Atheniens  en  particulier.  Voici  au  reste 
ma  conjecture  sur  le  passage  de  Thucydide.  "  Les  Atheniens,  quand 
**  H  s'agit  de  combattre  pour  la  patrie,  sacrifient  leurs  corps,  comme 


Reckerches  mr  ApolUm.  12S 

**  s'il  leur  itoit  absolumoit  Stranger :  mais  qoand  il  faut  d4Ub£rer  sor  ce 
que  Ton  doit  faire  poor  le  salut  de  F£ta^  ila  tieiuieiit  fortement  i 
leur  opinion  (yviiiwji),  comme  h  un  bien  qui  leur  est  propie*'^ 


EXCURSION 

Sur  le  yvcS^ij,  attribu6^  d  tort,  je  crois,  k  Herodote,  par  deux 
savana  illustres^  MM.  Larcber  et  Wyttenbach. 

Tjr  yyaifx^Ti  de  Tbucydide  me  rappelie  le  yvwi^r^y  que  MM.  Larcber  et 
Wyttenbach  attribuent  k  H^rodote  (1,  31),  dans  Tbistoire  de  Cl^obis 
et  Biton.  J'ai  cm  devoir  rappeler  et  d^fendre,  dans  ma  Dissertation 
sur  ks  Hierons  des  anciens,  Tancienne  le^^on  ^wjxijv.  *'  pwaijy  (dis-je 
alors,  p.  182,  sq.),  que  Ton  rejette,  et  que  cependant  fortifie  le  voi- 
sinage  de  vsrjniouy,  me  parott  k  pr^f&rer.  Les  bommes  louent  la  force 
des  deux  jeunes  gens  (i^y  pd^M^y):  les  femmes  plus  sensibles,  levr  ban 
cesur  (dlujv  riwfwy  ixJ^o'eJ,  Ainsi,  H6rodote  donne  k  cbacun  des 
sexes  le  r61e  qui  lui  convieot.  Lisez  yywfL^v(que  je  crois  fort  peu  grec 
dans  le  .sens  de  bon  naturelj,  vous  6tez  k  H^rodote  une  beaut6 ;  et  de 
plus,  vous  lui  attribuez  une  r^dondance,  puisque  vous  lui  faites  dire 
que  les  bommes  louoient  le  bon  natureU  et  les  femmes  le  bon  naturel 
de  C16obis  et  Biton." 

Mes  raisons  ne  furent  point  gofit6es :  elles  furent  presque  trait^es  de 
paralogisme  et  d'b6r^ie  litt^raire.  Mais  elles  recevront  une  nouvelle 
force  du  temoignage  de  Pausanias,  qui  (1. 2,  c.  19«  p*  153\  rappelant 
rb^roisme  de  Cleobis  et  Biton,  lui  fait  un  m6rite,  non  de  leur  bon 
naturel  (sens,  je  le  r6p^te,  que  je  vois  bien  foiblement  indiqu^  par 
yycuu^y}),  mais  de  leur  force  (pt^if^fi),  mot  qu'il  fortifie  encore  d'Ia-;^uo^. 

*Tvo<piiTiiS  (Tune  des  6pUhetes  d'Apollon),  et  itjOfTii^f,  sant-ils  syno* 
mfmest  we  demande  un  Slhe  de  VEcok  Normals^  maintenantprofesseur  ? 
Void  ma  r  Spouse* 

I.  'Tiro^ijr^;.  Rocbefort,  1. 1,  p.  l6  de  son  Sqpbocle,  le  rend  par  jir9- 
phitey  et  Testimable  M.  Planch^,  par  interprite  de  la  DivinitS,  La 
demi^re  version  se  trouve  conforme  k  Vinterpres  Deorum  de  Cam6rier» 
cite  par  H.  Estienne.  Cependant  en  consid^rant  la  preposition  M, 
je  croirois  plus  exact  de  traduire,  en  parlant  d'ApoUon,  par  exemple, 
Dien  qui  rend  des  cracks  sous  un  autre  (MJ,  qui  rend  de$  oracles 


124  Critical  Notice  of 

fue  lui  cofmnutUque  tm  Dieu  MUpMmr.  L'analogie  conseille  ce  senr, 
«t  de  plus  des  exemples  le  confirment.  Qu'Apollon  rendlt  des  oraclts, 
noD  d'apr^s  lui,  mats  d'ajpr^s  Jupiter,  c'est  ce  que  nous  a|^iend  rancien 
Scboliaste  de  Sophocle  ((Ed.,  t.  151):  o  yap  *A<n'oXAtt;y  uVof ijn;;  *  hxtl 

*j(oig  sKfi^eiv:  c'est  ce  que  nous  enseigne  unc  autorit^  bien  sup^rieure 

encore,  celle  de  Sophocle   lui-m^nie,  qui,  parlant  d'un  oracle  rendu 

Bolennellement  par  Apollon  lui-m^me,  s'^crie :  6  doux  arade  de  Jujnier 

(Soph.,  CEd.,  t.  151).    Je  viens  d'avertir  dusens  de  tneofijrrif  dans  un 

cas  d^termin^.     Peut-^tre,  en  d'autres  cas,  auroit  il  le  sens  d'tn^er- 

prete :  cedent  ppurtant  je  doute,  et  dont  peut-^tre  aussi  douteroot 

Qeux  qui  n'aiment  pas  plus  que  moi  les  k  pen  pr^s.  Le  sens  dUnterpr^te 

(des  oracles,  par  exemple),  convieudra  niieux  (quelquefois)  k  ?rf'of i/nj^. 

'  II.  Ilfo^ijnj;.    Quelquefois,    dit  H.  Estienne,  ir^o^ifri;;  sent  pou' 

viroipYfrrjs,    M'interdisant  ici  toute  excursion  philologique,  je  n'invo- 

querai  que  l'analogie,  et  je  dirai:  ^^o^ijnj;  signifie  propA^^f ,  quipri- 

dii  Vavenir  f^gij ;  et  comme  ce  proph^te  ne  parle  pas  d'apr^s  lui* 

in^me,  en  le  consid^rant  comme  parlant  d'apris  une  inspiration,  je  Tap- 

pellerai  wfo^nfj^,  mais  ^ces  deux  mots  ne  sont  pas,  pour  cela,  syno- 

nymes,   comme  le  prouve  mon  explication.    Toy.  M.  Barth^lemy^ 

(Anacfa.i  t<  2|  p.  441),  sur  le  sens  qu'on  attaohoit  i  prophite$» 


CRITICAL  NOTICE  OF 

CoLLATio  Versionis  SYRiACiE  quam  Pkschito 
vacant  cum  Fragmentis  in  Comment ariis  Ephraemi 
Syri  obviis  instituta  a  M.  Gottlieb  Leberecht  Spohn^ 
Catecheta  ad  JEdem.  Petrinam  et  Societal  is  PhilobibUcce 
Socio.     Lipsias  1785.  4to.  pp«  28« 

Wk  notice  tliis  work,  partly  on  account  of  its  rarity  in  thit 
country,  but  principally  because  it  contains  some  very  valuable 
materials  for  a  work  which  is  much  wanted;  a  correct  edition  of 
the  Syriac  version  of  the  Old  Testament  with  various  readings. 


V  Apollon  parloit  d*apr^s  Jupiter.  Done  il  etoit  son  terhe^  terme  que  j'ai 
employ^  dans  inon  Xenophon  (t.7,  p.  320),  mais  que  je  dois  condamner,  1.^ 
parce  qu*il  rappelle  xiyog,  mot  consacr^  dans  la  philosophie  platoaicienne, 
mais  que  n'employe  pas  le  Scholiaste;  3.®  parce  que  ce  mot  ^tant  eonsacra 
dans  notn  religion,  ne  doit  s'employer  ailleun  qu'avec  reserve. 


CoUatio  Versionis  Syriaca.  125 

lUspecting  the  general'  value  of  th^  version,  there  s^mi  to  be 
among  the  chief  Biblical  Critics  but  one  opinion,  which  iS|  that  it 
ranks  among  the  best,  as  well  as  the  most  ancient :  but  it3  utility 
is  unquestionably  much  diminished  by  the  numerous  corruptions 
of  its  text.     Of  all  the  versions,  indeed,  which  are  extant,  the 
Septuagint  and  Vulgate  excepted,  it  has  been  most  exposed  to  cor- 
ruption :  and  when  it  had  passed  through  the  dangerous  period 
antecedent  to  the  invention  of  printing,  and  appeared  likely  to  meet 
witli  some  skilful  physician,  who  might  heal  its  wounds,   and 
restore  it  to  its  original  sanity,  it  unfortunately  fell  into  the  merciless^ 
hands  of  Gabrixl  Sionita.  In  him-were  united  all  the  disquaiiiica- 
tions  which  could  possibly  join  to  unfit  a  man  for  the  ofEce  of  an 
editor :    careless,  ignorant,  and  conceited,  he  has  altered  some 
tilings  from  rashness,  some  from  inattention,  and  more  from  igno* 
ranee :  but  fortunately,  we  possess  in  the  Arabic  version,  which 
was  made  from  the  Syriac,  a  tolerably  sure  means  of  discovering 
his  errors.     The  judgment  of  the  late  Professor  Michaelis  (un- 
doubtedly the  best  Syriac  scholar  of  his  day,)  respecting  Sionita 
was  remarkably  severe  :  in  every  page  of  his  valuable  grammar  he 
speaks  of  him  in  the  language  of  contempt. 

In  ancient  MSS.  as  is  well  known  to  all  who  are  versed  in 
Palaeography,  the  diacritical  mark  which  distinguishes  Dolath  from 
Rish  (»-r-})  is  often  omitted,  <<  unde  aliis  male  puncta  supplenti- 
bus  multa  varietas  lectionis,  maxime  in  nomlnibus  propriis.  In- 
numera  scriptionis  vitia  hinc  orta,  socordiaeque  Gabrielis  Sionitx 
accepta  referenda,  versionem  Syriacam  prisci  foederis  in  Polyglottis 
Parisiensibus  et  Londinensibus  inquinarunt,  ut  in  quaestione  critica, 
iueritne  nomen  proprium  Hebraice  per  "^  an  per  -y  scriptum,  version! 
Syriacae,  qualis  nunc  Gabrielis  culpa  est,  non  solum  non  mediocris 
sed  plane  nulla  fides  sit*'*' 

Jud  and  Nun  (^ — j)  which  dIfFer  merely  in  size,  have  also  been 
frequently  changed :  "  hanc  ergo  legem  sibi  rogent  critici,  si  iii 
codicis  Hebraic!  lectione  dijudicanda  quaestio  sit  de  litera  jFod 
vel  nun,  nuUam  esse  auctoritatem  Syriacae  versionis,  atque  ex  hac 
quidem  sola  ne  lectionem  quidem  variam  textus  Hebraici,  quse  Jod 
pro  Nun  aut  Nun  pro  Jod  habeat,  comminiscendam  ;  solus  si  in- 
cedat  Syrus,  merum  sphalma  librariorum  esse.  Nee  in  nominibus 
. * ^ . 

*  Michaelis  Graxnmat.  Syr.  p.  5.  4to.  Hale  1784. — He  ace  Kennicott  in  a 
note  on  Chron.  xi.  38.  loses  a  part  of  his  argument  which  is  to  prove  that 
n^n  notniin  >«  the  tmc  reading:  he  urges  that  the  Syriac  reads  ^  .  ;  hut 
this  authority  is  of  no  consequence,  as  we  have  seen  above/ nJH  is 
certminlythe  right  reading,  as  the  Arabic  version  proves  by  reading ^«N£  : 
this  too  supports  the  Syriac,  which,  were  it  not  for  the  consent  of  the  Ara- 
bic, would  not  have  the  slightest  weight:  indeed  in  a  question  of  this  na- 
titr«,  they  amount  only  to  the  authority  of  one. 


126  Critical  Notice  of 


propriisflolimiy  8ed  et  aliis  in  vefbis  idem  mendtimfreqaeos^  ctegant 
aofuianquam  et  bonam  fondens  sentenliani,  sed  tamen  mendvnu 
Jobi.  y.  12.  pio  Hebraico  ^^  ffiaiim  aUaium  est)  Syriacum 
fcgcBS  ^«^/j  (responsum est,Jetxxx.  17.  pro y^p^  erodunturYel 
erodunt  reraies  ossa  mea,)  r>«o.  grcma  sunt  mihi  ossa  meoj  prope 
eertum  habebit,  Syrum  ibi  *^t^/j  scripsisse,  hie  q-.qj  troduni^ 

Vetusquidem  uterque  error,  in  iHo  jam  exemploS3rriaco  commissuSy 
es  quo  Arabs  Jobum  venit:  est  et  bona  sententia,  elephantiasi 
enim  laborantibus  ossa  ipsa  gravia  atque  oneri  sunt.  Verum 
▼ariam  lectionem  Textus  Hebraici  hie  ex  Syro  exsculpere  magn« 
esset  incogitantiasy  eum  ^  et  ^Hebraieum  figura  sit  dissimillimum^ 
nee  faeile,  ut  in  Syriaeo,  errori  locus.*** 

In  the  MSS.  from  which  the  Syriae  version  was  taken,  the 
vowel  points  were  generally  omitted,  and  were  only  employed  m 
such  words  as  might  have  some  want  of  perspicuity,  were  they 
omitted  :  Sionita,  however,  with  immense  labor,  every  where  added 
them,  in  doing  which,  as  might  be  expected,  he  has  often  made 
mistakes.  ««  Vetere  Testamento  Syriaeo  si  quis  uti  voluerit,  hoc 
stalim  ante  omnia  statuat,  punetorum  voealium  nullam  omniuo 
esse  auctoritatem  :  e.  g.  Job.  xviii.   17.  ne  putet  Syrum  tam  fuisse 

vecordem,  ut  pn  verterit  jA*f^  creaiuram^  sed  ^erat  jA^o  oe- 
tertum,  ut  et  Arabs  ex  Syro  ^^^*^  vertit.  Sic,  et  gravius,  non  cen- 

tum,  non  sexcentls,  sed  innumeris  loeis  a  turpi  editore  erratum^ 
nee  tam  inscitia,  quam  summa  soeordia."^ 

These  defects,  however,  do  not  diminish  the  value  of  the  Ver- 
sion as  it  originally  stood,  and  ought  only  to  incite  us  to  greater 
exertions  to  restore  it  to  its  original  purity.  For  this  work,  the 
tract  before  us  contains  some  very  valuable  materials,  although 
mixed  with  some  of  the  refuse  which  must  of  course  exist  in  every 
collection  of  various  readings. — ^The  Syriae  version  might,  we  con- 
ceive, be  restored  to  a  state  of  purity  with  less  labor  than  most 
other  works  of  the  kind :  it  has  been  seldom  transcribed,  because 
used  in  a  very  small  tract  of  country ;  the  MSS.  therefore  may  be 
expected  to  be  tolerably  correct :  an  Arabic  Version  has  been  made 
from  it,  which  will  often  point  to  the  true  reading  as  we  have 
seen :  and  it  has  been  cited  by  many  writers,  fathers  of  the  Eastern 
church,  whose  works  still  exist,  and  when  compared  with  the 
writings  of  the  Greek  Fathers,  present  an  almost  uncorrupted 
text.  Ephraem  Syrus,  the  most  eminent  of  these,  has  left  many 
Commentaries  on  Scripture,  in  the  course  of  which  he  cites  innu- 
merable passages :  Spohn,  a  very  eminent  German  critic,  has  from 

'  Michaelis  Graramat.  $yr.  p.  6.         *  Michaelis  Grammat.  Syr.  p.  S^* 


CoUatio  Verstonis  Syriac^e.  IStT 

this  source  drawn  many  valuable  readings  :  his  researches,  indeed^ 
are  con&ned  to  the  first  twenty  two  chapters  of  Isai^  \  but  it  is 
much  to  be  wished  that  he  bad  examined  the  whole  of  the  yersioft 
by  this  test. 

In  this  country  the  tract  is  very  scarce  :  the  copy  lying  before  ui 
is  the  only  one  we  have  ever  seen.  As  the  Continent,  however,  i$ 
now  open,  we  thought  it  might  be  useful  to  mention  its  existence: 
as  it  deserves  a  place  in  the  jQsrary  of  every  one,  who  would  criti* 
cise  on  the  Syriac  version. 

Since  various  readings  of  the  Syriac  version  are  so  remarluu 
bly  scarce  and  difficult  of  access,  we  take  the  present  opportunity 
of  adding  a  few,  which  were  extracted  by  Professor  Adler  from  a 
Syriac  MS.  of  the  Gospels,  written  in  the  year  548,  and  published 
in  his  Versiones  Sk/riaae  (4to.  1789.).  Schaaf  s  edition  is  the  stan>« 
dard,  with  which  he  collated  the  MS. 

Schaaf  MS. 


Matt.  i.  19.  ^^jzjo  looi  VijZJo 

— '- — 21.  ,^AU  Ai 

• 9-    wOioA*]!  jooi  «i.»cnoA»|2 

iii.  4.    oiAi^Qi)lioo  oiAXo-^klco 

iv.  2.    ^,V.^<4  ,j^.ic«* 


4.    SXb^  001  £uAd 

0.  ^oouj^  ^obu^^> 

21.  ^QA«  ^1  i;j90  VkOAw  omittitur* 


V.5.   1:^5  j  j^^jy 


13.   MS.  ooa^  &  w\v.//  without  Jud. 
final. 

'19'   \li:>oi  j;;jL3|  j;.jL)!^L30i 

•20. 


— 22.  ;;ii)j;^\bo  «lop!  ^J^oo 

— 24.  jj^^yloW^k  i#j^\o  >0rO 

—32.  ^50^4.  50^! 

—47.  ^A^l^  ^AjI^U 


128  Answer  to  d  late  book 

Hatt.  vi.  1«  y  ^o  Uie 

13.    /SsZ  ■  i\s/  , 

^^ 30.    pcuwj  \icu^2 

—  vii.3.y^         .  U^ 


12.  ^Aa3.?  ^Aj] 

—  13.  ]m«.«oJo  WoJ]o 

—  lb.    pij*o^^ll!  oio^-Alh* 


14.  }««|  deest* 

23.  )ooA:£^!  >x>A:o 


—  25  &  27. 


Some  very  valuable  readings  of  a  Cod.  Guelpherbitanus  coDat.* 
ed  by  Bruns,  may  be  found  in  Eichhom's  <<  Repertorium  fiir  Bib* 
fiache  und  Morgenlandische  Litteratur»'*  vol.  xv.  which  firequendy 
agree  with  those  Adl^  has  found  in  the  Vatican  MS. 

AN  ANSWER  TO 

A  ILATE  BOOK 

Written  agaimt  the  Learned  and  Reverend  Dr.  Bentlof^ 

relating  to  same  Manuscript  Nates  an  CalUnmehus. 

TOGETHER  WITH  AN  EXAMINATION  OF  MR.  BENNETS 

APPENDIX  TO  THE  SAID  BOOK. 


LONDOir  :  PBINTEP  IN  TBE  YEAB,   1699. 

No.  V. — Cantinuedfrom  No»  XXI.  p.  I69. 

fb  ike  Autlwr  of  the  Remarks  upon  Dr.  BentUy's  Fragmenti 

of  CalUmackus. 

V^  Num.  12S.  Suppose  it  were  read  thus,  iiriavs  tf  khtioBat^  et  si- 
leutes  sedere,  Hesvch.  &vebc4  Utrvxai^  Afwyoi.  And  the  Pythagorean 
sihnce  is  too  wellhoown  to  be  disputed.  [P.  72.] 


Dr.  Bentley^  relating  to  CalHmackus.    129 

W.  Twould  be  a  daogerous  thin^  for  a  person  of  that  old  Comio 
poet,  Philemon's  Constitution,  to, read  such  a  piece  of  Critkisoi  as 
this.  [V.  Lucian«  Maic/»r;/3.  versus  fin.]  Or  was  it  your  design  to  print  a 
Banter  upon  voarselfl  For  Itad  a  man  premeditated  bow  to  write 
learned  nonsense,  he  could  not  have  done  it  more  effectually.  The 
Fragment  here  spoken  of  is  taken  from  A.  Gellius,  lib,  4.  c.  11.  who 
introduces  it  thus.  Opinio  vetus  falsa  occupavit&  convaluit,  Pythaao- 
ram — *  It  hath  been  of  a  long  time  a  current  tradition,  but  false,  that 
Pytbavoras  the  phitosoplier  abstained  from  eating  the  flesh  of  animals, 
and  from  beans.'  'Twas  in  conformity  to  this  vulgar  error,  that  Calli« 
machos  wrote  these  two  verses. 

Kut  Kudfiav  diro  x^V^^  ^^"^  avmvrov  iSeoOai 
Kdycl;,  Utldayopas  ifs  eiceXei/e,  Xcyw.    ■ 
Tn  the  IS rst  of  these  lines  the  word  aviiitrToy  is  a  manifestly  false  Leo* 
tion,  and  makes  no  possible  sense.     So  that  there  being  a  necessity  of 
some  correction,  Stepbanus  gives  it  thus,  eyeiv  [khI  ayaifiov]  eietr&ai. 
Dr.  Bentley  thus,   ex^iv  [dj^cWd  r]  ibeffdai.     Theite  two  corrections  of 
the  Dr.  and  Stepbanus  agree  in  exactly  the  same*sense  ;  and  which 
oflTers  the  less  violence  to  the  Text,  the  eye  may  judge*    After  tbem 
both  comes  our  judicious  Vindicator  with  his  correction.     And  iidiat's 
that  ?  why,  aveovs  re  ibelffSai,  et  silentes  sedere :  for  Areot  in  Hesy^hius 
is  S^<t>FO£,  silentes  ;  and  the  Pythagorean  silence  is  too  well  known  to 
be  disputed.     But,  good  Sir,  what  signifies  the  Pythagorean  silence  to 
th«*  Pythagorean  abstinence,  the  only  thing  here  spoken  of,  which  you 
arc  c«>ntent  to  drop  as  nothinc;  to  the  purpose.    'Tis  a  wonder  tome 
bow  such  a  piece  of  criticism  should  enter  into  an  liead  that  has  brains 
in  tr.      A.  Gellius  is  proihicing  a  couple  of  verses  directly  relating  to 
Pytha<;oras  his  supposed  abstinence  from  flesh :  by  the  help  of  your 
correction  they  no  more  relate  to  it,  than  they  do  to  his  golden  thigh. 
What  an  ea^ie  thing  were  it  tor  me  here  to  ask  you  an  insulting  qut$^ 
tion  or  two  ?  but  Til  not  be  unmannerly. 

V.  I  am  sure  hfiiwrov  in  Dr.  BentUy  6  sense  is  a  pure  Anglicism^ 
and  I  cannot  think  that  Callimachus  pretended  to  our  language. 

W.  Were  I  the  spiteful^st  man  that  ever  took  pen  in  hand,  I  coold 
not  retort  this  accusation  upon  you.     I  must  do  you  that  justice  to 
confess,  that  of  all  the  books  1  have  ever  seen  in  our  language,  I  never 
yet  read  one  with  fewer  Anglicisms  in  it  than  yuurs*    That  the  sigdifi* 
cation  here  given  to  the  word  u/3i4iiros  is  uncommon.  Dr.  B. owns; 
[Rara  quidem,  fateor,  est  aa  verbi  sighificatio:  sed,  &c.]  but  withal 
observes,  that  Callimachus  was  a  great  innovator  in  laogiiage ;  and  that 
Suidas  after  the  more  common  interpretation  of  the  word,  gives  it  this 
less   usual  one;  afiiurros,  b  fi^  ^tav.     Callimachus  therefore  bein};  a 
trreat  innovator  in  language,  and  Suidas  having  manifestly  some-where 
or  other  met  with  this  word  used  ip  this  sense ;  His  not  improbable^ 
but  that  in  writing  his  Lexicon  he  migh^  have  this  very  passage  of  Gal- 
liniachus  in  his  eye  :  an  author  whom  he  refers  to  more  than  once 
Mritbottt  express  mention  of  his  name,  vid.  supr.  et  speciatim  Suidam, 
v.  iravitpKi^s,  coiif.  cum  Dr.  B.  n.  48. 

NO.  xxm.         a,  J/.       VOL.  xiL  i 


130      Afuwer  to  a  Book  written  against 

V.  Num.  SOO.  Dr.  Beotley  reads  it,  Kaifi6yos^  Ssc.  €t  solus  sdole^ 
•ceatttm  oomeuebat  lutorem,  (one  of  the  worst  of  crimes  and  worthj 
the  Dr/s  considering.) 

W.  What  a  biting  parentheRis  is  here?  Wit  and  satyr  all  over^ 
But  suppose  a  man  should  ask  you  the  question ;  what  thought,  Sir^ 
what  meaning  had  you  in  your  mind  when  you  wrote  it  down  I  Coiild 
you  answer  him  1 

V.  But  suppose  we  read,  koX  Vip6vo9  alSia^v  eyp,  Kr)i. 
W.  But  suppose  there  be  no  such  Greek  word  as  aliutuv,  then  I 
suppose  we  must  not  read  it  so.  [aetiuMs  there  is,  not  ai^wos,  I  ques- 
tion, whether  ael  be  ever  contracted  into  aL]  And  if  yov  caunotL 
maintain  your  aliiai^y,  then  your  K^yos  hlls  to  the  ground  of  course, 
and  with  Kpovos  your' Julius  Firmicus,  and  witJi  JuUus  Firmicus  your 
Imown  story  of  Saturn's  devouring  the  immortal  infants  before  they 
were  a  day  ^d.  And  thus  I  think  your  second  correction  is  as  ins||»* 
oilieant  as  your  first  was  ridiculous. 

To  fetch  in  the  rest  of  those  learned  observations  of  ypur  Own,  I 
must  return  to  the  beginning  of  your  indictment* 

V.  Dr.  B/s  correction  of  Fulgentius  Pianciades  was  needless. 
IP.  ^.3 

W.>  That  correction :  was  none  of  the  Dr/s.    The  Dr.'s  words  are, 
viri  ^ffoditi  emendant.  >  So  that  if  it  was  needless,  those  learned  men 
are  to  blame,i  not  Dr.  B. :  But  why  was  it  needless  1 
'    V.  For  why  should  he  cite  a  faulty  edition  ? 

W.  The  Dr.  cites  it  from  the  edition  of  Jos.  Mercerus,  Par.  Svo. 
1613.  which  all  men  of  learning  esteem  as  the  best  edition  of  that  au- 
thor. Gothofred  did  well  in  correcting  the  sense  of  his  author,  but  in 
supplanting  his  words,  and  making  his  own  conjecture  (though  just) 
part  of  the  text  of  his  author,  he  exceeded  the  bounds  of  a  conunen- 
tator.  The  Dr»  conld  have  done  the  like  upon  Malela ;  but  he  better 
understood  the  laws  of  criticism.  Another  little  shrivelled  observation 
you  have  here,  at  which  I  cannot  afford  to  make  a  stop.  Perlmps 
there's  nothing  in  it. 

If  any  bookseller's  shop  in  town  could  present  me  with  a  page  more 
fruitfull  of  mistakes  than  is  your  38th  and  39th,  it  must  be  Mr.  Ben- 
net's  ;  but  TH  defie  even  his  to  match  you  here.  Passing  by  your  unin- 
telligible (I  am  sure  'tis  so  to  me)  story  of  that  old  edition  (you  are 
•pesdiing  of  Hephaestion)  and  thb  last ;  and  your  idle  cavil  upon  a 
scape  of  the  Dutch  Printer,  in  putting  a  v  for  an  v,  I  come  to  your 
own  remarks^  or  at  least  those  which  you  espouse  and  make  your 
own. 

^  V.  The  Dr.'s  quotation  out  of  Terentianus  Maurus  was  long  since 
cited  by  Laetantius  in  his  Notes  on  Statins  hisThebais,  [P.  38.  Lib.  3. 
▼.  479.]  and  much  more  correctly,  and  to  better  parpose,  thus^  Bfanchi 
meminit  Terentianus  de  metris, 

Hyronum  Branchiadie  Phoebo • 

W.  Let  the  reader,  if  he  pleases,  see  it  at  length  in  your  book,  and 
compare  it  with  the  Dr.'s  out  of  Terentianus  himself,  n.  S6. 


Dr.  Jienikyf  reldHiflg  tQ  CaUimachus. 

Much  more  corrtctly^  you  say,  atfd  to  better  purpose*  How  a 
quotation  Could  be  more  incorrectly  given,  and  to  less  purpose,  i$ 
•cavee  to  bfe  imagined.  If  any  mortal  can  make  either  sense  or  gram* 
mar  of  it,  da  it  stands  in  that  Lactantius,  i'll  lose  the  whole  cause* 

V.  For  as  the  tekses  are  now  read,  I  cannot  excuse  them :  Chron- 
ology itself  csmnot  defend  them.  [P.  39.] 

W.  Chronology ! Stuff. 

V.  For  Branchus  could  not  sins:  an  Hymn  of  CaUimachus.  [Ibid.] 

W.  Nor  could  you  construe  Terentiaous*  which  therefore  111  do 
Ibryou. 

Nee  ndti  et  memini,  pedibus  quater  his  repetitis^ 
Hyni^ai  Battiadem  Fhcebo  cant^sse  Jovique 
Pastorem  Branchum :  quern  — 

Nee  son  et  oumiiui^  and  I  also  remember,  Battiadem,  that  Callima- 
chttSy  cantisse)  composed,  Hymnum,  pastorem  Branchum,  an  Hynm 
(called)  Branchus  the  shepherd,  pedibus  quater  his  repetitis,  with  these 
"*'**'•  Choriambick  feet  four  times  repeated,  Phoebo  Jovique,  in  praise 
of  Jupiter  and  Apollo.  And  though  Chronology  will  not  admit 
Branchus,  who  liv'd  so  many  years  before  CaUimachus,  to  have  sung 
an  Hymn  composed  by  CaUimachus,  yet  CaUimachus  may  have  comi-> 
posed  an  hymn  in  praise  of  Jupiter  and  ApoUo,  and  given  to  that  hymn, 
from,  'tis  probable,  the  principal  fable  of  it,  the  title  of  Branchus. 
And  of  that  very  numerical  hymn  there  is  scarce  any  doubt  to  be 
made,  but  that  this  fragment  was  part,  and  probably  the  first  verse,  it 
'being  in  that  Metre  Terentianus  speaks  of,  and  with  express  mentiou 
of  Jupiter  and  Apollo. 

Here's  the  Pentameter,  whicb  Hephaestion  and  Terentianus  speak  p( 
arfWr  f be  4  ChoHfimbics  ending  in  a  Baccbius. 

V.  Branchus,  says  the  same  commentator,  [Ibid.]  was  a  Thessaltan. 
'Branchus  ThesHdus  fuit,  dilectus  ApoUini  —  Ulinc  Branchiades  ApoUo 
diet  us. 

W.  But  here  this  same  beloved  commentator  of  yours  is  no  less  ihva 

twice  mistaken.    First,  Branchus  was  not  a  Tkessalian,  but  a  Milesian : 

fvide  inter  Historiae  Poetics^  scriptores  Coaon.    Narrat.  33,  Ss  44.  and 

Bemartius  m  loc.  takes  ootiee  of  Luctatius  (ah  Lactantius)  as  the  only 

-authority  for  Branchus  his  bavins^  been  a  Tliessalian.    [Statii  oper. 

Far.  4to.  l6i8.  Vol.  1.  p.  143.]    Nor  secondly,  was  Apollo  ever  caU'd 

Brapohiades,  though  you  will  find  it  so  in  some  Lexicographers  and 

Spitfaet-mongers,  iato  whose  haads  it  first  came  from  this  Lactantius^ 

<and  so  pass'd  downward  by  transcription.    1  find  it  in  Hoffman,  but 

Baudrand  hath  rectified  this  mistake.    For  Apoilo  to  have  been  called 

Branchiades,  or  rather  Branchides,  he  must  ba«e  been  the  son,  not 

the  fiither  of  Branchus.    For  that  termination  -^  l&tit  or  *— •  idbiis  de* 

termines  tlic  Patronyonck  to  the  deseendaats.    There  was  indeed  au 

:  OiaiNiium  called  him  the  suceessars  of  Branchus  Bpayx^Sac  or  Bpay- 

X<Swv :  but  ApoUo,  as  related  to  that  oracla,  took  his  name  from  Ite 

place  oCit,  Didyosasns*    As  is  imply'd  la  tj|is<  ve^  tx^ffotnt^ 


132        Answer  to  a  Book  written  against 

V.  I  question  not  therefoje,  bat  that  Branchiades  is  the  better  read- 
ing.    [Ibid.] 

W.  And  I  as  little  question,  but  that  the  reading  Branchiades  is 
most  ridiculously  absurd. 
Vi  It  carries  its  own  credentials  with  it.  [Ibid^] 
\y.  It  carries  its  own  confutation  with  it.  It  is  against  Gramiimr* 
i^hronology,  and  common  sense ;  has  been  long  since  condemned  by 
Brodaeus  in  his  notes  on  the  Anthology,  lib.  3.  cap.  23.  and  by  Nic. 
BrissaeuB  MontevillariDs  in  his  netes  upon  the  passage  in  Terentianus 
now  produced,  Paris,  4to.  1531.  Never,  I  believe,  approved  of  by  any 
man  before  yonr  self. 

V.  Nor  is  thef^  any  need  of  playing. the  corrector,  and  changing 
qnum  into  quem.     [Ibid.] 

W.  So  much  need  of  it,  that  without  changing  ^uom  into  qnem  (an 
easie  change)  there's  no  construing  those  lines. 

V.  And  to^this  bead  I  question  not,  but  the  quotatilm,  p.  337*  in 
the  Dr/s  collect  ion  ought  to  be  referred.  [Ibid.] 

W.  And  upon  this  point  I  question  not,  but  that  yoa  are  again  as 
much  as  ever  mistaiken.  For  most  certaia  it  is,  that  that  quotation 
cannot  belong  to  this  bead*  For  this  Poem  called  ^&pkyym  was  all  of 
it  written  in  that  sort  of  Pentameter  just  before  mentioned,  and  there- 
fore the  quotation,  p»  357-  which  is  Hexameter,  cannot  belong  to  thb 
-head.  As  Virgil's  Tityrus  being  all  of  it  written  in  long  verse,  'that 
cluster  of  short  ones,  sic  vos  non  vobis  ■■  >  '  cannot  belong  to  bis  Ti^ 
tyrus.  i^ad  you  construed  that  Greek  you  transcribed  to  the  press  in 
the  page  Just  before,  you  could  not  have  fallen  into  this  mistake. 
Ka2  rf  wivrafxerp^  KoXX/yuoxos  ^''OAON  Troii^ik  rov  ^pky\ov  frvvi- 
^t^,  Aalfioyes  6v^P»  38.] 

I  think  you  have  made  me  work  enough  in  one  page :  what  have 
.we  in  the  next?  why  another,  'I  question  not.' 

'V.  The  book  (Nofufia  Ba^apiira)  was  written,  (I  qiiestbn  not)  afUIr 
the  example  of  Aristotle^  whose  treatise  under  that  title  is  cited  by 
Varro.  [P.  40.] 

W.  This  is  brought  in  for  no  other  end  ch*  purpose,  but  to  ereate  in 

the  reader  a  good  opinion  of  your  learning.    And  therefore  purely  for 

the  humonr-sake,  1  shall  tell  him  that  this  leuned  leniark  is  Scaliger^s 

in  his  notes  upon  Varro,  which  our  Vindicatori  witfaont  naming  his  fae>> 

nefactor,  has  confidently  made  his  own.    And  yet  whether  or  noVarro 

did  indeed  cite  any  Treatise  of  Aristotle  under  that  titiei  is  still  a  qoes- 

.tion.    The  copies  of  Varro  have  it  Nomina,  and  the  Nomima  is  bat 

a  conjectural  emendation  of  Sealiger,  which  though  aot  improbable^ 

yet  is  it  not  altogether  nnquestioimble*    See  the  foieHBKntion'd  Mau- 

.«aci  Dissert.  Critic.  iaHarpocrat 

V.  Na^is  ComeSf  *n4  45* 

W.  rU  have  no  concerns  with  Natalia  CoBU!S,.supr.  [P^  45*] 
•     V.  Joannes  Franciscus  Trincavelius,  —  Victor  Triocavetius^  — 
Cardmal  Bembo, — with  a  Tristich« 
W.  A  XiBtich^  beginning,  with  a  short  verse,  aed  vid.  sapj-. 


Dr.  Bentley^  relating  to  CalUmuckus.      133 

V.  The  Dr.  hath,  I  donbt  not»  studiously  omitted  those  entire  epi- 
pams  Which  had  beea  collected  by  [Himself  and]  others ^ 

W.  Here  the  [Himself  and]  is  added  in  your  second  edition ;  the 
only  instance  I  have  observed  in  you  of  a  second  thought.  But  a 
strange  kind  of  omission  .this,,  metfaiiiks ;  the  omission  t>f  the  epigrams 
collected  by  himself:  and  n.  b.  collected  by  himself:  q.d.  not  by 
others,  ergo  the  collection  his  own,  ergo,  not  stole.  Your  meaning,  I 
suppose,  is,  he  studiously  omitted  the  inserting  these  entire  epigrams 
among  the  fragments,  and,  to  conceal  the  fraud,  placed  the  entire  epi- 
grams among  the  entire  epigrams.  Studiously,  I  doubt  not.  This 
ought   to  have  iieen  referred,  to  the  class  of  transportations;   supr. 

V.  A  critick  so  curious  in  what  did  not  belong  to  his  poet.  [P.  50.]. 

W.  The  name  of  Callimacbus  did  belong  to  his  poet :  which 
name  therefore  being  falsely  ascribed  to  a. wrong  person,  'twas  no  un- 
necessary curiosity  in  the  Dr.  but  full  to  the  subject  he  was  upon,  to 
rectifie  that  mistake:  for  which  a  man  less  litigious  than  your  self 
would  have  thanked  him. 

V.  The  Dr.  might  have  been  so  carefull  as  to  have  acquainted  the 
learned  world  with  what  was  genuine  and  presumed  to  be  truly  his 
author's.  [Ibid.] 

\V.  Which  the  Dr.  hath  amply  done.  But  is  that  Latin  epigraiii 
you  are  here  speaking  of  in  Mr.  Jurefs  collection  of  Epigramroata  ve-^ 
terun  genuine,  and  truly  Callimachus's  1  If  you  can  have  had  any 
other  meaning  in  this  than  purely  the  contradicting  Dr.  Bentley,  it 
nost  have  been  a  very  silly  one :  and  io  that  you  all  along  come  off 
so  scurvily,  I  hope  we  shall  hear  np  more  of  you. 

V.  Natalis  Comes,  KaXXtoqp?  ^o^W'  [Ibid.] 

W.  I  tell  you  again,  TU  have  nothing  to  do  with  Natalis  Gomes, 

V.  Mr.  SUnley  baviqg r—  [P.  51.] 

W.  Here  begins  fk  para[^rap|i»  but  where  it  ends  I  know  not,  nor 
how  to  construe  it.    'Tb  big  of  accusations  against  the  Dr. 

y.  Mr.  Stanley  reckons  the  Dr.*s  n.  142.  among  the  fragments  of 
the  epigrams ;  which  se^ms  very  likely. 

W.  But  for  what  reason,  sir,  doth  it  seem  so  ?  I  see  none. 

V.  And  that  the  title  of  this  epigram  was  M  r^s  Aeiovrehv  bofms^ 
as  Saidas  averr%  [Ibid.] 

W.  Whether  your  meaning  b^,  uppn  the  skin  of  a  lion«  ov  upofi  the 
skin  of  Leontius,  (for  either  or  neither  of  these  you  may  meap^  for 
ought  I  know)  Suidas  aveirs  neither  the  ope  nor  the  other.  The  Greek 
preposition  eirc,  sir,  in  this  place  signifies  de  (de  pelle)  not  in  (in  pel*^ 
lem.)  And  all  that  Suidas  averrs,  is,  that  the  word  an^Xos  is  some- 
times apply 'd  to  the  skin  of  a  lion,  or  that  the  skin  of  a  lion  is  some* 
times  called  in  Greek  by  the  name  of  trKiikos,  For  which  signification 
of  the  word  he  produces  the  authority  of  Callimachus  in  this  fragment. 
This  is  all  that  Suidas  means,  sir,  by  his  etri  rfis  Xeovreiov  bopds, 

V.  As  his  despised  ^milius  Portus  had  corrected  his  author. 

Iff.  "X'l^  po  presumption  in  Dr.  Bentley  to  despise  Amilius  P(Hl^s^ 


IS4        Answer  t^  a  Book  written  against 

y.  Dr.  Beatley  takes  it  from  Aniaids  Pdrtiu.  [Ibid.] 

W.  Dr.  Bentley  takes  it  not  from  Amilios  Portus. 
*  V.    Not  to  mentioa  the   Doctor's   cheoging  okjSiKos  into  rrAiw. 
[Ibid.] 

W.  The  Dr.  does  not  phange  moSXot  into  moSKov.  This  fragment 
stands  in  two  authors :  in  Suidas,  and  in  the  Scholiast  on  Sophocles. 
In  Saidas  it  is  given  >yith  the  word  ckiSIKo^  ;  and  therefore  with  the 
word  okjSKos  from  Suidas  did  Mr.  Stanley  transeril>e  it.  In  the  Scho- 
liast on  Sophocles  it  standi  wttli  the  word  mciSIKor;  and  ^  from  him 
hath  the  Dr.  given  it.  So  that  the  Dr.  did  qot  change  <rin^Xpf  into 
ffKiiXoy^  but  as  he  found  it  in  his  author;  so  without  aqy  change  at  all 
he  wrote  it  down.- 

V.  Whereas  both  words  are  genuine. 

W.  And  therefore  the  Dr*  might  use  either  of  them.  Qu.  Is  nol 
this  cavilling  I 

V.  That  the  reader  may  judge  whether  the  corrections,  'AXip-cdScu, 
4,  TE^^Pfl,  be  Dr.  Bentley's,  [P.  52.]  I  will  transcribe  the  Fr.  n.  lOSIf 
from  the  MSS.  [MS.  write  like  a  scholar.] 

Kal  fiiy  'AXifTf dSae  iroOVv  ^ep€%6rtpav. 
TcJySc  vap*  ■     ■■. 

W.  I  do  judge  that  Dr.  Bentley  took  not  those  corrections  from 
Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  As  for  the  'AXijred^c,  the  verse  required  that  Lee* 
lion,  and  I  do  judge  that  Dr.  Bentley  knew  tlie  tiile^  of  the  Greek 
Prosody  before  he  saw  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  As  for  the  other  two  cor^ 
rections  (fj  and  *Efi^fip)  the  Dr.  hath  many  very  material  variations  froai 
your  MS.  upon  which  variations  from  your  MS.  those  tirO  correction^ 
altogether  depend;  in  conjunction  with  which  therefore  they  must 
have  been  made.  The  Dr.  comes  nearer  to  Junius  his  Lection,  than 
to  that  of  your  MS.  [Had  Junii  Animad.  lib.  4.  c.  21.]  And  therefere 
if  we  must  suppose  him  to  have  been  beholding  toeither  of  them, 
it  was  to  the  former.  [Gruter,  vol.  4.]  The  mistaken  Lection  of  your 
MS.  jf€pti6r€pav,  lin.  1 .  rdt^e,  lin.  2.  make  its  true  Lection  'E^^jy  ^^* 
last  o?  no  use,  and  in  the  same  last  line  the  Lection  dyoivcffral,  (as  you 
have  given  it)  can  never  be  brought  to  bear  either  sense  or  construc- 
tion. But  the  Dr.  having  established  every  one  of  his  Lections  upon 
reasons  and  authorities  rendring  them  certain,  hath  thereby  made  vA 
the  parts  of  the  fmgm^nt  consistent,  and  given  a  very  learned  and 
perspicuous  explication  of  it ;  which  according  to  the  Lections  of 
your  MS.  could  never  have  been  done.  So  that  upon  the  whole,  my 
judgment  is,  that  the  Dr.  was  no  more  beholden  to  Mr.  Stanley  for 
his  ^Aktjfriahaiy  fj  and  '£^i//»|7  here,  than  he  ytiis  for  his  *£«&Xi7,  hivbpeoi^ 
and  fiwirtrdos  before.  [Supr.]  But  this  is  the  way  of  you  ;  ^tis  but 
arming  forth  your  pages  with  a  set  of  Greek  words  against  the 
Dr.  and  throwing  them  off  with  a  confident  turn ;  and  so,  with  your 
readers,  the  work's  done. 

V.The  reader  is  left  [Ibid.]  to  compare  theDr.'s  n.  71 .  out  of  Soidas^ 
begmning  with  these  words,  —  ovi^  ro  ypApfxa,  &c.  with  the  same 
fti^ment  in  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  beginning  with  these  words,  iUadn  i* 


Dr.  Bentlei/f  retating  to  Callimachus.       1S5 

ovSe  ro  ypdfjifxa  \eyoy ;  and  to  pass  his  judgment  upon  the  Dr/s  asser^ 
tioD,  Qo%  antek  corruptissima  felicit^r  nunc  restituimus. 

W. .  And  my  judgment  is,  that  the  Dr.  had  very  good  grounds  for 
his  assertion.  Dr.  Bentley's  Lection  comes  much  nearer  to  the,  text 
in  Suidas :  and  there  be  almost  as  many  flaws  as  lines  in  Mr.  Stanley's* 
He  begins  with  a  too  licentious  inversion  of  the  order  of  the  words ; 
his  second  line  Tloy  AeioTrpeirovs  . —  were  there  no  exception  lay 
against  the  grammar  of  it»  runs,  metbinkst  very  heavy  and  unpoeticaL 

ITiov  \ciOTpeirovs  iceiadai  roy  K^toi'  &vSpcL, 
The  word  Kpaviov  would  not  make  vpav/wFos  verse  4th,  but  Kpaputvot, 
The  conjunct  ai^as  (so  I  suppose  it  should  have  been  printed)' seems 
in  this  place  somewhat  too  impetuous  for  the  verb  ^Xitrdey,  to  which  it 
cleaves,  besides  that  it  is  a  farther  departure  from  the  text  (cCias ;)  in- 
stead of  which,  the  Dr/s  interjection  of  lamentation  a?  at  seems  to  be 
demanded  by  that  expression  of  Suidas  OIKITZETAI  KaXklfiaxos 
TO  &B€fffiov  fyyor,  which  I  take  to  be  as  much  as  miserabiliter  repra> 
sentat.  What  Mr.  Stanley  means  here  by  his  fieydkas  (TKonabas,  I  know 
not.   But  Dr.  Bentley  hath  given  us  a  fair  account  of  his  fAeyaXovs  Zica- 
9rAias.    Such  is  the  justice  which  is  done  to  the  manes  of  the  deceased, 
when  their  papers  are  put  into  the  hands  of  them  that  know  not  how  to 
use  them.  But  'tis  no  imputation  to  any  man  that  his  first  thoughts  are 
not  correct. 

Besides,  Sir,  if  Dr.  Bentley  were  such  a  plagiary  as  you  would  have 
us  helieve  of  him,  what  a  prize  had  here  been  for  him  ?  And  why  did 
he  not  make  hast  off  with  it,  and  forthwith  to  beating  about  again  for 
more  prey?  That's  the  way  of  them  that  live  upon  the  plunder^ 
What  another  instance  have  you  here  given  us  of  your  unskilful!  ma- 
nagement 1  So  often  telling  us  of  his  transcribing  your  MS.  ?  So  fully 
demonstrating  how  little  he  regarded  it  ?  The  character  upon  which 
3rou  spend  the  former  part  of  your  book,  a  most  supercilious  corrector, 
is  not  very  consistent  with  what  you  give  us  in  the  latter  part  of  it,  a 
most  notorious  plagiary.  Who'd  imagin  both  these  belonged  to  the 
same  man  ? 

V.  In  n.  H6,  the  correction  of  iktaydpas  M^XiOf,  was  long  since 
made  to  his  hands.  {P.  ^6.] 

W.  Nor  doth  the  Dr.  lay  any  claim  to  that  Correction,  But  the  ob- 
servation that  that  fault  in  the  copies  of  Plutarch  had  been  of  so  long 
standing  as  to  have  misled  Eusebius  and  Theodoret  (the  former  of 
which  Praep.  Evang.  1.  13.  and  the  later  Therapeut.  Grsec.  Ser.  2.  fol* 
low  that  corrupt  Lection  of  Acay.  o  MiK^inos)  and  consequently  the 
rectifying  the  mistakes  of  those  ancient  writers,  this  was  the  Dr.'s  own. 
V.And  whether  XdXicciov  be  not  a  genuine  reading,  and  tfahrec  be 
not  as  likely  as  if^ec,  I  refer  him  to  Sam.  Petit's  Misqellan.  observat* 
I.  I.e.  2.  p.  9,  10.     [Ibid.] 

W.  And  I  refer  him  to  Richardus  Bentleius»  in  not.  ad  Fragmenta 
Callim.  num.  86.  p.  340.  For,  Sir,  do  you  think  your  so  often  sayings 
I  refer  the  reader  to,  &c.  will  pass  any  where,  but  amone  yourseivesy 
for  a  confutation  qf  Dr.  Bentley  ?    Though  tbb  Sam,  Petit  being  t 


136      Answer  to  a  Bo6k  written  agmmi 

critick  from  whom  as  little  is  to  be  leam'd,  as  from  any  of  those  whose 
books  have  the  good  luck  to  bear  a  price^  !  am  apt  to  believe  you  mat 
have  read  him. 

V.  Callimachus  m^y  have  written  a  Tragedy  called  Dasdalos,  of 
which  Tragedy,  this  fragment^  (u.  3050  may  have  been  part.  [P.  65^ 
66.] 

W.  No,  Sir,  that  cannot  b^.  But  that  you  >Vere  resolved  to  be  an 
author,  you  might,  perha))s,  have  pass'd  for  a  scholar.  This  fragment 
is  part  of  an  hexameter,  a  sort  of  metre  which  a  very  moderate  anti« 
quarian  would  have  told  you  the  ancients  bevel*  made  use  of  in  Tra* 

gedy.-  ,        ,  1 , 

'Ev  he  KoL'^aive  fitv  epya  aihiipov. 
V.  The  Dr.  n.  l39.  cites  among  the  Fragmenta  incCrti  loci,  [P.  67 .]j 
that  known  passage  out  of  Athenagoras,  Kpf\T€s  ael  \J/€v&tal  &c^  which 
verses  are  no  fragment,  but  part  of  that  entire  poem,  Hymnus  in 
Jovem. 

Wi,  This  looks  like  cavilling.  Athenagoras  his  Reflection  upon 
Callimachus  is  not  so  vulgarly  known,  and  for  the  sake  of  that  alone 
did  the  Dr.  t  presume,  produce  this  passage,  ttttn-eiifav  KaXKlfiaxe  Tali 
y ovals,  &c. 

Besides  these  learned  observations  of  your  own>  and  your  many  ju* 
dicious  animadversions  upon  the  mistakes  of  the  Dr.  you  have  been 
pleased  to  present  the  learned  world  with  some  farther  discoveries  by 
way  of  Supplement  to  the  former  editions  of  Callimachus.  After  my 
having  been  at  such  pains  to  disclose  some  of  your  failures,  'twere  in« 
justice  to  conceal  your  improvements.  But  before  I  come  to  them, 
there  is  another  part  of  your  charge  against  the  Dr.  not  immediately 
concerning  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  upon  which  I  am  obliged  to  bestow  some 
few  reflections. 

Not  content  to  have  made  the  Dr.  so  notorious  a  plagiary  upon  the 
account  of  Mr.  Stanley's  MS»  you  intermix  here  and  there  some  proofs 
of  plagiarism  up<m  him  from  some  other  printed  book^.  'Tis  resolved, 
I  see,  the  Dr.  shall  be  a  plagiary.    The  work  is  begun  and  it  must  be 
finished.    [Mr.B.  p.  143,  171,  \i\3,  and  54,  13S,  2l6,  2?6,  233,  248, 
26i,  262,  &c.  Vid.  et  Dr.  B.'s  Answ.  p.   213,  333,  383,  &c.]     If  any 
of  the  same  passages  be  to  be  found  in  any  other  books  whatsoever,' 
ivhether  printed  or  MS.  as  in  the  Dr.  from  thence  shall  the  Dr.  have 
stole  them.    According  to  which  method  I  challtnge  you.  Sir,  to  name 
.  that  modern  writer,  writing  upon  a  subject  wherein  the  producing  the 
authorities  of  the  ancients  is  necessary,  whom  I  shall  not  (even  with* 
out  the  assistance  of  a  club,  and  with  no  more  than  one  set  of  fingers 
to  turn  over  books)  prove  a  plagiary.    And  yet  this  h  the  way  of  these 
gentlemen's  (I'll  venture  to  put  it  in  the  plural  number)  managing  their 
controversie  with  Dr.  Bentley.  But  as  for  you  your  self,  siT,  (such  \s  youf 
reading)  you  are  very  sparing  of  your  instances  of  this  kind ;  and  in 
these  few  you  do  produce  as  obliging  to  the  Dr.  as  heart  could  wish. 

I  took    notice    fsupr.]  of   about  9  or   10    pages   in  Dr.    Bent-^ 
ley's  collection,  small  letter  and  close  print,  sc»  from  p.  327*  to  p» 


Dr.  Bentleyj  relating  to  Cattimackus.      137 

437.  for  which  only  a  little  itiargioal  reference  in  Mr.  Stanley  ;  the 
consideration  ot  which  I  tlien  postponed,  and  shall  here  take  it  up.  It 
is  indeed  at  first  sight  the  most  plausible  thing  against  the  Dr.  ia  the 
whole  indictment,  and  seems  to  make  him  directly  beholden  to  Mr. 
Stanley  for  a  little  hint  at  least,  though  the  working  it  out  was  left  to 
himself.  Were  1  at  a  loss  for  an  answer  here,  our  Vindicator  Cwhich,  i 
thank  him,  he  seldom  fails  to  do)  hath  supply 'd  me  with  one.  [P.  54, 
55.]     But  I  need  not  crave  his  assistan<^e.     The  case  is  this. 

In  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  over-against  the  title  Qavfiarwy,  in  the  margin, 
stands,  Meurs.  in  Antis:.  c.  CXLIV.  That  chapter  in  Antigomis,  be- 
gins thus.  YleiroiriTai  ie  riva  koX  o  KvpriVaios  KaXXt/tta^os  €K\oy7iy  tmv 
itapaio^uty  ^s  hvayplifofitVy  a  wore  rtfuv  e^atVerO  elvat  IlkoTis  k^ia  ;  1.  e. 
Callimachus  of  Cyrene  hath  made  a  collection  of  things  strange  and 
wonderfull,  the  most  remarkable  of  which  I  shall  transcribe,  ^\nd  so 
he  begins  his  transcribing,  ^i^qW  EvSoi'oj/  laropelv  Sti,  &c.  He  (Cal- 
limachus) saith,  that  Eudoxus  relates  that,  &c. 

Now  upon  this  Mr.  Stanley  had  made  this  remark.     Quibus  ex  ver« 
bis  omnia  quae  seqnuntur  usque  ad   iinem  libri  ex  C^lliraacho  de« 
prompta  esse  conjicere  licet ;  i.  e.  From  which  words  one  may  conjec- 
ture that  all  that  follows  in  Antigonus  to  the  end  of  the  book  is  taken 
from  Callimachus.    And  good  reason  had  he  so  to  conjecture ;  for  An- 
tigonus in  his  cap.  144.  entering  upon  transcribing  from  Callimachus, 
and  it  not  appearing  (his   book  being  imperfect)  where  he  ended,  the- 
inference  is  very  fair,    that   all  that  follows  in  that  book,    as    it 
now  stands  imperfect.  Is  .taken  from   Callimachus.     An  instance  of. 
the  same  kind  we  have  before  in  the  same  book.  Antig.  c.  32.     Ka2 
/ti^r   r6s   T€  Xoiwas  Ivrpexeias  rwv  $dtiav — aK^i/Jeffrar'  ay  tis  €K  rfji  toO, 
'ApKrroriXovs   (rvyaytoy^s  KarafiAdoi,  c{  Js  iffxeis  wpwTOv  voitfirofjieda  Tf)y 
iK\&y^y,  cap.  33,  0i;(rt  trepi  /cw^wtt,  &c.  i.  e.     *  The  several  otbc^r  won- 
derfull  sagacities  of  certain  animals  one  may  find   most  accurately  de- 
scribed in  the  writings  of  Aristotle,  out  of  which,  before  I  go  any  fur- 
ther, I   shall  make  this  following  collection,  cap.  33.  He  saith  that, 
ttie  wolves  about  the  Lake  of,  &c.*  And  so  he  goes  on  still  transcribing 
oat  of  Aristotle  to  cap.  127*  which  he  thus  concludes,  IlaXXw}/  ^e  oy 
tu>y  iy  caraycy^a^ei'  'ApitrroriXris,  &c.  i.  c.  *  But  Aristotle  hath  left  be- 
hind him  many  books,  out  of  which  what  I  have  here  given  is  all 
that  I  could  at  present  recollect.'     And  so  he  breaks  off  his  transcrib- 
ing out  of  Aristotle.     After  the  same  manner  doth  he  begin  his  col- 
lection out  of  Callimachus,  c.  144.     But  where  he  ended,   his  book 
being  imperfect,  we  know  not.    Therefore  saith  Dr.  Bentley,  p.  328. 
et  profect6  ut  omnia,  quse  deinceps,  &c,     '  As  all  that  is  in  Antigonus 
from  cap.  32.  to  cap.  127.  is  transcribed  from  Aristotle,  so  all  from 
cap.  144.  to  the  end  of  the  book  is  taken  from  Callimachus.'    And 
accordingly  all  those  passages  he  transfers  into  his  collection.     Upon 
which  oifr  Vindicator  cries  out  shame  upon  him.  '  I  cannot  acquit  him,' 
saith' he,  '  either  of  being  vain-glorious,  or  a  plagiary,  when  he  avers 
(as  'tis  true  he  doth)  that  he  himself  was  the  first  who  restored  those 
Mobie  fragmeiits  to  their  true  author.'    For  how  can  Dr,  Bentley  have 


138        Answer  to  a  BooJc  zmtten  against 

the  face  to  say,  that  he  was  the  fint»  when  Mr.  Stanley  had  obsenred 
it  before  him.  But  had  Mr.  Stanley  also  observed  the  like  -of  Aris- 
totle 1  But  to  let  that  drop.  Pray,  sir,  will  you  please  to  read  your 
own  words  immediately  following  your  transcription  out  of  Mr.  Stan- 
Icy.  Quibus  ex  verbis,  &c.  And  with  Mr.  Stanley  agrees  the  learned 
Johnsius  in  his  second  book  of  the  Writers  of  Philosophick  History, 
cap.  12.  p.  176.  [P.  55.]  If  therefore  Johnsius  had  observed  it  as  well 
as  Mr.  Stanley,  then  Mr.  Stanley  was  neither  the  first  man  nor  the 
only  man  that  had  observed  it.  And  why  may  not  our  learned  critick 
^a  title,  which,  since  some  books  lately  publish'd  s^ainst  him,  no  man 
will  deny  to  Dr.  Bentley)  have  observed  it  without  the  help  of  Mr. 
Stanley's  MS.  [P.  61.]  as  well  as  had  the  learned  Johnsius,  whose  right 
to  the  same  tine  is  as  little  disputed  1  But  in  the  words  immediately 
following,  [P.  55.]  and  in  several  other  places  of  your  book,  you 
tell  us  over  and  over,  and  that  very  emphatically,  that  the  Dr.  had 
thorowly  read  that  piece  of  Johnsius.  [P.  61.  et  seqq.  Mr.  B.  p.  142.] 
You  have  over-done  your  work,  sir,  and  laid  the  indictment  in  two^ 
places.  The  unhappiest  man  at  managing  an  accusation,  that  ever 
took  such  a  piece  of  work  in  hand.  Pray,  sir,  will  you  please  to 
certifie  the  world  in  your  third  edition,  from  whom  did  the  Dr.  take 
this  hint  first  1  Did  he  take  it  from  Johnsius  first,  and  afterwards  from 
Mr.  Stanley  1  or  first  from  Mr.  Stanley,  and  afterward  from  Johnsius  1 
This,  sir,  is  a  point  upon  which  you  ought  to  be  very  determinate, 
[P.  7^*]  the  province  you  have  taken  upon  you  obligeth  you  to  restore 
every  paragraph  to  its  right  author.  And  therefore  you  must  let  the 
world  Know  precisely,  if  Dr.  Bentley's  name  must  be  expunged,  whose 
name  must  be  put  in  the  room  of  it  in  the  next  impression  of  Callima* 
chus :  [P.  74.]  whether  Mr.  Stanley's  or  the  learned  Johnsius.  Foir 
without  a  more  particular  information  than  you  have  yet  given,  Mr* 
Graevius  will  not  be  able  to  do  justice  between  them. 

But  V\\  maintain  the  Dr.'s  right.  His  name  must  not  be  expunged 
out  of  the  next  impression.  I  very  confidently  presume  the  discovery 
Ivas  of  the  Dr.'s  own  making,  and  (not  to  flatter  him)  'tis  one  of  the 
meanest  in  his  whole  book.  Antigonus  himself  had  laid  it  so  full  in 
view,  that  no  body*  reading  him  with  attention,  especially  having  that 
Greek  poet,  Callimachus,  in  his  thoughts,  could  have  pass'd  it  over  un- 
observed. Let  the  reader  cast  his  eyes  back  upon  the  irenolifrai  ii  nva 
—  and  the  ipritrh.  Callimachus  made  a  certain  collection — he  saith 
that—now,  sir,  dip  upon  what  chapter  you  will  in  Antigonus  after  c. 
144.  to  the  end  of  his  book,  (abating  here  and  there  an  intersertion  of 
the  collector's  own,  easie  enough  to  be  distinguished  from  the  rest)  you 
will  find  this  if^rioly  either  express  or  subintellect  before  the  infinitive 
mood :  for  the  Dr.'s  correction  ofQeofpatrros  into  @e($0f>a0Tov,c.l45.  and 
pf  IffTopel  into  itrrofieir,  c.  147.  with  others  of  the  like  kind,  I  suppose 
no  body  (unless  perhaps  your  self)  will  dispute  with  him  :  And  that  ^/ffiv 
must  have  some  Nominative  Case,  and  that  Nominative  Case  can  be 
no  other  than  KoXXZ/uaxoc.  So  that  the  utmost  of  the  Dr.'s  discovery 
liere  was  onbf  finding  out  first  the  principal  verb,  and  the  then  Nomi* 


Dt.  Benihyj  relating  to  CoiUmmJius.      139 

native  Case  to  it :  which  ^tis  k  straage  thing  if  he  coidd  not  have  dond 
ivithoat  the  help  of  your  MS. 

But  why  then  is  the  Dr«  so  vain  glorious  upon. his  performance  hei^ 
if  it  was  so  easie  a  thhtg  ?  [P.  54.]  Haud  mal^,  opinor,  de  Callimacho 
meritus  sum,  qui  primus  tam  luculenta  iiiroanratrfiana  ilii  restitao.  '  I 
think  Callimachus  is  not  a  little  obliged  to  me  for  being  the  first  who 
restore  to  him  so  fair  a  quantity  of  fnigments.* 

Because  the  thing  is  true.  For  how  obvious  soever  the  discoverer 
might  lie,  yet  no  body  having  before  given  the  publick  any  notice  of 
it,  (no  not,  in  express  terms,  Johnsius  himself)  or  taken  care  to  restore 
these  fragments  to  their  true  author :  to  the  Dr.  alone  doth  Callima- 
chus owe  his  obligations.  Besides  which,  Callimachus  is  not  a  little 
obliged  to  the  Dr.  for  the  commendable  pains  you  your  self  acknow<* 
ledge  him  to  have  bestow'dfupon  these  fragments ;  [Ibid.]  for  his  having 
restored  them  to  their  genuine  Lection,  and  for  his  having,  justified  our 
poet's  narrations  from  the  concurring  testimonies  of  so  many  other 
good  authorities.  And  if  you  will  please  to  look  over  the  many  ini« 
provements  which  (after  the  learned  and  accurate  Meursius  and  Xy*- 
lander)  the  Dr.  hath  made  upon  that  part  of  Antigonus,  you  will  fidd 
that  he  might  well  think  Callimachus  not  a  little  obliged  to  him,  and 
that  1  spake  within  compass  when  I  said  before,  [Supr.]  bring* 
ing  this  very  instance  for  a  proof  of  it,  that  in  many  places  for  one 
fingle  line  which  you  alledge  against  the  Dr.  as  stoln  from  Mr.  Stan- 
ley, the  Dr.'s  additions  are  more  than  twenty  to  one.  As  in  this  pre* 
aent  case  is  very  manifest,  taking  in  your  marginal  reference  in  its  uU 
most  extent. 

Ay,  that's  true  indeed,  in  this  place.  But  to  whom  b  the  Dr.  obliged 
for  all  this  I  To  the  learned  Johnsius,  who  advised  bis  reader  to  con* 
0ult  Stephanus,  Pliny,  and  Suidas.  [P.  55.]  And  'tis  plain  by  the  com* 
parison,  that  Dr.  Bentley  followed  his  advice,  though  he  will  not  own 
pis  kindness. 

As  much  as  to  say ;  that  Dr.  Bentley  would  never  have  read  Ste- 
phanus, Pliny,  and  Suidas,  had  not  the  learned  Johnsius  put  him  in 
mind  of  it,  that  there  were  such  books  in  the  world,  and  that  he  ought 
to  read  them.  .  For  this  advice  and  advertisement  is  it  that  the  Dr.  is 
%o  deeply  obliged  to  the  learned  Johnsius,  and  (ungrateful!  man  as  he 
is)  hath  not  told  the  world  who  told  him  of  those  books. 

Tis  plain,  by  the  eompaiison,  you  say,  that  the  Dr.  fbllow'd  his 
advice.  That  is,  to  a  man  that  will  read  over  the  Dr.'s  Collection  it 
will  plainly  appear,  that  the  Dr.  hath  read  Stephanus,  Suidas  and 
l^liny.  As  for  Stephanus  and  Suidas  we  have  had  enough  of 
them  already.  [Supr.]  But  hath  ihe  Dr.  read  Pliny  too  1  Yes, 
His  plain,  you  say,  he  hath.  Now,  pray,  sir,  turn  to  the  83d  page  of 
your  book,  and  there  you  do  as  good  as  say  the  Dr.  hath  not  read 
Pliny.  For  the  Dr.  having  produced  several  passages  out  of  Pliny,  as 
n.  392,  393,  394,  &c.  Harduin's  Indices,  say  you,  directed  Dr.  Bent- 
)ey  to  these  quotations  out  of  Pliny,  q.  d.  Dr.  Bentley  did  not  meet 
with  these  quotation*  in  Pliny  himself,  but  just  turned  to  the  Index 


14Q      .  Answer  to  a  Book  written  against   . 

Authornm,  v.  CallimachuSy  and  so  came  by  them.  But  if  the  Dr,  foW 
low*d  Johnsius's  advice,  and  turned  over  Pliny  himself,  as  'tis  plain  he 
did  :  what  need  was  there  of  running  to  Harduin's  Indices  ?  Tis  a  plain 
case,  sir,  from  the  beginning  of  your  book  to  the  end  of  it ;  that  yoii 
know  not,  or  matter  not  what  you  say»  so  that  you  can  but  fling  out 
somewhat  against  the  Dr.  And  this  is  the  way  of  all  of  you.  Caium* 
niare  fortiter,  is  the  rule  you  go  by.  But  there  should  be  a  little  wit 
in  it.  I  wonder  how  your  book  comes  to  bear  a  second  edition.  In 
p.  65»  I  find  you  upon  Harduin  and  Pliny  again.  His  quotation  out 
of  the  Scholiast  upon  Apollonius  Harduin  in  his  notes  upon  Pliny  sup- 
ply'd  him  with.  Ridiculous  !  as  if  the  Scholiast  upon  Apollonius  him- 
self were  not  sooner  read  over  than  a  Plhiy  with  Harduin's  notes,  or  as 
if  that  were  the  only  quotation  out  of  the  Scholiast  upon  Apollonius  in 
the  Dr/s  collection.  [Vid.  supr.]  But  that  quotation  is  not  in  Har- 
duifl^s  Index. '  So  that  all  that  is  in  Harduin's  Index,  from  the  Index 
the  Dr.  stole  it :  bul  what  is  not  in  the  Index,  for  that  he  is  oblig'd  to 
JofansiuSy  who  advis'd  him  to  read  over  Pliny  himself,  which  advice, 
'tis  plain,  the  Dr.  followed.  Are  you  not  ashamed,  sir,  of  putting  such 
stuff  as  this  into  print?  I  do  not  answer  these  things,  as  if  they  de- 
served an  answer,  but  to  let  the  world  see  how  these  men  manage  their 
cootroversie  against  Dr.  Bentley.  The  Dr.  must  have  what  is  in  the 
Index,  or  not  have  what  is  in  the  author,  vid.  supr. 

But  you  are  a  person  as  unlucky  in  your  memorandums,  as  you  are 
inconsistent  in  your  allegations.  Let  me  lay  down  this  as  a  rule :  'tis 
not  for  a  young  writer  to  despise  an  Index..  Tis  but  comparing  the 
author  of  Dr.  Bentley's  Dissertation  upon  the  Epistles'of  Phalaris  exv 
amined,  p.  164.  with  Dr.  Bentley's  answer,  p.  229.  And  with  the  In- 
dex to  a. very  common  book,  iBlian,  Var.  Hist,  iitera*  x.  and  youll 
find  out  my  meaning. 

V.  The  quotation  out  of  the  learned  Scholiast  upon  Aristophanes^ 
n.  101.  was  ready  brought  to  his  hands  by  the  editor  of  Arista^nef us  his 
Epistles,  ep.  10.  p.  229.  [P.  &7'] 

W.  I  had  reason  to  observe  of  yon,  that  you  are  the  most  unhappy 
man  to  your  friends,  and  the  most  obliging  to  your  adversary  that  ever 
took  pen  in  hand* 

The  Dr.  stole  his  quotation  out  of  the  Scholiast  upon  Aristophanes 
from  the  editor  of  Aristsnetus  his  Epistles. 

Answ.  1.  Compare  your  learned  patron,  p*  31*  Marg.  with  Dr«  B. 
Answer,  p.  2 1 .  and  Mr.  B/s  p.  i64.  again  with  Dr.  B.*s  answer,  p.  229^ 
230.  and  you  will  find  that  the  Dr.  was  too  well  acquainted  with  the' 
Scholiast  upon  Aristophanes,  to  have  borrowed  his  quotation  put  cvf 
that  Scholiast  from  the  editor  of  Aristsenetus, 

2.  The  Dr.  in  this  very  place  rectifies  a  mistake  of  that  learned 
Scholiast,  which  the  learned  editor  of  Aristaenetus  transcribes  into  his 
annotations  without  taking  any  notice  of  it.  $o  that  you  hav.e  h^re 
marked  out  an  instance  for  the  reader  to  reflect  upon :  that  the  D^. 
how  notorious  a  plagiary  soever,  yet  he  is  none  of  your  pedanious  pn- 
tieks,  a  literatim  transcriber  of  other  men's  mistakes,,  and  making  thfoi 


Dr.  Bentley^  relating  to  Callimachus.      141 

bis  owo.    The  Dr.  ts  able  to  correct  the  faulty  opinions  of  the  An- 
cients, as  well  as  the  faulty  copies  of  their  works. 

3.  The  Dr.  also  reelities  a  little  mistake  of  that  learned  editor  of 
Aristaenetus  (Josias  Mercerus,  sir,  the  father-in-law  to  Salniasios)  who 
misquotes  this  piece  of  Callimachus  under  the  title  of  Acoutius,  whereas 
it  should  have  been  Kv^tViri; ;  as  the  Dr.  from  the  authority  of  Ovid 
establishes  it.  And  that  I  put  the  reader  in  nqiod  of  this  other  second 
little  advantage,  which  (as  to  this  particular)  Dr.  Bentley  hath  over 
tlie  learned  Mercerus,  is  owing  to  your  self,  who  were  so  friendly  to  the 
Dr.  as  to  point  it  out  to  me. 

4.  Vou  have  supply'd  the  Dr.  with  a  fresh  authority  here  for  that 
new  Lection  which  he  gives  of  this  fVagment,  and  justified  his  correction 
of  the  leariied  Scholiast  upon  Aristophanes.  The  fragment  itself  i^ 
thii. 

*AXX'  kv\  hrl  (fikotoim  Keico/ifiiva  rdffffa  (jtopeiTe 
Tp&jAfxara^  Kv^/irTTiyv  otrfr  epeovffi  KaX^y, 
In  the  Scholiast  upon  Aristophanes,  for  (fKoioiot  it  stands  ^vSXoi(ri\ 
and  as  that  Lection  is  admitted  by  him  for  genuine ;  so  from  him  in 
the  same  words  is  it  transcribed  by  the  learned  Mercerus :  and  other- 
wise than  with  that  Lection  I  presume  it  is  no  where  to  be  found,  nor 
Was  there  ever,  perhaps,  before  the  Dr.  any  suspicion  entertained  con- 
cerning it.  But  the  Dr.  than  whom  ('tis  plain  by  the  comparison)  no 
•mhii  reads  books  more  intently,  discovered  something  ot  incongruity 
in  this  Lection  ^vXXocfiri,  and  therefore  ventures,  by  a  conjectural  emen- 
dation, to  restore  it  tfKvtdiffi.  And  was  at  some  pains  to  justiiie  the 
correction  both  from  reason  and  authority;  but  the  most  proper  au- 
thority in  the  world  to  his  purpose  he  had  (I  know  not  how)  omitted. 
In  Gomes  our  most  obliging  Vindicator  here,  and  supplies  him  with  it* 
Nor  could  one,  that  Itad  studied  for  it,  have  given  a  fuller  demonstra- 
tion of  the  Dr.'s  happiness  at  a  conjecture,  than  hath  this  veryniao, 
who  is  writing  a  book  against  him  ;  having  pointed  out  to  us  the  very 
place  %i  hich  establishes  beyond  controul  every  thing  the  Dr.  bath  s^icf, 
Aristasntt-ep,.  10.  (m.  p.  46,  490  cWe  &  hiv%pd;  <fec.  $■  yoUv  totrUvra 
Kara  rutv  t^Xotutv  eyjcek'oXf^/iyueva  (ftepoiTC  ypd^fLfmra  gtra  rijy  J^v^ivTrrjU 
hroyofidSki  ^fa\j)i/,  n.  b.  mra  rt^y  ^XoiGy,  not  '<pi(k\b)y,  words  comins 
as  near  to  those  of  the  fragment  according  to  the  Dr.'s  correction  of 
it,  as  prose  and  verse  would  fairly  admit  Sir,  the  Dr.  i&  obliged  to 
you,  and  (in  his  name)  (  presume  to  return  you  thanks.  This  disco- 
very (the  very  best  in  your  whole  book,  though  made  without  your 
knowing  any  thing  of  it)  will,  I  iloubt  not,  be  inserted  in  the  next  im- 
pression of  Callimachus.     And  therefore, 

5.  From  hence  I  infer  a  iregative  directly  contradictory  to  your  af . 
firmative,  viz.  The  Dr.  did  not  take  his  quotation  out  of  the  SchoIias»t 
upon  Aristophanes  from  the  editor  of  Ariitsenetus.  For  if  the  Dr. 
had  then  had  Aristsenetus  in  bis  view,  he  would  not  have  omitted  aii 
authority  so  direct  to  his  purpose.  You  may  cavil ;  but  the  inferenco 
it  undeniable. 

*    I  have  drawn  oat  ray  answer  to  tliis  your  allegation  into  so  many 


142        Atmver  to  a  Book  z^yiritten  aguimt 

particulars,  to  shew  you,  first.  How  imprudently  you  bqtr^  sicted  ift 
putting  one  so  often  in  mind  of  things  which  were  better  forgotten : 
though  indeed  let  the  best  pen.  that  can  be  found  engage  any  farther 
in  this  cause,  it  will  be  next  to  impossible  to  escape  splitting  upon  the 
same  rock.  And  secondly,  to  let  you  see  how  much  it  turns  to  the 
Dr/s  advantage  to  have  his  writings  brought  uuder  a  close  examina- 
tion. 

V.  I'he  greatest  and  best  part  of  those  numerous  quotations  whicb 
.adorn  Dr.  Bentley's  edition  uuder  the  several  IlcVaice;,  p.  551,  et  seq< 
were  before  collected  by  Johnsius.  [P.  6l.] 

W.  At  which  least  the  reader  should  be  surprized,  you  spend  no 
less  than  three  pages  to  shew  with  what  judgment  and  accuracy  that 
learned  person  hath  treated  of  these  catalogues,  indices,  or  tables  of 
Callimachus.  [Ibid.]  So  that  all  that  you  prove  here  is,  that  he  piust 
be  a  very  extraordinary  man  indeed,  who  can  so  exhaust  his  subject 
as  that  Dr.  Bentley  coming  after  him  shall  not  find  room  for  improve- 
.ments.  <  And  if  you  could  have  said  not  only  the  greatest  and  best 
part,  but  all  and  every  one  of  the  quotations  in  the  Dr.'^s  collection 
were  before  drawn  together  b^  Johnsius,  yet  even  so  it  would  have 
amounted  \  to  no  more  than  this  :  that  two  very  learned  persons  treat* 
ing  upon  the  same  point  of  antiquity,  neither  of  them  had  made  any 
material  omissions.  If  you  bad  known  how  to  have  managed  your  cause, 
you  should  have  spared  your  elaborate  elogies  upon  Johnsius,  [P. 
65,  6l,  &c.]  with  which  you  have  but  made  a  garland  for  Dr.  Bentley^ 
Like  the  monarch,  who  spent  the  greatest  part  of  a  long  reign  in  ga- 
thering trophies  onely  to  place  them  all  at  last  upon  his  neighbour's 
head. 

But  you  will  not  part  with  Johnsius  so.  If  you  can  have  read  me 
litherto  without  a  blush,  prepare  for  one  now. 

V.  Dr.  Bentley  to  ttWtt&l  his  transferring  Johnsius's  correction  of 
Antimac^us  for  Callimachus  into  his  own  stores,  [P.  64.]  cites  the  pas- 
sage (n.  390.)  out  of  Eusebius,  whereas  iu  the  edition  of  Tatianu^, 
from  whom  Eusebius  had  it,  the  names  are  as  they  ought  to  be 
^read. 

W.  Good  reader,  look  over  these  words  again ;  Dr.  Bentley  to 
ttXittOl  &c.  [P.  19,  25, 76.]  Here  doth  this  man,  who  quotes  scrip- 
ture and  councils,  charge  Dr.  Bentley  with  having  ^tole  a  correction 
from  Johnsius,  and  with  using  a  certain  artifice  to  conceal  the  fraud. 
Every  syllable  of  which  is  as  wilfull  a  falshood  as  words  can  express. 
Turn  to  the  Dr.'s  n.  3fi0.  p.  423.  Tatianus  apud  Eusebium,  Prsep. 
Evang.  lib.  10.  Ilepi  fxkv  yap  Tfis  'Ofjiiipov,  &c.  After  the  quotation 
given  at  large  the  Dr.  bath  these  words.  Ex  hoc  loco  Vossius  in  li- 
bello  posthumo  de  Poetis  laudat  Callimachum  Colophonium  :  sed  lege 
apud  Eusebium  ^Aarifiaxos  6  Koko^yios.  Ut  recte  habetur  apud  ip- 
sumTatianum,  sed  hoc  video  doctissimum  Johnsium  ante  me  ani- 
madvertisse.  Tb  true  the  Dr.  transcribes  the  passage  out  of  Euse- 
bius, but  he  tells  us  how  it  stands  in  Tatianus.  The  reason  of  bis 
transcribing  it  out  of  £uacbi4%  waS|.  I  presume,  -  ^  ts^«  this  oppor- 


Dr.  Bentky^  relating  to  CaUimachus.     liS 

tonity  of  giyiog  the  reader  notice  of  a  false  Lection  crept  into  the 
copies  of  that  author,  and  of  a  mistake  from  thence  transferred  into 
Yossius  his  posthumous  piece  de  Poetis.  No»  saith  the  Vbdicator ;  he 
4id  it  on  purpose  to  conceal  his  having  stole  this  correctioo  from 
Johnsius.  Oh  Confidence !  Construe  it»  sir.  Sed  hoc  video  doctis- 
simum  Johnsium  ante  me  animadvertisse.  To  conceal !  as  plain  as 
pen  can  put  down  words  on  paper,  'tis  declared  that  the  leiumed 
Johnsius  had  made  that  correction  before  him.  Here  are  your  wri- 
ters against  Dr.  Bentley!  And  will  you  stiU  believe  them,  reader? 
But  take  another  instance. 

V.The  corrections  of  the  Fragment,  u.  233.  [P-  71,  72.]  were  ready 
made  to  the  Dr.'s  hand  by  Salmasius,  and  in  Is.  Vossiiis  his  MS.  The 
old  translator  of  Pollux  had  given  the  true  rendring  of  kv  i^  TlKoihu. 
Pluto  Aristophanes :  which  Dr.  Bentley  calls  his  own. 

W.  Confidently !  Dr.  Bentley  doth  not  call  the  true  rendring  ey  ik 
tlXovr^  his  own.  So  far  is  the  Dr.  from  claiming  to  himself  the  cor<» 
rections  ready  made  to  his  hands  by  others,  that  in  express  terms  he 
disclaims  them.  The  Dr.'s  words  are  these :  Qui  quidem  locus,  in 
vulgatis  codicibus  mendosissimus,  recti  itk  emendatus  est  k  viris  eru* 
ditis.  —  et  it^  saui  Codex  qui  fuit  Isaacv  Vossii.  Is  this  calling  things 
his  own  1  Twere  charity  to  believe  you  cannot  construe  Latin.  But 
the  rectifying  tlie  mistakes  of  the  Scholiast,  and  the  correcting  the  text 
of  Aristophanes  himself:  a  correction  just  and  necessary,  and  which 
perhaps  was  never  so  much  as  aimed  at  before  the  Dr.  and  without 
which,  neither  could  the  poet,  nor  his  commentator,  nor  J.  Pollux 
have  been  understood  ;  this  the  Dr.  doth  call  his  own,  and  his  own  it 
is,  vid.  loc.  Fragra.  n.  233.  p.  395. 

V.  Salvagnius  Boessius  iu  his  Prolegomena  to  his  commentary  upon 
Ovid's  Ibis,  [P.  83.1  hath  inserted  the  epigram  out  of  the  Anthology 
(which  Dr.  Bieutley  has  transcribed  num.  2.)  with  the  emendation  of 
KaXXi^axos  for  KaXKifiaxov  (claimed  as  his  own  by  the  Dr.)  though 
he  confesses  that  the  admirable  critick  Eustathius  reads  it  KaXXi- 
fuixov. 

W.  Of  air  this  I  do  not  understand  one  word.  The  emendation  of 
KaTOufidxov  into  KaXX//xaxo$  the  Dr.  doth  (both  here  Fragm.  n.  2.  and 
£p.  ad  fin.  Malel.  p.  71*)  claim  as  his  own,  and  his  own  I  believe  it  is. 
In  Salvagnius  Boessius's  Prolegomena  I  find  not  a  syllable  of  that  epi- 
gram either  with  an  emendation  or  without.  Who  confesses,  that  the 
admirable  critick  Eustathius  reads  it  KaWlfjiaxos  1  Salvagnius  or  Dr. 
Bentley  1  in  neither  of  them  do  I  find  tlie  least  mention  of  Eustathius 
relating  to  this  matter.  My  Salvagnius  Boessius  is  8vo.  Lugd.  l66\. 
There  may  be  some  later  edition  for  ought  I  know,  in  which  may  be 
the  passages  you  speak  of;  but  I  have  never  seen  any  such  edition, 
nor  (as  I  have  a  reason,  not  worth  the  telling,  to  believe)  hath  Dr. 
Bentley.  So  that  how  many  soever  editions  of  Salvagnius  Boessius 
there  may  be,  what  Dr.  Bentley  here  calls  his  own  is  still  his  own* 

V.  In  those  Prolegomena  also  is  to  be  found  the  epigram  of  Mar- 
tial upon  the  Aincu 


144        Answer  to  a  Book  written  against 

W.  fa  Dacier's  Testimonia  veterum  also  is  to  be  found  the  epigram 
of  Martial  upon  the  A'iria :  and  in  Farnaby's  Martial  also  h  to  he 
found  the  epigram  of  Martial  upon  the  Atna.     Stuff! 

V.  In  Salvagnrus  Boessius  his  commentary  upon  Ovid's  Ibis  are 
many  other  good  observations,  which  Dr.  Bentley  hath  read. 

W.  Tis  more  than  natural  stupidity :  it  looks  like  a  kind  of  infa- 
tuation, that  a  man  should  be  so  constant  in  confuting  himself.  Com* 
pare,  sir,  these  two  pages  of  your*s  ;  page  35.  with  page  85. 

Page  35.  The  epigram  out  of  Martial  (n.  2.)  is  iu  Mr.  Stanley's  col- 
lection* 

^  page  85.  The  epigram  out  of  Martial  (u.  2.)  is  in  Salvagnius  Boe*- 
siUs  (m.  p.  48.)    And  Salvagnius  Boessius  Dr.  Beutley  hath  read. 

Page  35.  The  quotation  out  of  Clemens  Alexandnnus  (n.  2.)  is  ia 
Mr.  Stanley's  collection. 

Page  85.  But  Salvagnius  Boessius  Dr.  Bentley  hath  read  :  aod  in 
Saltagnius  Boessius  is  that  quotation  out  of  Clemens  Alexandrinus, 
verbatim,  p.  47. 

Page  35.  The  quotation  out  of  Servius  upon  Virgil,  n.  8.  [Supr.] 
is  transcribed/rom  Mr.  Stanley,  verbatim. 

Page  85.  Salvagnius  Boessius  his  commentary  upon  Ovid's  Ibis  Dr, 
Bentley  hath  read  :  and  in  that  commentary,  p.  30U  is  that  quotation 
out  of  Servius  upon  Virgil. 

How  will  you  look  your  Honourable  Patron  in  the  face,  after  hav- 
itl;r  thus  discover'd  to  him  how  carelessly  you  read  his  book,  and  how 
little  you  minded  the  caution  he  gave  you.  Not  to  lay  your  indictment 
in  two  places.    [Mr.  B.  p.  142.] 

'And  this  is  what  I  before  promised  you  to  take  some  particular  no- 
tice of.    [Supr.]    Read   what    is  there  written   upon  that  quotation 
out  of  Clemens   Alexandrinus,    'Ev<i>opiwp  ykp,  &c.     I  here   repeat 
my  charge  against  you,  sir,    and  in  the    plain    unaffected  stile  I 
call  you  false  accuser,  and  prepensely  such.     You  knew  these  se- 
veral passages  to  be  in  Salvagnius  Boessius ;  Salvagnius  Boessius  yon 
knew  the  Dr.  to  have  read :  how  then  durst  you  charge  these  particn^ 
)ar  passages  upon  liim  as  proofs  of  bis  plagiarism  from  Mr.  Stanley's 
MS.  all  of  which  you  knew  the  Dr.  to  have  met  with  elsewhere ;  and 
one  of  which  you  ktiew,  you  could  not  but^know,  your  own  eye  sight 
assured  you,  that  the  Dr.  did  actually  transcribe,  not  from  Mr.  Stan- 
ley, but  from  Salvagnius  Boessius  ?     I  say,  which  you  could  not  but 
know,  that  the  Dr.  did  not  take  from  Mr.  Stanley.     For  that  quota- 
tion out  of  Clemens  Alexandrinus,  as  it  is  given  us  in  the  Dr.'s  collec- 
tion, I  am  very  confident  is  not  now  (whatsoever  it  may  be  e*er  long)  in 
Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  nor,  I  believe  in  any  other  printed  book  whatever 
•ave  in  Salvagnius  Boessius  ;  and  therefore  only  from  him  can  the  Dr. 
have  transcribed  it.     And  this  you  cannot  have  been  ignorant  of,  since 
both  Salvagnius  Boessius,  and  Dr.  Bentley  himself  have  given  express 
notice  of  it:   Salvagnius f   p.  47.      Sic  et   Clemens    Alejpdndrinus, 
lib.  5.  Strom.    Lvfcpiioy  yap  b  itottfTtis,  &c.    Sic  enim  Manuscriptus 
tneu9  pervetustus  Codex  cum  in  omnibus  Cditionibiis  desint  hiec  verba 
«oi  4  KaAXc/M^xov  IBIS ;  and  in  Pr.  Bentley,  p.  345.  Tit.  IBIS  iik 


Cambridge  Pnze  Foem^for  1815*        14a 

Godex  MStus  Dionytii  Sal?agnii :  in  rulgatb  IBH  abest.    I  do  there* 
fore  af^in  and  again  repeat  it  opoo  ^fou,  sir,  thoui^h  your  whole  book 
be  a  proof  of  it»  yet  more  especially  from  this  particular  passage,  as 
being  an  irrefragable  demonstration  ;  that  you  are  a  false  accuser,  and 
that  you  are  prepensely  such.     First,  in  telling  the  world,  that  that  is 
io  your  MS.  which  is  not  in  your  MS.  and  secondly,  in  placing  among 
your  proofs  of  things  transcribed  from  your  MS.  that  which  you  knew 
was  not  transcribed  from  your  MS.  and  upon  both  these  articles  1  bring 
ID  your  own  Salvagnius  Boessius  for  evidence  against  you.     And  this 
you^have  gotten  by  over-doing  your  work,  and  laying  your  indictment 
in  two  places.     And  the  aan  once  convicted  of  wilfull,  I  cannot  say 
perjury,  because  'tis  not  in  a  Court  of  Record,  though  you  have  kissd 
the  Bible  upon  it  more  than  once;  yet  of  wilfukl  prevarication  is  be- 
come for  ever  afterwards  (at  least,  as  to  that  cause)  an  incompetent 
witness.     And  how  far  this  sentence  may  extend,  I  leave  it  to  those 
who  are  most  concerned  in  it  to  consider :  desiring  them  withal,  out 
of  pure  compassion  to  themselves,  not  to  be  over  eager  in  tempting 
a  no  very  unwilling  man  to  discover  all  he  knows.     For  the  letting  the 
world  know,  how  hx  busie  men  are  to  be  credited,  I  take  to  be  duing 
a  good  piece  of  service  to  the  publick;  which  he  that  shall  venture 
upon,  as  he  must  incur  the  displeasure  of  many,  so  lie  deserves  the 
thanks  of  more  than  one.     1  have  complied  (and   not  many  more  so 
obedient  readers  can  be  boast  of)  with  Mr.  B.'s  unreasonable  request, 
with  which  he  concludes  his  preface  to  his  examination  of  Dr.  Bent- 
ley.  But  as  for  you  yourself,  sir,  1  have  now  near  upon  the  matter  done 
with   you.     For  as    for  your  wretched   common-pluice  niilery,    and 
>*our  blunt  characterisms  upon  the  Dr.  (most  of  them  stole  from  your 
houourable  patron,  but  spoiPd  in  the  telling)  1  scorn  to  take  any  no- 
tice of  them.    But  there  is  still  behind  your  Supplement 


WALLACE. 

A  Poem  i^ich/Mw^kL  ike  CSian^dlor's  Medal  at  the  Cam- 
ifridge  Comwimwrnenii  July  1815. 

s 

''  J^^niis  hsc  ioimica  tyr^mns 
^  Ense  petit  placidam  sub  libertate  quietem.'* 

On  Gambia's  banks^  no  sweetly-breaAine  gale 
Cheers  the  lone  wild  or  fans  the  thirsty  vale. 
In  weary  silence  rolls  each  livelong  day, 
And  nature  pants  beneath  tfie  sultry  ray  : 
Tet  will  the  negro,  from  his  deserts  torn 
And  fur  away  to  western  dunates  borne, 
NO-  XXIII.        C7.  Jl.  VOL.  XIL  K 


146        Cambridge  Prize  Poem  j for  1815. 

O'er  the  wide  ocean  cast  a  wistful  eye. 
And  think  upon  his  native  sands  and  sigh — 
'  Turn  we  to  where  the  Northern  tempest  roars. 
To  Lapland's  drear,  inhospitable  shores  ; 
The  breast  of  Lapland  owns  no  genial  glow. 
Pale  is  her  aspect  and  her  mantle  snow  : 
By  Winter  withered,  shrouded  by  the  storm 
Amid  yon  arctic  rocks  she  lifts  her  form. 
While  ocean-blasts  a  deadly  chQness  shed. 
And  meteor  phantoms  hover  round  her  head^^-— 
And  would  you  lure  the  peasant  from  his  home 
Beneath 'a  milder,  kinder  heaven  to  roam ; 
Vain  were  the  task — His  every  thought  and  care 
Still  loves  to  linger  in  his  native  air ; 
The  child  of  woe,  by  cold  and  want  opprest, 
He  boasts  a  patriot  passion  in  his  breast, 
And,  happy  tenant  of  an  humble  shed. 
Smiles  at  the  storm,  that  howls  above  his  head. 

Spirit  of  generous  Pride,  whose  high  command 
Binds  all  affections  to  one  spot  of  land ; 
Thou  that  canst  wake  a  breeze  on  Afric's  shore. 
And  bid  the  Polar  blast  forget  to  roar ; 
When,  rapt  in  History's  page,  the  eye  surveys 
Deeds  of  the  mighty  dead  in  ancient  days, 
Is  there  a  tongue,  that  honors  not  thy  name  ? 
A  heart,  that  bums  not  with  thy  kindling  flame  ? 
Whether,  in  classic  record,  it  retrace 
Th'  expiring  efforts  of  a  sinking  race, 
And  mark  die  morn,  mom  dear  to  Rdme  and  thee. 
When  Brutus  struck  and  saw  his  country  free : — 
Or  whether  later  times  the  tale  disclose, 
How  Grisler  triumphed  in  a  nation's  woes,  - 

Till  vengeance  bade  insulted  worth  rebel, 
And  Freedom  smiled  upon  the  sword  of  Tell : — 
Or  how,  unawed  amid  a  cheerless  land. 
Brave  Wallace  reared  on  high  the  patriot  brand. 

Wallace,  undaunted  foe  to  lawless  power. 
Friend  to  thy  Scotland  in  her  darkest  hour, 
In  action  daring  and  in  danger  proved^ 
Famed  for  thy  valor,  for  thy  virtues  loved ; 
These  were  the  crimes,  that  claimed  a  tyrant's  hate. 
And  gave  thy  manhood  to  an  early  fate. 
Thee,  Wallace,  thee  thy  native  woodlands  mourned* 
The  grots  and  echoing  caves  the  moan  returned  ; 


Cambridge  Prize  Toem^  for  1815.         147 

The  frowning  dtflF,  the  torrent,  vale  and  glade 
Poured  a  sad- tribute  to  thy  pensive  shade. 
And  every  gale  that  blew  from  rock  and  sea. 
And  every  zephyr  bore  a  sigh  for  thee. 
The  shout  of  war,  that  waked  a  Southern  host, 
Was  heard  no  more  upon  the  sullen  coast ; 
In  murmurs  floating  on  the  banks  of  Clydd ' 
The  last;  sweet  music  of  thy  bugle  died ; 
That  beacoxl  blaze,  which  patriot  hands  had  fired, 
Glimmered  a  parting  radiance  and  expired ) 
Hushed  was  each  hope,  the  dream  of  gladness  fled. 
And  Scotland  languished,  when  her  offspring  bled. 

Heard  ye  that  war-note  burst  the  deep  repose  ? 
It  was  the  kneU  of  Caledonia's  woes—* 
O  saw  ye  not  the  banner  streaming  red  ? 
That  banner  waves  above  a  tyrant's  head-^ 
Proud  with  the  spoils  of  Cambria's  fallen  state,  • 
And  reeking  from  the  brave  Lewellyn's  fate, 
Edwjurd  has  summoned  all  his  warrior  band 
To  pour  the  tide  of  battle  on  the  land-— 
Insatiate  king,  when  erst  on  Holy  shore 
Thy  battle-blade  was  drenched  in  Paynim  gore, 
Full  oft  the  laurel  bloomed  upon  thy  brow — 
And  seek'st  thou  yet  another  garland  now  ? 
Lord  of  a  mighty  race,  a  wide  domain. 
Yet  canst  thou  envy  Scotland's  rugged  reign  i 
O  sheath  thy  sword  and  fling  thy  buckler  by, 
Noif  smite  the  mountain  haunts  of  Liberty. 
But  vain  is  Reason's  voice  and  weak  her  sway, 
When  thirst  of  endless  empire  leads  the  way. 
And  wild  Ambition  beckons  and  invites 
To  trample  on  mankind^  insulted  rights. 
To  stand,  with  gory  lance  and  flag  unfurled. 
High  o'er  the  ruins  of  a  prostrate  world. 
Then  fair  Religion  seeks  her  inmost  ceil. 
Indignant  Justice  bids  a  long  fareweU, 
And  Science  breathes  a  last,  a  dying  moan. 
And  sorrowing  Virtue  pines  unpitied  and  unknown. 

Cursed  be  die  fatal  day,  when  Edward  came 
In  crested  pride  to  urge  a  lawless  claim ; 
Cursed  be  the  day.-— Let  weeping  History  tell 
How  fought  the  brave  and  how  the  noble  fell, 


mt 


*  Wallace  was  betrayed  into  the  bands  if  Edward  in  the  neijfiibourbood 
ofGUs^o^. 


148        Cambridge  Prixt  Pwm^  for  181 5. 

When,  sloiriy  siv^lii^t^raiUed  the  "bp^de  tMt 
On  Falkirk's  &eid  of  id^lh  ^fii  ^qren^  niie'^ 
The  be^rn  of  moirnj  tha^t  lofo  im*ea8tern,hti^» 
Danced  on  the  plume  of  msoif  a  i^Uaat  jEnigli^ : 
The  ray^  that  lingered  on  the  ooeiifHvraYej 
Kissed  the  red  tuif  pf  many  a  soMiorlS'grain. 
Dark  as  the  tprreiU's  d^splatiiig  iflpw. 
And  drear  as  winter  was  that  time  of  wo9  : 
Tet  4rooped  not  Hope  :  she  turned  ber  •^citte  t^f 
Where  heaven-w^d  Caledonia's  mouniaina  laM^ 
And  de^p  embosomed  in  the  gloom  of  night 
A  star  was  seen  to  shed  a  lonely  light  j 
It  t>unied  afar  with  lustre  pale  and  sweet 
To  mark  the  ^ot  of  Freedom's  Jajst  HH^eat. 
There  on  a  rock,  unmoved  aa4  vu^diamof^i. 
The  sable  plumage  waving  9'er  his  head. 
Stern  Wallace  stQod.'-*-Wit|i  high  uplifted  hMi 
He  shook  the  gleamy  teniorf  of  hi^-boandy 
Glanced  pr^judly  on  tb*  embattled  ho9>t  helow^ 
And  mocked  the  menace  of  a  epnqueriqg  {ee^*^  . 
And  long  had  mocked0-*-*hut  Heaven  ««l^M»flf  jm^nedj  ' 
And  plucks  the  f aarest  4ower  on  Si^otui^  ffomd^ 
It  was  no  falchion  raised  in  mfXft^  ^Ite 
That  snatched  thee,  Waj^bc^  from  the  ligbl  ^f  Hf^. ; 
Kb  arrow  glided  on  the  wiags  of  deatli 
To<diink  thy  blood  an4  steal  away  tkj  -breath  1 
Thine  were  no  honors  of  a  gloripue  «r%Wj 
The  patriot's  boasti  t^  birthright  oTtbe  hfftve  s 
Far  other  fate  thy  f^nerou^  ^al  reptid^ 
Torn  from  thy  country,  by  thy  friend  bietwyo4<-*- 
Methinks  I  5ee  thee  led  in  #uile»  ^Itfttej 
High  in  thy  fi>}lj  and,  e'en  in  fetcei«,  greoi^ 
And  view  thee  dragged  in  all  the  ponip  of  woe^ 
A  sport  of  impotence,  a  public  show. 
Still  conscious  virtue  cheers  ^y  latest  hourj 
..Nor  sinks  thy  spirit  in  the  grasp  of  power  % 
:  Still  in  the  pangs  of  death  ^y  closing  eyes 
Speak  the  proud  thoughts,  tiiset  in  thy  bosom  nmi 
And  thtf  last  s^h,  that  gave  Ihe  ^'^  release, 
Breathed  to  thy  Scotlawd  liberty^aa^*  peace. 

O  Wallace,  if  njy  voice  can  piei^Ct^  ^  gloew 
And  rouse  the  silent  slumbers  of  rthe  *<^"*^f 
O'er  thy  cold  dust  the  Muse  shall  pou.  ^  ^^^  strain. 
To  tell  thee,  that  thou  didst  not  fall  in  >  'ain — 
Yes,  hofibred  Shade,  thoiigh  brief  was  thj "  career. 
And  not  a  atone  records  thy  lowly  bier  ; 


On  Sir  W.  Dnimmond's  Bissetftatian.    149 

Seir  yet,  tlijr  mtire  woods  and.  wilds  among, 
Thy  wreaths  are  verdant  and  thy  deeds  are  sung. 
There  haply  as  some  minstcel  telb  thy  tale 
To  many-a  mountam  chief,  and  listening  Gaelj, 
Their  kindling  bosoms  catch  the  patriot  flame. 
And  Team  the  path  to  Freedom  and  to  Fame. 

EiiWARD^  SMIBKEySt.  John'^>  College. 


I*- 


OBSERVAHONS 

Ortthe  *^  Reitajiks  on  Sir  W.  Drummond's  Dissertti^ 
tion  on  Genesis  xlix,"  inserted  in  the  Classical  Jour- 
noLNo.  XXII. 


h  ifA^vv:  read  the  Biblical  Criticisms  in  your  JJwrmx/ as  they  have 
Mgldarly  appewed',  and  I  have  thon^t  from  die  beginnings  that 
iKIich  goodmay  be  doneby  a  cool  and-  dispassionate  inquiry,  after  die:> 
almse  of  such  passages^  as  in  translations  are  altogether  inconsistent: 
with  the  justice  and  mercy  of  God.  Even  those,  whoise  province  it  ia: 
f!l>  e<zf)lain  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  arefrequentiy  at  a  loss  to  show  that 
die  objectionable" passages  (Which  are  indeed  many)  are  in  any  way; 
even  eompatiblf  with  the  justice  and  mercy  of  man.  Much  valuable, 
itifoiiraation.  has:  been  already  given  ;  and  if  some  of  your  learned. 
Gorre^ondents,  who  seem  to  have  devoted- a  great  part  of  tHeir 
lives  to  the  study  of  the  original  language,  were  to  continue  their 
labors,  much  light,  no.  doubtj  would  be  given  to  those  passages, 
which  infidels  always  adduce  in  support  of  their  opinions. 

I  cannoti  however,  approve  the  productions'  of  those  writers, 
who  not  only  endeavour  to  run  down  others,  without  referring  to 
scripture  proof,  but  who  are  in  the  constant  habit  of  finding  fault 
with  every  thing  advanced  by  some  of  your  most  luminous 
writers,  however  strongly  supported  by  evrdence.  This  puts 
me  in  mind  of  a' certain  gentleman,  who,  in  the  House  of  Gom- 
mons,  declared*  himself  to  be  such  an  enemy  to  the  politics  of  Mr. 
Pitt,,  that  he  was  determined  to  oppose  him,  right  or  wrong.  I 
therefore  take  the  liberty  to  make  a  few  remarks  on  an  article  in 
your  last  No.,  p.  %<i5y  signed  W.  A.  Hailes  ;  and  leave  the  judgi 
ment  of  your  readers' to  determine  whether  he  i»  competent  for  the 


\ 


150    Oh%trofj£t%im%  on  Sir  W.  Drummond's 

work  he  has  undertaken  :  viz.  of  elucidating  the  Scriptuie  from  the 
original  Hebrew. 

In  the  translation  of  that  memorable  passage,  Gen.  xlix.  24. — 

^Klltf;  pK  njn  Dlttp  ipXI  TlljJ  ^TD — the  arms  of  his  hands  were 
made  strong, b^  the  hands  of  the  mighty  God  of  Jacob, 

FROM  THENCE  IS  THE  SHEPHERD  THE   STONE    OF     IsRAEL — this 

gentleman,  with  an  astonishing  degree  of  confidence,  takes  the  li- 
berty (like  a  disciple  of  Kennicott)  of  translating  it  thus,  <<  bt  the 
NAME  of  the  shepherd  the  stone  of  Israel ;"  and  he  says,  in  answer 
to  Sir  Wm.  Drummond,  "  Can  Sir  William  object  to  this  version 
of  the  unpointed  Hebrew  ?  Is  there  any  thing,  then,  in  the  passage 
to  embarrass  a  person  searching  for  truth  V* 

It  does  not  behove  me  to  show  that  the  general  tenor  of  the 
prophecies,  contained  in  this  most  important  chapter,  has  been  mis- . 
taken  by  translators  and  commentators,  but  I  will  show  that  this 
writer  is  decidedly  wrong  in  his  Hebrew  criticism. 

The  word  Dtra,  mishaam,  is  never,  in  any  part  of  the  Sacred 

Scripture,  translated  by  «  name  .*"  it  is  not  a  noun,  as  Mr.  H.  has 
supposed,  but  an  adverb  ;  and  with  the  preposition  D,  mem^  it  lite- 
rally Qieahs  from  thence^  as  it  is  rightly  rendered  in  the  conmion 
version,  and  as  may  be  seen  in  every  part  of  Scripture  where  it 
occurs — Gen.  ii.  10;  1  Sam.  iv.  4;  1  Kings  ix.  28;  2  Kings, 
xxiii.  12  ;  Hos.  ii.  15;  1  Chron.  xiiL  6 ;  Gen.  xi.8;  xii.  8;  and. 
xviii.  16,  22  ;  Lev.  ii.  2. 

The  word  which  means  a  name,  in  every  part  of  ScriptUR^  too 
numerous  to  be  introduced  here,  is  OS*  sheem ;  Gen.  ii..  11,  and 

iii.  20,  &c.  Now,  Sir,  in  disquisitions  so  serious  as  these  respect- 
ing the  sacred  Scriptures,  I  would  recommend  Mr.  H.  to  attend 
strictly  to  his  Hebrew ;  he  then  may  help  to  pull  down  the  strong 
holds  of  Satan. 

Hitherto  I  have  answered  Mr.  H.  as  though  this  translation  had 
been  his  own,  as  he  has  purported  it  to  be,  by  not  acknowledging 
Dtt^D  fi^^  tohence  he  has  taken  it.     But  what  will  the  learned  and 

T    • 

the  unlearned  say,  when  I  prove  that  he  has  taken  it  from  a 
book  now  before  the  public,  without  acknowleging  the  source 
of  his  information.  If,  however,  the  reader  will  refer  to  a 
book  entitled,  "  Commentaries  and  Essays,  by  a  Society,  for 
promoting  the  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,"  vol.  I.  p.  28S, 
an  avowed  publication  of  the  Essex-street  Socinians ;  he  will 
find  that  Mr.  H.  has  taken  it  from  that  publication,  or  from 
the  Note  on  this  verse  in  Pearson  and  Rollaston's  Bible,  edition 
1 788. 1  shall  show,  however,  that  this  translation  does  no  more  ere- 


Dissertation  on  Genesis  XLIX.         151 

tlh  to  the  Essex-street  gentlemen,  as  possessing  a    knowledge  of 
Hebrew,  than  it  does  to  Mrl  H.  as  the  copier. 

Before  determining  the  true  reading,  I  will  remark  on  the  ab- 
surdity of  thus  translating  the  passage.  We  are  here  first  told, 
that  the  arms  of  his  hands  'twere  made  strong  by  the  hands  of  the 
mighty  God  of  Jacob  ;  but  there  was  no  necessity  to  say,  as  Mr. 
H.  does,  that  the  arms  of  his  hands  were  also  made,  strong  bt 
THE  NAME  ofthe  shepherd  the  stone  of  Israel.  To  be  made  strong 
by  the  hands,  and  to  be  made  strong  by  the  name^  would  be  a  tau- 
tology highly  condemnable.    *<  The  arms  of  his  hands  'were  made 

5^ro7ig/"  to  a  certainty  I^T^yS?,  can  have  no  such  rendering:  it  is 

not  sense.  It  is  a  very  easy  matter  to  quote  from  the  Septuagint, 
Vulgate,  Tremellius,  Gastellio,  Geneva  French ;  to  talk  of  the  Sa- 
maritan, the  Syriac,  the  Talmuds,  &c.  and  thus  make  a  pompous 
display  of  something  in  imitation  of  learning  and  deep  research,  as 
this  writer  attempts  to  do ;  but  these  are  only  translations,  and 
not  authorities  ;  and  Mr.  H.  has  been  rightly  told  by  Mr.  CoUit,  in 
your  last  Number,  p.  275,  "  If  names  are  to  be  taken  for  autho- 
rities, there  is  no  falsehood,  either  in  physics  or  morality,  which  may 
not  be  proved  to  be  true.** 

I  believe  it  is  allowed,  that  Sir  Wm.  D.  as  an  oriental  scholar, 
can  be  equalled  by  very  few  j  the  opportunities  he  had  of  im- 
proving these  important  branches  of  learning,  when  he  was  am- 
bassador at  the  Porte,  particularly  his  acquisition  of  the  Arabic 
language,  seldom  fall  to  the  lot  of  a  literary  man.  Let  his  Essay 
on  the  Punic  Inscription  be  read  by  any  person  capable  of  read- 
ing it ;  and  it  will  suiBciently  establish  his  character  as  an  oriental 
scholar.  Should  such  a  scholar  be  lightly  attacked  by  a  person 
whose  critical  knowledge  of  Hebrew  does  not  enable  him  to  dis* 
tii^uish  an  adverb  from  a  notm  in  that  language  ?  Had  he  under- 
stood the  language  he  would  not  so  implicitly  have  adopted  the 
suggestion  of  those  who  have  shown  themselves  as  ignorant  as 
himself.  They  have  however  a  claim  to  originality  :  nor  can  they 
be  charged  with  copying  the  discoveries,  without  acknowledgment. 

One  might  reasonably  conclude,  from  such  an  exhibition,  that 
Mr.  H.  had  it  in  his  power  to  reconcile  the  numerous  passages  in 
the  translations  which  stand  opposed  to  each  other ;  and  I  could 
wish  to  see  him  attempt  something  of  the  kind,  instead  of  indis- 
criminate censure.  No  article  ought  to  be  admitted  on  these 
subjects,  unless  it  contains  an  elucidation  of  some  controverted  part 
of  scripture,  confirmed,  not  by  opinion,  but  by  other  parts  of  scrip- 
ture, where  the  same  word  can  have  no  other  meaning  nor  applica- 
tion. And,  in  conformity  with  this  plan,  I  ^hall  endeavour  to 
give  a  true  and  rational  translation  of  this  passage. 


}52     Obsercations  on  Sir  W,  Drumntond's 

Surely  Mr.  H.  has  fallen  into  as  great  an  error  her«  as  ^vrfiefi  h« 

mistook  the  city  n^ID.  Gibeah,  for  «  a  hill.*  Thug  wc  find  what 
errors  are  committed  by  those  who  contend  for  the  "  unpointed 
JHebrew."  It  is  a  species  of  perversion  of  scripture,  and  13  as  per* 
nicious  in  its  effects,  as  to  contend  against  the  integrity  of  the 
Hebrew  text  Remarks  of  this  nature  will  be  published  as  mao 
nifestoes  by  infidels.  But  the  enmity  to  the  Hebrew  arises  from 
this  cause :  Hebrew  is  not  considered  as  necessary  for  admission  to 
the  pui^it ;  therefore  many  haye  not  acquired  a  knowledge  of  it  in 
theiir  younger  season  ot  life :  it  is  not  taught  in  our  public  schools* 
and  after  that  period  they  conclude  it  too  late  to  undertake  the 
Arduous  task  of  acquiring  a  grammatical  and  critical  knowledge 
of  this  gigantic  language ;  rendered  much  more  so,  by  the  fright* 
fttl  appearance  of  thirteen  vowels^  called  by  these  writers,  pohUSi 
not  to  mention  the  accents^ 

The  only  proof  that  can  be  admitted  of  any  person's  laving 
acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  Hebrew'  is,  when  we  find  him  ca- 
pable of  reconciling  those  passages  in  the  translation,  which 
have  aided  the  cause  of  deism,  and  which  are  altogether  incon- 
sistent with  fcommon  sense,  agreeably  to  which  they  were  origi* 
nally  written.  I  have  known  those  who  scarcely  knew  the  alpha* 
bet  of  the  language,  and  others  who  were  not  able  to  point  out  the 
radical  from  the  servile  letters,  attempt  to  determine  on  the  mferit 
of  an  article  in  Hebrew.  Surely  not  only  Sir  W.  D.  but  every 
Hebrew  scholar,  will  object  to  this,  and  to  every  version  of  tha 
«*  unpointed  Hebrew."  Enough  perhaps  has  been  said  in  two 
articles,  in  No.  XVL  and  No.  XVIl.  to  show,  that  with- 
out the  vowels,  not  a  single  word  can  possibly  be  pronounced—* 
that,  as  in  all  other  languages,  so  in  Hebrew,  they  determine  tha 
true  meaning  and  application,  as  is  obvious  in  the  passage  before 
us,  that  they  were  co-eval  with,  and  that  they  form  a  part  of,  tha 
language. 

Mr.  H.  in  answer  to  an  article  in  No.  X.  p.  250.  (where  it  }• 
proved  that  the  word  DTt^^^,  Elohimy  is  a  noun  singular,  and  that 
it  was  so  understood  by  the  most  learned  Jewish  writers,  when 
the  language  was  a  living  language,  Jonathan,  who  expounds  the 
passage,  1  Sam.  xxviii.  18.  D^N  ^JTNI  DM7K  <  I  hnw  s^en  itn 
angel  of  the  Lord  ascending .-'  and  afterwards  the  learned 
Kimchi,  who  expounds  Elohim  by,  a  great  many  J  says: 
^but  I  take  neither  of  tihem  as  authority,  since  they  do  not 
give  the  literal  reading,  but  what  they  conceived  to  be  the 
intended  meaning  of  the  text."  A  more  futile  reason  was 
never  given :  I  have  shown  dhat  these  great  authorities  understood 
Clcdiim  to  be  a  noun  singular-^2L\\A  Mr.  H.  says,  ^  he  takes  iiei<> 


Dissertation  on  Genesis  XL  IX.  I5S 

ther  of  them  as  authority,  as  they  give  only  what  they  ccmeeiYed 
to  be  the  intended  meaning  cf  the  text."  Mr.  H.  further  oW 
serves,  <<  we  have  a  specimen  of  Mr.  B.'s  modesty,  in  diarg«^ 
ing  Dr.  Kennicott,  and  De  Rossi,  with  ignorance  of  the  Hebrew, 
and  with  adding  to  and  taking  from  the  Hebrew  text."  After 
what  has  been  advanced  on  this  subject  by  your  correspondent  Mn 
.iCollit,  your  readers  will  be  at  no  loss  to  determine  to  whom  tk% 
word  modesty  is  applicable.  I  have  made  good  the  well-founded 
charge,  and  Mr.  H.  has  convicted  himself,  by  enabling  us  to  detfit* 
mine  that,  in  the  case  before  us,  he  does  not  know  the  difiereoctr 
between  a  noun^  and  an  adverb  in  Hebrew. 

It  certainly  would  have  been  more  satisfactory  if  Mr.  H.  bad 
endeavoured  to  give  a  rational  translation  of  objectionable  pas^ 
sages,  which,  in  their  present  state,  are  marshalled  against  tti# 
scriptures,  for  the  support  of  infidelity. 

I  u  ill  give  him  a  short  list  of  passages  for  his  considentim>» 
which  will  be  easily  rectified  by  him,  as  well  as  a  thousand  befiidet 
if  he  be  a  sound  Hebrew  scholar. 

Numb,  xix   IS.  <  Whosoever  toucheth  the  dead  body  afai9ig^memk 

that  is  deadJ"     Gen.  xxxvii.  24.  «  And  the  pit  foas  emiJt^%  thp'0 

was  no  water  in  it.'    v.  18.  *  And  when  they  sow  him  afar  cff^ 

even  before  he  came  near  unto  them*    23.  <  T*hey  stript  Jbs^pA 

out  of  his  coat  9  which  was  on  him,*    Numb.  xxii.  31.  '  ^nd  hefiU 

JtcU  on  his  face.^     Psal.  xxxix.  S.  <  Then  J  spak€  with  w^  tengim^ 

xliv.  12.  <  Thou  sellest  thy  people  for  nought  j  and  dost  mot  ineriOH 

thy  wealth  by  their  priced     Dan.  vi.  8.  <  Kneeled  upon  his  knemJ^ 

ifi.  6.   <  Burning  fery  furnace,*     Gen.  xxiv.  26.    *  B^md  damn 

his  head.*    xxvii.  14.  <  Andfetched,  and  brought,*    1  Chron.  snx*  4i 

<  Their  buttocks.*     Lev.  v.  8.  <  divide  it  asur^er*    Isa.  xxxvi.  19* 

*  eat  their  cfwn  dung**     1  Sam.  xxv.  12.  *pisseth  against  the  walV 

Pi^al.  Ixxiii.  27.  *  that  go  a  whoring.*    Jer.  xxxi.  22.  *  A  'oxmeiM 

shall  compass  a  man*     Respecting  this  last   passage,  the   truly 

learned  and  modest  Taylor  says,  *  I  am  not  able  to  determine  it  i 

**— perhaps  Mr.  H.  will  favor  us  with  a  translation  of  it.     GeOf 

xliii.  28.  <  Thy  servant  our  father  is  in  good  healthy  6e^  is  jf!# 

alive.*     Isa.  xxviii.  13.  <  But  the  word  qftlte  Lord  was  unto  tJlim^ 

precept  upon  precept ^  precept  upon  precept,  line  uj.on  line^  lm$ 

upon  line^  here  a  little  and  thn^e  a  littley  that  fhry  might.  gQ,  and 

fall  backward,  and  be  hoken^  and  snared,  and  taken.'    Chap.  viiL 

14,  15.  « And  he  shall  be^^for  a  gin,  and  for  a  snare,  to  the  inkm^ 

hitants  of  Jerusalem^ — And  many  among  thtm  shall  stumblet  and 

fally  and  be  broken^  and  be  snared ,  and  be  taken^    J<^t.  iv,  1(K 

« Ahy  Lord  God,  thou  hast  gteatly  deceived  this  peoplci  ^V^  Jem* 

salem.*    ch.  xx.  7,    <  O  Lord,  thou  hast  deceived  me,  and  I  wa$ 

deceived.* 


154     Ohseroatiom  on  Sir  .W.  Dnimmond's 

'   I^e  ixrms  of  his  hands  iceremade  strong ':  The  traiislatbrs  have'  - 
rendered  the  word  XT  yaadaayOf  « by  his  hands/  and  .*TD  mideef 

^  by  the  hands :'  hence  arises  the  improper  reading,  viz.  the  arms 
of  his  hands  were  made  strong.  But  by  the  accentual  reading  we 
find,  that  in  this  passage,  the  word  should  be  translated  by  its 
primary  meaning,  which  is,  power:  see  Job.  i.  12 — ^Dan.  xii.  7. 
2  Chron.  xxi.  8.  And  in  a  secondary  sense  it  signifies  the  hand, 
having  power.  The  limit  of  this  article  will  not  allow  me  to  ex- 
plain the  construction  by  the  accents  here,  that  will  appear  in  its 
proper  place ;  the  present  will  be  satisfactory,  as  I  have  referred 
to  those  places,  where  the  word  must  necessarily  have  this  read- 
ing. The  two  propositions  then  will  have  a  sense  which  can  be 
understood,  agreeably  to  the  original,  and  which  will  read  thus : 
The  arms  of  his  power  were  strengthened;  by  the 
power  of  the  mighty  one  of  Jacob,  from  thence  is  the 
SHEPHERD  THE  STONE  OF  IsRAEL,  viz.  The  Messiah^ 

Where  now  is  the  propriety  of  asking  the  following  question  ? 
«  Can  Sir  W.  object  to  this  version  of  the  unpointed  Hebrew  ?"  I 
dare  say  that  Sir  W.,  or  any  other  person  understanding  Hebrew, 
will  object  to  any  translation,  where  the  translator  introduces  a 
word,  or  a  letter,  which  is  not  in  the  original,  when  there  is  no 
necessity  for  it.  Mr^  H.  has  no  ^  authority  for  putting  the  article 
the  iti  the  body  of  the  word,  h/  the  name.  This,  truly,  is  fol- 
lowing the  plaii  of  Kennicdtt,  and  other  modellers  of  the 
Hebrew  Bible,  who  have  endeavoured  to  put  in  letters,  words, 
ind  even  sentences,  to  make  that  plain  which  is  sufficiently  evident. 
-^His  remarks  respecting  the  word  Elohim,  as  used  in  the 
narrative  of  the  woman  of  Endor,  have  beeil  so  fully  settled  in 
the  former  numbers  of  your  Journal,  that  I,,  as  one  of  your  rea- 
ders, expect  a  recantation  on  the  part  of  Mr.  H.  It  wiD  not 
be  the  first  time  that  he  has  acknowledged  his  errors,  nor  will  it 
be  to  his  discredit.  I  agree  with  him  in  his  judicious  re« 
mark.  No.  XIII.  p.  62.  «  There  is  an  idiosyncrasy  in  some  me» 
for  interpreting,  which  is  almost  totally  wanting  in  others,  and 
whi(^h  want  cannot  be  supplied  by  all  the  grammatical  knowledge 
in  the  world."  I  could  wish  to  see  this  verified  in  the  passages  to 
wUch  I  have  referred. 

It  appears  that  Sir  W.  D.  objects  to  the  present  translation  of 
Exod.  vi.  3.  but  by  my  name  Jehomh,  was  I  not  hnamn  to 
them.  And  certainly,  if  taken  according  to  the  common  acceptation 
of  words,  it  is  objectionable  \  because  it  leaves  us  to  suppose  that 
God  was  not  known  to  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  hy  the  name 
Jehomh.     De  who  is  the  object  of    these  observations  says. 


Dissertation^  on  Genesis  XLIX.  155 

«  How  should  a  person  ^who.  searches :  the  Bibley  as  he  would  aH 
astrological  calendar,  elicit  any  meaning  from  it,  respecting  devo- 
tedness  to  God  ?'*  Sir  W.  D.  supposes  that  allusions  to  the 
science  of  astronomy  are  made  in  the  Bible.  I  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  squabbles  of  Mr.  H.  with  Sir  W. :  but  I  am  of  opinion 
that  the  sacred  scriptures  cannot  be  deteriorated  by  showing  that 
they  contain  allusions  to  the  science  of  astronomy,  on  the  basis 
of  true  theology  ?  Is  not  this  calculated  to  show  that  they  are  of 
more  consequence  than  many  have  supposed  them  to  be  ?  Did  hot 
that  eminent  oriental  scholar.  Sir  W.  Jones,  declare,  that  he  verily 
believed  they  contained  allusions  to  all  the  liberal  sciences  ?  What 
will  your  correspondent  say,  if  our  best  anatomists  should  ere. 
Iqng  allow  themselves  to  be  indebted  to  the  Bible  for  informa- 
tion respecting  the  science  of  anatomy,  which,  with  all. their 
labors,  they  have  not  yet  fully  obtained  ? 

Mr.  H.  however,  in  order  to  remove  this  apparent  objection  in. 
the  common  version,  has  recourse  to  the  old  method, of  answering 
all  objections  ;  for  he « says,  ><  in  my  opinion  1^7,  fo,  is  a  corrup- 
tion."   Had  Mr.  Hailes  been    able  to  read  the  Hebrew  Bible 
agreeably  to  the  grammar  of  the  language,  with  its  vowels  and. 
accents,   he   would    have  known  that   the  word   ^b,   lo,  is  as 
necessary  to  a  true  understanding  of  the  passage,  as  any  word, 
in  the  verse.*     I  will  not  use  such  gross  and  unchristian-like 
language  to  this  gentleman  on  his  pretensions  to  Hebrew  cri- 
ticism,  as  he  has  to  Sir  W.  Drummond,  though,  in  the  case 
before  us,  he  does  not  know  an  adverb  from  a  noun;  but  be 
must  permit  me  to  tell  him,  what  every  reader  of  this  article  will 
admit,  that,  notwithstanding  his  great  anxiety  for  the  reputation  of 
a  Hebrew  scholar — ^notwithstanding  his  consulting  the  Rabbinical 
writers  :  it  does  not  appear  that  he  can  read  many  passages.    This 
Rabbinical  reader  has  informed  us.  No.  XIII.  p.  71.  that  Onkelos 
has  rendered  rtWT  IK /D  malaak  Jehovah,  i.  e.  <  angel  of  Jehovah,* 
by  ^  Kip  yikra  diiy  i.  e.  *  glory  of  Jehovah  5'  but  after  having 
beoi  detected  by  your  learned  correspondent  O,  he  then  tells  us.  No. 
XXII.  p.  S17,  that  <f  during  the  time  that  the  book  of  Onkelos  was 
in  my  possession,  I  made  several  extracts  from  it,  but  I  do  not  find 
that  any   of    them  authorise  me  to  say  your  correspondent .  O 
is  wrong  in  his  statement.     I  do  not  intend  to  say  that  I  have  not 
mistaken  the  point  mentioned  above."     I  give  him  credit  for  this 
candid  acknowledgement,  but  I   appeal  to  every  reader  of  the 
Journal^  whether  any  dependence  can  be  placed  in  future  on  the 
Hebrew  criticisms  of  this  writer,  until  he  has  made  himself  more 
perfect  in  the  language.     But  Mr.  H.  says,  <<  I  have  been  accus- 
tomed to  read  swer  critics— Lowth,  Leusden^"  &c.  but  even. 


156     Obserimiims  o»  5i>  W*  Dnimmond's 

i40vtb»  39  I  have  dtows  in  yoitr  foraaer  Jaumabi  bat  laiitaltn 
fi»  parts  of  speech  in  Hebrew. 

'.  Mr.  H.  says,  that  ^  Sir  W.  is  not  quite  correct  in  stating^  Mr.H. 
proposes  to  leave  out  the  negative  K7  lo"  <^Ihave  said^'*  he  obsexT«0» 
^  that  in  my  opinion  it  is  a  corruption,  but  I  made  no  proposal  ten 
littve  it  out  of  the  passage."  Surely,  if  it  be  a  corruption*  it  amounts 
to  a  vejection  of  ^e  word.  But  this  writer,  I  see,  when  it  suits 
bis  purpose^  can  allow  0*rpH  Ekiwh  to  be  singular.    No..  XXIt 

p.  917.  for  he  says,  "  whether  the  person  who  appeared  is  (bej 
caHed.  ntTj  or  D'Tlbi^,  or  rDiT-1l>^!to,  o»^  and /£^  same"  beings  is*  to 
be  understood  i**  viz.  no  two  JehomkSi  no  two  Efbkims';  ani 
when  it  suits  him,  he  can  contend  that.it  is  a  plural  noun.  ^.  STh 

I  shall  ^y  no  more  of  his  Hebrew  critirism.  We  have  sseR- 
his  errors  to  be  tpo  gross  to  admit  such  z  claim:  nor* 
shall  I  in  future  trouble  him,  unless  he  attends  to  the  gram«- 
mar  of  the  language,  in  which  he  is  evidently  defective; — 
And  when  he  has  so  qualified  himself,  I  would  also  recommend' 
him  to  write  in  a  different  spirit.  It  is  nothing  but  zSectztisnt  tif 
talk  of  «  devotedness  to  God,^  if  he  thus  writes  in  the  spirit  of 
persecution.  Civility  is  as  cheap  as  abuse.:  a  soft  iKHsrd  tumUt 
(pmcy  wrath,  the  heart  of  the  prudent  getteth  humledge^  anS  the 
ear  of  the  wise  seeketh  knormledge. 

Smuld  Mr.  H.  attempt  to  convinop  your  readers  of  his  knowi^ 
Tedge  of  Hebrew,  by  recovering  any  of  the  foregoing  passages 
from  their  present  obscurity,  contradiction,  and  barbarism  of'  laI^• 
g,iiage,  I  would  beg  of  him  to  remember,  that  though  it  may  be 
satisfactory  to  him  when  pressed  with  a  difficulty,  othei9s  wffi 
l^ever  subscribe  to  his  dogma,  tliat,  "  it  may  be,  that  divine  wis* 
dam  has  ordered  diflSculties  to  remain  (in  the  bible)  that  such  men 
(as  he  is  pleased  to  call  infidels)  may  be  snared,  and  fall  by  the&r 
own  inventions.*'  No.  X.  p.  24&.  Mr.  H.  may  rest  assured  that 
such  writing  •*^  will  have  no  tendency  to  prevent  the  cavife  of  i»- 
fidels.'*  He  has  said,  «  if  my  knowledge  of  Hebrew  extended  no 
farther  than  Mr.  Bellamy's,  I  would  not  have  had  the  teraeritf  to 
trouble  tJie  editor  with  any  of  my  remarks.*'  (No.  XVIII.  p* 
250.):  that  he  has  <<  been  somewhat  accustomed  to  mai^matical 
deductiony*  (very  necessary  perhaps  to  a  right  understatkKng of 
Hebrew)  that,  "on  subjects  of  theology,  the  Bible  is  his  elefimi* 
arji  treatise^  in  it  are  contained  all  his  axioms^  postulates,  and. 
di^nitionsy  by  the  aid  of  which  he  must  try  every  question*** 
^o.  XIIB.  p.  82.)  Now,  Sir,  from  such  a  stock,  he  should  be 
able  to  show  satisfactorily  how  persons,  «*  ensnared  by  difficulties 
Ordained  by  divine  wisdom,  for  die  very  purpose,  can  be- said  to  fall 
by  their  own  inventions  ?''  I  havenot  be^^ble  ta&ict  sueh  sr  doe* 


Richardi  Bentleii  Epistohe  Dtue^  &c.       157 

tnne  in  Ae  liementmy  treaiise  to  winch  this  writer  has  rdtned. 
Is  at  really  there,  or  has  he  farmed  k  himself,  in  proof  of  hit 
«  devDtedness  to  God  ?" 

With  regard  to  the  origmal,  though  I  haye  spent  above  twenty 
fears  in  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  it,  I  see  so  much  yet  to  be  to^ 
quired  that  I  will  not  call  myself  a  master  cS  the  language,  W 
depreciate  the  meritorious  labors  ol  others.  I  have,  however^ 
acquired  sufficient  knowledge  to  distinguish  an  adverb  from  a  nottil 
in  Hebrew.  For  any  thing  further,  I  refer  to  two  articles  which 
are  before  your  readers  in  No.  XVI.  p.  S74— ^nd  No.  XVII.  on 
the  higher  branches  of  the  language  ;  and  leave  it  for  the  reader  to 
determine  this  matter.  I  certainly  have  die  highest  regard  for  those 
who  by  their  labors  have  been  enabled  to  set  controverted  parts  of 
Sacred  Scripture  in  their  true  light,  and  thus  wrest  them  ftom  dit 
hands  of  the  enemies  of  revelation.  Such  labours  I  conceire  to 
be  of  the  greatest  utility  to  the  public,  and  certainly  calculated  to 
maintain  the  credit  of  the  Classical  Journal. 

J.  BELLJMT. 


RICHARDI  BENTLEII 

* 

€pidto!ae  Dttae 

AD 

TI.    HEMSTERHUSIOM. 

ERUDITISSIMO  VIRO, 
TIB.   HEMSTERHUSIO 

S.  p.  D. 

RICHABDUS  BFNTLEttJS. 

l^UM  mane  occupatus  eram  in  scribendh  meis  ad  Horatmm  anno- 
tationibus,  et  in  recensendis  foliis,  quae  jam  tum  a  typographo  ao 
ceperam  ;  venerunt  ad  me  gratissimse  tuas  literae,  per  Sikium  Lon- 
dino  hue  miss2e ;  in  quibus  et  eruditio  tua  singularis  elucet  cuni 
$umma  humanitate  conjuncta,  et  egregius  erga  me  amor  et  volun- 
us.     Quamobrem,  ne  longiore  siora  ex^ccationdua  tuam  inora- 


158         Richafdi  Bentleii  Epistoke  Dua 

rer»  deponto  statim  Venusino  nostro,  PoQucem  arripui;  et  qte  de 
smguliB  locis  inihi  sub  xp'oriv  et  conjecturam  veniunt,  jam  hoc  ipso 
die  ad  te  a^o(r%e$i0c(etf.     Locus  primus  est  IX  57.  6  $6  x?^'^^^ 
#r«T^p  fwciv  sSvyaro,  &c.     Nihil  hoc  falsius  dici  potest)  neque  va- 
cat  nunc  quaerere,  quomodo  rem  expediant  Sabnasius,  Gronoyins^ 
aliique  quos  memoras.    Certam  tibi  emendationem  praestabo,  <rrat- 
fUf  pro  xV^^^St  ut  ex  toto  loco  clare  ipse  videbis ;  6  ie  STABMOX 
vrarrif  fivay  ^Suyoero.  x»\  yag  ev  ro7^  l<rrafuiyoiSy  ^^v  f^'^v  r^^  j^vi); 
#Tttri}pa  ^vof/LatouoT  x«)  irav  uirooa^t  nsvroKrriryjgoVj  vevrif/rWvv  SoxoOo'i 
Xeysn,  w^  iv  TJ}  *l7nfOxgarovs  UuqaxeiteLdrjxv^  *  ''Orav  ya^»  oi^i,  Xevxo^ 
ttvipooTTOS^  ^etx^^f  '^pyo$9  >^a/3|)  SiXsXXay,  £»$flp^  rpufay,  nevret^Teenigcnff 
ylyysreu  to  flrysOft'  aycu*  fffTi  Se  xai  NOMISMA  (rraT^^,  »f  oray  enroi 
^Afiiarofav^s,  &<?•     ^^  ultimis  Terbis  vdf/Lio-f^oL  (rrar^g  luce  ipsa  ck- 
rius  est,  supra  noil  actum  esse  de  Statere  Nvmmo^  sed  Pondere : 
neque  locum  ibi  habere  ypu<rovg  (quod  de  solo  numrno  dicitur),  sed 
corrigendum  rradfjioc.    Nempe  notissimum  est,  Nummos  et  pecu* 
niarum  summas  nomina  sua  olim  a  Ponderibus  accepisse :  inde 
idem  Yocabulum  et  in  Ponderibus  et  in  Nummis  eundem  locum 
habuit :  Postea  nummorum  singulorum  pondere  mutato  et  dimi- 
nuto,  nominibus  tamen  (a  pondere  ductis)  adhuc  senratis,  immane 
quantum  discrepabat,  de  ponderibus>  an  de  nummis  loqueretur  qui 
▼ocabula  ilia  usurparet.     Haec  comperta  sunt,  neque  exemplis  est 
opus.     Ergo  opponuntur  hie  et  Sraif^og  et  vip^urfjMi  ut  pauUo  an-^ 
te  :  ^Hv  he  xa)  fiya  (rToiifjiOu  re  xa)  voiJiliTfjioirog  ovofua  i  et  sxpe  aiibi 
tam  apud  Hunc,  quam  apud  Alios.     Srarijg  igitur,  cum  de  Pon- 
dere dicitur,  vcdebat^  aitj  f^yav  minam ;  hoc  est,  aequiponderabat 
minae  :  id  probat,  quia  h  roT^  l(rrafAivois  rrjv  fj^vav  r^^  potni^  (rrutJiga 
^yojuie^duo-iv,  hoc  est,  ^uia  mina  ponderis  ipso  nomine  Skater  a  pon- 
derantibus  vocaretur.     Quippe  si  idem  nometi  habeat,  habeat  urique 
eundem  valorem^  ut  barbare  dicam.     Tum  aliud  profert  argumen- 
tum  ex  * IifTroxpaTous  poetas  fabula,  qui  voce  irffyraoranj^oy  (de  pon- 
dere) pro  irtvrafuvwv  U8U8  est ;  ergo  stater  idem  ac  Mina.     Sed  pro 
'Imroxgarous  corrige  vel  Kgarovg  (ut  alibi  Pollux,  ubi  hunc  ipsum 
locum  citat,  vel,  ut  ibi  Codex  Vossianus,  cujus  lectiones  variantes 
habeo,  Saxnxgarov^)  vel  propius  ad  vulgatam  hie  lectionem  'Emxpa" 
rovsi  qui  passim  Athenxo,  aliisque  laudatur.     Sequitur  ipse  locus 
ad  lambos  a  nobis  supra  redactus  ;  sed  versu   secundo  pro  elheig, 
lege  eteo&Ms  T^u^nv  senientia  est,.  Si  quis  ex  plebe  ilia  urbana,  albus 
et  Soli  insuetus,  pinguis,  piger,  luxuriae  deditus,  vel  levissimum  4i- 
TCnem  vix  quinqUe  librarum  pondere  sustulit,  statim  anhebis  fit  et 
ilia  ducit    "ANfl  ylyvsrai,  ut  Horatius  noster :  SUBLIMI  Jitgies 
mollis  anhelitUy  quod  Vir  magnus,  Julius  Scaliger,  se  ex  toto  Ga- 
leno  negavit  capere  posse.    Verba  jam,  opinor,  satis  iUustravimus  r 
fem  ipsam,  nempe  Staterem  kl  (rradftoD  valere  Minam,  jam  con- 
firmatum    dabimus.      Pollux  lib.  IV.  17S.      Sraipi^v  Mfutra. 
STATHPA,  ait)  •!  r^i  Kwiutl^lag  iroivrrui  ri^y  AITPAN  xlyo^f  i.  rigv 


ad  Ti.  Hemsterhusiuin.  159 

fkh  yeip  >drfav  slgi^Kouriv  oi  ^ixeAoi  xcofiwSof.  S/xeXXay  hi  %trraffrarv^fov 

ScM-ixgiTt^S  ev  n»gaKaTairjXT^y  r^v  vavraXirgov,     Sic  lego  ex  Codice 

Vossiano,  et  est  idem  locus  qui  supra  ex  Hippocrate  adductus  est. 

Sententia  est,  AITPAN^  Libram,  Siculojum  pondus.  Poets  Comici 

Athenienses  STATHPA  noipinant;  et  ligonem  vevraXtr^ov  Sosi- 

crates  dixit  'xsyrourrajr^ffov.   Vides  hie  secundum  PoUucem  staterem 

(de  pondere  dictum)  valere  libram,  xhqav ;  in  altero  loco  valere 

minam,  jutvav.     Rectissime:  quippc  in  Ponderibus  x/r^ a  Siculorum 

idem  valebat  quod  ftv«e  Atticorum.     Hoc  certissimum  est;  quia 

utTumque  tam  mina,  quam  libra  ducebat  olim  pondus  centum 

Drachmarum  sive  Denariorum :    ut  alia  argumenta  et  exempla 

taceam.     Tu,  Vir  doctissime,  si  Anglice  scis,  de  klrgu  et  ceteris 

nummis  ponderibusque  Siculorum,  multa  nova  reperies  in  Disser- 

tatione  nostra  de  Epi^tolis  Phalaridis.     Jam  ad  proximum,  de  quo 

consulis,  locum  accedo,  qui  sic  habet  IX.  70.    *£y  toI;  'Aghcrro^wiH 

rof  Aili(iois  i^  OvXoLUf^co,  veU  ut  MSS.  AklvfiMtg  ^  npfoivXto,  quorum 

.utrumque  mendosum  esse  satis  constat ;  quid  reponendum  sit,  cunfi 

•nusquam  alibi  citetur  hsec  fabula,  certo  scire  nefaa  est.    Poteris, 

HuXoopoo^,  Janitore  ;  poteris  nupoi6v»  sive  IIuQ^iXco,  hoc  est,  ;^ut^o- 

vo$i»  Baiillo;  poteris  nuiauXvi,  Pytkaula.    Sed  hoc  hariolari  est; 

.primum  tamen  magis  arridet.     Tertius  locus  est  IX.  93.  ^i^a\  yovv 

h  Toig  'Airo^^iyfMLO'tv  6  KuXXiaiiyrig  wro  E6fio6?<ou  roD  *Atoipv61tov  tov 

TOi)}ri)v    l7ff^(riyov^  aiAeXo6(ievov,    tig   MirvXrjvvjv  onreXSovru,    iavfJiMl^QyTa 

yqi^ai,  hvn  roLi  0cuxatSa$  Ip^ooy  ^HxUv  4$ioy  I y  AfirvX^y]}  /xoAAoy  %  |y 

'^ra^yfff  TunaXXptrru,  qui  levi  manu  sanari  potest.  lege,  ^wxafSdi;, 

&g  S^m^HxBwy  ifihv — ev  'Arapyti.    £t  sententia  est,  Callisthenes 

narrat  Persinum,  ab  Eubulo  spretum,  Mitylenam  abiisse ;  atque 

ibi  mirabundum  scripsisse,  Quod  libentius  permutaret  (sive  in  vic- 

tum  impenderet)  Phocxenses  quos  secum  attulit  nummos,  Mity- 

.  lease,  quam  Atarneo  ;  hoc  est,  se  magis  ex  animi  sententia  vivere 

hie,  quam  illic.     Recte  ^wxalSa^  ex  MSS.  non  ^^xoitrag.  Hesycb. 

^aoxdtg.  Svofiet  Hvougy  x«}  to  xaxjOToy  ^gwriov,  lege  vero  *Aragvel ;  nam 

nomen  urbis  'Arapveus,  De  Persino  nihil  comperi.     Sequitur  Cra- 

tini  locus  a  Salmasio  tentatus  IX.  99.     Ilay^iovi^a  voXioog  ^wnxia^, 

.  rrif  iqifiwXsiKOi,  olaV  i)y  Xtyoftfy,  xa)  xwa  xeit  woXiv^  ^y  ftoill^owFiv.    Nu^ 

meros  hie  Anapsestos  video,  quo  certissimo  filo  ex  tenebris  his  ex- 

pedire  me  posse  videor:  lego  itaque  et  ad  versus  redigo  :  i7«vSio- 

•  wiSa,  ifiXuMg  /SfluriXeu,  Tr,g  ipixoiXaKog,  ol<r^  i)y  Xiyofi^ev  ;  Ka\  kwu  nal 

itiXAVj  i)y  Tai^9U(riy.      Quorum  hasc  sententia  est:  O  Pandionide 

(orte  Pandione)  rex  civitatis  parasitis  refertae  :  Scis  quam  civitatem 

dicimus  ?  Non  ucique  Athenas,  sed  quam  latrunculis  ludunt,  xiya 

■  x«}  iroAiy.     Hoc  a  Cratino  ff-nr^ixTdti,  ait  Pollux.     Ergo, pro  ept^ci- 

Kotxig  (ex  vulgata  et  MSto  Salmasii  qui  habet  l^ix^Aaxo^)  lego  «p«* 

x«Adtxo(,  et  propter  versum  et  parodia  ab  l^i^«A0tx0(> .  quod  non 

.  miif  ied  regioni  conveoit.    .  '£^«x»a«p$o;  itaque  wUmmv  hie  Ora- 


lot)        Richardi  Bentleii  EpistolcB  Dtut . 

tinuS)  ut  Aristophanes,  ^>^^?^  BeeoXo^  rijv  xt^akriv  xoKeaco^  ^i,  <t(^ 
tlia  multa*  Dande,  ut  offensam  vitet,  jocose  se  non  de  Athtsus 
tirbe,  3ed  de  ludo  verba  facere,  xuva  xou  niktv,  quae  explicabit  tibi 
ipse  FoHttx  IX.  96.  x»)  to  f/^lv  TtXivitov  (sic  lege,  non  ?rXiid/a;v)  Kakei-^ 
T«i  7ro^l;,  raiv  $s  ^fi^cov  kxcttmi,  xvcov.  Proximus  locus  Eupolidis 
%8t  X*  10.  A^a  ^8  loi  (TKsSyi  xoCKoir  av  eTTurXaytov  ij  xou^^  XTri(ris,  ra 
iiriToAijj  ivrxrm  xTfifuirwv.  *0  yovv  ESfrohtg  ev  roi$  KiKaj^i  if^$iitw 
^■i*-  Jfxove  ^ij  O'Xf iJij  Tfli  xar'  oix/av,  er^ays  'rroigairKvj<nov*  retrcuygypair* 
twi  T«i^  T«  imvKa,    Pro  istis  iTnirXaynv  jj,  tu,  Vir  doctissime,  refia* 

£'i,  iirtTtKa,  ^youvjj  xdw^ij  xTijcrij.  satis  commode,  quoad  sensum. 
d  >e8tigia  Itterarum  vide,  et  sic  potius  scribes,  imnXciy  am  A  xw^ 
xl^o-i;.  Hoc  certissimum  :  deinde  tentas  ;  Tbm^  oiv  yiyqatnal  crot 
td  ■hri7r>M.  Prope  hoc  ad  literas,  sed  nullum  inest  metrum.  Lego 
€tidi^ngtio,  ut  sen  anus  sit  lambicus,  Ilatpa'rrKvia'tov  rs  trot  yiyfanrmt 
tSttivXoi.  Sententia  est,  Cum  Eupolis  prius  dixisset,  ixove  hii  arxivfi 
T&  xar  oUUv,  mox  subjunxit  {hrviyoiys)  addidit,  Et  srmiliier  d»- 
mip^i  numerata,  tibi  sunt  TUTivKeiy  vasa  mobilia.  Ta^iirXa  pro 
^  hiit>M  primam  syllabam  producit,  ut  rapsi,  radixft,  dec*  Ve- 
iiio  ad  locum  X.  18.  ubi  verba  Alexidis,  TJolU  [u  iy€i% ;  hiira» 
KvxXwv.  et  sic  MS.  Vossianus.  mox  Diphili  pT^<rti  ex  Excerptis  tuit, 
XaI  fr^wriri  Tolvvv  i(r^igoLy  xeti  vuv  xaSov,  <rr^fAotTa,  '<rwhv  oxTXiMn}^ 
tiXsixoVy  w$  iroi)  CTpauolynfv  av  ri^'  aAXde  xa)  xixhov  ex  r^f  ayoqa^  6p^ 

to^l^eiv  viroXafioi'  rotrovTog  iff^  6  pcowog,  o<rov'<ruT»§i^£j4f-  Quos  lam^ 
OS  esse  recte  calluisti,  et  «ic  emendas,  xaivov— <rt/yoVra  r  wrxoTniqf, 
••*-  crrpaTicoTi)^  —  w7roA«/3wj,  freptpigtlg.  Repte  hoc  postremum  :  to- 
tinn  v^ro  locum,  vide,  an  sic  potius  rescripseris :  Kul  leqoffsrt  Tolwm 
*koj^igitVj  X6V0V  xttSov,  SrgifuaiTeif  ^iyuvof,  dcG-xoTrij^ay,  $6k»xov,  *'^ 
vou  trrgftTt^np/  av  'Vig,  ocXXoi  x«)  x6x\ov  'Eh  rrig  wyopug  o^ftoy  ^oB/lSfiv 
*&roARj6of*  TWoDrdV  «(rd'  ^  pSttrogy  Sv  (ru  9r«^i^«|st^.  Servulum,  credo, 
'ifiquem  sdloquitur  quk,  variis  utensiHbus  humeros  oneratum.  Tot 
Tea,  Inquit,  cervice  gestas,  ut  Militem  te  esse  existimet  qutvis  (Sets 
tnflites  olim  omnia  arma  et  utensilia  sua  sms  humeris  in  agmine 
porta^sse")  vel  potius  x^Aov  et  totam  turbam  ffoyjroncokMv  ex  foro  do- 
Iffum  redire :  Tanta  vasorum  vis^est,  ^luam  tu  portas.  Ke^hv  acii&>Vy 
^e,  81  vino  plenum  ^esset,  impar  esset  servulus  tot  rebus  gestandis. 
m  autem  <ft  «  passim  in^er  ^  mutari,  nullus  dubito,  qain  probe 
"Scias.  Slyww,  'quod  et  metn)  et  seutentiae  aptum ;  hmtam  fet" 
Team  J  inde  sequitur,  quod  (r§«neoi«ifv  esse  suspicetur  quis.  Sv  cru  pro 
^firov  (TV  clara<:orrectio  est.  Kuxhog  vel  xuxXoi  erat  locus  in  Foro, 
ntbi  ffXiVYi  utensflia  vembant :  thede^  iteejue  aliquis  ipsum  xuxXav 
cum  omnibus  'suis  tbsis  •€«  foro  ambulare  :  adeo  onustus  ^is  iomni 
genereisasoiiim.  Atque  hactenus,  ut  expedite,  ita,  Yii  fallor,  felici- 
ler^res  piocessit.  Quseirero  postea^quseris,  sunt  ejusmodi,  utnid- 
lus  -sit  conjeCfciirK  locus :  «deo  curta,  mutSa  et  tnendosa  sant. 
IL'^re.  impkamp  ioqak^  Aristi^phanes  vooat,  in  iquam  invomiuM,  «t 


•" '  '  On  the  Margites  of  Homer.  I6l 

Kot^^fiKTxdopvii  8*  Iv'o-Ti  iv  iroSoX9v/a>y  sftotifjitv.  quod  ste  ipse  teatae,  Ka) 
^ofv  (i^iNp^  V0'  ci(  &y  Iv  T]J  .TTOTov  olvov  ejxotl|Urfv.  Nihil  videO|  nisi  Te- 
'^W^n  yersus  vestigia, 

l|SSt)  ft^y  crxoStpiJ^Vd'  t/-u--»U-  sftoDjUrev,  quale  illu4> 

•flffolim  autemj  ujt  conjee turae  tuae  fidas ;  neque  enim  metrum  ul- 
llAi]^  nee  Graeeam  otationem  servat.  Cetera  piget  describere: 
j^eque  enim  nunc  ptium  est ;  si  vellem  nervos  intendere>  et  extun- 
^l^aliquid.  Tii  igitur  haec,  qiialiaeumque  sunt^  sequi  bonique 
X9nsule9  et  raptim  bene  vale. 


ON  THE  MARGITES  OF  HOMER. 


7he  passages,  Id  which  positive  mention  is  made  of  the  Margites  as 
Homer's,  are  to  be  met  with  in  Aristot.  De  Poet.  7.  8.  Eudem.  v.  7. 
De  Mor.  vi.  7.  Plat.  Alcib.  ii.  p.  94.  [edit.  Bipont.J  Clem.  Alexand. 
Strom,  i.  Dio.  Chrys.  Oral.  liii.  p.  554.  Joan.  Tzetz.  Hist.  Chil.iv.  -868. 
vi.  599.  Mar.  Victorin.  p.  2524.  2572.  and  Atil.  Fortunat.  p.  2692.   In 
the  rest,  as  Hephapst.  p.  112. 120.  [edit.  Gaisf.jHarpocrat.  inMopy/ri^f/ 
Eustath.  on  Odyss.  K.  p.  413.  and  the  Scholiast  on  Aristoph.  AV..914. 
^e  authenticity  of  the  work  is  uniformly  questioned  :  as  by  these  it  is 
referred  to,  either  under  the  title  of  6  Mapy/rijs  6  eWOfjiypov  oi/a^ep^ 
.jievos,  or  in  some  way  otherwise  ambiguous.     Suidas  goes  further,  and 
affirms  that  it  was  not  wiilten  by  Homer  at  all;  but  by   onePigres* 
who  inserted  an  elegiac  verse  between  every  pair  of  lines,  taken  in  order, 
throughout  the  whole  Iliad.      *0^  rn  *l\idbi  TrapeyifidKt  Karharixoy 
eXeyeiov,   otfTta  ypdi//af  Mfiviy  aet-€,  ©ca,  TijiKnidhtii)  'A^cX^es,  Movaq.^ 
ff^  yap  wdtnjs  Treipar  ^x^**  ao<pl7\s,    "F^ypaxf/e  Kal  tov  els^Ofirfpoy  kva^pi- 
fuvov  Maay/ri|v,  Kal  ^barpa'^op.voiia'yiav.  See  under  Tliypjis, 

The  fragments  of  this  poem,  that  remain,  are  but  three  in  number ; 
and  are  all  of  them  written  in  the  heroic  measure.  They  bave  been 
collected  by  Twining,  (Translation  of  jiristotU'f  Treatise  on  JPopir^,  p. 
193.)  and  are  these : 

hiovcrdwv  BepaTTuv  Ka\  ^cijjSdXoi/  * AwSXXijy os, 

(Schol.  Aristoph.  A  v.) 

*f6pb*  [rov  S*]    oir  al  [h.p  edd.]*  aicaTrr^pa  deal  Bi^av,  of^r'  iiporfipa, 

«  With  respect  to  the  orthography  of  the  word,  I  would  write  Ma^yt-nif 
notMa^yeWyis  ;  as  we  read  0fif  (riiij^,  not  ©ffergJ-nj^.  Not  more  than  two 
or  three  passages,  where  the  word  occurs,  have  the  form  ehrj^  ai  all;  and, 
wherever  that  form  is  given,  one,  or  more,  pf  the  various  readings  g^ves 

^  Perhaps  we  ought  to  read  oSt$  in  the  place  of  our  a^  or  oSr  nv. 

No.xxm.      a.Ji.        VOL.  xii.  l 


162  On  the  Mar  git  e$  of  Homer. 

(Aristot.  Eudem.  De  Mor.  &  Clem.  Alex.) 
IIcJXX'  iiwdrraro  ^pya,  KaKws  b"  ^triffraro  v&yra. 

Plat.  Alcib.  if. 
We  are  informed,  however,  by  Hephaestion,  that  the  Margites  wat 
Hot  wholly  written  in  heroics,  but  that  these  were  occasionally  inter- 
spersed with  iambic  lines,  although  upon  no  settled  principle.  Merpim 
€€  oraicra,  Stra  iK  /jtirputv  fikv  ofioXoyov/jLivutv  avvktmiKe,  rd^iv  ik  xal  Ava- 
KilfKXrttny  oIk  i)(fi,   otire  Kara  or/^o*'!   oi/Tc  Kara  ^vtrrtifmra,  olos  ktrrtv  h 
yiapytrrfs,    6  els  "Ofirfpoy  iLpatjiepSfievos,   kv  ^   irapitrvaprai  rots  iveviv 
lafifiiica,  Kql  raSra  oi  Kaif'itrov  trvtrrrtfjia.  p.  112.     And  again,  speaking 
of  the   same  fAerpma    &raicra,   he    says  ;  rotovrd^  €<m  Kai  v  Mapylrifs 
'Ofiiipov  oh  yap  reray/jirip  apSfxtp  cwHJy  rb  laufiiKov  hrifiperai.  p.   120. 
So  also  '  Joannes  Tzetzes,  Hist.  Chil.  iv.  867.     "Akovc  roy  Mapyiriiv, 
Els  oy  6  yiptay^^Ofiripos  fipmdfjiPovs  ypa^ct.  The  verses,  thus  made  up  of 
heroics  and  iambics,  were  called,  in  general  terms,  ffpioiafilioi ;  as  ^pa- 
€\€ye7oy  was  the  name  for  that  species  of  versification,  which  was  formed 
by  a  union  of  the  elegiac  with  the  heroic.  Marius  Victorinus  :  "  Hexa- 
metro  Dactylico  trimeter  Iambus  comparatur,  quem  Latin^  senarium 
nominamus,  veluti  Hexametrum ;  sex  enim  pedes  lambos  habet,  ut  ille 
Dactylos,  cum  uterque  purus  ex  se  figuratur.  Trimetrus  autem  appel- 
latura  Graecis,  quia  tribus  percussionibus  per  dipodias  cseditur.  Ideo- 
que  dicitnr  et  Homerus  in  Margite  suo  miscuisse  bos  versus  tanquam 
pares."  p.   2524.     Again  :  "  Hoc  genere  versuum,  ut  supra  diximus, 
primus  usus  est  Homerus  in  Margite  suo,  nee  tamen  totum  carmen  ita 
digestum   perfecit,  nam  duobus  pluribusque   hexametris    antepositis 
istum  subjiciens  copulavit,  quod  postea  Archilochus  interpolando  com- 
posuit."     p.  2572.     Compare  also  Atilius  Fortunatianus,     p.  2692. 
"  Sequitur  ut  de  lambico  dicere  debeamus,  cujus  auctorem  alii  Archi- 
lochuni,  alii  Hipponacteni  volunt.     Sed  primus  Homerus  hoc  usus  est 
in  Margite."    See  Gaisford's  Hephajstion,  p.  36Q. 

If  we  are  to  give  credit  to  the  last  mentioned  authorities,  Archilochus 
was  not  the  inventor  of  the  iambic  measure.  But  this  assertion  ap- 
pears to  me  to  be  founded  in  nothing  more  than  the  circumstance  of 
their  considering  the  Margites,  in  the  state  in  which  they  had  it,  as 
genuine ; '  which  it  certainly  cannot  have  been. 

It  is  to  be  observed,  that,  in  consequence  of  the  doubt,  which  seems 
to  have  existed  upon  the  minds  of  several  of  the  Grammarians,  and  of 

'  Correct,  by  the  way,  the  next  line  but  one  in  Tzetzes,  by  referring  to  his 
Hist.  Chil,  597,  The  line,  as  it  stands,  is  i^xys^w  rtg  auTov  eyjcyjxovTj^a^ 
p§s<pos ;  .where  the  6rst  word  is  by  some  interpreters  rendered  exAnero^aJid 
by  others  evirato,  without  any  meaning  in  cither  case.    Read  ef  avijpa/ra^ 

^  P^^  p^^y^^^^^^f  ^^  the  other  hand,  speakint  of  the  Margites,  says; 
^ojt"^  ''o^y^o  leoltiiua,  M  *OiLY,20v  yeyovevou  vswre^ov,  Kcii  iiroirsi^wfji.syov  rijs 
aurou    (pva-ewg.      Orat.  liii.  p.  554. 

I  « lambicum  usurpabatur  metrum  ab  Archilocho  primiim,  si  constanti 
scriptorum  omniiun  testimonio  fidendum  est."    TyrwkiU's  Aristotle,  p.  122. 


On  the  Margites  of  Homer.  16S 

Eostathius  in  particular,  relatively  to  the  authenticity  of  tlie  Marsites^ 
scholars  have  been  divided  in  their  opinion  on  thi!>  head.     Some  hiive 
affirmed  that  the  Margites  was  not  \iritten  by  Honker  at  all;  while 
others  contend  thnt  the  poem  Sjtoken  of  by  the  Gnmnihrians  is  a  differ^ 
ent  composition  alto  ether  from  that  referred  to  by  Plato  and  Aristotlfe, 
which  alone  they  consider  as  genuine.     Neither  of  these  opiinOti^  seems 
to  mesatisifactiry.     For,  since  Plato  and  Aristotle  both  quote  from  the 
piece  as  authentic,  we  may  fairly  infer  from  thenCe  that  suih  \^as  the 
general  'opinion  amnni^st  the  Greeks;  whose  sources  of  information 
werecrrtainly  more  plentiful  than  ours.      Add  to  this  the  very  great 
repute  in  which  the  poem  seems  to  have  been  held  by  them,  (and  they 
were  not  a  people  likely  to  set  a  high  value  upon  a  composition  of  no- 
thing more   than  ordinary  merit,)  and  it  seems  almost  preposterous  to 
conclude  otherwi>e  than  that  Homer  did  write  the  Margttes,  although 
Dot  in  the  form,  in  which  it  was  afterwards  handt  d  about     It  was  \i  rit'- 
ten  therefore  by  Homer,  and  that  too  in  heroics :  and  as  for  the  iambic 
lines,  which  the  Grammarians  allude  to  as  having  a  place  in  the  work^ 
I  conceive  them  to  have  been  interpolated  afterwards ;  and,  in  ail  like- 
lihood, by  the  same  Pigres,  who  foisted  his  pentameter  verses  into  the 
Iliad. 

As  we  are  told  by  Suidas  that  in  the  Iliad  the  elegiacs  of  Pigres  were 
interpolated  Kara  trrlxov,  i.  e.  line  for  line,  it  is  hiuhly  probable  that  the 
same  was  the  case  at  first  with  the  Margites  ;  and  that,  as  the  poem 
(like  all  others  at  that  day)  would  be  preserved  entirely  by  oral  tradition, 
a  great  part  of  the  interpolated  iambics,  being  for  the  most  part  the 
mere  substance  of  the  several  preceding  lines,  or  something  of  the  same 
stamp^  expressed  in  another  metre,  would  in  this  way  gradually  slip 
out  of  the  memory.  And  this  the  more,  as  the^  chain  of  the  poem 
would  not  be  interrupted  ;  while  the  ear,  being  accustomed  to  the  free 
and  regular  flow  of  the  heroic  movement,  would  naturally  drop  the  in- 
tervening iambics,  as  discomposing  the  harmony  of  the  whole.  This 
may  account  for  the  confusion  which  Hephaestion  speaks  of  relatively 
to  the  arrangement  of  the  two  metres.  T^iv  bk  Kal  dvaKuKXriffiv  ovk 
^fif  ovre  Kara  tni^ov,  ovre  Kara  avfrTrifAara.  This  conjecture  derives 
additional  support  from  the  second  of  the  two  passa.es  adduced  from 
Victorinus, ;  from  whence  it  appears  clearly  enough  that  in  the  Mar- 
gites, as  he  had  it,  there  was  frequently  a  succession  of  two  or  more  he- 
roics, but  never  more  than  one  iambus  at  once.  Compare  also  the  Scho* 
liast  on  Hephaestion,  p.  120.  drdKrur,  oroe   trork  to  araKTOv  kwoitjae  fjL€* 

'  *E'!terirTsvTO  Bi  xal  6  Ma^yinjf  tow  'Ofj^rj^ov   gWi.      Schol.  Aridtoph. 

Ar.  914. 

^  For  example,  suppo^^e  one  of  the  fragments  above-quoted  to  have  run 
tbus^  with  the  interpolation  : 

Toy  8'  ouTf  o'xaTT? j«  iio)  Hcav^  our*  agor^gft^ 

Ov  ciTOTOioy,  ovre  [Mix^o^vof'pa^ov, 
OSt  dXkoi;  ri  co^dv*  x*  r.  A. 
The  absence  of  the  iambus  leaves  nq  j^reach  in  the  sense,  nor  does  its 
presence  obstruct  it 


164  On  the  Margitei  of  Homer. 

TpiK6v,  fii  yhp  Terayfxiv^  hpSfjif-  fiera  yap  S^jco  otIxov^  iru^ipei  lapfioT' 
Kal  wAXiv  /icrct  irivTe  Kal  6Kru)» 

Yet,  although  I  am  of  oiiinion  that  the  Margites,  referred  to  by  Aris- 
totle, HephaestioD,  &c.  is  radically  the  same  piece,  it  is  at  the  same 
limo  highly  probable  that  the  hero  of  this  poem  may  have  been "  the 
tubject  of  many  others  of  inferior  note  ;  and  that,,  in  process   of  time, 
some  passages  from  them  may  have  crept  into  the  genuine  perform*dDce. 
It  should  seem,  however,  that  these,  for  the  most  part,  have  mistaken 
the  character ;  and  made  an  idiot  of  him,  whom  Homer^meant  to  re- 
present only  as  wrong-headed,  whimsical,  and  eccentric.     But  the  turn 
of  Margites's  mind  seems  rather  to  have  been  analogous  to  that  ofHudi- 
bras  or  Don  Quixote.    Out  of  these  petty  compositions  would  naturally 
proceed  those  idle  stories  and  puerile  jokes,  which  have  been  pawned 
upon  the  person  ofMargites;  and  which*    Twining  is,  with  reason, 
at  a  loss  how  to  reconcile  with  what  it  is  presumed  the  character  of 
Homer's  Margiles  was.     Thus  Suidas,  in  w ,  vv  ^aaiv  apiBfif^aai  [ikv  fi^ 
^  irkeiit)  tC)V  i  iwriOfjvai'  vvfjt^prjv  be  ayo/Jevov  jxri  a^patrdai    a^r^s,  aXXa  ^o- 
Peicrdai  Keyovra,  firfi   t^  f^^Tpt  avrov  bia  l3aX\rj'    ayvoeiv  be   veaviav  jSij 
yeyevrifi^vov,  jcai  TrvvOdveffdai   Tf/s  firirphs,  ciyc    airo  rov  avrow    Tcarpos 
kre^ri.  See  also  Hesychius  in  v.  In  Eustath.  Odyss.  K.  p.  413.  a  story  is 
told  of  him  so  truly  ridiculous^  and  at  the  same  time  so  indelicate,, 
that  we  think  the  good  Archbishop  might,  without  much  harm,  have 
suppressed  it  entirely.     Compare  also  Tzetzes,  Hist.Chil.  596.     OJrrot 
irav<^povifjid}Taros  [an  Trapa^poj/tjuwrarcs]  wyyipwv  6  Mapy/rj>5  *EJa vijpc&ra, 
rh   avTov  eyKVfJiorriffas  j3p€(pos  'Ek  Tfjs  yaarpos-  iyivvrifrev  ;  ap  6  var^p,  j| 
H^lTrip ; 

Hence  the  word  Mapyirjjs  latterly  became  synonymous  with /oo/, 
idiot,  &c.  Thus  Hesychius  ;  Mapylrov  &(^povoSi  fiiopov,  Suidas; 
'Vidpyirrfs,  Ala^ivrjs,  iv  t^  Kara  KTrirrnpStyTos,  e  lopv/jilav  'AXe^dibpov 
Mapyirriy  ^dero.  'EkoXovv  be  tov&  avofiTOVs  oihuy.  Harpocrat.  in  v.  Map- 
yiTtjs  Al(r\ivris  kv T^  Kara  KTfjffifutVTOSr^EirioyvfJtlav  b^WXe^dvbp^  Map- 
yirriv  idevro,  Kai  Mapo-vascv  irifitTrTi^  riov  nepVAXe^dvbpov  Ifrropei,  Xiyiiiv 
"MapytTTiy  tfTTQ  A»yjUO<r(?ci'OvsKaXeIo'0at  rov'AX^fai'Spov.  *EKdXovv  bk  rox^s- 
iLvoriTovs  ovru),  bta  rov  els  "Ofxrjpov  ava(f>ep6/ji€vov  Mapytrriv.  Liban.  itt 
^|0Ccr/3ei/r£K*^  ad  JuKanum  ;  *AXi^avbpos  bk  TToXXa  irapa  rwv  ey^ABi^yrjai 
^rfopijjv  TjbiKTffiivoSf  rd  re^  Trpdyfxara  TapaTrSvTtov,  Kai  rovs  biiixovs  Kivouv* 
Tbiv,  Kal  M.apyiTriv  alrov  aTTOKaXovvrtav,  Kai  yppi^ovrtov  k.  t.  X,  See  also 
"Plutarch  in  Demosth.  &Erasm.  Chil.  ex.  Lucian. 

And  now  that  I  have  spoken  of  Margites  in  the  capacity  in  which 
h^  seems  after^n^rnds  to  have  been  represented,  I  shall  be  at  the  pains 
.to  enumerate  some  others  of  the  same  class  ;  amongst  whom  we  find 

.     '  Thus  Suidas;  Ma^yiryjs'  oivrjo  sfti  pupf^ia  Koaacy^ovfji.svog. 

*  "  It  is  not  easy  to  reconcile  it  with  some  other  acniunts,  which' seem  to 
m^kc  Margites  a  downright  idiot;  such  as,  his  not  being  able  to  number 
beyond  five;  his  ab  taininii  iVom  all  intercourse  with  his  bride,  lest  she 
should  complain  ut' him  to  lier  mother,  &r.— ^Ooe  cannot  well  conceive,  how 
such  a  man.should,  as  Homer  expressly  says,  *  Know  how  to  th  many  things;^ 
even  though  he  did  them  ever  so  ili.*'-^2Va7i»/<ili'o»  i^AriistotWs  Treotinvn 
Poetry,  p.  104. 


On  the  Margiies  of  Homtr^  165 

imt  Minvd  Melitides.    This  celebrated  idiot  seems  to  have  been  con-* 
ibiuided  withMargites  himself;  for  Eustathius  tells  tlie  very  same  story 
of  bin^^  that  Suidas  ^n  i  Tzetzes  do  of  our  hero.    See  his  commentary 
on  OdyM.   K.   p.   413.     Aristoph.  Ran.   1022.   edit.   Kust.  £rasm« 
Adog.  p.  1023.  and  Izetz.  p^  74.      Another  of  these,  of  well  knows 
faDi«,   waft  Sannas,'   the  son  of  Theodotus.      Cratinus  in  the  play, 
speaking    of  hin)»   says;    'O  b'  ijXidios,  dunrep  Tpofiarov  13^  (if)  Xiywv, 
Bal^Sei*     A    third    was    known    by  the    appellation  of   Mamma- 
€uthu^     Suidas  *in  V.     Aristoph.  Ran.  1021.    Tzetz,  p.  75.    Eus*- 
tath.  Odyss,  K.  p.  413.     Uesych.  in  v.   In  which  passages  it  isto 
be  remarked  that  the  word  is  spelt  in  four  different  ways,  viz.  Ma/i* 
fMi6u[ouBo$,  tiafjLfidt:ydo$,  Mafjidtcovdos,  <&  Ma/jidKvdos.  See  the  Scholiast  on 
the  passage  referred  to  in  the  Rau%«  But  I  will  quote  at  full  length  what 
Eustathius  says  on  the  subject.     Irifieiutaai  ik  ore,  iis  kuI  ey  'Widbi  ibii- 
X^fl  €7riQep(rlrovt  Kal  af)eX^  Tiya  vpotrutTru  icat  oi  ndvy  (nrovbaia  els  Tpolav 
iarpareiaaro.     Olos  bri  res  kui  6    iiXnt)vwp  eyravOa'    [Odyss.  K.  552.] 
or''Ofiiipos  oIk  iQiKwy  vff^obpioi  icatcoXoyeiy,  irjoodyec  ray  frepi  airov  \6yov 
kfro<lKiTiKi!is'  tivuty  ovre  dybpeioy  wdyv  ovre  (ppeyt^pri  avrby  eiyat,  IIoXi//£(i- 
Oelas  b^  xdpty  oi  fraXatol  kuI  roiavra  Trapeyeipovaiy  ols  ypd'ftovaty,   iva 
Kal    roioi^uty  evTropia    n«  yiyoiro  rois    ifnopeiy  eOiXovtriv.        'EwtBev 
riy  fMnpoy  dibaficy  ^dyyay  kaXeiaUai,  uts  av6  rivos  KvpLov  oyS/iaros'   kqI 
trapdyerai  Kpariyos,  Kwfi^bwy  roiovroy,  Toy  0€oboTibi}y  ILdyyay.  *E{  €K€l* 
9my  be  Kal  Kopoi(iovs  riyas  dvoffKUfTrro^ey,  fiaOovTes  riya  Kopoifiov  eifii&th 
Mvyboya  ^pvya  ro   yiyos,  vararoy  rwy  itriicovpwy  d(jnK6fi€voy  r^  Tlpid^tf 
<&*  evifjdeiay,     Ovruts  iyytafxey  Kal  roy  a^pova  Maf^y/rijv,  toy  dicQ  tov  fJiap^ 
yaiVecv,  o  iori  fiwpaivety'  ly  b  iroiriffas  rov  €Tnypaij>6fjieyoy  'Ofxiipov  Muf)« 
yiri/y  vnoriderai  evnoptity  fxky  eis  vvepfioXrlv  yoykiay  ^vyai,  yri/JLayra  bk  k* 
r.  X. — *O/i0«W  Kal  Toy  Mo^/ud«coi/0ov,  Kal  roy  MeXiribriy,  Kal  roy  *A/;i^t€r/» 
hniy,  ai  btafivrfToi  inl  fihipi^  {<rav.  '^Vly  6  MeXiribris  dpiSfuly  re  /i^  evitrra* 
9$ai  Xiytrai  u  fA^  a^i  rHy  ircvre,  kui  ay yo€iy  ^npos  oworipov  rwy  yoyiwv 
kiTQKvtfieirf,  xal  yvfii^ri  [yv^rfs]  fJt^  &\l/aa0ai,  evXafiovfieyos  rr/v  irpos  fiif 
Wjpa  iai/SoXi^K.    "[hnrcp  b^  tovtous  ^  laropia  X6yov  ijUit^ffcy,  ky  ds  icai  roy 
rh  Kvfiara  fierpovyra  WoXviitpoy,   Kal  roy  ky  ry  KoJOevbeiy  difjteyoy  i/hpioM 
tBt^fil^  vypov  vpos  rn  rc^Xp,  Kal  OXtfiovfieyoy  [an  OXtfivfieyoy]  rp  aKXi^po-' 
TVh  1^^  bid  TovTQ  iyypa  vapaPvtrayrat  Kal  ro  ^k€vo$  xX^^avra,  lyd  [i^^^a] 
«i  iifiey  fiaXaxoy  e'lri  Ttpoaice^iiXaioi',  ovna  k.  r.  X.     To  this  list  may  ba 
added  two  female  idiots,  named  respectively  Acco  and  Alphito ;  air 
though  Plutarch  tells  us  that  they  were  considered  in  the  light  of  huge 
bears  to  frighten  children  into  their  duty.     From  tlie  first  of  these  came 

*  EraHiDw  Adag.  p.  17  it.  £u»tach.  Odyss.  B.  p.  545.  oStw  xol)  6  %%^x  rf 
MWfUKW  K^arivw  ^dvv&s'  auroe  fji,evrot  oJ  riy  Bvyjiyj  drr^uis  StjXotf  dXXd  row 
fiAuciy  iv  ^iffw;  ij  xoiyij  yXwo-o-a  TJavvov  AaXc?.  Aofw  o  dv  etXii^iai  ^  XeJ*f 
df^'  rm  'Ao-ioyiJy  Sawoiy,  ou^  «i  ISKarat  Tt^zvywg  xaXouo-i,  fia^fix^iMOg 
'iyrau  ^%  ^S  ^i^oVt  suvjiui  Si*  dva.iSeoo'lav,  iience  the  Latin  words  iannm 
and  MJiRio,  Pers.  Sat.  i.  62.  Cic.  de  Orat.  ii.  6t.  Epist.Fam.  ix.  16.  But  Ca^ 
aaubon  (Comm.  on  Pers.  p.  106.)  derives  sannalroui  ptcr,artterfy  from 
whence  come  W^  dens,  and  fO^yt^,  aculeata  oraiio.  Heoce  ;xiho  the  fiogUsh 
Word,j;any.    Preacher  at  once  and  zunif  of  th^»  agt.    li'ops, 

*  Perhaps  *£/3a{iCffy  is  the  true  reading. 


^ 


•l^-«K 


166  On  the  Mar  git  es  of  Homer. 

the  words  hkufSeiv,  aceissare,  nngari,  and  aKKitTfios,  aed^mui,  fikgaiU. 
Cic.  Attic,  ii.  19-  Quid  unim  aKKido/jieOa  tarn  din  ?  PhUem.  spud 
Athen.  xiii.  oU  etrr*  oifbk  eh  'Akkkt/ulos,  oihe  \fipos,  Eustath.  Iliad.  Z.  p. 
494.  Kai  if  Wkku)  to  Trapoifnioih  Kdpiov  KoX  to  Kutfiticm  eiireiv  fiUKKo^v, 
\(Tov  [  tffoy]  ov  T^  fiff  Poeiv,  Again,  Odyss*  $.  49«  KocTv  ik  rd  roeiv* 
odcy  Kai  fivLKKOq.v,  to  firj  voelv,  dXX'  iivorfrniyeiy.  TzetCes  p.  7^*  calb 
her  Macco.  Mwpa  yvv;)  tls  if  MaicKij,  ?)  KaToirrpov  Kparodfra,  Kat  n^ 
0'JC£ai^  T))v  eavrffs  cpiotra  r^  icaTdifTp^,  "AXKriv  boKovira  yvvaiKuy,  ^Xitat 
vporriycpet.  See  Erasm.  Adag.  p.  1669,  Tzetzesalso  informs  us  that 
idiots  were  called  Blitomammantes,  from  one  Blitomammas  no  douht 
"Afravras  BXtro/jidfjifiayras  nplv  tovs  fiufpoi^s  eKuXovv,  p.  74-  Add  also 
Butalio  to  the  number.  hovToXfuv,  koI  K6poij3oSf  xal  MeXcr/Sjyry  M 
fib)pi(ji  bteft^fiXiiiTO,     Suidas  in  ^ovraXltav, 

That  the  author  of  the  Iliad  and  Odysspy  should  have  employed 
himself  upon  a  com;  osition  so  different  in  grain  and  cast  from  either 
of  them,  may  at  first  sight  seem  strange.     Experience,  however,  has 
shown  us  that  a  genius  f()r  the  satirical  and  ridiculous  is  by  no  means 
incomi^atible  with  a  talent  for  the  sul)lime  and  pathetic.    Thus,  we 
see,  Milton  could  write  those  Epitaphs  on  Hobson,  the  Cambridge 
carrier,   and  thdt  Sonnet  entitled,  On  the  detraction  which  followed 
upon   my  wriiing  certain  /rffl/t>e« ;— wbicii,  in  my -opinion,  have  very 
considerable   meiit,  and  are  many  degree  rieAioved  above  those  spirit- 
less performances,   with  which  our  presses  teem  nowadays  in  profu- 
sion, and  which  affect  to  leave  a  sting  without  having  a  sting  to  leave. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  Gray's  Long  story ^  which  contains  much 
gf^nuine  wit  and  humour,    and  shows  great  skill  in  that  particuhir 
method  of  versificat  on,  without  which   such  pieces  lose  half  their 
virtue  and  cnaniel.     And  so  of  Euripides,  the  author  (as  it  is  gene* 
rally  believed)  of  the  Cyclops,  the  only  specimen  that  remains  of  the 
Greek  Satyric  Drama ;  who  in  his  AIc^Hr  also  has  furnislied  us  with 
someihin<;  iike  a  snmple  of  what  he  could  do  in  this  way.    Thus  also 
we  ste  that  Macbeth  and  the  Merry  Wiwes  of  PVindsor  were  written 
by  the  same  person. 

But  eveiiin  ihe  Iliad  and  Odyssey,  to  say  nothing  of  the  account  of 
Thersites  in  the  former,  and  of  the  blinding  of  the  Cyclops,  the  pun 
upon  the  name  of  Ulysses,  Sfc,  in  the  latter,  there  are  passages  less 
obvious  here  and  there  interspersed,  which  have  in  them  a  great  deal 
of  the  comic.  The  well  known  line  Oiyofiaph,  kwos  oftfiaT  ^ccfv,  Kpahliiv 
i*  €\d(i>oto.  (I'iad.  A.  226.)  savours  something  of  thb.  The  railing 
speed)  of  Patroclu9,  on  the  occasion  of  his  killing  Cebriones,  Hector's 
charioteer,  has  a  strong  tendency  to  the  ridiculous;  and  is,. perhaps, 
beneath  the  dignify  of  the  poem.  Homer  says  that  he  fell  from  the 
chariot  apvevr^pi  eoixits,  viz.  head  foremost;  which  comparison  is' na- 
tural enoui^h ;  as,  being  wounded  in  the  forehead,  and  that  iif  the 
position  in  which  he  would  be  (pronus  in  verbera  pendens^  /En,  v.  147.)» 
he  uould  necessarily  fall  in  that  direction.  However,  by  putting  the 
followintj  words  into  the  mouth  of  Patroclus,  which  were  suggested 
by  the  idea  of  the  cliarioteer  tumbling  headlong — diver-win  (as  a 
translator  of  the  Iliad  would  have  said  not  many  centuries  agoX  he 


Dr,  CromhWs^Remarksy  SfC.  167 

ghres,  as  appears  to  me,  a  ludicrous  turn  to  the  whole.  ^H  iroiroc,  ^ 
^V  kXa^ot  avvip  ois  peia  kv(^i(Jt^,  £t  hit  trov  Koi  7c6vt^  kv  lyfivneyri 
yiyoiro,  tloXXovs  ay  Kopitreiev  dv^p  obe  r^dea  bi(j>cjv,  Nijo;  aTtodptMitrKuty,  el 
Kai  hvvwkfj^Xos  eirf  *ftf  yvy  kv  irehlf^  ej  iirnwv  ptla  kv/dutt^,  'H  pa 
Kai  iy  TpbieatTi  Kv,3ifrrrirfipes  eatny.  The  passage  is  in  Iliad.  U.  745.  In 
Odyss.  A.  1215.  Telemachus  says  /id\*  arptKius  sure  enough,  as  he 
professed  to  say,  but  somewhat  laughably ;  Mr/riyp  fikv  r  kyii  (prfffi  rov 
ikfifievaC  airap  iytoye  Oi/c  oTS'*  ov  ydp  nia  ru  eoy  yovov  airos  a^iyyu). 
Thisy  it  seems,  did  not  escape  the  comic  poet  Menander,  who  sa^^s; 
AvroK  yap  ovbels  oJbe  tov  tot  eyiyero,  *A\\*  viroyqovficv  irdyres 
{firitrreiiofiey^  See  Eustathius  on  the  passage  in  the  Odyssey,  from 
whoni>Beotley  replaced  the  true  reading  wor  eyeyero  in  lieu  of  the 
clumsy  and  awkward  interpolation  of  Le  Clerc.  The  sarcastic 
reflection  of  Eurymaehus  upon  the  bald  head  of  Ulysses  (Odyss.  2. 
352.)  is  singular  in  the  same  way.  Ovk  aOeel  6b'  ayrjp  'Obvaiiiov  is 
S6fwy  tK€C  "Etfjivris  fjLoi  boKeei  batboty  arkkas  ififjieyai  avrov  Kai  kc^oX^s* 
ejrel  o^  oi  ivi  rpix^s  ovb" '  >//3aca/.  Whoever  has  seen  a  painting  on 
canvas  of  Old  Parr's  head,  will  readily  comprehend  the  joke.  The. 
story  of  Elpenor's  death  (Odyss.  K.  55^2.)  may,  perhaps,  be  placed 
to  the  same  account.  ^EXwi^yiop  be  rts  ecrKC  yetljraros,  ovbk  ri  Xirjy  "AX- 
Kifjios  h^  voXifi^f  ouT€  f^ttrXv  Tiaiv  aprjptos,  "Oj  fiot  ayevff  erdpiay,  iepo7s  ky 
i^fAueri  KipKris,  Yv^eos  lfi€ip(t)y  KareXi^aro  olyol^apeluy'  J^ivvfieyujy  8' 
irdptay  Ofiaboy  Kai  bovvoy  aKoiJtras,  *Eja7riViys  avopovae,  Kai  eicXdOero  (l>p€~ 
aly  ^(Tiy^Axlfopfioy  Karafiffvai  luty  es  xXlfiaKa  fxaKpiffy*  'AXXd  KarayriKpif 
riyeos  iritrey'  €k  be  oi  av^r/v  *A<rrpayaXwv  edyrj,  \l^vj(fl  b*  aiboabe  KarfjXdeVm 
See  also  A.  51.  seqq.  The  siur  upon  Ni reus  too  (Iliad.  B.  671O  is 
af  this  sort.  He  is  there  mentioned  as  being  the  handsomest  man  in 
the  Grecian  army  except  Achilles ;  ^  and  nis  name  occurs  thrice 
within  the  space  of  three  lines,  but  is  not  to  be  found  again  throughout 
the  whole  of  the  Iliad.  These  instances  I  have  collected  and  strung 
together,  as  they  suggested  themselves  to  my  recollection.  The 
number  will,  I  make  no  doubt,  admit  of  considerable  increase. 
August,  1815.  '  V.  L. 


DR*    CROMBIE'S   REMARKS 

On  the  Notice  of' his  Gymnasium,  m^e  Symbola 

Critica; 

No.  II.— [Continued  from  No.  XXII.  p.  304.] 

AvD  AX.*— I  perfectly  concur  with  the  intelligent  critic  in  the  mean* 
log,  >A  hich  he  assigns  to  audax ;  nor  can  I  account  for  the  mistake, 

'    'H/3aiov- juifx^o'y.    Hesyrhius  in  v.    Compare  Iliad,  B  141. 
*  'EyrooSa  tjW  ivQpMO'as  rov  Nifia  oJx  in  awVou  i/xvrVJij.     So  says 
the  Scholiast    See  abo  Galen.  Pergam*  Suasor.  ad  Anes,  Orat.  8. 


I6ft    Dr.  Crombie's  Uemark^  on  the  Uotice  of 

unless  by  supposing,  that  I  iDcouaiderately  adopted  the  expIaM-* 
tion  of  Doletus,  who  is  guided  by  the  usage  of  Cicero  otiiy  ;  or  of 
Popina,  who  says  "  Audax  in  vitio  est  t  fortis  in  laude.*^    Thia 
explanation^  however,  though  generally,  is  not  universally,  correct. 
The  term,  though  most  frequently  employed  in  a  bad  sense,  and 
even  when  this  is  not  the  case,  generally  implying, a  degree   of 
hardihood,  and  boldness  of  enterprise,  superior  to  the  conceived 
powers  of  the  agent,,  yet  is  sometimes  used  iu  a  good  sense,  de- 
noting a  becoming  degree  of  fortitude  and  courage.     My  expres- 
sion therefore  ought  to  have  been  qualified  ;  and  the  same  expla- 
nation of  the  secondary  idea  should  have  been  assigned  to  audax, 
as  I  have  given  to  audacia  ;  with  this  only  difFerence,  that  the  latter 
is  more  frequently  used  in  a  good  sense>   than  the  former.    By  Ci- 
c^o  the  substantive  is  almost  uniformly  employed  in  a  bad  sense  : 
Audacia  lemeritati,  non  prudentia  conjuncta.  (Orat   Part.)  Ju^ 
daciafortitudinemimifatur.  (lb.)  Animus  paratus  ad  perimlum 
si  sua  vupiditate,  non  utilitate  communi  impellitury  audacia  po- 
tins  nomen  habet,  quam  foriitudinis.  (Cic.  Off.)  This  elegant  wri- 
teir,  however,  occasionally,  though  rarely,  employs  the  term  audacia 
in  a  good  sense.     Audax,  as  far  as  I  can  ascertain,  is  always  em- 
ployed by  him  in  a  reptehensive  sense,  conveying  the  idea  of  error 
and  excess,     tf  the  learned  critic  can  name  any  passage,  in  which 
he  has  used  the  word  in  a  different  acceptation,  I  will  esteem  it  a 
favor  if  he  will  poibt  it  out.     In  the  mean  time  his  obaervation, 
as  it  deserves,  receives  my  thanks. 

ALTA  VOX. — In  delivering  my  opinion  of  the  expression 
alta  vox,  I  have  cited  in  its  favor  the  authority  of  Catullus ;  I 
ought,  however,  at  the  same  time  to  have  remarked,  that 
some  critics  in  the  passage,  which  I  have  quoted,  read  nox  in- 
stead of  vor.  I  have  likewise  cited  the  phrase  vocem  attoUere  al- 
tiuSy  which  has  been  offered^  as  presumptive  evidence,  that  alta 
vox  is  a  classical  expression.     The  evidence  I  conceive  not  to  be 

?uite  conclusive ;  without,  however,  condemning  it  as  a  barbarism, 
merely  observe  that  analogy  is  not  always  a  safe  guide  to  purity 
of  diction.  And  it  is  somewhat  remarkable,  that  neither  Cicero 
nor  Sallust,  Livy  nor  Caesar,  ever  employ  this  expression,  but 
uniformly  magna  vox.  Cum  legem  Voconiam  magna  voce,  et 
bonis  lateribus  suasissem,  (Cic«  de  Senect.)  Magna  voce  hortatur, 
(Sallust  B.  J.  cap.  60.)  When  Cicero  also  enumerates  the  va- 
rious principal  characters  of  Voice,  he  uses  magna  not  alta  vox, 
Jiarn  voces,  ut  chorda  sunt  irttettt^e,  qua  ad  quemque  tadum  re- 
spondeanty  acuta^  gravis;  cita,  tarda;  magna,  parva.. 

I  would,  therefore,  recommend  to  the  classic  writer  to  employ 
fhagna  in  preference  to  alta  vox. 

The  foHowhig  observation  ofGesner,  the  critic  remarks,  de- 
serves att(»ition :   ^  Vox  utta  a  iircisicorum  diaj^rammatiir  primum 


his  Gymnasium^  sive  Symbola  Critica.      169^ 

dicta."  The  correctness  of  this  opinion  has  been  questioned; 
and  it  has  been  asserted  that  the  very  reverse  was  the  fact^  the 
highest  notes  being  marked  by  characters  placed  at  the  bottom  of 
the  scale^  or  musical  Hne^  and  the  lowest  notes  by  characters 
placed  at  the  top.  Whether  this  was,  or  was  not  the  practice, 
there  is  reason  to  suppose  that  the  deepest  or  gravest  sound  was 
called  summa  by  the  Romans,  and  the  shrillest  or  acutest  ima. 
Gesner  himself,  in  his  note  on  the  passage  in  Horace,  modo  summa 
voce,  modo  hac  resonat  qua  chordis  quatuor  ima^  as  far  as  I  re- 
collect,  (for  1  have  not  his  edition  at  hand)  considers  summa  as 
equivalent  to  gravis^  and  ima  as  synonimous  with  acuta.  This 
is  decidedly  the  opinion  of  Sanadon,  who  investigates  at  great 
length  the  meaning  of  the  passage.  See  also  "  Beattie  on  Music.** 
1  do  not  therefore  consider  the  opinion  of  Gesner,  recommended 
by  the  critic,  to  be  of  unquestionable  authority. 

BRACHIA— LACERTI.— it  would  be  an  act  of  mjustice  to 
the  candor  and  liberality  displayed  through  the  whole  of  the 
learned  critic's  observations,  if  I  entertained  a  conception,  that  he 
intended  to  impress  his  readers  with  a  belief,  th^t  the  author  of 
the  Gymnasium  was  indebted  to  Mr.  Barker,  for  the  explanation 
which  he  has  given  of  these  two  terms.  His  language  however, 
though  I  am  persuaded,  unintentionally,  leads  to  this  conclusion. 
His  words  are  **  Mr.  Barker,  in  the  ^  Classical  Recreations,'  had 
pointed  out  the  circumstance  noticed  by  Dr.  O.  that  the  two  pas- 
sages quoted  by  Dumesnil  in  favor  of  his  distinction  militate  di- 
rectly against  it/'  One  would  naturally  infer  from  this,  that  the 
**  Classical  Recreations"  had  been  published  antecedently  to  the 
"  Gymnasium."  The  reverse,  however,  is  the  fact.  The  *'  Gym- 
nasium" was  published  three  months  before  Mr.  Barker's  work 
made  its  appearance ;  and  though  there  id  a  strikittg  coincidence 
between  his  observations  and  mine,  1  am  far  from  supposing  that 
ibe  ingetiious  and  indefatigable  author  of  that  work  was  indebted 
to  me  for  his  very  judicious  remarks.  The  subject  involves  no 
difficulty ;  and  it  is  rather  a  matter  of  surprise,  that  the  common 
misconception  of  the  terms  in  question  has  so  long  obtained 
aaiotig  Lexi<;ographers  and  Critics. 

TlMse  are  the  only  observations,  which  f  have  to  offer  in  reply 
to  the  candid  animadversions  of  the  learned  Reviewer.  I  cannot, 
however^  dismiss  his  remarks,  without  repeating  to  him  my  thanks, 
for  the  liberality,  whieh  is  exhibited  in  the  whole  of  his  critique ; 
and  tiM  approbation,  which  he  has  bestowed  on  the  subject  of  his 
Review. 

Befort  1  cmicliide,  permit  me  to  address  a  few  observations  td- 
toother  Critic,  to  whom  also  I  am  indebted  for  a  favorable  re« 
p9tt  of  the  same  work.    (See  Critical  Review^  V.  S.  No.  S  ) 

bk  live  fint  plao#y  it  is  necessary  to  inform  him^  that^  when  I 


170     Dr.  Crombie's  Remarks  on  the  Notice  of 

expressed  my  opinion,  of  the  inelegance,  and  the  inaccuracy  of  the 
Latin  compositions  and  translations,  which  have  lately  issued  from 
the  British  press,  1  had  no  particular  allusion  to  ^'Falconer's 
Strabo."  My  remark  was  general;  nor  can  1  easily  conceive, how 
the  Reviewer  could  either  question  or  misapprehend  my  mean- 
ing. 

It  has  been  observed,  in  the  *'  Gymnasium,"  that,  when  the 
accident  or  inflexion,  not  the  word  itself,  is  either  obsolete  or 
novel,  it  may  be  regarded  as  an  offence  against  etymology,  as  tU' 
multuis  for  tumuhus,  duhit  for  dent,  amasso  for  amavero,  jugos 
for  juga.  The  Reviewer  remarks,  "  Dr.  C,  is  surely  using  the 
word  Etymology  in  &ome  sense  very  different  from  the  usual  ac- 
ceptation of  it ;  for  with  the  exception  of  the  word  duint,  not  one 
other  (he  means,  not  one)  of  these  examples  can  be  said  to  offend 
against  what  is  generally  termed  Etymology.**  This  observation 
cannot  fail  to  surprise  every  reader,  who  is  but  moderately  con- 
versant in  the  science  of  grammar.  Let  us  examine  it.  la  the 
first  place,  it  may  be  inquired,  why  has  the  Reviewer  excepted 
duint  1^  Is  it  not  precisely  in  the  same  predicament,  with  the  other 
examples  \  Does  not  the  error^  involved  in  it,  as  well  as  in  the 
other  words,  consist  in  improper  inflexion  ?  Why,  then,  is  it  ex- 
cepted, the  error  being  precisely  of  the  same  character,  with  that 
in  tumultuis  or  amasso  i  The  conceptions  of  the  Reviewer  on 
this  subject  seem  to  be  neither  clear^  nor  correct.  In  the  next 
place^  it  appears  necessary  to  inform  the  Reviewer  of  the  two 
senses,  in  which  the  term  Etymology  is  used  by  grammarians. 
It  denotes  then,  ]  st,  that  part  of  philological  science^  which  con- 
sists in  investigating  the  e(ymo7Z5,  or  radices  oi  vmxds,  it  traced 
the  derivative  to  its  primitive,  and  resolves  the  compound  into  the 
simple  terms,  of  which  it  is  composed.  In  this  sense,  it  is  called 
by  Quintilian  origination  It  denotes^  ^dly,  as  the  Reviewer 
should  have  known,  before  he  hazarded  his  observation,  the  con- 
verse of  this,  namely,  that  part  of  grammar,  by  which  we  follow 
an  eti/mon  through  its  various  inflexions  and  changes,  including, 
therefore,  the  declension  of  nouns,  and  the  conjugation  of  verbs. 
Is  there  any  grammarian,  who  requires  to  be  told,  that  the  term 
is  €mplo)ed  in  this  sense?  Let  him  attend  to  the  following  defini- 
tions. "  Etymology  treats  of  the  different  sorts  of  wordsf,  and 
their  derivations,  and  variations.*'  (A.  Murray.)  "  Etymology 
treats  of  the  kinds  of  words,  their  derivation,  change,  analogy,  or 
likeness  to  one  another.*'  {British  Grammar.)  *^  Etymology 
teaches  the  deduction  of  one  word  from  another,  and  the  various 
modifications,  by  which  the  same  word  is  diversified,  as  horse, 
horseSf  loref  loved"  (S.  Johnson.)  Etymology  is  considered  by 
Campbell  in  his  ''  Rhetoric'*  as  that  part  of  grammar,  which  treats 
of  iuflexioD.    (See  book  2.  chap.  3. J   '^  £tymologia  est  ea  Gram* 


his  Gymnasium^  sive  Symhola  Critica.      171 

maticae  pars,  quas  singularum  vocum  naturas  et  proprietates  expli- 
cat."  ( Rud'iiman.)  He  divides  grammar  therefore  into  four  parts. 
Etymology,  Orthography,  Syntax,  and  Prosody.  Under  the  first 
division  he  includes  the  inflexion  of  nouns  and  verbs.  Nor  is 
thi!4  use  of  the  term  confined  to  the  grammarians  of  this  country. 
"  Etymologia  est  scientia  osteiidens  veram  dictionum  originem, 
cum  reliqui«  accidentibiis."  ( Despaul^  Comment.)  Gohus,  ia 
his  Greek  grammar,  divides  the  art  of  speaking  and  writing  Greek 
into  four  parts,  Prosody,  Etymology,  Orthography,  and  Syntax. 
More  evidence  might  be  produced,  if  more  were  necessary.  This 
surely  may  suffice  to  show,  that  the  term  Elymolosiy  is  employed 
to  denote  that  part  of  grammar,  which  treats  of  uifiexion,  and 
that  every  etror,  therefore,  either  in  declension  or  conjugation,  is 
an  ofi'ence  against  Etymology. 

I  am  aware,  that  Varro,  with  several  other  writers  in  imitation 
of  hitn,  have  denominated  by  the  term  Analogy  that  part  of  gram* 
mar,  which  has  been  named  by  other  writers  and  critics  Etymo* 
logy.  But^  though  Varro  has  treated  only  of  declension  and  con- 
jugation under  this  head,  it  is  evident,  that,  agreeably  to  his  expla- 
nation of  the  term,  the  word  admits  a  more  extended  signification. 
In  fact  every  deviation  from  a  general  usage,  or  general  rule, 
whether  that  deviation  regard  derivation,  composition,  declfsnsion, 
conjugation,  orthoepy,  or  syntax,  is  a  violation  of  analogy,  llie 
term  embraces  all  those  resemblances  and  congruities,  which  we 
remark  in  the  structure  and  phraseology  of  any  language.  It  is  a 
term,  therefore,  too  general  to  specify  the  notion,  which  1  intended 
to  express.  If  this  violation  consist  in  false  declension  or  con- 
jugation, implying  therefore  the  use  of  a  word  not  belonging  to 
the  language,  I  consider  it  as  that  species  of  barbarism,  which 
consists  in  an  offence  against  Etymology.  If  the  violation  consist 
in  deviating  from  the  established  rules  of  concord  and  government, 
I  consider  it  as  an  offence  against  syntax,  which  error  is  denomi- 
nated solecism « 

The  Reviewer,  I  apprehend,  is  slightly,  if  at  all  conversant  in 
the  art  of  teaching.  He  considers  the  distinction  offered  between 
iitm,  igitur  8c  iude  as  unnecessary ;  and  thinks  the  young  student 
could  scarcely  err  in  the  use  of  these  adverbs,  unless  the  English 
H^ere  deficient  in  perspicuity.  The  same  observation  he  applies 
to  the  explanation,  which  1  have  given  of  ducere  vmAferre;  and 
.observes,  that  the  scholar  must  be  young  indeed,  who  would  be 
«t>t  to  confound  them.  Tlie  experienced  teacher  will  naturally 
•mile  at  the  Reviewer's  remarks ;  nor  will  he  need  to  be  told, 
that  in  Anglo- Latin  translation  the  young  pupil  is  apt  to  employ 
turn  for  igituff  igitur  also  for  tum^  and  inde  for  both.  Nor  will 
he  require  to  be  informed,  that  a  boy  at  school,  who  has  been 
accustomed  to  render  capere  by  *'  to  take/'  and  jferre  ''  to  carry/'' 


1T«  The  Life  of 

may  igooraafly  suppose,  that  the  Latin  verbs  have  the  same  exte»> 
aive  signification  with  the  respective  English  verbs,  and  improperly 
employ  capere  for  Jerre,  and  also  for  ducere>  The  Reviewer  per- 
fafip9  may  be  surprised,  when  I  assure  hidfi,  that  I  have  seen  the 
passage  in  question,  to  which  my  observation  refers,  namely, 
**  They  took  him  to  the  Academy,"— jEww  ad  Jlcudemiam  cepe- 
runt.  When  he  recommends,  that  an  equivocal  term,  such  at 
take  for  conduct,  should  not  be  employed,  he  beirays  an  ignorance 
of  one  of  the  principal  advantages,  which  the  young  scholar  derives 
from  Anglo-Latin  translation,  and  s«ems  not  to  be  aware,  that  the 
character  of  the  style,  as  either  formal  or  familiar,  dignified  or 
easy,  may  render  the  one  term  preferable  to  the  other.  Equivo^ 
cal  words  are  constantly  occurring  in  oral  and  written  language, 
without  creating  any  ambiguity ;  and  the  young  student  should  be 
taught  to  distinguish  tbeir  various  acceptations.  If  a  teacher 
were  to  exclude  from  an  English  exercise  every  equivocal  term, 
that  is,  every  term  having  more  significations  than  one,  he  would 
undertake  an  arduous  task,  and,  if  he  even  succeeded,  would  fail  in 
the  discharge  of  his  duty  as  an  instructor.  In  the  last  sentence, 
which  I  have  written,  in  which,  I  trust,  there  is  no  obscuiity,  let 
the  Reviewer  say,  how  many  words,  as  having  more  meanings 
than  one,  ought  to  be  changed.  More,  I  apprehend,  than  from 
his  observations  I  should  think  he  is  aware  of. 

It  was  my  intention  to  offer  a  few  remarks  respecting  his  dis- 
tinction between  pugna  and  pralium,  and  his  acquaintance  with 
Scheller.  But  I  have  already  trespassed  so  far  on  the  patience  of 
the  reader,  as  well  as  on  your  pages,  Mr.  Editor,  that  I  must,  for 
the  present  at  least,  relinquish  my  intention. 

ALEX.    CROMBIE. 
Greenwich,  20di  May,  1815. 


'   I  i'  ii    III       ■'■      II   '    ■     II  I  r, 

THE  LIFE  OF  ISAAC  CASAUBON. 

(An  Extract.) 


XSiAC  Casjiubon,  one  of  the  most  learned  critics  in  the  en4 
of  the  sixteenth,  and  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
was  born  at  Geneva,  February  18,  1559,  being  the  son  (^ 
Arnold  Casaubon  and  Jane  Rosseau.'     He  was  «duc^ed  at  ' 


/  This  Arnold  ^as  a  native,  and  minibter,  of  BourdeauK,  a  village  <fif 
Diois,  in  Dauphtn€,  but.  was  obliged,  on  account  4»f  the  j^erseoutioa  lor 
celigion,  to  fiiy  to  Geneva.    When  tha,t  cea^d,  lie  W9»  chJsoa.wtusteri;^ 


Isaac  Casauhon.  175 

by  his  fardier,  and  being  a  youth  of  excellent  partSi  made  S6  quicfc 
a  progress  in  his  studies^  that  at  the  age  of  nine  years  he  could 
speak  and  write  Latin  with  great  ease  and  correctness.    But  his 
fcther    being    obliged,  for  three   years  together,    to  be    always 
absent  from  home,  on    account  of  business,  he  was   neglected^ 
and  entirely  forgot  what  he  had  learned  before.       At  twelre 
years    o(  age    he  was  forced  to  begin  his   studies  again,    and 
to  learn  as  it  were  by  himself  |  his  father's  frequent  absence,  and 
many   avocations,  hindering  his  attention  to    him,  excepting  at 
vacant  times.     But  as  he  could  not  it^  this  method  make  any 
considerable  progress,  he  was  sent,  in  1 578,  to  Geneva,  to  com* 
plete  his  studies  under  the  professors  there.     By  his  indefatigable 
application,  he   quickly   recovered  the  time  he   had   lost.      He 
learned  the  Greek  tongue  of  Francis  Portus,  the  Cretan,  and  soon 
became  so  great  a  master  of  that  language,  that  this  famous  man 
thought  him  Worthy  to  be  his  successor  in  the  professor's  chair,  in 
1582,  when  he  was  but  three  and  twenty  years  of  age.     In  1586^ 
Feb.   1,  he  had  the  misfortune  to  lose  his  father.'     The  28th  of 
April  following,  he  married  Florence,  daughter  of  Henry  Ste- 
phens, the  celebrated  printer,*  by  whom  he  had  twenty  children. 
For  fourteen  years  he  continued  professor  of  the  Greek  tongue  at 
Geneva ;  and  in  that  time  studied  philosophy  and  the  civil  law 
under    Julius    Pacius.       He   also  learned  Hebrew,    and     other 
Oriental  languages,    but   not  enough  to  be  able  to  make  use   of 
them  afterwards.'     In  the  mean  time  he  began  to  be  weary  of 
Geneva  ;  either  because  he  could  not  agree  with  his  father-in-law, 
Henry  Stephens,  a  morose  and  peevish  man  ;  or  because  his  salary 
was  not  sufficient  for  his  maintenance ;  or  because  he  was  of  a 
rambling  and  unsettled  disposition.     He  resolved,  therefore,  after 
a  great  deal  of  uncertainty,  to  accept  the  place  of  Professor  o£ 

Crest,  in  Dauphine ;  and  here  it  was,  that  his  son  I^aac  learned  the  first 
rudiments  of  Grammar.  That  he  was  born  at  Geneva,. he  informs  us  him- 
eelf;  and,  therefore,  Moreri  confounds  the  father  with  the  6on,  when  he 
says,  that  the  latter  was  born  at  Bourdeaux. 

'  He  died  at  Die^  aeed  63.  Charles  Bonarscius,  and  Andr.  Eudsmou^ 
Joannes,  have  aifirmen  that  he  was  hanged.  But  kis  son  bath  fully  con* 
futed  that  false  and  scandalous  story. 

*  Who  had  withdrawn  from  Paris  to  Geneva.  There  had  been  a  long^ 
intimacy  between  him  and  Casaubon;  and  that,  probably,  is  what  gave  the 
enemies  oi  the  latter  occasion  to  assert  that  he  had  spent  his  youth  in  cor^ 
recting  the  books  printed  b^  U.  Step.iens:  which  indeed  is  false^  tbougb 
Qo  blemish  to  his  reputation^  if  it  had  been  true. 

^  About  the  year  1591,  he  fell  into  great  trouble,  of  which  he  complain^ 
extremely  in  his  letters,  by  being  bound  in  a  great  Bitm  for  Mr.  Wotton, 
nn  EngUshmao,  which  he  was  obliged  to  pav.  This  straitened  him^  till  lir 
was  reimbursed  by  the  care  of  his  friends,  and  particularly  of  Josepb 
Scaliger^  about  a  year  after. 


174  The  Life  of 

the  Greek  tongue  and  polite  literature,  which  was  oilered  him  at 
Montpellier,  with  a  more  considerable  salary  than  he  had  at  Ge- 
neva. To  Montpellier  he  removed  about  the  end  of  the  year 
1596,  and  began  his  lectures  in  the  February  following.  About 
the  same  time,  the  city  of  Nismes  invited  him  to  come  and  re« 
store  their  university,  but  he  excused  himself.  It  is  also  said,  he 
had  an  invitation  from  the  university  of  Franeker,  but  that  is  not 
so  certain.  At  his  first  coming  to  Montpellier,  he  was  much 
esteemed  and  followed,  and  seemed  to  be  pleased  with  his  station. 
But  this  pleasure  did  not  last  long ;  for  what  had  been  promised 
him  was  not  performed;  abatements  were  made  in  his  salary; 
which  also  w<is  not  regularly  paid :  in  a  word,  he  met  there  with 
80  much  uneasiness,  that  he  was  just  upon  the  point  of  returning 
to  Geneva.  But  a  journey  he  took  to  Lyons  in  1598  gave  him 
an  opportunity  of  taking  another,  that  proved  extremely  advanta- 

Seous  to  him.  He  had  been  recommended  by  some  gentlemen  of 
f  ontpellier  to  M.  de  Vicq,  a  considerable  man  at  Lyons  ;  this  gen- 
tleman took  him  into  his  house,  and  carried  him  along  with  him 
to  Paris,  where  he  caused  him  to  be  introduced  to  the  First* 
President  de  Harlay,  the  President  de  Thou,  Mr.  Gillot,  and 
Nicholas  le  Fevre,  by  whom  he  was  very  civilly  received.  He  was 
also  presented  to  King  Henry  IV.  who,  being  informed  of  his  merit, 
would  have  him  leave  Montpellier  for  a  professor's  place  at  Paris* 
Casaubon,  having  remained  for  some  time  in  suspense  which 
course  to  take,  went  back  to  Montpellier,  and  resumed  his  lec- 
tures. Not  long  after,  he  received  a  letter  from  the  king,  dated 
January  3,  1599,  by  which  he  was  invited  to  Paris,  in  order  to 
be  professor  of  -polite  literature.  He  sec  out  for  that  city  the 
26th  of  February,  following.  When  he  came  to  Lyons,  M.  De 
Vicq  advised  him  to  stay  there  till  the  King's  arrival,  who  was 
expected  in  that  place.  In  the  mean  while,  some  domestic  aflairs 
obliged  him  to  take  a  turn  to  Geneva,  where  he  complains  that 
justice  was  not  done-  him  with  regard  to  the  estate  of  his  father- 
in-law.  Upon  his  return  to  Lyons,  having  waited  a  long  while 
in  vain  for  the  king's  arrival,  he  took  a  second  journey  to  Geneva, 
and  then  went  to  Paris  ;  though  he  foresaw,  as  M.  De  Vicq  and 
.Scaliger  had  told  him,  he  should  not  meet  there  with  all  the 
satisfaction  he  at  first  imagined.  The  king  gave  him,  indeed,  a 
gracious  reception ;  but  the  jealousy  of  some  of  the  other  pro- 
fessors, and  his  Protestant  tenets,  procured  him  a  great  deal  of 
trouble  and  vexation,  and  were  the  cause  of  his  losing  the  pro- 
fessorship, of  which  he  had  the  promise.  Some  time  after,  he 
was  appointed  one  of  the  judges  on  the  Protestants'  side,  at  the 
conference  between  James  Davy  du  Perron,  Bishop  of  Evreux^ 


Isaac  Casaubon.  175 

afterwards  Cardinaly  and  Philip  du  Plessis-Mornay.'    As  Casati* 
bon  was  not  favorable  to  the  latter,  who,   as  we  are  assured,  did 
not  acquit  himself  well  in  that  conference ;  it  was  reported  that 
he  would  soon  change  his  religion ;  but  the  event  showed  that 
this  report  was  groundless.     When  Casaubon  came  back  to  PariSy 
he  found  it  very  difficult  to  obtain  either  his  pension  or  the  charges 
of   removing    from    Lyons  to  Paris,    because    M«    de    Rosny 
was  not    his  friend  \    so   that   it  was  not  without    an   express 
order    from  the  king  that  he   obtained   the   payment  even  of 
three  hundred  crowns.     The  30th  of  May,  1600,  he  returned 
to  Lyons,   to  hasten  the  impression    of    his    Athenaus    which 
was   printing  there  \   but  he   had  the  misfortune  of    incurring 
the  displeasure  of  his  great  friend   M.    de  Vicq,  who  had  all 
along  entertained  him  and  his  whole  family  in  his  own  house^ 
when  they  were  in  that  city,  because  he  refused  to  accompany 
hi^  into    Switzerland.       The    reason    of   this  refusal  was  his 
fear  of  losing  in  the  mean  time  the  place   of  library-keeper  to 
the  king,  of  which  he  had  a  promise,  and  that  was  likely  soon  to 
become  vacant,  on  account  of  the  librarian's  illness.     He  returned 
to  Paris  with  his  wife  and  family  the  September  following,  and 
was  well  received  by  the  king,  and  by  many  persons  of  distinction* 
There  he  read  private  lectures,  published  several  works  of  the 
ancients,  and  learned  Arabic  ;  in  which  he  made  so  great  a  pro- 
gress, that  he  undertook  to  compile  a  dictionary,  and  translated 
some  books  of  that  language  into  Latin.    In  1601  he  was  obliged^ 
as  he  tells  us  himself,  to  write  against  his  will  to  James  VL  king 
of  Scotland,  afterwards  king  of  England,  but  does  not  mention 
the  occasion  of  it.     That  prince  answered  him  with  great  civility, 
which  obliged  our  author  to  write   to   him  a  second   time.      In 
the   mean  time,  the    many  vexations   which   he  received    from 
time  to  time  at  Paris  made  him  think  of  leaving  that  city,  and 
retiring  to  some  quieter  place.     But  King  Henry  IV.  would  never 
permit  him;  and,  in  order  to  fix  him,  made  an  augmentation  of  two 
hundred  crowns  to  his  pension :  and  granted  him  the  reversion 
of  the  place  of  his  library-keeper,  after  the  death  of  John  Gosse» 


*  This  conference  was  held  at  Fontainbleau,  May  4,  1600.  It  was  at 
first  desii^n^d,  that  it  should  coniiruie  several  days,  but  the  indisposition  of 
Mr.  du  Fie>sis-Mornay  was  the  cause  of  its  lasting  but  one.  The  other 
judge  on  the  Protestants*  side  was  Mr.  Canaye,  who  convinced »  as  he  pre» 
tenaed,  by  the  arguments  that  were  then  used,  became  a  convert  to  Popery, 
He  used  his  utmost  endeavours  to  persuade  Casaubon  to  follow  his  exam* 
pie;  but  not  being  able  to  prevail^  he  grew  very  cool  towards  him,  and 
ceased  to  have  the  same  regard  and  friendship  for  him  as  he  Lad,  till  then, 
expressed.  As  for  Casaubon,  he  clears  himself  in  several  of  his  letters,  of 
the  imputation  thrown  upon  him,  of  favoring  Pnpery. 


176  The  Life  of 

lin,  d&t  librarian.  He  txxk  a  journey  to  Dauphin^,  in  Maj^ 
1608,  and  from  thence  to  Geneva,  about  his  prWate  affaua; 
rttuming  to  Paris  on  the  12th  of  July.  Towards  the  end  of  the 
«aine  year,  he  came  into  possession  of  the  pbce  of  King's  library- 
keeper,  vacant  by  the  death  of  Gosselis.'  His  friends  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  persuasion  made  now  frequent  attempts  to  induce 
him  to  forsake  the  Protestant  religion.  Cardinal  du  Perron,  in 
particubr,  had  several  disputes  with  him  upon*  diat  point :  after 
one  of  which  a  report  was  spread,  that  he  had  then  promised  the 
Cardinal  to  become  a  Roman  Catholic  :  so  that  in  order  to 
stifle  that  rumor,  the  ministers  of  Charenton,  who  ttrere  alarmed 
at  it,  obliged  him  to  write  a  letter  to  the  Cardinal,  to  contradict 
what  was  so  confidently  reported,  and  took  care  to  have  it  printed. 
About  this  time,  the  magistrates  pf  Nismes  gave  him  a  second 
invitation  to  their  city,  offering  him  a  house,  and  a  salary  of  six 
hundred  crowns  of  gold  a-year,  but  he  durst  not  accept  it,  for 
fear  of  offending  the  king.  In  1609,  he  had,  by  that  prince's 
order,  who  was  desirous  of  gaining  him  over  to  me  Catholic  re- 
ligion, a  conference  with  Cardinal  du  Pepon,  upon  the  contro- 
verted points ;  but  it  had  no  effect  upon  him,  and  he  died  a  Pro- 
testant. The  next  year  two  things  happened  that  afflicted  him 
extremely ;  one  was  the  murder  of  King  Henry  IV.  which  de- 
prived him  of  all  hopes  of  keeping  his  place  \  the  other,  his 
eldest  son's  embracing  Popery.^  The  loss  of  the  king,  his  patron 
and  protector,  made  him  resolve  to  come  over  into  England,  where 
he  had  often  been  invited  by  King  James  I.  Having  obtained 
leave  of  the  Queen-Regent  of  Fraqce  to  be  absent  for  a  while 
out  of  that  kingdom,  he  came  to  England  in  October  1610, 
with  Sir  Henry  Wotton,  ambassador  extraordinary  from  king 
James  I.  He  was  received  in  England  with  the  utmost  civility  by 
persons    of  learning    and    distinction.^     He  waited    upon    th^ 


'  His  possession   of  that  place  was  a  great   advantage  to  him ;    noit  , 
only  on  account  of  the  salary,  but  because  he  liad  then  free  access  to  tly 
books  in  that  valuable  library,  which  Gosselin  would  not  permit  him  to 
bavQ,  as  much  as  he  desired  or  wanted.  .    •. 

*  This  last  accident  gave  him  a  great  deal  of  affliction  and  uneasiness.; 
and  the  more»  because  a  report  was  spread,  that  he  himself  bad  charged 
George  Strauchan,  a  Scotchman,  who  tauglit  his  son  the  mdthemtitics(,'t0 
instruct  him  at  the  same  time  in  th^  Popish  religion. 

3  But  it  seems  he  did  not  meet  with  the  like  treatment  from  the  inferior 
sort  of  people.  For  he  complains  in  one  of  his  letters,  that  he  was  more 
insulted  in  London  than  he  had  ever  been  in  Paris  in  the  midst4>f  |he 
Papists;  that  stones  were  thrown  at  his  windows  night  and  day  ]  th^the 
received  a  great  wound  as  he  went  to  court;  tiiat  his  children  were 
assaulted  in  the  streets ;  and  he  and  his  family  were  sometimes  pelted  with 


Isaac  Casaubon.  177 

• 

king)  who  took,  great  pleasure  in  discoursing  with  him,  and  even 
did  him  the  honor  of  admitting  him.  several  times  to  eat  at  his 
own  table.  His  majesty  likewise  made  him  a  present  of  a  hun-^ 
dred  and  fifty  pounds,  to  enable  him  to  visit  the  universities  of 
Oxford  and  Cambridge.  The  Sd  of  January,  1611,  he  was  made 
a  denizen;  and  the  19th  of  the  same  month,  the  king  granted 
him  a  pension  of  three  hundred  pounds  :  as  also  two  prebends, 
one  at  Canterbury,  and  the  other  at  Westminster.  He  likewise 
wrote  to  the  Queen-Regent  of  France,  to  desire  Casaubon  might 
stay  longer  in  England  than  she  had  at  first  allowed  him.  But  Casau* 
bon  did  not  long  enjoy  these  great  advantages.  For  a  painful 
distemper,  occasioned  by  his  having  a  double  bladder,  soon  laid 
him  in  his  grave.  He  died  July  1,  1614,  in  the  55th  veat  of  his 
age;  and  was  buried  in  Westminster-abbey.'  He  had,  as  is 
already  hinted  above,  twenty  children.^  We  shall  give  an  account 
of  his  writings,  and  of  the  books  he  published,  in  the  note.^    This 


stones.^— He  doth  not  mention  what  were  the  grounds  of  those  many  in- 
civilities to  himsejf  and  family. 

'  Where  there  is  a  monument  erected  to  his  memory,  with  the  following; 
inscription : 

Isaacus  Casaubonus, 
(0  Doctiorum  quicgvid  est,  assurgite 
Huic  tarn  colendo  Nomini,) 
Q^em  Gallia  Reip.  literarisB  bono  peperit,  Henricus  IV,  Francorum  rex  tnvic- 
tissimus  Lutetiam  Uteris  suis  evocavit,  Bibliotheca  sua  prafecit,  charumgue 
deinceps  dum  vixit  habuit ;  eoque  terris  erepto  Jacobus  Mag.  Brit,  monarcha, 
JRegum  doctiuSmuSj  doctis  indulgentiss.  in  Angliam  accivit,  munijice  foroit^ 
potteritasgue  ob  doctrinam  atemum  mirabitur,  H,  S.  E.  invidia  major.    Obiit 
mtemum  in  Christo  vitam  anhelans,  Kal.  JulU,  1614.  JEtat.  55. 

Viro  opt.  immoriaUtmte  digniss.  Thomas  Mortonus  Episc.  Duhelm.  jucun* 
diswna  quoad  frui  liatit  amsuetudinis  memor.  Pr.  S.  P.  Cu,  163. 

Qui  nosse  vult  Casaubonumy 

Non  Saxa  ud  Chartas  legat 

Superfuturas  marmorif 

Ei  profuturas  posteris. 

^  Jokn^  the  eldest,  turned  Roman  Catholic,  as  hath  been  mentioned 

above.    Another,  named  Augustin,  did  the  like,  and  became  a  Capuchin  at 

Calais,  where  he  was  poisoned,  with  eleven  others  of  the  same  oraer.    Mr. 

Du  Pin  relates  of  him  the  following  particular,  upon  the  authority  of  Mr. 

Cotelier :  before  he  took  the  vow  of  Capuchin,  he  went  to  ask  his  fathers 

blessing,  which  the  father  readily  granted  him ;  adding,  <<  My  son,  I  do 

not  cQAdemn  thee;  nor  du  thou  condemn  me ;  we  shall  both  appear  befbrfi 

the  tribunal  of  Jesus  Christ."    What  became  of  the  rest  of  his  children 

(except  Meric)  is  not  known.    In  1612,  be  had  a  son  born  in  England,  to 

which  the  King  and  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  were  godfathers,  and 

Sir  George  Cary's  lady  godmother. 

3  They  are  as  follow :  I.  In  Diogenem  Laertium  Nota  Isaaci  Hortiboni. 
McrgOs  1583.  8vo.  He  was  but  twenty-five  years  old  when  he  made 
these  notes,  and  intended  to  have  enlarged  them  afterwards,  but  wds 
hindered.    He  dedicated  them  to  bis  fauer,  who  commended  him,  but 

NO.  XXIIi.        CLJl.  VOL.  XII.  M 


178  The  Lift  of 

great  man  received  the  highest  encomiums  from  persons  of  kamint 
Ui  his  time  \  and  he  really  deserved  them^  not  only  on  account  of  mi 

tdd  him  at  the  same  time,  *'  He  should  like  better  dnf  note  of  bis  upo^ 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  than  all  the  pains  h^  could  bestow  upon  profane 
authors/'    These  notes  of  Casaubou  were  inserted  in  the  editions  pf  Dio- 

fenes  Laertius,  printed  by  H.  Stephens  in  1594  and  1596  in  8vo.,  and  have 
een  put  in  all  other  editions  published  since.  The  name  of  Hortibokm^ 
ivhich  Casaubon  took^.is  of  the  same  import  as  CoMaubonm,.  i.  e,  a  goo^ 
garden;  Ccaauy  in  the  language  of  Daiiphine,  signilying  a  garden,  and 
bon^ good.  II.  Itaaci  Hortibontljectionei  Theocritica ;  in  Cnspinus's edition 
of  Thepcritiis,  Genev.  1584, 12mo«  reprintctl  several  times  since.  III.  Strd- 
bonis  GfografMa  Libri  xvii.  Gngcr  tt  LatinCf  ex  Guil.  Xyiandri  I^^erprttft* 
tione,  edente  eum  Commentariis  Isaaco  CasauboHQ.  Geneva,  1587.  fol.  Casaa« 
bon*s  notes  "were  reprinted,  with  additinns,  in  the  Paris  edition  of  Stra&i 
Ih  i62p,  and  have  been  inserted  in  all  other  editions  since.  ,  IV.  Nomm 
l^amentum  Gr^um,  cum  ISiotis  Isaad  Caiauhoni  in  quaiuor  EvqngeUa  ei 
Actus  4postoli^um,  Geneva^  1587,  Idfo.  The^  notes  were  reprinted  after- 
wards at  the  end  of  Whiiaker*s  edition  of  the  New  Testament,  Lond.^  an4 
inserted  in  the  Critici  Sacri.  V.  Animadrersionet  in  Dioni/siuTn  Halicarnas^ 
sensent,  in  the  edition  of  Dionysius  Halicarnassensis,  published  bv  our 
authof  with  .^milius  Portus's  Latin  version.  Genev.  1588,  fol.  These 
were  written  in  haste,  and  are  of  no  great  value.  VI.  Poli^ani  Stratege^^ 
tnatum,  Libri  viii.  Grace  et  Latine,  edente  cum  Notis  Isaaco-  Cataubon^. 
Lugdunif  1589,  16^0.  Casaubon  was  the  first  who  published  the  Greek 
text  of  this  author.  The  Latin  version,  joined  to  it,  was  done  by  Justus 
Vulteius,  and  first  published  in  1550.  VII.  Dicaarchi  Geograpkica  quadamy 
sive  de  Statu  Grada ;  Ejusdem  descriptio  Gracing  versUnu  Graeis  tambicii^ 
ad  Theopkrastum  ;  cum  Jsaaci  Casauboni  et  Henrki  ^tephani  riotii,    Genet^y 

1589,  8fo.  VIII.  Aristotelis  Opera  Grace^  cum  variorum  Interprtiati&ni 
Latina,  et  variis  Lectionibus  et  Castigationibus  Isaaci  Caioubom,    Lugdunif 

1590,  fol.  Geneva,  1605,  fol.  These  notes  are  onijr  maivinal,  and  were 
composed  at  leisure  hours.  IX.  C.  Plinii  Cac  Sec.  Epist.  Lib,  ix.  JSjfusdem 
et  Trejani  imp,  Epist,  amabaa.  Ejusdem  PL  et  Paeati,  Mamertini,  Naxarii 
iPanegyrici,  Item  Claudiani  Paneg^rici,  Adjuncta  tunt  haaci  Caaaubom 
Nota  in  Epist.     Geneva,  1591,  l^mo.     Ibid,  1599,  1605,  1610,  and  1611, 

'  IZmo,  These  notes  are  but  very  short.  X.  Theapkrasti  Characteres  Et^ici 
Grace  et  Latine,  ex  versione  et  cum  ccmmentat  io  Isuaci  Casauboni,  Lugduni, 
1592, 12mo.  and  1613,  l%mo.  This  latter  edition  is  the  more  e^act  of  the 
two,  beina;  revised  by  the  author.  Casaubon's  edition  of  Theophraetus  is 
still  higlOy  esteemed,  and  was  one  of  those  .works  which  procured  biffi 
most  reputation.  Joseph  Scaliger  highly  extols  it.  XI.  L,  Apultii  Afol»- 
gia,  <um  Isaaci  Casauboni  Castigationibus.  Tifpis  Cwmnelini,  1598,  4te,  In 
this  edition,  be  showed  himself  as  able  a  critic  in  the  Latin,  as  be  bad  done 
before  in  the  Greek  tongue.  It  is  dedicated  to  Joseph  8caliger.  XII.  C» 
Suetonii  Tranquilh  Opera  cum  Isaaci  Caxauboni  Animudverumfibui,  G4ne9a, 
1595,  4/o.  Item  editio  altera  emendata  et  aucta.  Paris,  1010.  This  second 
edition  is  enlarged.  XIII.  Publii  S;yri  Mimi,  sive  sententia  \eUete,  L(dint^ 
Grace  versa,  et  Notis  illustrata  per  Jos,  Scfdigerum  ;  cum  prafatione  Isaaei 
Casauboni.  Lugd.  Batav.  1598,  8vo.  XIV.  Athenai  Deipnmcphktarum, 
Libri  XV.  Grace  et  Latine,  Interprets  Jacobo  BaUchampia,  cum  Isaaci  Casau- 
boni Animadversionum,  Libris  xv.  Lugduni,  1600,  8  vol.' fol.  J6idL  1618,  % 
vol.  fol.  Casa\ibon*s  notes  take  up  the  Second  volume,  and  are  Very  Isx^^ 
and  full  of  ^eat  learning*    XV*  Hint0im  Augtuta  Scri^otet^  i^m  tammen^ 


Isaac  Casaubon^  179 

extensive  knowledge)  but  likewise  c£  his  modestyi  sincerityi  and 
probity.    Some  writers,  indeed,  even  of  the  reformed  religion^  have 


m> 


tario  haaci  Casauboni.  Paris  1603,  4to.  reprinted  at  Paris  in  16520,  with 
6alma8ius*s  Commentaries  on  the  same  authors,  fol.  and  at  Leiden,  in 
1670,  2  vol.  8vu.  XVI.  Jfiatriba  ad  Dionis  Chrj/fnottomi  Oratianes,  Diiblistied 
in  the  edition  of  that  f^uthur  by  Frederick  Morel,  at  Paris,  1604,  fol.' 
XVn,  Persii  Satyrs  ex  receniione.  ft  cum  Commentar.  Isaaci  Casauboni, 
Parisy  1605,  8vo.  Lend.  1647,  8vo.  These  notes  upon  Persius  are  lectures 
he  had  formerly  read  at  Geneva.  They  were  enlarged  in  the  edition  of 
1647.  Scaliger  used  to  say  of  them,  **  That  the  sauce  was  better  than  the 
fish."  i.e.  The  commentary  better  than  the  text.  XVIII.  De  Satyrica 
Gracontm  Poesi,  et  Romanorum  Satyra  Libri  duo,  Paris,  1605, 8vo.  In  this 
work  Casaubon  affirms,  That  the  Satyr  of  the  Latins  was  very  different 
from  that  of  the  Greeks.  In  this  he  is  contradicted  by  Dauiel  Heinsius, 
in  his  two  books,  De  Satyra  Hxn-atiana.  Lugd,  Batava,  16^9,  15Smo.  But 
the  learned  Ezekiel  Spaoheim,  afler  having  examined  the  arguments  of 
these  two  learned  men,  hath  declared  for  Casaubon.  C renins  hath  inserted 
this  tract  of  Casaubon,  in  his  Musautn  Pkitologicum  et  HiUoricUm*  Lugd. 
Baiav.  1699, 8vo.  and  also  the  following  piece,  which  was  published  by  our 
author,  at  the  end  of  his  two  books,  De  Satyrka  poesi,  ike.  XIX.  Cyclops 
EuripidU'Latinitate  donata  a  Q.  Septiniio  fiorenie.  XX.  Oregorii  Nysseni 
£pistola  ad  Euttathiam,  Antbroaiam^  et  BasilUsam,  Grace,  et  Latine,  cum  not'u 
J.  CasaubonL  Parity  1601,  8«o.  Hanoviay  1607,  8vo.  This  letter  was 
first  published  by  Casaubon.  XXI.  J?e  Libertate  Eccl^slastica  Liber,  I6O7, 
8vo.  pages  $64.  This  book  was  composed  by  the  author  during  the  61%- 
putes  between  Pope  Paul  V.  and  the  republic  of  Vepice;  and  contained  a 
▼indication  of  the  rights  of  sovereigns  against  the  incroachments  of  the 
court  of  Rome.  But  those  differences  being  adjusted  while  the  book  was 
printing,  King  Henry  IV.  caused  it  to  be  suppressed.  However,  Casaubon 
navins^  sent  the  sheets,  as  they  came  out  of  the  press,  to  some  of 
his  friendsy  some  of  the  copies  were  preserved.  Meichior  Goldast  in- 
serted that  fragment  in  his  CoUeetanea  de  Mmiarchia  S.  Imperii,  Tom.  I. 
pag.  674,  and  Almeloveen  reprinted  it  in  his  edition  of  qur  author's 
letters.  XXII.  iMcriptio  velui  dedicationem  Jundi  continent,  ab  Herode 
Rege  facta,  eum  Notis  Itaaci  Casauboni.  This  small  piece,  published  in 
1607,  hath  been  inserted  bv  T.  Crenius  in  his  Mus/rum  Philohgicuni-  Casau- 
hon's  notes  are  shorty  but  learned  i  however,  he  appears  to  have  been  mi&* 
taken,  in  ascribing  the  inscription  on  which  they  were  matic  to  Herod, 
Xiog  of  Judaea,  instead  of  Herodes  the  Athenian.  XXIII.  Poiybii  Opera, 
Otmee,  et  Latine  ex  vertione  i$aaci  Casauboni.  Accedit  Mneai  TracMcus  dUe 
toUranda  obiidione,  Grace  et  Latine,  Paris,  1009,  fol.  et  Hanovia,  1609,  fol. 
The  Latin  version  of  these  two  authors  was  done  by  Casaubon;  wha 
intended  to  write  a  commentary  upon  them,  but  went  no  farther  than  the 
first  book  of  Polvbitts,  being  prevented  by  death.  What  be  did  of  that  was 
published  after  his  decease.  The  great  Thuanus,  and  Pronto  Bucttus,^  the 
Jesuit,  were  so  pleased  with  the  Latin  version,  that  they  believed  it  waa 
not  easy  to  determine,  whether  Casaubon  had  translated  Polybius,  or  Po- 
lybius  uasaubon— *tt^  non  facile  diei  posse  crederent,  Polybiumne  C^sanbonuSf 
am  Caeaubonum  Polybius  convertisset^  At  the  head  of  this  edition  there  is  a 
dedication  to  King  Henry  FV.  which  passes  for  a  master-piece  of  the  kind* 
And,  indeed,  Casaubon  had  a  talent  for  such  pieces,  as  well  as  for  prefaces. 
In  tiM  former,  he  praises  without  low  servility,  and  in  a  manner  remote 
Inim  flattery  i  in  the  latter^  be  lays  open  the  design  and  excellencies  of  the 


180  The  Life  of. 

undervalued  him>  and  called  him  a  half-divine;    But  the  reason 
was,  because  he  did  not  entirely  agree  with  their  sendments  in 


books  be  publisbes,  without  ostentation,  and  with  an  air  of  modesty.  So 
that  he  may  serve  as  a  model  for  such  performances.  XXIV.  He  publbhed 
Josephi  Scaligeri  Opuscufa  varia,  Paris,  1610,  4to.  Et  Francqfurtiy  1612» 
8vo.  with  a  preface  of  his  own.  XXV.  Ad  Frontonem  Ducaum  Episl(^,  de 
Apologia,  Jesuitarum  nomine,  ParisOs  edUa>  Lotidini,  1611,  4to.  CasauboD, 
aUer  his  coming  to  England,  was  forced  to  alter  the  course  of  his  studies, 
and  to  write  against  the  Papists,  in  order  to  please  his  patron,  Kin^  James 
I.,  who  affected  to  he  a  great  controversist.  He  began  with  this  letter, 
dated  July  2,  1611,  which  is  the  730th  in  Almeloveen's  collection,  and  for- 
which  King  James  made  him  a  considerable  present.  It  is  a  confutation  of 
la  Reponse  ApologUique  H  V  Anti-coton,  par  Frangois  Bonald.  Au  Pont. 
1611,  8vo.  XXVI.  Epistola  ad  Georeitim  MichaeUm  Lingehhemium  de  qwh- 
dam  libello  Sfiopii,  1612,  4to.  This  Tetter  is  dated  Aug.  9>  1612,  and  is  the 
828th  of  Almefoveen's  collection.  XXVII.  Epistola  ad  Cardinalem  Perro- 
nium.  Londini,  1612,  4to.  This  letter,  which  is  the  838th  in  Almeloveen's 
collection,  is  dated  Novemb.  9,  1612.  It  is  not  so  much  Casaubon's  own 
composition,  as  an  exact  account  of  the  sentiments  of  King  James  I.,  whose, 
and  the  Church  of  £njE;land's,  secretary  he  was,  as  he  tells  us,  witli  regard 
to  some  points  of  religion.  Accordingly,  it  was  inserted  in  the  edition  of 
that  King's  works,  published  in  1619  by  Dr.  Montague,  Bishop  of  Win- 
chester. It  is  written  with  moderation.  Cardinal  du  Perron  undertook  to 
give  an  answer  to  it,  which  was  left  unfinished  at  his  death.  It  has  been 
likewise  animadverted  upon  by  Valentine  Smalcius,  the  Socinian,  in  his  Ad 
Isaacum  Casaubonvm  Paranass,  Racoviay  1614,  4to.  published  under  the 
name  of  Anton.  Reuchlin.  XXVIII.  De  ELehus  sacris  et  Ecclesiasticis  Exer- 
cUiUioneswi,  Ad  Cardinalis  Baronii  Prolegomena  in  Annates,  et  primam 
eorum  partem^  de  Domini  nostri  Jesu  Christi  Nativitate,  Vita,  Passione,  Asswn- 
fione,  Londini,  1614,  fol.  Francofurti,  1615,  4to.  Oeneva,  1655  et  166S, 
4to.  What  was  the  occasion  of  this  work  we  learn  from  Mr.  Bernard : 
namely.  That  soon  after  Casaubon's  arrival  in  Bngland,  Peter  de  Moulin 
wrot6  to  Dr.  James  Montague,  then  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  to  inform 
him,  that  Casaubon  had  a  great  incHnation  to  Popery ;  that  there  were 
only  a  few  articles,  which  kept  him  amon^  the  Protestants ;  and  that  if  be 
returned  to  France,  he  would  change  his  religion,  as  he  had  promised. 
Therefore,  he  desired  him  to  endeavour  to  keep  him  in  England,  and  to 
engage  him  in  writing  against  the  Annals  of  Baronius,  since  he  knew  that 
he  had  matiriab  ready  for  that  purpose-  Accordingly,  King  James  em- 
ployed him  in  that  work,  which  was  finished  in  eighteen  months'  time. 
Niceron  thinks,  that  Casaubon  was  not  equal  to  this  work,  because  he  had 
not  sufficiently  studied  divinity,  chronology,  and  history,  and  was  not  con- 
versant enough  in  the  Fathers.  So  that  he  is  charged  with  having  committed 
more  errors  than  Baronius  in  a  less  compass.  Besides,  as  he  comes  no 
lower  than  the  year  34  after  Christ,  he  is  said  to  have  pulled  down  only  the 
pinnacles  of  Baronius's  great  building.  It  appears  from  letter  1059th  of 
our  author,  that  Dr.  Richard  Montague,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Norwich, 
bad  'undertaken  to  write  against  Baronius  at  the  same  time  with  himself; 
^nd  he  threatens  to  complain  df  him  to  the  King, .  who  had  en^ged  him 
in  that  work.  XXIX.  Ad  Polyhii  Historiarum  TAbrum  primvm  Vommenta^ 
rius,  Paris,  1617,  8vo.  See  above.  No.  XXIII.  XXX.  Isaaci  Casaiuboni 
Epistola,  'Haga  Comin,  1638,  4to.  published  by  John  Frederick  Gronovius. 
A  second  edition — Octog^nta  duakus  Epistolis  wictior,  et  justa  seriem  tempo* 


Isaac  Casaubon.  18 1 

trveiy  point.  For  though  he  was  a  Protestant,  he  disapproved  of 
Bome  of  Calvin's  notions:  and  whoever  doth  so  is  sure  to  be 
branded,  by  the  bigotry  of  a  zealot,  with  the  odious  name  of  here- 
tic, if  not  worse. 

ADDITIONAL  ANECDOTES,  by  Dr.  KIPPIS. 

In  Sir  William  Musgrave's  collection  there  is  a  citation  from 
the  History  of  Europe,  Vol.  I.  p.  163,  which  asserts  that  Isaac 
Casaubon  was  born  at  Bourdeaux,  in  1555,  and  died  in  1613. 
This  account  is  erroneous  in  three  respects :  in  the  place  of  his 
birth,  in  the  time  of  it,  and  in  the  year  of  his  death.  The  same 
history,  with  manifest  inconsistency,  represents  Casaubon  as 
dying  when  fifty-five  years  old,  though  that  was  in  fact  the  case  : 
for  if  he  was  bom  in  1555,  he  must,  in  1613,  have,  at'  least,  been 
in  the  58th  year  of  his  age. 

When  Isaac  Casaubon  formed,  in  1610,  the  design  of  residing 
in  this  country,  Dr.  Richard  Bancroft,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
wrote  the  following  letter  to  Sir  Thomas  Edmondes,  the  English 
ambassador  at  the  court  of  France  : 


rum  disesta — was  published  afterwards  by  John  George  Grsevitis ;  at  Mag* 
dehurgn,  and  Helmstadt,  1650,  4to.  These  editions  are  eclipsed  by  the  fol- 
lowing one ;  intitied,  Is.  Casauboni  Epistolttf  insertis  ad  ea$dem  responsionibuff 
'fuotquot  hactenvs  reperiri  potuerunty  secundum  seriem  temporis  accurate  di^ 
^estiC,  Accedunt  huic  EdUionif  prater  trecenteu  inedUas  Epistolas,  Is,  Ca^ 
sauboni  vita,  ejusdem  DedicationeSf  Prafationes,  ProlfgnmenOy  Poemata,  Frag" 
mentum  de  Libertate  Ecclesiaslica.  Item  Merici  Casauboni  Epistola,  Dedica* 
tioneSf  PrafationeSj  Prolegomena,  et  Tractatus  quidam  rariores,  Curante  2'Ae> 
cdoro  Janson  ab  Almehveen.  Itoterodami,  1709»  fol.  The  letters  in  this 
i^olume  are  1059  in  number,  placed  according  to  the  order  of  time  in  which 
they  were  written;  and  51  without  date.  A  certain  writer  finds  in  them 
neither  eleaance  of  style,  nor  fineness  of  thoughts ;  and  censures,  as  very 
disagreeable,  the  mixture  of  Greek  words  and.  expressions  that  are  dis* 
persed  throughout;  affirming  besides,  that  ihey  contain  no  particulars  tend- 
'ing  to  the  advancement  of  learning,  or  that  are  of  any  great  importance. 
Another  owns,  that  there  is  in  them  the  history  of  a  man  of  probity  and 
learning;  but  nothing  otherwise  very  remarkable,  excepting  the  purity  of 
the  language,  and  the  marjf^s  of  a  frank  and  sincere  mind.  One  author,  on  the 
vther  hand,  assures  us,  that  they  are  all  perfectly  beautiful ;  and  makes  no  scru- 
'ple  to  compare  them  to  those  of  Grotius  and  Scaliger  with  regard  to  leaf  nine ; 
«nd  to  assert  that  they  exceed  them  for  the  easiness  and  purity  of  the  style, 
which  is  entirely  epistolary,  and  not  at  all  affected.  XXXI.  In  1710  were  pub* 
lished,  Casaubonianay  sive  Isaaci  Casauboni  varia  de  Scriptoribus  Librisque 
judicia,  Observationes  sacra  in  utriusque  Faderis  Loca,  Philologica  item  Ec- 
icle$iastieay  ut  et  Animadversiones  in  Annates  Baronii  Ecclesiasticos  inedita,  ex 
«omf  Casauboni  MSS,  in  Bibliotheca  Bodieiana  reconditis  nunc  primum 
jtruta  a  Jo.  Christophero  Wolfio,  ^c.  Accedunt  dua  Casauboni  Epistola  ine^ 
ditOj  et  Prafatio  ad  Librvm  de  Libertate  Ecclesiastica,  cum  Not  is  Editoris  in 
CoMauhoniana,  ac  Prefaiio,  gun  de  hujus  generis  Libris  disseritur,  Hamburgi, 
171Q»  8vo.    There  is  nothing  very  material  in  this  collection.    M, 


]  8fi  T/ie  Life  of 

c«  A^  very  good  Jjurdi 

«  Mons.  Casaubon  purposeth  (as  I  take  it)  to  coitl^  ovet 
into  England  with  his  wife  and  family.  His  Majesty  hath  already 
bestowed  upon  him  a  prebend  in  Canterbury ;  and  sonoewhat  else 
V^ill  be  shortly  thought  upon  for  his  better  maintenance.  I  pray 
your  lordship,  when  h^  shall  repair  unto  you  for  that  purpose^ 
deliver  unto  him  thirty  pounds  towards  his  charges  of  transporting^ 
,which  my  Lady  Edmondes,  your  wife,  hath  received  from  me,  as 
by  her  letter  here  inclosed  may  appear.  And  so,  with  my  hearty 
commendations,  I  commit  your  lordship  to  the  tuition  of  Almighty 
God* 

*<  At  Lambeth  the  26th  of  June,  1610, 

"  Your  Lordship's  assured  loving  friend, 

«  R.  CANT. 

*«  This  must  be  kept  close,  lest  he  be  prevented  or  murdered  in 
his  journey.  *<  TuiLS*     R.  C«'' 

On  the  Christmas  day  after  Casaubon  arrived  in  Englandf  he 
received  the  communion  in  the  King's  chapel,  though  he  did  not 
understand  the  language.  This  circumstance  is  mentioned  in  his 
diary,  in  which  he  declares,  that  he  had  catefuUy  considered  the 
office  for  the  sacrament  the  day  before  ;  that  he  highly  approved 
of  it ;  and  that  he  greatly  preferred  it  to  the  manner  of  receiving 
in  other  churches.  Qratias  iibi  Domine^  quod  kodie  ad  sacram 
mensam  sum  admissus^  et  corporis  sanguinisque  Jactus  sum  partP- 
c^s  in  ecclesia  Anglkanaj  cujus  forrmdam  heri  diligenter  medita^ 
tus  admodum  prcbaviy  et  ordinem  agendi  mire  laudcvoipra  recepiup 
npud  alios  consueiudine. 

From  the  whole  article  of  Casaubon  it  may  be  collected,  that 
he  was  somewhat  of  a  restless  disposition  ;  and  it  appears,  that^ 
though  he  met  with  such  encouragement  in  England,  he  was  not 
satisfied  vrith  his  new  situation.  This  occasioned  Sir  Dudley 
Carleton  to  write  severely  concerning  him,  in  a  letter  to  Sir 
Thomas  Edmondes.  "  I  am  sorry"  (says  Sir  Dudley)  «  Mr.  Casau- 
bon, or  rather  his  wife,  doth  not  know  when  she  is  well.  The 
conditions  he  hath  in  England  are  such,  that  some  principal  scho- 
lars of  Germany,  who  are  as  well  and  better  at  home  than  he  in 
France,  would  think  themselves  happy  to  have  :  and  so  I  hav^ 
understood  from  them  since  my  coming  hither.  If  ever  he  turn, 
his  religion.  We  shall  see  him  a  wretched  contemptible  fellow,  ot 
else  I  am  a  false  prophet."  It  is  certain,  that  Casaubon  was  not 
pleased  w^th  the  manners  of  the  English ;  and,  in  a  letter  to 
Thuanus,  he  complains,  that  those  who  were  acquainted  with 
him  before  he  came  to  England  now  treated  him  as  a  perfect 
stranger,  and  took  not  the  least  notice  of  him  by  conversation  or 
otherwise.    Ego  mores  AngUcanos  non  capio:   qu/oscunque  iftc 


Isaac  Casaubon.  183 

habui  paios  prtus^pum  hue  tJenirem,  jam  ego  iUi$  siM  ignoiuSf  vere 
.peri^inuSi  barbarus  i  nemo  iUorum  me  vel  verbido  afpeUat^  appeU 
lotus  silet. 

.  The  ingenious  writer  df  thi^  Confessional  owns,  that  he  is  one 
€f  those  who  do  not  rate  Caeaubon's  integrity  so  high  as  his 
knowledge;  whilst  Burigny,  on  the  other  hand,  says  that  he 
joined  the  most  profound  erudition  with  the  most  perfect  probity. 

Isaac  Casaubmi  is  to  be  ranked  amongst  diose  learned  men  who^ 
in  the  beginning  of  the  last  century,  were  very  solicitous  ta  have 
an  union  formed  between  the  Popish  and  Protestant  religions; 
This  is  expressly  asserted  by  Burigny,  in  his  life  of  Grptius. 
According  to  that  biographer,  Casatiben,  who  wished  to  see  aH 
Christians  united  in  one  faith,  ardently  desired  a  re-union  of  the 
Protestants  with  the  Roman  Catholics,  and  would  have  det  about 
it,  had  he  lived  longer  in  France.  He  greatly  respected  the 
opinions  of  the  ancient  church,  and  was  persuaded  that  its  senti- 
ments were  more  sophd  than  those  of  the  ministers  of  Charenton. 
Grotius  and  he  had  imparted  their  sentiments  to  each  other  before 
the  voyage  to  England  ;  and  Arminius  had  a  project  of  the  same 
kind,  which  he  communicated  to  Casauboiii  by  whom  it  was  ap- 
proved. Several  divines,  at  that  period,  looked  upon  a  scheme 
of.  this  nature  as  practicable,  and,  among  the  rest,  Huetius  did  not 
think  it  to  be  absolutely  chimerical.  Bayle,  with  much  superior 
iagacity,  entertained  the  opposite  opinion.  He  believed  that  the 
attempt  to  unite  the  different  religions  was  as- great  a  chimera  as 
the  philosopher's  stone,  or  the  quadrature  of  the  circle.  Indeed, 
from  what  Burigny  observes,  nothing  of  the  kind  could  ever  take 
place  :  for  that  writer  treats  it  as  absolutely  ridiculous  to  suppose 
that  the  Church  of  Rome»  though  she  might  remit  some  point  of 
her  discipline,  would  extend  her  indulgence  so  far  as  to  give  up 
transubstantiation,  or  any  other  of  her  doctrines.  It  is  well  known 
how  zealously  Grotius  engaged  in  this  idle  project ;  on  which 
account  it  is  not  strange  that  he  could  not  find  out  Popery  in  the 
prophesies  of  scripture.  Though,  therefore,  he  was,  in-general, 
so  excellent  a  commentator,  little  regard  is  to  be  paid  to  his  autho- 
rity, where  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  is  concerned.  The  pecu- 
liar bias  of  his  mind  prevented  bim  from  discerning  what,  we 
apprehend,  coiidd  not  have  escaped  an  impartial  critic. 

It  may,  at  present,  appear  surprising  that  several  learned  men 
should  formerly  have  been  so  much  captivated  with  the  idea  of 
efiecting  an  union  between  the  Protestants  and  the  Papists.  But 
we  shall  the  less  wonder  at  this  circumstance,  when  we  consider 
the  state  of  men's  minds  at  that  time.  Numbers,  even  of  the  pnw 
fessed  Protestants,  had  not  shaken  off  all  reverence  for  the  apparent 
4l]gnity  and  antiqmty  of  the  clwrch  of  Rome.   The  extravagancies. 


184  .  Ode  Grace. 

likewise^  and  bigotry  of  some  of  the  reformed,  gave  dtBgust  td 
many  persons  of  a  peaceable  temper.  A  much  higher  opinion,' 
also,  was  then  entertained  .of  the  importance  and  necessity  of  an 
unity  in  religion  than  now  prevails.  It  was  not,  at  that  period^ 
sufficiently  discerned,  that  the  only  desirable,  as  well  as  practica* 
ble  union,  is  the  union  of  mutual  charity  amidst  discordant  senti^ 
ments,  and  the  union  of  mutual  toleration  and  liberty  amidst 
different  forms  of  worship*  On  these  accounts,  we  ought  the 
less  to  be  surprised  at  the  conduct  of  Casaubon,  Grotius,  and 
other  scholars  and  divines  of  the  last  age«  But  it  may  justly  be 
^ught  strange,  that  any  Protestants  of  the  present  century 
should  have  been  seduced  into  the  support  of  so  visionary  a 
scheme.  They  ought  to  have  known  that  it  was  not  only  imprac* 
dcable,  but  of  such  a  nature  as  should  never  have  been  attempted. 


ODEGRiECA, 

In  obitum  Gulielmi  Craven,  2>.  D.  Coll.  Div.  Joan. 
Cant,  haud  it  a  pridem  dignimmi  MagistrL 

f 

^9  ut  guimuSf  aiunt^  gttando,  ut  volumut,  non  Ucet.    Terent. 

JCiUffy  wv* '  vsxpwif  rpiiroBoLTog  auXav 
TravhoxQV  ^ifia)^  o  yipmv  OfjLtog  8^ 
r^(r\})(0Sy  )((oa"7r6p  ^pi^og  ajSXajS^p,  Ai- 

'iraiL&pov  xix'Kyixv  rebv  V  ihos^i 
^Xeuxov  avdb^,  &[UTip(p  Xi9r<ov  yo- 

Toiyapmv,  riftfiog  Tph  av  lyxaXuTrj)  tr 
u(rroLT<a  \  xeudjxcoi//,  rsSiv  ^i'KoifL  ap 
jiA>jriikiv  ^'KouTTT^is!  aperav,  (ppiuog  re  < 

[JLt^pia  hdipa* 


^tm 


"  Dixit  Euripides  y^xiJcyv  av\iy,  in  Alcest.  «61. 
*  Obiit  annos  natus  octoginta. 


■v'  •;• 


OdeGraca.  185 

^ir$os  yog  rjtrdoL*  ri  8',  opff  hieuwv, 
sWcu) '  rirpa'^o  Trpog  Wo*  xou^ 
^[jLTrTidxsg  (rxiirouj  [uyd,  (ri[ipiTijjLog 

'^XXa  r/^d'  ouTwg  ri  Xuga  yocaihsg 
TrivQifJMV  T  t^^ei  fjii'Kog  ;  ou  rsQvaxsv* 

rqitrfJLOLxctpf  rphO'i'K^iog.     *flg  dsXoijct*  av 
ffu<rc0aiv  davfiv  davarov,  xotdsuSoiv 
X^KrroD  Iv  ^payioiriif  afi^poroig  s- 

yiptn[JLOp  uTTUou. 

trri^oixsv  rsalg  ykp  Iv  ayxaX'^0"i, 
Tttlj^  sr  cov^  rpa^elg  xogti^a^  diraPTOg 

€VgI  ap  £V  xaXa  vsorarog  wpct 

ytj/po^oo^xTjca^*  ra  Si  vSv  frriysig  re- 

co  iv}  xoXttcd 
TOV  (TTTooop  ^  yepoifTW — tri  ykp  (p{\a<re, 
f  iXrarov  iwi^,  wfrwsp  iyo^  <pi7iw  ^s, 
c^o^puy  (To)  ^pevcSu    xadapaif  aifol^ag 

xTifl^a  (3adiO"rav. 

HJ8TINGS  ROBINSON,  B.  A. 
ColL  Div.  Joan,  Cant*  SchoL 
roii.  cal.  Apr.  A.  S.  MDCCCXF. 


>  Cf.  Iliad,  s.  403. 

*  Eurip.  Bacch.  1337.  €f.  Helen.  1693.    CalUitr.  SceL  in  Harmod.  et 
Aristog.  Find.  Ol^mp. 

'  Collegium  Divi  Jo'annis. 

*  Vide  Porson.  adOrest.  614* 

'  Hijyus  constructionis  exenipla  dattunt  Eurip.  Orest.  523.  1168.  Horat. 
Epist  i.  19. 19.    Ad  Pisanesy  18. 

«  Eurip.  Med.  658. 


186 


ODE  GRiECA 

Numismate  annuOf  quod  otim  legavit  D.  Gulielmus 
Browne,  Eques^  donata^  et  in  curid  CANTABRiGiENSi 
Coniitiis,  qua  vocant,  Maximis  recitata. 

In  augwiisswmm  GaOuB  rtgem  $olio  amto  riddUmm. 

oti[iaTo$  yiXatrfJLatn  [wqioitnv 
i^pog  a-zyag  xopifvpiag'  rh  S*,  otu^a, 

TToimoig  aSpoif 
i^phf  cipavcS  xi^u^fiUy  vprl<rw  ' 
i<rrio(i  xoXxov  ^aduy*  £?  Si'  trypoiv, 
vopQi^s  eiirreqogy  TrXaxa  dptStrxgy  Nr^pnfi'^ 

tmy  &xoX(koQo$^ 
alnng  riyyoutn  hpotnp  daXao-^-o^ 
rav  ;^Xi8av  rSig  xvavioLg  idBlpoLgy  }0 

Titrdi  ITxXX/a^  xarayottr  avaxr*  i^ 

TrarpiioL  yaJap, 
*JBv  ^'O'*^*!?  itrrtocev  cti^a^,  warpciav 
aXav  IfAippwif  iSisfv*  ysyijdoy 

<iD^  irpofiTjCi 
xaXoy  civ  oo'O'oi^y  ors  icpwroy  o^ig 
^iXraro^'  itraivs  'jrarqag  yipovra* 
<p£g  S*  cir*  ai^XcUvri  ;^udiy  T^ocroMrai 

£udu^*  eXajct^^sv.  5£0 

^^^ApaTcarpt^og^  y^povlaTrBpy  auiya 
'^  audi^  EjXTraiei  xgaSia  (rt>vi}di}^  ; 
'*  a  irroa  4/u;^eU^  ^Xuxurix^o^  oSd- 

^'  ray  xaXai  ^aXaii^  tpihig  ^utrofx^poig 
y&v  frcOiBxMua'av*     Jtarpig^  w  ;rpyo/<ra^ 
€UTu;f^^  *JEX«tifi«f  «a^  TraT^trrpaf 

'^  ;^a7jpf  jttaX*  audi^, 


'  Tflulof  fbf  raVfi  fUyyos*    Antig.  1214^ 


Cambridge  Prize  Poemsj  for  1815.      187 

*^  TtDyiwv  aiyoChxfis  oiyw  y\vxi7aif  SO 

^^  eiSiav*  ip^vav  xar^  a-HOTBluotP 

^'  o(nrtp  atrTpairrio¥  airo  haShg  afyXay 
^'  ra^  (pQitriuL^poToo  <rrspo]ra^,  ctt'  aeZay 

Zsr»g  0  aw  wpomHo  j(poiKt  vu¥  aTourav 
'^  j^putria^g  fipi^Bt  yi^etSfO'cri  v'Ka&rou, 
^^  cav  h\  Elpava,  yapiv  aZ  ^iz$iia 

*'  Ts^'^ig  o/t/Xs7y        40 
*'  imh  tnmipoiv  xuX/xoiv*  apoopcug 
^^  elu  axripoLTfiig '  apoToxtg  anu 
'^  FoSa^  xo)  frrajQig^  Zs^i^oio  aeivoSy- 

^'  'At^tC  ot  *-4yyX/a^  aXiKXtiOToy  axray, 
'^A'Kif  aiya^ng  ^Xoy),  j^gacroVoiToy 
aviav  sTTifT^sgy  «xoj  de  tout  ay* 

"  ysiXoy,  OT  f  v  ftoi 
^^  /tva/MTitf  SfXroixri  ^gcvcov  c7^>{/a 
'^  atjvofjj  oLsiixvdtTTtv  iiy"  tqXoi^v  ^0 

*'  iccsrai  Trayrmv  ayaBSv  Jg i^,  ^/* 

^^  Xa  ri^*  aftoi0a. 
^^  Aoiyiog  ^^€uc§  Alxetg  fjnaairmpf 
^^  Ta[jLfidj(otg  ^qa^ouct  ^pimP* — tv  i^'tr)^ 
^^  A16t\  «y  Tia^pai^i  sraXoti  QuiXTioug 

"  &ys[jL0V6{Mo9  : 
"*l)3gi^  i^aydo7(ra  roiourov  aUi 
^'  xa/pTToy  ou  xo/tforcov  i^afJLi^trey* 
'^  ^7fr ,  oxTQiM'iy  ^uya^  ly  [M^iyattri 

"  a-oXXd  ^s^pu^fog    60 
Xoyg^y  oyrXi^ff'ci^  jS/oray,  ^  Tpotrwp^g 
wnig  coy*  ff'i  S'  clxs  Aixag  ay^u/JuoL 
''  od;^2  G'uy;^C(i0'oyra  WXei^,  ayixXxiy^ 

^*  a/tjxo^oy  ais) 


cc 


'  C£d.  Tyr.  S70.    Vid.  Ebnsleium  ad  locum* 
*  Philoct.  691. 


188       Cambridge  Prize  Poeinsj  for  18l5i 

t&topeig  rl  ftlXXov,  oi^a^*  yXuxsTa 

sxpatnv  oLTOLg 
MrersiwvjI^lJMrt  Kupvoxiy^rag* 
vaplii^oLxev  *A(ru')(ia'  ttsSov  Ss  70 

aSdi^  aa-rqaLTrru  xara;^aXxoy  ou  7rai« 

12^  9ror  euppuog  irapk  vapua.  Aipxag 
j^putroTrTJ'Xyixa  (rrdj(uv  i^avTjxev 
ata,  y&g  Tio^supM  ^iXa^,  6  S*  aldi^p 

ouXiov  [is[xyjVSy  TTopog  vip  ct^pa 

vup^opog  rrjTsMuylg  ixi^var  aXyT^a 

6v[iopaia-rimif.  80 

Tiv  fjMxpaieov  rig  jSioro^,  yepaihy 
rauff  opwvTi  Trafiar  MTarr  i^av^rf 
7}  p  a^T^pirov  tr^ivog  evr  jLvayxoLg, 

^  p  oLoafJMtrroPm 
0X010^  y&^  T^trQa  ro  Trpiy  ^raXai  (Toi 
deXyioiv  aystiirro^  i^ap^'^ev  alcav 
iHioLg  ipeTTovTi  ^ipitrrov  Avdog 

'Atruyiag  re. 
*tlg  ip  co0£Xsy  roSs  So^oy  6[j(,[mp* 
a  yot^  tfJLspog^otripwg  eTTSKre  QO 

(TxaiTTOv  oLiA^iTsty  cs,  raTiOLg^  stt  aurdS 

yrjpaog  oiSoS. 
Ttog  X^P^  xoLxov  re  ^poroTg  xtixXouvrai 
iratriVj  oV  "Apxrou  (rrpo^d^eg  xeXsudoi. 
Oitj(l  S^y  ravdpdnri^^*  ajctati^ov  aig  trxi- 

&g  ovap  STTTa. 
Upog  rexK  m^  ripav^tog  ayuM  ;^Xi&9tra» 
w\|//  X^S^*^^  pot^8omi[jjSv. — roiaurav 
vp&^iy  €u  .3£j3<o(rav  iSa)y  ri^  Sv  x^^ 

do/toy  ay  eT^roi^  100 

I7(£  TTo;^*  "ilXio^  ^asdoiy,  ^porsia 
wain  s9ri<rxo3raiy  ipXoy},  Ta  xipauvoi 
Zr^vog  ayp^nrvotf  rd^'  opdivTeg  si  xpm* 

routrnf  sxTjXoi ; 


Cambridge  Prize  Poems,  for  1815.       189 

N'fyciogj  rl  raura  [iAruv  yeywvsTs  ; 

sis  Sijxa^  opya) 
'    StKr/ta;^oi  (rxiT^^oueri  Aif^.     Bapsiav 

a>(/ct^oy  rideitra  ^a0'lv  irpotrip/jrei,  110 

xotl  ftaX*  utrripiD  to8J,  to3  dfo3  ju-s- 

rdipofjios   Ara* 

J.  H.  FISHER. 
Trin.  Coll.  1815. 


ODE  LATINA 


Numismate  annuOy  quod  olim  legavit  D.  Gulielmus 
Browne,  EqutSydonata^  et  in  curia  Cantabrigiensi 
ComitiiSy  qua  vocanty  Maximis  recitata. 

Vivos  ducent  de  marmore  vultus,    Virg.  JEn.  y'u  849* 

IVlusis  amicus,  Threicia  poteas 
Lyra  Tyrannum  tangere  ferreuno, 
Quam  pasne  dilectam  reduxit 
Eurydicen  superas  ad  auras ! 
Qui  regna  noctis  visit  inhospitae 
OrpheuSy  et  amnis  flumina  lividi, 
£t  uiovit  arguta  severas 

Eumenidum  lacrymas  querela. 
At  non  minores  exuviaa  gerit, 
t  Quicunque  vivo  marmore  consecrat  10 

Vultusque,  mortalemque  formam^ 
Tartarea  revocans  ab  aula : 
Seu  Marte  clarorum  et  titulis  ducum^ 
Regumque  sacras  pooit  imagines^ 
Seu  coiijugem,  aut  aevi  recisum 
Flore  novo  puerum  fideli 
Dextra  elaborat.     Spirat  adhuc  amor,         * 
Fulgetque  frootis  gratia  lubricasj^ 
Letoque  vix  tandem  retenta 

.  . .  Labra  micant  tcemebunda  motu.         £0 

Felix  !  dolores  cui  Parius  lapis 
.Delinit  legros^  aut  ebur  Indictmi, 


i 


J9Q       Cambridge  Pnx$  Poems^for  IBlS. 

Qui  pascit  haerentes  in  ill^ 
Effigie  cupidos  ocellos. 
Ergo  repostam  in  sal ti  bus  aviis 
Nunc  mane  myrto^  et  spargit  bdoribus, 
Nunc  fronde  feralis  cupressi^ 
Sub  tacita  face  Noctilucae. 
O  tu>  vetustse  Filia  Graeciae, 
Quae  saxa  dura  excudisi  et  horridas  *  30 

.   Rupes^  et  inspiras  anhelam 

Paene  animain,  facilesque  gressus*. 
.  Ta  fflbulosis  juncta  Sororibus^ 
Pindi  recessUs  inter^  Apolline 
Ductore,  ludebas^  et  iisdem 
CastaliaB  recreata  tymphis. 
Dam  nuda  terrae  Siinplicitas  adfauc 
Regnabat  arvis„  atque  humili  foco 
Lar  rite,  deformi  figura 

Et  patulo  venerandus  ore,  4^ 

Stabat  patemus :  quern  coleret  puer 
Lacte  innocenU,  et  fructibiis  aureis, 
Quem  parva  Musarum  Sacerdos 
Carmine  virgineo  vocaret 
O  Diva,  tecum  templa  labantia, 
Et  sacra  Musis  ingrediar  loca, 
Biandoque  contempler  furore 
Phidiacae  monumenta  dextne. 
Hie  casta  nudam  se  refugit  Venusj, 
Intaminata  candidior  nive,  dO 

Manumque  praetendit  decentem 
Anxia,  ne  nimium  protervo 
Lapsu  pererret  membra  Favotiius, 
Furtiva  libans  oscuia,  et  halito 
Fragrante  suspirans  amorem. 
Hie  media  Cleopatra  morte 
Recumbit. — Eheu  !  te  nihil  attinent 
Lusus,  jocique,  et  turba  Cupidinum, 
Regina !  qua^  sentis  per  artus 

Insinuans '  tacite  venenum,  60 

Recline  coUum  fulta  manu :  tibi 
Languor  supinis  excubat  in  genis^ 
Umbraeque  pailentes  Avemi 

Fronte  sedent,  gelidique  rorea.*'^ 


i^ii 


>  ^  Per  pectora  cunctis  insiouat  pavor."    Viig.  JEn.  It.  St8. 


Sir  W.  Browne's  Medak.  IJfl 

Vidcn  f  juventa  et  terribSi  ferox 
Stat  Divus  arcu.    Quam  gracili  pede ! 
Quam  veste  candenti  decoriis^ 
Ad  tremulutn  fluitante  ventum! 
Talis,  diei  Rex^  volat  aurea 
Rota  supei  bus  :  Sic  Lyciae  juga   ,  70 

Transcurrit,  aut  moUi  renodans 
Ambrosios  premit  arte  criaes. 
Et  tUj  Britanni  gloria  Phidiae, 
Stans  in  verenda  sede  puertiae, 
Quam  Camus  allabens  adorat 
Composita  taciturnus  unda ! 
Tune  ingruentem  jam  magis  ac  migis 
iVudis  procellam,  niptaque  fuimina  i 
An  surda  nil  curas  imago, 
'  Quid  picese  meditentur  umbrte  ?  80 

O  SI,  refracta  compede,  melleos 
lUa,  ilia  tandem  lingua  daret  soDosI 
O  si  Promethea  caleret 

Forma  seniel  reditdva  flamma! 
Eheu !— quid  auras,  quid  juvat  irritiB 
Vexare  vdtis  .^  Tu  tenebris  jaces 

Extinctus ;  Ah !  nunquam  Britannum^ 
Chatbamide,  rediture  coelum. 
Te  nempe  soninus,  te  gelidus  tenet 
Aippk  xus  Orci,  et  nigra  silentia :  90 

^os  **  rursus  in  bellum  resor bens 
Unda  fretis  tulit  aestuosis." 

G.  STJINFORTH. 

Trin.  Coll.  1815. 


ss 


SIR  WILLIAM 

BROWNED  MEDAUS* 


As  I  perceive  that  the  Poems,  which  are  annually  rewarded  with  the 
^old  medals,  left  by  Sir  William  Browne,  Knt.  to  die  Uniyersity  of 
Cambridge,  are  generally  inserted  in  the  pages  of  your  Journal,  the 
following  brief  account  of  those  prizes  may  with  propriety  be  entitled 
to  a  place  there  as  welL 

These  medals,  which  are  three  in  munbcr»  are  cast  in  the  same 
noold.  They  are  valued  at  E,rt  guineas  each ;  and  were  directed  to 
be  given  away  anmiattyrOA  the  Colnmen€Cl^fln^day9  to  Unee  under- 


192  Sir  W.  BrowneVMedak. 

graduates ;  the  first  of  whom  should  write  the  best  Greek  Ode  m  imi- 
tation of  ^Sappho ;  the  second,  the  best  Latin  Ode  in  the  style  of  Ho- 
race;  and  the  third,  the  best  pair  of  Epierams,  one  of  which  must  be 
in  Greek,  and  framed  after  the  pattern  of  those  in  the  '  Anthologia— 
the  other  in  Latin,  and  after  the  manner  of  Martial. 

The  first  and  second  were  instituted  in  the  year  1775  ;  the  third  not 
dll  the  year  after.  Although,  however,  it  seems  to  have  been  the  in- 
tention of  the  founder  that  these  medals  should  be  given  to  different 
undergraduates,  yet  this  restriction,  *  wisely  enough,  seems  never  to 
have  been  considered  as  at  all  existing ;  so  that  any  two,  or  all  of 
them,  may  be  gained  by  one  and  the  same  person. 

On  one  side  of  the  medals,  which  are  about  4f  inches  in  circumfer- 
ence, is  a  head  of  Sir  William  Browne,  in  full  dress  as  President  of  the 
College  of  Physicians  at  London.  The  motto  round  it  is,  ESSE  ET 
VIDERI.    At  the  bottom,  and  in  two  concentric  circular,  lines, 

D.  GVLIELMVS  BROWNE,  EQVES. 
NAT.  III.  NON.  L\N.  A.  I.  MDCXCIL 

On  the  reverse  is  a  figure  of  Apollo,  seated  upon  a  sort  of  ^  tripod  : 
his  left  hand  rests  upon  his  lyre ;  and,  in  his  right,  he  is  holding  forth 
a  crown  of  ^laurel  to  the  successful  candidate,  who  is  represented  in 
his  Academical  unifprm,  and,  in  a  kneeling  posture,  is  presenting  him 
with  a  copy  of  his  performance.  The  motto  is,  SVNT  SVA  PRAE- 
MIA  LAVDI.  Underneath  the  whole,  and  in  three  .lines,  are  the 
word^^~ 

ELECTVS  COLL-  MED- 

LOND-  PRAESES  A-  S- 

MDCCLXV. 

Some  account  of  Sir  W.  Brovme  may  be  seen  in  Nichols's  Anecdotes 
«/*  Bofooyer. 

1815.  Yours,  CANTABRIGIENSIS. 

P.  S.  I  have  often  heard  it  objected  as  a  defect  in  University  and 
College  Prizes,  that,  in  general,  there  is  nothing  appended  to  them, 
by  which  the  exact  nature  may  be  specified  of  the  merit  which  has  ob- 
tained them.  In  thi&  objection  there  is  certainly  something  reasonable. 
Where  medals  are  the  instruments  of  reward,  the  distinction  might  be 
made,  by  recording  upon  the  rim '  the  purpose  for  which  they  are 
given,  the  date,  the  name  of  the  successnil  student,  and  that  of  the 
College  to  which  he  belongs. 


I  In  the  Anthologia,  which  consists  of  a  collection  of  Greek  Epigrams  of 
all  kinds  and  of  all  a^es,  a  candidate  for  the  prize  must  be  cautious  what 
sort  of  Greek  he  stumbles  upon. 

*  Such  a  regulation,  if  it  could  have  beeh  mentioned  to  Sir  William 
Browne  during  his  life-time,  must  necessarily  have  received  his  consent. 

s  *0^  ieo'TTiwhl  t^hroSos  he  yjur)jXarou.     Aristoph.  Phit.  9. 

^  Laurei  donandus  Apollinan.    Hor.  Odd.  iv.  9.  9. 

'  For  example,  the  medal  for  the  Greek  Ode  might  be  concisely  distin* 
guished  thoi^^de  Greca,  1775*  GuL  Cofc,  (kU.  Reg^ 


Biblical  Criticism.  193 

ITTliere  the  prizes  are  given  in  booksy  the  difficulty  is  easily  removed. 
The  examiner  might  specify  the  nature  of  the  prize,  Sec,  upon  the  re- 
verse of  the  title-page.  This  is  uniformly  the  case  in  the  German 
Universities,  where  it  is  done  in  Latin.  Wherever  this  distinction  is 
'  wanting,  the  prize  per  se^  in  my  opinion,  loses  the  better  half  of  its 
value. 

I  conclude  with  proposing,  as  an  improvement,  that  the  Seatonian 
and  Hulsean  prizes,  and  also  those  ia^warded  by  the  representatives  of 
the  University  in  Parliament,  which  are  now  given  entirely  in  money, 
be  given  partly  in  books ;  and  that  those  books  bear  upon  them  the 
arms  of  the  University.  It  never  was  intended  that  prizes  of  this  na* 
ture  should  be  considered  as  matter  of  emolument,  but  of  honor  ex^ 
•clusively. 


BIBUCAL  CRITICISM. 


Im  the  10th  PsJm  occurs  the  phrase  V/ltolO-bs  DV6»  VH,  that 

U,  «A11  his  thoughts^  or,  all  his  machinations  and  skill  (are) 
there  is  no  God.'*  Why  ?  because,  as  we  find  in  the  preceding 
phrase,  **  the  wicked  man  is  not  humble  enough  even  to  make  the 
research,"  or,  « through  arrogance,  will  not  make  the  research.*' 
Surely  the  strength  of  this  phrase  not  only  suits  the  passage  much 
better  than  <<  neither  is  God  in  all  his  thoughts,"  but  is  supported 
by  the  14th  Psalm  in  the  expression :  «  The  fool  hath  said  in  his 
heart,  There  is  no  God,'' 

First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  11th  chap.  2d — 10th  verse* 
In  the  last  ox  10th  verse,  the  present  translation  draws  a  most  ex- 
traordinary and  inconsistent  conclusion  from  the  preceding  argu- 
ments :  «  For  this  cause  ought  the  woman  to  have  jxjwer  on  her 
head,  because  of  the  angels."  In  a  Letter  addressed,  with  permis- 
•ion,  to  the  late  learned  Dr.  Ross,  then  Bishop  of  Exeter,  I  attempt- 
ed to  prove,  that  some  hasty  copyist  must  have  changed  the  invert- 
ed and  mutilated  S  into  N  in  e^ouo-iav,  <<  power,''  and  formed  into 
one  word  the  two  words  10  ovo-ia^,  that  is,  <<  conformably  to  naturie 
or  sex."  For  this  cause  ought  the  woman  i^uv  M  r^^  x«^^«i;, 
i.  e.  be  covered,  as  equivalent  to  i-^siv  xmrci  xi^aXric^  in  the 
fourth  verse.  ThAs  the  argument  and  conclusion  upon  the  sexuat 
duty  of  the  woman  in  this  case  will  be  consistent.  Query—- Would 
not  hyyiXov^f  instead  of  ayysXovgy  be  preferable,  or  at  least  admis- 
sible ?  «  For  this  cause  ought  the  woman  to  be  covered  conform* 
ably  to  her  sex,  on  account  of  the  scofiers  or  busy-mockers." 

Z4mionj  IS  Aug.  1815.  JOHN  HAYTER. 

NO.  XXIII.        CI.  JU  VOL.  XII.  N 


194  liockett^s  Arabic  Syntax. 

•   LOCKETPS  ARABIC  SYNTAX. 

The  Miut  Amil,  and  Shtirhoo  Mint  Amil,  two  Element* 

ary  Treatises  on  Arabic  Syntax. 

In  the  Classical  Journal,  No.  XIII.  p.  234,  we  announced,  on  the  au- 
thority of  a  letter  from  Calcutta,  that  Captain  Lockett  of  the  Bengal 
Military  Establishment,  Examin^^r  in  the  Arabic,  Persian,  and  Hin- 
doostanee  languages,  and  Secretary  in  the  College  of  Fort  Wil- 
liam, had  long  been  engaged  in  translating  and  preparing  for  pufolica'- 
tion  some  of  the  most  valuable  treatises  relating  to  the  Grammar,  Rhe- 
toric, and  Logic  of  the  Arabs,  as  cultivated  in  Eastern  seminaries. 
We  now  hasten  to  inform  our  Readers,  that  the  late  Indian  fleet  has 
brought  to  this  country  a  few  copies  of  his  Miut  Amil,  printed  during 
the  last  year  (I  SI 4)  at  Calcutta,  in  a  handsome  4to  Volume,  of.  about 
three  hundred  pages. 

The  Mini  Amil,  translated  in  the  jfirst  part  of  this  work,  must  not 
be  confounded  with  those  numerous  compositions  which,  under  the 
title  of  Arabic  Grammars,  teach  little  more  than  the  alphabet,  and 
most  simple  elements  of  the  language ;   teaching  even  that  little  in 
such  a  manner  as  rather  to  discourage  than  allure  a  student— surround- 
ing that  which  is  not  in  itself  very  clear  or  easy  with  additional  obscu- 
rity and  difficulties.     Syntax,  that  important  subject,  has  been,  in  the 
works  to  which  we  .allude,  but  superficially  illustrated  ;  and  the  East- 
ern writers  themselves,  who  discuss  its  refinements,  have  generally  in- 
dulged, as  Captain  Lockett  observes,  "  in  little  verbal  quibbles  and 
philological  fopperies,  which  tend,  more  or  less,  to  disgrace  almost 
•very  work  on  Arabic  grammar."— (Preface,  p.  ii.)    Of  these  blemishes 
the  Miut  Amil  affords  but  a  few  instances,  as  its  author,  Ahdodqahir^ 
emphatically  styled  Alnuhwee,  or  the  Grammarian  (See  Pref.  p.  xv.>, 
displaysi  within  the  compass  x>£  five  quarto  pages,  "  so  much  skill  and 
ingenuity,  and  combines  at  the  same  time  so  many  excellencies  of  bre- 
vity, order,  perspicuity,  and  precision,  that  it  may  be  fahrly  considered, 
on  the  whole,  as  the  most  judicious  compendium  of  Arabic  regimen 
that  has  yet  appeared  in  the  language."    (Pref.  p.  i.) 

Of  this  distinguished  author,  whose  name  D'Herbelot  writes  Ab- 
^edhtTy  and  Meninski  Abdelkaher,  and  whom  his  commentator  (per- 
haps Ibn  Hisham)  styles  "  the  most  excellent  of  the  learned,"  so 
scanty  are  the  biographical  records,  that  Captain  Lockett  has  been  able 
to  ascertaib  but  very  few  circumstances  respecljng  him.  It  appears 
that  be  composed  many  celebrated  treatises  on  Grammar  and  Rhetoric, 
and  died  in  the  year  474  of  the  Hejira,  orlOSl  of  the  Christian  era. 
<Pref.  p.  XV.) 

"  Abdoolqahir,''  says  Capt.  Lockett,  "  appears  to  bje  the  first  gram- 
marian who  reduced  the  governing  powers  of  the  Arabic  language  to 
^  definite  number;  and  as  he  lived  at  a  time  when  Grecian  Utentuie 


Lockett's  Arabic  Syntax*  195 

of  cver^r  kind  was  ardently  cultivated  in  Arabia,  and  when,  in  fact,  al-; 
most  every  learned  Arab  made  a  merit  of  studying  and  copying  the 
philosophical  writings  of  the  Greeks,  it  is  not  very  improbable  that  the 
Centiloquium  of  Ptolemy,  ^  a  work  on  astrology,  which  must  have  been 
popular  at  that  period  in  Arabia,  gave  him  the  first  hint  for  the  title  of 
his  treatise  on  regimen,  and  produced  the  Mint  Amil,  or  Hundred  go- 
verning Powers."    (Pref.  p.  xvi.) 

For  the  brevity  of  Abdoolqahir's  work,  his  commentator,  in  the 
SJturhoo  Mint  Amil,  compensates ;  and,  still  more,  that  able  and  inge- 
nious orientalist  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  the  English  version  of 
both  those  compositions,  and  for  his  own  admirable  illustrations,  evin- 
cing a  critical  knowledge  not  only  of  the  Arabic,  but  of  general  gram- 
mar, extensive  and  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  Greek  and  Latin 
classics,  and  with  modern  books  of  merit  in  almost  every  language, 
and  the  happy  art  of  enlivening  a  dull  subject. 

It  is  not  consistent  either  with  the  nature  or  limits  of  our  Journal  to 
follow  the  original  author,  his  commentator,  or  their  learned  translator. 
Captain  Lockett,  through  the  mazes  of  Arabic  syntax ;  but  the  follow- 
ing extract  (See  Pref.  p.  xi.)  will  sufficiently  explain  the  method  adopt- 
ed by  Ahdoolqahir — "  He  divides  Regimen  into  two  general  classes,  or 
departments,  termed  verbal  and  absolute.  By  the  first  is  simply  un* 
derstood,  the  effect  that  one  word  has  upon  the  termination  of  another  ; . 
by  the  second  is  meant,  tliat  specific  mark  of  case  assumed  by  a  noun, 
when  used  absolutely  as  the  nominative  to  a  sentence.  The  govern* 
ment,  in  the  first  instance,  is  termed  verbal,  because  the  change  of  ter-  . 
mination  is  occasioned  by  some  word  either  expressed  or  understood ; 
in  the  second  it  is  called  absolute,  because  the  word  thus  governed  is 
considered  independent  of  all  verbal  agency,  and  acquires  this  peculiar 
form  of  construction  from  its  nominative  situation  alone.  Verbal  go- 
vernment he  then  sub-divides  into  two  distinct  classes :  the  first  com- 
prehends ninety-one  specific  words,  which  are  termed  from  their  na- 
ture prescriptive  govefliors  ;  the  second  contains  seven  distinct  classes 
of  words,  such  as  verbs,  adjectives,  participles,  infinitives,  &c.  &c. 
each  of  which  necessarily  includes  all  the  words  of  its  own  species ; 
and  each  of  these  classes  he  considers  numerically  as  one,  and  terms  the 
whole  analogous  governors :  here,  then,  are  all  the  verbal  governors 
in  the  language  reduced  to  ninety-eisjht :  viz.  ninety-one  in  the  pre^ 
«criptive,  and  seven  in  the  analogous  class ;  to  which,  if  we  add  two  in 
the  absolute,  we  shall  have  an  exact  centenary  of  governing  powers," 

Among  these,  as  we  learn  from  page  1,  some  are  termed  by  the 

grammarians  of  Arabia  ^J^aI  or  verbal,  and   some   (^^^^  or  abso^ 

luie :  of  tlie  verbals,  one  class  is  styled  t^^^t*^  or  the  prescriptive 

government ;  and  another  ^^  or  the  anabgous.  Our  author  then 
proceeds  to  the  class  of  seventeen  particles,  which  govern  the  noun 
alone  in  the  genitive  or  relative  case :  these  are — 


}  Vide  Voss.  de  Natura  Artium.    The  work  is  also  attributed  to  Hermes. 


196  Lockett's  Arabic  Syntax. 

^wU— ^ — olT — J^—^—f^a  — <^— <5"~'tJ*~«>*~V  . 
iJsc— JI:si— LiU— jmJi!!  *U— jmJOI  ^!^— ^ 

mnd  he  illustrates  their  powers  by  such  short  examples  as  the  follow 

•X)jj  Oy-«  I  went  near,  and  passed  Zeid — 
*5^i  J\  o/suiS  ^  Cj*M  I  travelled  from  Bassorah  ta 
Koofa — 

uri^'  (o^  f^"  *^^    I   ^ti^*^  ^^   arrow  /ro/w  the 
bow,  &c. 

But  those  who  wish  to  l^ecome  masters  of  the  abstruse  Arabic  Syn- 
tax, with  all  its  niceties,  must  peruse  attentively  Ihe  Mint  Amil  itself, 
which,  in  the  volume  before  us,  occupies  but  five  pages  of  original 
'text,  and  sixteen  of  the  translation ;  he  must  also  study  the  Shurhoo 

Mini  Amil,  J4»lx  xiLo  ^jXS — or  **  Commentary  on  the  Hundred  Gro- 
▼eming  Powers,''  of  which  the  Arabic  text  occupies  thirty-one  pages, ' 
and  the  £nglish  version  two  hundred  and  sixteen,  being  enriched  with 
the  learned  translator's  copious  annotations,  and  a  variety  of  Tales  and 
Anecdotes,  each  exhibiting  some  certain  particle  under  all  the  senses 
ascribed  to  it  in  the  commentary.  From  these,  without  any  reference 
to  the   particular  word  illustrated,   we  shall  extract  the  following 

CulXft.   or  story. 

"  A  certain  city  lounger  was  standing  one  day  in  the  street,  and  hap^ 
pened  to  see  a  woman  c»f  elegant  appearance  pass  by  with  a  child  in 
her  arms.  He  said  to  the  people  about  him — '  If  any  one  will  bring 
me  that  child,  in  order  tbat  I  may  kiss  his  feet,  I  will  give  him  ten  dir- 
hums' — but  nobody  answere(^  him.  He  addressed  them  again,  and 
said,  'I  will  give  fifteen  dirhums  to  any  one  that  will  bring  me  the. 
child  ;*  but  they  continued  silent  as  before.  '  I  had  better,'  said  he  to 
himself,  '  leave  these  blockheads  alone,  and  watch  the  motions  of  the 
woman,  and  wherever  she  goes,  go  there  also ;  and  at  whatever  house 
she  enters,  stop  there,  and  wait  her  coming  out ;'  upon  which  he  began 
to  follow  her.  The  woman  turned  round,  and  said,  '  What  is  your  ob- 
r  jecli  sir,  in  pursuing  me  thus  Y  *  I  wish'  (replied  he)  '  for  permission  to 
kiss  the  feet  of  tbat  child;  and  if  you  allow  me,  I  will  do  whatevefv 
you  command.'  '  Why  do  you  wish  this  V  said  the  woman.  '  Because 
I  love  you'  (replied  he),  '  and  you  love  the  child,  and  the  beloved  of 
the  beloved  is  also  beloved.'  The  woman  laughed  at  his  answer,  and 
said,  '  If  you  are  determined  on  this,  you  had  better  wait  for  his  Ei- 
ther, who  is  about  to  proceed  to  the  bath ;  and  when  he  takes  off  his 
shoes,  you  can  go  and  kiss  his  feet,  for  my  love  to  him  is  greater  than' 
to  this  child.'  The  fellow  was  abashed  at  her  reply,  and  retreated.** 
^?.  137. 


Lockett's  Arabic  Syntar.  197 

We  sball  extract  another  Story  from  page  180.  "The  wife  of  a 
niggardly  attorney  happened  to  be  seized  with  a  longing  after  fish,  and 
expressed  her  desire  one  day  to  her  husband.  '  O  what  execrable  food* 
(said  the  attorney)  '  is  fish,  and  how  vile  a  thing  is  fish  for  food  !  for  its 
F  is  fatality,  its  I  insipidity,  its  S  sickness,  and  its  H  horror,*  The 
good  woman,  however,  was  determined  to  satisfy  her  longing ;  and  ac- 
cordingly, having  pawned  her  ear-ring,  unknown  to  him,  purchased 
some  fish  ;  but  in  the  very  act  of  enjoying  it,  who  pops  in  upon  her 
but  old  Pinchpenny,  who,  seeing  her  eating,  cried  out,  '  What  is  that 
you  are  eating,  my  dear  T  '  Nothing  but  a  little  fish'  (replied  the  wife)^. 
which  a  neighbour  woman  has  sent  me/  *  Oh,  ho*  (cried  Muckworm), 
'  then  allow  me  to  join  your  mess  immediately,  for  most  excellent  food 
is  fish,  and  fish  is  truly  excellent  for  food  ;  for  its  F  is  fatness,  its  I 
impletion,  its  S  salubrity,  and  its  H  hilarity* '  '  What  a  vile  describer 
of  fish  you  are'  (said  his  wife) ;  '  for  yesterday  you  abused  it,  and  now 
again  you  are  praising  it.'  '  Nay,  my  dear'  (said  the  attorney),,  ^  I  am  an 
admirable  definer  of  fish,  for  I  divide  it  into  two  classes;  one  that  is 
purchased  with  money,  and  this  T  hold  to  be  the  bad  c}ass;  the  other 
that  is  got  gratuitously,  and  this  t  consider  the  good  class.'  His  wife 
laughed  at  his  answer,  and  was  surprised  at  the  readiness  of  his  reply.'^ 

Our  limits  restrict  us  to  one  story  more,  which  we  shall  borrow  from 
page  230.  <'  <  I  resided  at  Basrah'  (said  a  certaia  Arabian  Yorick) '  as  a 
parson,  and  professor  of  humanity ;  ^  and  was,  one  day,  a  good  deal, 
amused  by  a  strange  fellow,  squint-eyed,  straddle-footed,  lame  of  both 
legs,  with  rotten  teeth,  stammering  tongue,  staggering  in  his  gait  like  a 
man  intoxicated,  pufiing  and  blowing  like  a  thirsty  dog,  and  roaming  at 
fhe  mouth  like  an  angry  camel,  who  came  ap,  and  seated  himself  be- 
fore me.  '  Whence  come  you'  (said  I),  '  O  fiither  of  gladness  V  *  From 
borne,  please  your  worship,'  said&e;  '  And  pray  where  is  your  homel' 
(I  rejoined)  '  and  what  is  the  cause  of  your  journey  V  '  My  home'  (he 
repUed) '  is  near  the  great  mosque,  adjoining  the  poor-house ;  and  I  am 
come  for  the  purpose  of  being  married^  and  to  beg  you  will  perform  the 
ceremony :  the  object  of  my  choice  is  this  long-tongued,  importunate, 
hump-backed,  scarlet-skinned,  one-eyed,  no-uosed»  stinking,  deaf, 
wide-mouthed  daughter  of  my  uncle.'  '  Do  you  agree^  Miss  Long- 
tongue'  (said  I),  '  to  marry  this  Mr.  Pot-belly  Y  *  Ay^*  said  the  lady, 
with  a  great  deal  of  Doric  brevity.  *  Then  accept,  my  friend'  (cried  I), 
'  this  woman  for  your  wife— take  her  home,  cherish,  and  protect  her/ 
So  he  took  her  by  the  hand  and  departed.  Now  it  happened,  that 
about  nine  months  after  that,  they  both  returned  to  me  rejoicing  ;  and 
had  hardly  seated  themselves,  when  my  old  friend  Adonis  called  out, 
*  O,  your  worship,  we  have  been  blessed  with  a  most  sweet  and  fascinat- 
ing child ;  and  are  come  to  request  you  will  bless  and  give  him  a  name, 
and  offer  up  a  prayer  for  his  parents.'    Now  what  should  I  behold  but 


*  Or,  agreeably  to  the  original  word,  (JUm,  its  first  letter  is  pwwn,  its  se- 
cond ikkness^  and  its  third  affliction;  and  again,  its  first  isfatnsu,  its  second 
gnjoymeni,  and  its  third  competency. 


198  Notice  of  Boissonade's  Edition 

a  little  urchio,  stone-blind,  hare-lipped,  without  the  use  of  its  hands, 
splay-footed,  bald-headed,  ass-eared,  bull-necked,  not  possessing  one 
sense  out  of  the  five,  and  altogether  frightful  and  deformed  :  in  short, 
a  perfect  epitome  of  all  the  qualities  of  his  parents.  At  this  sight,  I 
said  to  them,  *  Be  thankful  for  this  darling  boy,  and  call  him  Oembs* 
rooTy  *  for  truly  he  has  all  your  perfections  combined  in  himself,  and 
that  child  is  truly  admirable  who  resembles  his  parents.'  " 

In  the  Annotations  (page  103)  Captain  Lockett  notices  a  species  of 
paronymous  composition,  very  frequent  among  the  Arabs  and  Persians, 
and  occasionally  practised  by  the  Greek  and  Latin  Poets.  Numerous 
examples  of  the  Paronomasia  are  given,  he  observes,  by  Vossius,  in  his 
Rhetoric,  and  others  may  be  found  in  Aulus  Cellius,  Plautus,  Ennius, 
&c.  The  following  Arabic  couplet  contains  a  delicate  play  on  words, 
that  cannot  be  preserved  in  a  translation.  Capt.  L.  quotes  it  in  his  re- 
marks on  ^,  the  common  responsive  negative,  directly  opposed  to  m 

W  ^-;^'   J^^:?   V^    ^   Lb   C^Hi, 

''  I  saw  a  fawn  upon  a  hillock,  whose  beauty  eclipsed  the  full  moon  :  I 
said,  '  What  is  thy  name]'  She  answered  '  Den\*     '  What,  my  dear?' 

said  I ;  but  she  replied,  '  No  !  no !'  "    Here  the  play  on  ^^  loo  loo, 

i^  ^  lee  Zee,  and  ^  ^  /a  /a,  is  inevitably  lost  in  translation.    The 

first  means  a  pearly  the  second  is.  a  repetition  of  mine  or  for  me,  and 
the  third  a  reduplication  of  the  negative  no. 

But  we  must  not  exceed  our  limits ;  and  might,  perhaps,  close  this 
article  best  by  declaring  generally,  that  the  volume  before  us  contains 
in  every  page  something  to  instruct  or  entertain.  We  shall,  however, 
more  particularly  direct  our  readers'  attention  to  the  learned  translator's 

Preface,  and  his  important  Remarks  on  the  terra  i5«X^  (p.  195  and 
seq.)  which  are  replete  with  curious  and  valuable  criticism. 

O. 


NOTICE  OF 

Tiberius  Rhetor  de  Jiguris^  Altera  Parte  Auctior ;  una 
cum  Rtifi  Arte  Rhetorica.  Edidit  Jo.  Fr.  Boissonade. 
Lond.  in  MA.  Valp,  1815.  8vo.  pp.  98.  Pr.  6s.  6d. 

1  HIS  litde  work  is  dedicated  to  Dav.  Jac.  Van  Lennep,  a  cele- 
brated  Professor  at  Amsterdam.    The  circumstances,  under  which 


'  Literally,  "  The  joy  oj  his  parents^"  being  compounded  of  ^\  mothoTf 
iJS  father^  and  .^^  joy. 


of  Tiberius  Rhetor^  and  Rufus.  19& 

tlus  publication  originated,  and  the  manner  in  which  the  work  hais 
been  executed,  will  be  best  explained  in  the  very  learned  and  in- 
genious Editor's  own  words : 

**  Casu  ad  Tiberium  fui  delatus,  nihilque  unquam  minus  cogitavi, 
quam  me  hujus  fore  scriptoris  editorem.  In  Codice  Vattcano  4^3^ 
quern  aliud  quserens  evolvebam,  inveni  Tiberii  S;^H.(Mer«  :  et,  cum  vo- 
luissem  conferendo  experiri  num  essent  editis  emendatiora,  non  sine 
quadam  voluptate  (nam  non  carent  nostra  studia  voluptate)  animad- 
vert! Tiberium  manu  scriptum  duplo  majorem  esse  quam  editum  Ti- 
berium, et  alteram  partem,  qua  Figuras  Elocutionis  exponit,  Galeo 
defuisse,  primo  hujus  libri  editori,  nee  non  Fischero  qui  Galeanam 
Editionem  iteravit,  indiligenter  nimium  et  incuriose :  etenim  immania 
priorum  typographorum  peccata  saepius  repetere  non  dubitavit.  Sed 
Tiberium  integrum  habere  nihil  erat,  nisi  et  alii  haberent.  Ergo  me 
ad  editionem  adcinxi ;  at  levi  manu  rem  peregi :  nam  non  est  Tibe- 
rius is  auctor,  a  cujus  editore  multum  exspectent  lectores.  Galeanas 
observationes  servavi,  et  identidem  Claudii  Capperonnerii  adposni  no« 
tulas,  a  me  descriptas  ex  margine  exempli  Oxoniensis,  quod,  post  fata 
viri  fnr»^iiceirttr6Vf  in  Bibliothecam  Regiam  Parisinam  migravit.  Hoc 
eod^m  exemplo  usus  est  Schneiderus,  atque  inde  sumsit  quas  dedit  ad 
Demetrium  Phalereum  Capperonnerii  emendatiunculas.  Praeterea  lo- 
corum  a  Tiberio  excitatorum  fontes  quam  potui  diligentissime  indica- 
vi,  varietatesque  Codicum  Vaticani  et  Parisini  2918  enotavi :  e  pricre, 
cum  maxima  sedulitate  ;  e  posteriore,  qui  altera  parte  caret,  non  nimis 
anxie :  nam  fere  cum  Galeana  conspirare  yidebatur. 

*'  Parem  in  Rufo  edendo  rationem  tenui.  Rufum  dederat  olim 
Tiberio  comitem  Galeus,  sed  anonymum.  Scriptoris  nomen  com- 
mode obtulit  idem  ille  Regius  liber.  Inventi  nominis  fortuna  Rufo 
profuit.  Quem  anonymum  adhuc  latere  sivissem  in  Galei  et  Fischeri 
libellis,  jam  volui,  recuperato  nomine,  publicse  notitiae  luce  donare,  et 
ipsi  novus  quasi  pater  existere.  Meum  enim  movebat  animum  fatum 
illud  triste  quod  ipsi  nomen  inviderat,  et  alteram,  post  mortem,  mor- 
tem attulerat.  Nee  tamen  paterni  affectus  justum  esse  me  judicem 
impediunt,  et  quam  sit'tenuis  meus  ille  Rufus  optime  intelligo. 

"  Hie  finem  praefandi  faciam  ;  nam  de  Tiberio  quae  scire  forte  cupis 
Testimonia  a  me  collecta  te  docebuut.  De  Rufo  auteni,  praster  no- 
men, nihil  novi." 

The  notes,  with  which  the  Editor  has  enriched  the  book,  bear 
an  honorable  testimony  to  his  learning,  ingenuity,  taste,  judgment, 
and  accuracy.  Many  of  them  are  so  excellent,  that  we  shall  easily 
obtain  the  pardon  or  our  readers  for  thus  occupying  two  or  three 
of  our  pages. 

Diotinii   Epign    cw'TgaTrtj^opo^,    ao-TfaTrr^^aXo^,    aGrpxTc^- 

**  De  n  pro  u  in  vocibus  huic  similibus,  cf.  quae  notavi  ad  Marin,  p. 
105.  Perpetua  est  harum  syllabarum,  propter  soni  similitudinerot 
permutatio.     Diotimi  Epigramma  quartum  in  primo  versu  laborat. 


200  Notice  of  Boissdnade's  Edition 

kl  it'^A^nfin  etvns  0  ;t;«»A»8v$  Mxvutt.  Non  faciunt  satis  Brunckii  etSt* 
cobsii  conatus.  Propono'5  J'^'Agri/itif — ^Anonymus  qui  editor  in  JVb^ 
iiis  Manuscriptorunif  t.  6.  p.  500.  eodem  modo  vitiatus  est :  St 
Htmhi  ^ttcrtMintv  ua-a7r9iu  Lege,  ^f  i^tmhi  /3««>— Alia  obiter  in  hu- 
jus  auctoris  carmine  emendabo:  at  meam  mihi  in  ignobilissimo 
poetastro  corrigendo  sedulitatem  nemo  exprobret;  nam  dignus 
est  emend atione,  qui  fuit  habitus  editione  dignus.  Vers.  5.  •x^ 
ftetfiMf  «f  j^^vo^Xmtov  {(»«».  £ditor  doctissimus  proponit  «A««  r«« 
^iiTdy,  ego  tf'At;  r»f*uc¥,  Quam  sspe  permutentur  A  et  ;^  docuit  Bastius 
ad  Gregoriura.  Sed  rxfcticf  non  mutandum ;  rctftwcp  versum  facit 
,  asquo  longiorem.  Metrum  enim  est  iambicum  politicum  dodecaw 
pyllabum,  cum  accentu  in  penultima,  non  servato  ubique  iambo  finali. 
Ab  hac  norma  recedere  videtur  versus  undecimus,  desinens  in  wo^^^h  : 
fied  accentum  male  imposuit  vel  librarius,  vel  tjpotheta.  Legendum 
Uta^i^^, — ^v.  27«  etvjM  6iir6xt  x^piif  io^^»vn^o^6K  Lego,  «t^«y.  Voce 
ftrr^xTmpi^og  caret  H.  Stephani  Thesaurus,  qui  nee  habet'epithetam 
ejusdem  commatis,  ^9T(««»/3«A0;,  inveniendum  apud  Eumathium  vi.  p. 
197.  nee  verbum  aaT^»mfi6}^M»  Eumathio  iii.  p.  70.  pro  Uft^ifi*^ 
r^etficXilf  restituo  iav^tt^mficXu.  *•»♦*•  Auctori  notac  me- 
lioris,  Philoxeno  Athenaei  i.  8.  nocet  particula  yi.  Xx^^mcg  tei 
wavnti  yt,  nv  rh  v^uKrh  vTriXStiu  Non  dicitur  quid  vel  quem  scorpius 
sedaverit.  Lego  :  2k.  uu  vetvctn  ot,  rev  r.  ^r*  v.  vel  X».  »v  9r»vv%i  yt  rt^ 
vw  r.  9r^.  h.  Elmsleius,  vir  egregius,  ad  Achani.  Auct.  p.  116.  huic 
loco  alia  ratione  mederi  conatus  est."    p.  17*  18. 

Lysias  Epitaph,  explained. 

**  Lysias  Epitaph,  p.  95.  R.  ^A^nvetTot  jte»  l»/«uuy  rri  fttvfitaj^tfj  A«»i}«i- 
fU9m  il,  wilv  TMf  ^v^^lq  litttil^  yivoftiyou  Supplementa  hiatus  proposu- 
erunt  docti  interprttes,  et  Augerius,  semper  audacior^  scripsit  e  con- 
jectura  Reiskii  quem,  de  more,  nominare  neglexit,  AtticiiectfMviet  ^t  l^v- 
rrv^na-uK     Equidem  xrredo  hie  esse  ^sr^r^^^o-iv,  et  scribendum  A«»i}«<- 

fM9l»$  2%  •  •  6viiu"       p.    25. 

Plutarch  corrected. 

"  Sape  notatum  est  quam  frequenter  »t  et  1  permutentur,  et  nuper 
a  Letronnio,  viro  juvene  a  quo  egregia  speranda  sunt,  in  Animadver- 
sionibus  ad  Dicuilum.  Vide  Porson.  ad  Odyss.  r.  278.  H«c  obser- 
vatio  Plutarcho  proderit  de  Aud.  poet.  p.  90.  Krebs.  KaiccTrt^  h  vtim 
^MTi  Kui  KtK^ufM»6i9  ftv^^if  iXuHtxi,  Wytteubachius,  quam  opportune 
obtulerunt  codices  lectionem,  Kuc^ecfimf  recepit.  Jam  locus  erit  om- 
nino  restitutus,  deleto  xai\  nato  e  prava  iteratione  initialis  syllabae  vociS 
xtK^ecfiimK  :  *  in  adulterina  luce  veritatis  temperatac  fabnlis.'  Hie  per- 
fecti  reduplicatio,  »g,  peperit  ex  se  conjunctionem  tctti :  alibi  syllaba  m 
prorsus  evanuit,  mutata  male  in  conjunctionem,. verbi  causa,  xai  Xi^^^ 
ftiifitf  pro  xtxtt^trfMftff.     Vide  notam  ad  Marinum  p.  98.'^    p.  26. 

XoL<priV6ia,  a  rhetorical  word. 

In  p.  30.  Professor  B.  quotes  the  words  of  Mr.  Blomfield  in 

'  Gloss,  ad  Sept.  Theb.  "  (ra<f  ^ve«a,  vox  rarior,"  and  adds  that  H^ 

Stephens  in  the  J^es.  notices  it  as  a  word  of  rare  occurrence  in 


of 'Tiberius  Rhetor ,  and  Rufux.  201 

t>ro9e.  Mr.  Bl.  wad  in  all  probability  led  by  H.  Stephens  to  make 
the  remark,  which,  however  true  it  may  be  with  respect  to  the  his* 
torians,  orators,  and  poets,  is  untrue  in  regard  to  the  rhetorical 
writers.  Boissonade  well  observes  <<  rhetoribus  placuit,"  and  he 
appeals  to  Aristotle  Poet.  c.  37,  to  Theo  Progymn.  p.  31,  32.  cd. 
Camer,  to  Aphthon.  Progymn.  p.  4.  Commel.,  to  Aristides  T.  II. 
p.  475,  to  Rufus  s.  16,  17-,  Demetr.  s.  202.,  Hermogenes  de 
Form.  II.  11,  p.  489.,  to  Matth.  Camariota  p.  10.  24.  26. ^  to 
Apsines,  and  others.  We  had  ourselves  lately  occasion  to  read  a 
very  considerable  part  of  Hermogenes,  and  there  we  met  with  the 
word  not  only  in  the  places  referred  to  by  Professor  B.,  but  in  se- 
veral other  passages.  It  may  be  found  often  in  Dionysius  Halic. 
«  Aristoteli  cra^^^  Xe^ig  est,  quae  mediimi  tenet  inter  aSoXeo-p^/ftv  et 
cvvTOfi^lav,  loquacitate^i  et  nimiam  brevitatem  Lib.  III.  Rhet.  cap» 
12.  fin.  Diog  Laert.  X.  10.  commemorat  Epicuri  Xe^tv  xvglav  xeA 
iSiojranjy,  deinde  addit :  <ra^rig  {v  ovToog,  oog  xol)  ev  rep  Trep)  ptjfrogtxrig 
it^ioi  [jLYi^h  aWo  i)  (TOL^^vetav  awairsTy."  Ernesti  Lex.  Technol.  Gr. 
Rhet  p.  305.  Ernesti  thus  defines  the  word  :  ^<  Sa^^fjyucif  claritas 
crationisj  prima  ejus  virtus  ex  disciplina  Hermogenis  Lib.  I.  v^qi 
M.  p.  26.  quae  constat  duabus  rebus,  too  xoAa^to  et  ewpmlf  puritate 
et  perspicuitate.'' 

Plutarch  corrected. 

*'  Plutarchus  de  Superstit.  s.  16.  p.  54.  Matth.  •v3f  htMv  Ir  nmt^ 
jFtHm  rK$»9  9r#«;  nxiniif  iiFetm^Jivt^*  Sudant  interpretes  in  explicanao 
vel  corrigendo  x-A^Jy,  nee  proficiunt  hilum.  Conjeci  9ra»y«»y  rxMi  quod 
verum  esse  omnino  videtur.  Locutio  est  poetica,  quam  potuit  de  more 
Plutarchus  a  poeta  quodam  mutuari,  ^schylo  forte,  vel  Pindaro. 
Tlmym  9%ms  est  conus  umbras.  Vide  Albertium  ad  Hesychii  n#y«ry." 
p.  36. 

We  entirely  agree  with  the  Professor  in  the  propriety  of  this 
conjecture. 

JEschylus  Agam.  v.  ai4.  $Xoyoc  jxsyav  irooYciova,  Stanley  trans- 
lates the  words  thus,  promissam  ignis  barbam.  Schol.  A.  nooycova 
Xffyei  TYjV  elg  o^v  X^you(rav  axjx^v  toD  frugog'  xa)  6  'jraoyoov  yeip  eU  ^fi 
\riyn'  &rfceQ  xa)  aWa^ov  Avia^rj  yvi^ov  r^v  axfx,^  tigrixey  kou  ^j^unjra 
T^^  cr^t^vos  (Prom.  Vinct.  64.)*  (niiJ.eteoa'ai  Ss  ort  ex  toutov  civof/keurti^ 
mciqoi  Tol;  lUBTswqoXiyQig  Trcoyoovlac  ourri^p*  ^<  lisdem  verbis,"  says 
Stanley,  <<  rationem  praebet  Scholiastes  Homeri  antiquus,  quare 
%iym,  Latinis  Pogonusy  Troezeniorum  portus  appellatus  fuerit» 
%oay(ov  isy  inquit,  6x\r}$vi  oltto  pt^iTu^opeig  roS  9ra»ya>vo^,  SioVi  Xyiyet  elg 
6^6,  Porro  ad  hujus  loci  nomen  allusisse  videri  ^Sschylum  putat 
vir  cl.  in  Pompon.  Mel.  ii.  3.  Tanquam  si  a  fate  Agamemncmia 
eiset  appellatus*  Hunc  ^schyli  locum  respexit  Jul.  Pollux  One* 
snast.  II.  4.  ev  ttj  T^ay«8/a,  Uiytov  mjpog^  ^  e\g  6^v  avaSpojx^  Tijj  $Xo- 

yii*"    <*  Pogonias  vocant^"  says  Pliny,  «  quibus  inferiore  ex  parte 


202  Notice  of 'Boissonside's  Edition 

in  speciem  barbae  longse  promittilur  juba/'  Lib.  IL  25.  Maniliu^ 
Lib.  I.  V.  837. 

£t  globus  ardentis  sequitur  sub  imagine  barbae. 
We  may  observe  that  the  astronomical  use  of  the  word  as  ap- 
plied  to  comets  mtk  their  Jlery  taih  may  have  suggested  to  Flu- 
Xarch,  when  speaking,  as  he  appears  to  do»  astronomically^  the  -use 
of  it  in  the  passage  under  consideration. 

Carcini  nomen  in  Catalogo  Rhetorum. 

<«  Alexander  Rhet.  ii.  2.  de  anadiplosi :  xtvr^  to  r;^^  «  ftcv  lU^xi- 
r«;  ff'^AiXXdy/tfy  MeAiT.  Nonnannus  pro  Ka^k/m^,  reponi  volebat  muxi" 
?<t^.  Vides  itenim  nomen  Caccilii  d^pravatum ;  nam  nullus  dubito 
•quin  vera  sit  Normanni  emendatio,  delendumque  Carcini  nomen  in 
Catalogo  Rhetorum  Fabriciano."    p.  44. 

m  yajxoi,  yajxoi,  prooerUaUy  used. 

In  p.  45  we  have  the  phrase  cS  yafj,oi,  yifMij  numbered  among 
the  instances  of  the  figure  **  epanalepsis."  The  Professor  says  in 
the  note  :  "  Haec  forte  petita  e  Tragico.  Apostolius  XXI.  9.  eo  yi- 
'/to«,  yajxoi,  ew)  twv  ^um/^ovvroov.  Pantinus  reponendum  arbitratur^ 
a  yifLOi  ayoifuoi.  Facile  quis  videt  Pantinum  errare.*'  We  are 
surprised  that  the  real  source  of  the  phrase  eo  yaiioi,  yotiufn^  which 
Apostolius  numbers  anjfong  his  proverbs,  should  not  have  occurred 
^o  a  memory  so  exact,  and  ready,  and  rich  as  that  of  the  Fro* 
fessor  on  most  occasions. 

(L  yoLiMi^  yifLot 

aveire  tol'jtov  (nriq^oL^  xune^el^aTB 

yvfjLfa$y  yvyoTixagf  fji^r^Tscag  re,  ^oanoact, 
OLvryitri  ev  avflpoowoio'iv  egya  yiyvsrat.  . 

Sophocles  CEd.  T.  v.  1403.  ex  ed.  Elms. 

The  Professor  will  recollect  the  notice  taken  of  the  passage  by 
the  Pseudo-Longinus  w.  u.  sect.  23.  The  proverb  cannot  trace  its 
origin  higher  than  Sophocles. 

jSIschines  corrected :  hrla-raiJuoHf  ytyvwtrxco. 

<<  nxufti^u  ^schines  in  Timarch.  p.  44.  R.  Uruitif  • .  .  rws  fifMv^ 
yvf  Kttlu^,  Sed  Codex  Coislinianus  vocibus  ytS  x^i  caret,  hocque  adi> 
pictum  habet  scholiam  :   si^  ff-i^i0^«^£i>A»$  «y«yy»ffTEtf y  irrl  roii  lat  yvS  xtu 

^^.     Crediderim  JEschinem  scripsisse  tantum  n^uv^  ui^  et  e  scholio 
marginali  yvStuii  irrepsisse."     p.  55. 

Though  we  are  disposed  to  think  with  Mr,  B.  that  yv(p  xai  is  a 
marginal  gloss,  yet  we  are  afraid  to  speak  positively,  and  respect- ' 
fully  submit  to  the  consideration  of  this  truly  enlightened  Parisian 
the  following  instance  of  pleonasm,  which  seems  in  a  great  mea- 
sure to  vindicate  the  propriety  of  yvuj  xou  in  the  passage  of  M^ 
chines; 


of  Tiberius  'Rhetor^  and  Rufus.  *         203^ 

Tu  XP^<t't'  evicrotfiea-ioL  xai  yiyvaxTKOfj^eVy 

Eurip.  HippoL  v.  382. 
6v<riig  IwiTTaf^gafla  x^)  yiyvcocrxoftev. 

Eurip.  Iphig.  Taur.  p.  490. 
On  this  second  passage  J.  Markland  judiciously  writes  thus : 
«  l^ovimus  et  scimtis  :  rrig  Tat/roTijroj  suspicionem  leviorem  fore  pu- 
taverit  forte  aliquis,  si  legatur,  x*  gj  y<voo(rxoju.gv,  et  probe  cognita  Aa- 
bemus.  Sed  reclamat  ipse  Euripides  Hipp.  380.  et  D.  Lucas  Act. 
Apost.  xix.  15.  [^Tov  Vijcrouv  yivdocrxco,  jtai  tov  IlaiiXov  l7/(rTafLa«] 
Plautus  Mil.  Glor.  11.  5.  42.  Neque  vos,  qui  homines  sitis,  naoi^ 
neque  scio."  But  to  the  passage  produced  from  the  Acts  it  may 
be  well  objected  that  the  two  verbs  are  introduced,  where  one 
might  have  been  sufficient,  merely  for  the  sake  of  variety,  and  do 
not  in  this  instance  bear  the  same  appearance  of  pleonasm,  which 
is  visible  in  the  passages  of  ^schines,  Euripides,  and  Plautus ;  and 
therefore  we  subjoin  the  following  example :  Marc.  xiv.   68.  oux, 

Athen-^us  corrected. 

"  Non  abs  re  erit  Anaxandridem  Athenaei  1.  62.  irvvHrv  liberare, 
quod  in  ejus  versus  inopportune  invexerunt  librarii :  Uv  hovrn^^t  vvf/Vui^ 
(Puv6v  rs  x'tXXiiit  irr^tiynTiy  ^Munrt  To  fiet^o^y  ^ucarx%2»n  to  ir^my  i>t/y  Vs(p«(  '£v2 
Toi;  ft%rm%tv,     Quis  non  offendet  ad  iTetunri^  ^ixG-Ki^un  ?     Lego :  'P«^<c« 

909  ri  TToAA^y  WT^tfyijT*,  tvetvai  ti  To  /3«(^o<,  dtcta-Ktcu  ri  to  w^.— ^  Eyretvcrt,  ^djpet' 

M«  nempe. — ^Vel  mutaverim  tantum  di«e0iBi}«Ti  in  ^^xo-ki^^  ts,  nempe 
fd(pm9^,*^     p.  60. 

Velleius  Paterculus  corrected. 

<*  Morbo  Paterculus  laborare  videtur  ii.  7. — *  Factum  Opimii,  quod 
inimicitiarum  quaesita  erat  ultlo,  minor  sequuta  auctoritas  :  et  visa  ul- 
tio  privato  odio  magis  quam  publicae  vindictae  data.'  Ingrata  vocis 
ultio  repetitio  merito  displicuit  doctis  inttrpretibus ;  sed  locum  non  fe- 
liciter  tentaverunt.  Equidem,  nescio  an  felicius,  cenjicio  ultio  post 
visa  esse  glossema,  delendumque.  Glossator  metuebat  ne  quis  visa  re- 
ferret  ad  auctoritaSf  et  adposito  uHioy  errori  cavebat ;  sed  ipsa  seduli* 
tas  auctori  nocuit,  et  glossema  textum  invasit."     p.  62. 

Demosthenes  De  Cor. 

Li  p.  64.  Tiberius,  quoting  the  celebrated  passage  of  Demos- 
thenes, has,  'Ea-vipa  fuh  yaq  ^$i],  whereas  in  the  editions  of  Demos- 
thenes we  have  ^y.  This  variation  has  escaped  the  notice  of  Pro- 
fessor B. 

BiKr^'/BcraLVy  TrsTO/ijxserav,  etc. 

*«  Theodorus  p.  88.  f.  w^  y%  fAit  rkq  tio-^vi :  et  p.  86.  ritu  yt  fAv  •vBiv 
tiP^^fmi  imAo^ok*  Ad  vocem  uXhx*9U9  adpictum-ffc,  dubiutionem  edi- 
toris  celeberrimi  indicare  videtur.  Sed  in  hoc  scriptore  talis  forma 
f«renda  est.    Etenim  tunc  temporis  tertia  plurali  plusquam  peifecti 


j604  On  the  Word  Palimpsesius. 

Attici  persona  utcbantur,  loco  perfecti  vel  aoristi.  Tzetzes  initio  com^ 
mentarii  in  Iliadem  habet  hrtKixu^itttr»9,  ^nf  ^orriW^Fy  mwti»tr»f,  non 
alio  modo  posita."    p.  67 f  68. 

Curious  Latin  Inscription. 

In  p.  69.  M.  B.  quotes  from  the  «  Auctores  Itlneris  literarii 
duorum  Monachorum  D.  Benedicti''  T.  I.  p.  SOI.  an  Inscription^, 
whidi  deserves  a  place  in  our  Miscellany  : 

«  HOSPES,  QUID  SIM,  VIDES. 

«  QUID  FUERIM,  NOSTI. 

«  FUTURUS  IPSE  QUID  SIS,  COGITA," 

Demosthenes  corrected. 

**  Exord.  Olynth.  1.  'Aw  ^roXXSf  xty  i  Mf^tg  *Ahid7$tt  xv^**^"^ 
AftUf  iXit^at  fou/^itf  u  (puH^of  yi96tr6  to  ftixXcf  cvmntf  r^  %'oXtt.  Sic 
irolgo  distinguunt.  Sed  Dupiniis,  vir  doctissimus,  qui  nuper 
Oratoris  Olynthiacas  fecit  gallicas,  ,commate  posito  post  yintrtf 
non  li  ^ctH^ot  yfyoiTo,  sed  r«  ftixxof  cvfclntf  a  verbo  ixiai»t  peridere  nota- 
▼it :  quae  sententia  omnino  vera  esse  videtur,  et  commode  firmari  a 
Rufoy  qui  avfc^i^^f  xmI  x^ifMtret  avyxptvia^eit  animadvertit,  non  x^iifMrm  et 
T6  ^ttn^iu  Demosthenes  qui  hie  lxir^«<  t«  fuXXw  avfeinif  scribit,  paucisF 
interjectis  dicet  pttiUv  t«»  tov  avfi^i^^rr^  alfl^wtv  ytnv^i :  et  hoc  Dupi- 
aianam  interpretationem  tuetur."    p.  78,  79. 

olxitrxogy  domus  avium. 

In  p.  89.  of  Rufus  the  famous  words  of  Demosthenes  occur^ 
jcav  Iv  oIxiVxcp  rig  avrov  Kuieip^ag  -njpj}.  We  embrace  this  oppor- 
tunity of  telling  our  readers  that  the  word  oTxicxo^,  in  the  sense 
usually  assigned  to  it  in  this  place,  occurs  in  the  *<  Geoponics,"  as 
edited  by  Niclas,  that  oTxo^  is  there  so  used  more  than  once,  and 
that  domtis  is  so  used  by  Lucretius  at  the  opening  of  the  first  book  : 
"  Frondiferasque  domos  aviuMy  camposque  virentes." 


ON  THE  WORD  PALIMPSIKTUS. 

It  is  well  known"  (says  a  Reviewer  of  a  Volume  of  Fragments  of 
Cicero,  lately  printed  at  Milan)  ''  that  we  have  to  ascribe  the  loss  of 
many  valuable  works  to  a  practice,  which  prevailed  in  the  middle 
ages  amongst  the  monkish  scribes,  who  used  to  pare  off  the  surface  of 
parchment  manuscripts,  or  to  obliterate  the  ink  by  some  chemical 
process,  for  the  purpose  of  fitting  them  to  receive  the  works  of  some 
Christian  author.  Copies  of  books  thus  prepared  and  written  on  a 
second  time  are  called  Codices  Palimpsesti.  It  appears,  from  the 
account  given  by  Wetstein  of  the  Codex  CUromontanus  of  the  New 
Testament,  that  it  had  originally  oontained  the  works  of  some  tra- 
gedian, perhaps  Sophocles.  A  very  ancient  Galen  was  detected  under 
8ie  text  of  the  New  Testament  by  Knittel,  in  the  library  at  Wol* 


On  the  Word  Palimpsestus.  205 

fenbuttel :  for  the  erasure  (erssement,  Johnson)  of  the  original  writing ' 
was  not  always  so  complete,  but  that  parts  of  it  might  be  deciphered ' 
by  holding  it  up  to  the  light/' 

In  a  note  on  the  word  Palimpsesti,  after  quoting  the  two  passages 
from  Cicero  and  Catullus,  referred  to  by  Stephens,  Gesner,  Ainswoith, 
Cooper,  Adams,  and  every  other  Latin  or  Greek  Lexicographer, 
under  the  word  palimpsestus  or  7ra\ifji}lni<rros,  he  proceeds  ;  "  In  both 
which  passages  some  reoid  palinxesto.  Gloss.  Vett.  naX//Ei;//i;rpov  Dele- 
tida.  Another  has  Dekticia  UaXl^yj/riicTpov,  To  say  the  truth,  I  do 
not  see  by  what  analogy  mKifxyl^vioros  is  formed.  It  should  rather  be 
iroXlfjolnfiKTos." 

1  will  show  him  by  what  analogy  ;  and  will  give  at  full  length  in 
gratiam  ledoris  what  is  said  on  the  subject  by  H.  Stephens,  under  the^ 
word  \f/du> ;  from  whence  by  an  easy  process  we  come  at  yfnjtrros. 

Ytitrros,  ov,  6.  Tersus,  Detersus :  vel  Rasus,  Derasus,  aut  Ra» 
dendo  detersus,  unde  'jra\(fjL\lni(TTOs,  ov,  6  Kal  4,  iterum  Derasus,  vel 
Deradendo  tersus.  Pro  quo  et  7ra\t\Lri&Tos  scriptum  reperitur,  omisso 
f(.  Dicunturque  tabellae  vel  chartse  aut  menibranae  fra\(fi\l/f)ffToi  sive 
^aXiypritrroi,  quae  secundo  rasae  et  detersae  sunt:  ut  deleta  priore 
^criptura,  nova  possit  inarari ;  quas  Latini  deletitias  chartas  et  mem- 
branas  vocant,  opponentes  ^i  novam.  Ut  quum  Ulpianus  ait,  chartm 
appellatio  et  ad  novam  chartam  refertur  et  ad  deletitiam.  Plut.  in  fine 
libelli  quem  conscripsit  vepX  rov  on  fidXitna  toIs  fiyefidtrt  bei  roy  ifuXdao-' 
fov  biaXiyeffSai,  de  Platone  loquens  in  Siciliam  ad  erudiendum  Diony- 
llum  profecto,  eZpe  ^ovvaiov  lienrep  fiipXiov  iraKl}\rri(TTOv  H^  fidXvtrfjiiir 
^yawXetay,  xai  Trjy  fiw^iiy  ovk  aviiyra  Tfji  rvpayyibos,  ev  iroXXf  JCP^V 
hevaoTToioy  oleray.  Idem  in  lib.  vepl  kioXcox^^'^f  ^^^  ^  prociu  ab 
initio,  oi  b^  airoKyalovtri  biiirov  ra  wra  rais  TavroXoyiats,  ^Jtnrep  xa- 
Xl\l/if(rra  hiafioXvyovTes.  Latini  etiam  palimpsesti  voce  utuntur,  ut 
Cic.  adTrebat.  lib.  7.  Epist.  18.  "Nam  quod  in  palimpsesto,  (s. 
literas  dedens)  laudo  equidem  parsimoniam :  sed  miror  quid  in  ilia 
«hartula  fuerit  quod  deiere  malueris,  nisi  forte  tuas  formulas;  non  enim 
puto  te  naeas  epistolas  deiere  ut  reponas  tuas.  An  hoc  signifiras,  nihil 
fieri,'  frigere  te,  ne  chartam  quidem  tibi  suppeditare !"  Ubi  satis 
apert^  ostendit,  palimpsesti  nomine  se  accipere  chartam  deletitiam  : 
hoc  est,  in  qua,  deleta  priore  scriptura,  reponitur  alia  :  Sic  Catullus 
epigr.  19.  (20)  ad  Varum  de  Suffeno  quodam,  ''Idemque  long^  plu- 
rimos  facit  yersus.  Puto  esse  ego  illi  millia  aut  decem,  aut  plura 
Perscripta;  nee  sit,  ut  fit,  in  palimpsesto  Relata:  chartae  regiae,  novi 
libri,  Novi  umbilici,  lora  rubra,  membrana  Directa  plumbo,  et  pumice 
atdma  aquata,*'  Sed  notandum  est^  in  posteriore  Plutarchi  loco 
veterem  codicem  pro  xaX/if/i^ffra  HABERO  waXlfiypcutrTa,  a  ^iia ;  apud 
CatuUum,  quibusdam  in  exemphx'ibus  \eg^  palinxysto,  aenpaUnxesiOf 
ttt  quidam  scribere  malunt.  Sunt  porro  duo  ilia  com  P.  tlaXiyiieerros 
BT  IlaXlyivtrros,  ex  verbis  (eof  et  (i/oi,  idem  cum  yj/^  significantibus, 
nuBimm  Hado,  Erado,  Derado  :  sonatque  irakly^ttros  nve  iraXiyfytrros 
Iterum  rasus,  Derasus,  Rasus  et  pvmice  eequatus,  nam  ^ikiy  et  if^v  ita 
ilgaificant  radef^e  jseu  eradere,  ut  3imul  roif  hfxaXlSeiy  et  aiquandi  seu 
iM>mplanandi  habeant  significationem  aliquam,  et  praesertim  sitabellam 


S06  Cambridge  Prize.  Poem. 

scriptoriam  \(^y  sive  £i/6iv  dicamur.     Budteus  SCRIBIT  XlaXlvlifinog^ 
ut  etUaXivletrros  alii." 

So  wretched  a  Greek  scholar  was  Robert  Ainsworth  that  he  actually 
proceeds  to  derive  the  word  from  iraKtv  and  {^ar. 

1815.  •  A.  F. 

P.  S.  Mr.  Elmsley  hi  his  notes  on  the  Medea  (v.  842.)  has  the 
following  passage.  **  Multum  ad  nostrum  locum  illnstrandum  Talet 
Phoenissarum  locus  a  nemine,  quod  sciam,  hue  relatus.  v.  838.  tos 
*Afjubioylaf  re  Xijpas  iftro  wvpyos  avitrra  hihvjuav  irorafuiv,  &c*  Majori 
quidem  Jure  Thebse  htbvfKav  vorafuiv  ir&qyo9  (i.  e.  ttoXcs)  appelhmtur^ 
qu^m  Athenae  Up&v  vora/niav  iroXis  propter  parvum  flumen  Cephisum 
[nothing  said  about  the  Ilissus],  quod  modo  memoravit  noster.  Sed 
poetarum  proprium  est  res  exiguas  dicendo  amplificare.''  If  Mr.  £.  will 
turn  to  p.  l66.  of  our  xth  Vol.  he  will  there  find  something  on  the 
subject. 


CAMBRIDGE  PRIZE  POEM 

FOR    1790. 

ODE  LATINA 

NUMISMATE  ANNUO  DIGNATA 
ET  IN  CURIA  CANTABRIGIENSI  RECITATA, 


MARE  LIBERUM. 


oic^  quando  vastum  funditur  in  mare^ 
Parvas  et  intenniscet  aquas  salo 
Rivus,  profundo  vix  inaucti 
Percipitur  pela^i  barathro ; 
Ut  Musa  nisii  praecipiti  mea 
Fertur,  pusillum  flumen  et  ingeni 
Sinu  in  capaci,  liberique 
Laudibus  Oceani  recondit. 
Quin  aBstuosum  ne  metuas  mare, 
Pimplea;  mox  et  fontibus  integris  10 

Gaudebis,  et  duici  Hippocreue/  aut 
Castaliis  potieris  undis. 
Felixy  amicae  qui  monitis  pii 
Fretus  Minervae,  roboream  ratem 
Construxit,  efiusoque  primus 
Non  timuit  dare  vela  ponto. 

> 
■  Metnun  labomt.   Pennltima  hnjns  tocis  iibiqne  legitor  prodocta.    Dixit 
Strabo,  si  bene  memini,  'i««Migt)vii.    *h  n^m  rw  Xirfcov  (Dor,  7«mr)  icJltcet.  Quis 
et  Heuodnt  faab«t  'vxnovii^nh 


Cambridge  Prize  Poem^  207 

tfle  et  marini  regna  Dei  nova 
Mortalibus  subjecity  et  aequoris 
iBrarium  reciusit  ingens^ 

Aiictor  opum  decorisque  nostri.  20 

Videsne  rivos  Hermus  ut  aureos 
Fuiidit,  politumque  India  ebiir,  sua 
JMolle8  Sabaei  thiira  mittunt, 

Balsamaque,  et  croceos  odores  f 
Cydoniorum  intendimus  arcuum 
Subtile  robur ;  Tlireiciis  equis 
Insidimus,  Pfaoeniciique 
Regio  honore  nitemus  ostri. 
Laeti  exterarum  fructibus  arborum 
Carptis  ab  umbra  vescimur ;  optimum  SO 

Uvae  liquorem  Formianie  aut 
Nectareum  bibimus  Falernum. 
Quin  et  feraci  terra  sinu  capit 
Fovetque  longinquae  genitalia 
Sementa  Met!i3«nnaB;  recenti 
Induitur  foliorum  amictu, 
Et  poma  mirans  non  sua,  I^esbicis 
Kubet  racemis  fraxinus  insito 
Ut  gaudet  efflorere  male,  et 

I  n  platano  pyra  laeta  canent.  40 

Quid  quas  opertis  in  penetralibus 
Alit  perennes  divitias  mare, 
Poe  tuque  Neptunum  natantiim 
Innumero  referam  tumentem  ? 
Quid  vasta  quanto  corpore  se  movent 
Cete  f  revulsum  credideris  procul 
Montem  avehi,  radicibusve 
Ortygiam  freta  ferre  ruptls. 
Quid  dei'icatos  Carpathii  canam 
Scari  sapores  i  aut  acipenserem  tO 

Laudatum,  et  extensi  decorem 
Egregium  spatiumque  rhonibi  ? 
Qnas  ergo  larg&  fudit  opes  manu 
Omnes  per  undas  Oceanus  pater^ 
Maeotis  aequ6  vel  remoti 
Divitiis  potiantur  Indi. 
Nee  tu  solutum  marmoreis  iter, 
Hispane,  campis  obstrue,  non  tua 
Kegna  arrogans^  circumfluique 
Publica  jura  maris  coercens :  60 


208  On  the  Prosody  of  Greek  Verse. 

Victricibus  firmata  Britannia 
Si  vellet  arinis^ — sed  modo  vindicai 
Justos  hopores,  liberique 
^sserit  imperium  profundi. 

THOMAS  G.  TAYLOR, 
Coll  SS.  et  Lidiv.  Trin.  A.  S.  1790. 


Oiy  THE  PROSODY  OF  QREEK  VEBSE 

AS  CONNECTED  WITH   DIALECT. 


To  THE  Editor  of  the  Classical  Journal. 

XHERE  is  a  nice  point  in  the  Prosody  of  Greek  verse  as  con- 
nected with  dialect^  to  which  I  beg  leave  to  call  the  attention  of 
your  critical  readers. 

In  an  Essay  on  the  Composition  of  the  Greek  Sapphic  Ode 
{Class.  Joum.  No.  JX.  p.  1^3.)  it  is  doubted  whether  these  words, 

falvprou  xelvco  io-oxAi}^o;  Iftjxsy, 
can  be  considered  as  forming  a  legitimate  line ;  when  the  fifth 
syllable  is  a  long  vowel  adjinem  vocis,  supported  by  the  ictuSy  but 
followed  by  an  initial  vowel  in  the  next  word.   (Vide  also  Class. 
Joum.  No.  XIIL  p.  163.) 

The  writer  proceeds  with 'greater  positiveness  in  his  next  re<- 
mark,  thus: 

'^  Of  some  other  cases  far  more  common  in  modem  SapphicS;^ 
there  is  neither  doubt  nor  difficulty ;  where,  for  instance,  in  the 
Trochaic  movement,  a  long  vowel  or  diphthong  with  an  hiatus 
forms  a  short  syllable. 

'^  The  following  lines,  therefore, 

P.  108.  KOLi  Sievos  Toi  fjuaxgoi  Pi^otv,  xeu  ^Zpan^ 

P.  1 16.  Ssfffto)  ifMrXs^ev  xgaregw  'nXamraq 

and  all  other  verses  like  these,  Quintilius  would  bid  you  at  once 
incudi  reddere. 

'*  The  error  lies  in  arguing  or  in  seeming  to  argue  from  what  ob- 
tains in  dactylic  to  what  is  lawful  in  trochaic  movement. 

Iliad.  ^.  88.  niv^otgov  avrlteov  hKruJ^iviif  bItfou  e^ti^i 

evidently  affords  no  justification  for  a  Sapphic  line  ending  thus, 

eiirov  evqoi : 


nor         r.  450.  EHifov  lo-atp^o-fiev  *A}J^av^oy  tiouUa 

for  one  thus  beginning :  ^Og  xai  ed^QuoerSof  rufji^ias  .xtQaw&vJ^ 

Mr,  Blomfield,  on  the  other  hand,  in  the  Museum  Criticum, 
No.  f .  p.  6.  has  edited  the  fourth  stanza  of  the  ode  of  Sappho  §tg 
'A^fotlrMf,  in  the  following  maimer : 


Adversaria  Literarid*  209 


?gfw  OTTi  T  ^»,  ri  vhrovta,  xe^fm  15 

8ij  tJ  xaX)}jXi5 

and  with  the  fpllowing  note  on  v.  15. 

"  ^p«',  orone9,  quod  loniciim  est.** 
If  the  change  of  tiext  thus  settled  by  Mr.  Blomfield  be  received 
at  correct,  the  two  verses  quoted  above  from  the  MusdR  Canta^ 
brigiettses,  pp.  108,  1 16.  become  instantly  legitimate. 

First  of  all,  however^  melior  conditio  posiriden^iV  holds  good  in 
the  critical  court  as  well  as  in  the  judicial. 

And  secondly,  in  what  sense  is  ^g^o  Ionic,  in  which  it  is  not 
£olic  also,  at  least  as  having  free  ingress  into  the  j^olic  verse  of 
Sappho  and  Pindar  ?  In  TruXeeov  and  irfjXriiaSeaf,  7nj>Jim  and  *Arg$j^ 
iao,  we  immediately  recognise  Ionic  as  distinguished  from  £olic 
forms  of  the  noun.  But  is  it  equally  clear,  that,  as  forms  of  the 
verb,  lifio  ever  stood  in  that  relation  to  ligsv  i 

lastly,  perhaps,  Mr.  Blomfield,  with  all  that  vigilant  acutenees 
for  which  we  so  justly  admire  him,  was  yet  not  aware,  that  if  ^^ eo 
may  be  questioned  on  the  score  of  dialect,  ^su  so  posited  is  at 
least  as  questionable  on  the  score  of  metre. 
^  I  st^ould  apologise  certainly  for  the  minuteness  of  this  discusr* 
sioii)  werfe  it  not  entwined  with  a  subject  of  great  annual  interest 
to  the  young  men  of  our  University.  When  the  ^olian  Jyre  is 
awakened,  the  least  tack,  which  fastens  one  of  the  strings,  has  its 
share  of  importance/ 

SIDNEYENSIS. 
7th  August,  1815. 


ADVERSARIA  LTTERARIA. 


Noi  VII. 

A  Dictionary  of  Abbreviations  would  often  prevent  some 
strange  mistakes.  The  following  exhibits  one  of  a  curious  nature. 
The  words  Juliani  cum  Mgyptiis  F.  mil.  were,  by  the  ignorance 
of  a  copyist,  written  at  large,  Juliani  cum  Aigyptiis  quinque  mil- 
libus.  Thus  the  expression  passed  current,  until  a  correct  mquirer 
found  that  mil.  was  the  abbreviation  for  militibus.^ 


'  We  beg  leave  to  refer  oar  Correspondent  to  pp.  262  and  263  of  Vol.  vii.  of 
the  ClasticalJintrnalf  whei«  he  will  find  (he  different  abbre?iatioi»  ofiiit2/«and 
trnUs. — £d. 

NO.  XXUI.  Cl.Jl.  VOL.  xii.  o 


SIO  Adversaria 

A  more  modem  blunder  may  be  here  introdaced.  An  officer, 
ivho  wrote  an  account  of  an  expedition  against  Tippoo  Saib,  gave 
his  MS.  to  an  eminent  writer  to  polish  into  a  style  of  greater  ele- 
gance. The  original  had  stated  that  a  sickly  regiment  landed  at 
Joanna^  and  received  so  much  benefit  from  the  air  and  vegetables 
of  the  island,  that  all  had  recovered  except  2,  or  3.  In  these  num- 
bers the  r  was  so  indistinct  that  it  was  overiooked|  and  the  printed 
jcopy  gravely  informed  the  reader^  that  such  was  the  salutary  in- 
fluence of  the  air  and  vegetables  of  the  island,  that  all  recovered 
except  two  hundred  and  three. 

T.  M. 

*  t 

Olympi-c  Games. — A  MS.  of  Lucian,    No.  €954,    in  the 
"Royal  Library  in  Paris,  contains  the  following  Scholium  on  the 
'^Pr^ogm  AilwrxoM^f  c.  9«  i/vhich  fixes  the  date  of  the  suppression 
of  the  Olympic  Games : 

*OXMjX9riou  Jio$,  *Ey  rawrj  aydv  eTrereXelro  Tuyxoa-fjLtog,  roi  'OXvfMrw, 
x«ra  vivTe  hri  avyxgOTovfj^evog*  hi  Kot)  TFevToterriqixog  IxoXsIro,  0$  xei 
itveygifers  roig  Sy}]xoo'/oi;  as),  els  ^Xcoaiv  rooy  hiamoov,  xa)  i^v  reirro 
axgi^ijg  Tov  ;(^ovot>  iwlyvcoo'tgf  rsa-a-igcov  yag  ircov  [Mza^b  iiap^eovroov, 
Tcp  TrifLfrrw  cuverfAgiTO.  Ku)  h^gxwev  &g^ifJi*€VO$  avi  rwv  *E0poiixm9 
KgiToov  ftep^^)  rod  fnxgov  Oeo^axriov  Bis/frpviTiivTos  yoig  roO  h  'Okv[Ji.xl» 
vom,  h^iXtire  xoti  ^  roov  'HKeloov  vavriyvgiS' 


Latin  Tbanslation  of  Suidas. 

Charles  Stephens  tells  us,  that  the  first  Latin  version  of  the  Lex- 
icon, which  goes  by  the  appellation  of  Suidas,  was  executed  by 
Robert  Grossetest,  alias  Grosthead ;  and,  in  the  Latin  form,  Capi- 
to.  This  man  was  formerly  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  and  died  A.  D. 
1233. 

Portus  says  nothing  of  this  translation  ;  nor  Kuster,  unless  I  am 
much  mistaken,  although  1  have  him  not  by  me. 

If  any  t>f  your  correspondents  can  give  information  whether  or 
not  that  work  was  ever  printed,  and,  if  not,  whether  there  are  any 
MSS.  remaining  of  it,  he  shall  be  entitled  to  the  thanks  of 

1815.  A.  F. 

Pontanus  having  made  the  following  enigma  on  a  hole, 
Die  mihi  quod  majus  fiat  quo  pluria  demas, 
Scriverius  answe  id, 

Pontano  demas  carmina,  major  erit. 


f 

V 


Uteraria*  211 

Latin  Verses  supposed  to  ha/ve  been  written  by  Bishop  Pearson. 

JUST  A 
EDOVARDO  KING 

naufrago, 

ab 

Amicis  mcerentibus, 

amoris 

et 

CANTABRlGIiE.— 1638. 
P.  14.    Tut  A  peregrinis  sospesque  virescit  ab  armis, 

Nee  timet  externam  terra  Briianna  nianum  ; 
Ambitus  aequorei  quippe  irremeabilis  alvei 

Difficiles  aditus  ambiguosque  dedit : 
Dum  brevia^  et  Sjrtes,  medioque  latentia  ponto 

Terrent  ignotas  naufraga  saxa  rates. 
Diis  maris  hoc^  summae  quibus  est  haec  insula  cufae^ 

Indulgent  nostro  praesidium  imperio. 
Heu !  tamen  his  periit  queis  nos  servamur  in  undis^ 

Gloria  Cantabrici  non  reparanda  chori. 
Mitte  male  impensas  posthae  persolvere  grates 

Numinibus  duris,  terra  Britanna,  maris. 
Non  hoc  praesidium,  non  sunt  ea  munera  tanti^ 

Nee  placet  faac  nobis  conditione  Salus. 

JO.  PEARSON.' 

^  Milton's  Lycidas*  first. appeared  in  this  collection ;  it  is  the  last  poem  of 
tht  second  part,  which  is  entitled 

**  Obsequies  to 

the  memorie 

of 

Mr.  EDWARD 

KING, 

Anno  Dom. 

1638. 

*  "  Jo&eph  Pearson," — ^T.  Warton;  on  what  authority  W.  has  not  stated. 
He  informs  us,  that  "  the  contributors  were  not  all  of  Christ's  College;"  J. 
Pearson  was  at  that  time  Fellow  of  King's  College,  and  was  collated  by  6p. 
Davenant  to  the  Prebend  of  Netherhaven,  in  the  church  of  Sarum,  in  1630. 

*  I  have  put  down  those  variations  which  have  not  been  noticed  by  T. 
Warton  in  his  second  edition  of  Milton's  occasional  poems.  It  is  to  be  re- 
gretted that  the  editors  have  not  adhered  more  faithfully  to  the  orthography 
of  our  great  Bard;  it  should  not  be  wholly  abandoned.  With  this,  however, 
I  have  no  concern. 

.  1.  more;  2.  never-sere;  4.  rude;  10.  He  veil  knew — in  the  margin  of 
the  copy,  which  appears  from  v.  157.  to  have  been  collated  with  subsequent 
editions;  37.  a-field;  43.  hasil-copses ;  51.  Lord  L. lov'd— in  the  margin;- 
t6.  stridly;  13t.  smites;  176.  oazie^ooi  te  ia  ma^in ;  177,  in  the  margin.  - 


jili  Adversaria 

AMMiAi^t^s  Marcellinus  explained. 

**  Amtnianus  Marcellinus  informs  us  of  an  observation^  which 
Hormisdais^  a  Prince  of  Persia^  made  on  Rome,  and  which  is  some- 
thing remarkable,  namely.  That  one  thing  onlj/  had  there  pleased 
hint'^ojind  that  men  died  at  Rome  m  will  as  ehemkere. 

*^  Mr.  Gibbon,  in  his  History,  has  told  us  to  read  displicuisse  for 
placmssej  *  displeased'  for  '  pleased' — a  correction,  to  which  those 
of  Bentley  are  innocent.  He  says,  the  contrary  sense  would  be 
that  of  a  misanthrope,  whereas  his  affords  a  reproof  of  Roman 
vanity. 

^*  The  sense  that  strikes  me  is  very  different  from  either  of  these, 
and  is  this,  that  the  Princess  enty  at  the  pleasures  of  the  inhabitants 
of'  Rome  could  only  be  moderated  by  the  r^ection  that  their  plea- 
sures were  transitory. 

'*  How  would  the  miserable  envy  the  happy,  were  not  the  grave 
the  equal  termination  of  pleasure  and  of  pain." — R.  Heron's  Let- 
ters of  Literature,  Lond.  1785,  8vo.  p.  68. 

(r<^o8ga. — St.  Mark's  Gospfel,  chap.  xvi. 

3.  '^  And  they  said  among  themselveSj  Who  shall  rail  us  away  the 
fitoQe  from  the  door  of  .the  sepulchre  i 

4.  "  (And  whea  they  looked,  they  «aw  the!  the  stoae  wee  roUed 
away,)  Ibr  it  was  very  great.*' 

I  am  disposed  to  believe  that  the  lnjtter  part  of  the  fourth  verse 
(^y  ycig  fji^iyotg  c-^6dgoi)  ought  to  hftt^e  been  placed  at  the  end  of  the 
third,  for  the  following  reasons : — 

1st.  Because  the  greatness  of  the  stone  was  the  occasion  at  the 
question,  *'  Who  shall  roll  us  away  the  stone  ?" 

Sndly.  Because  the  connecti^  (Article  yap  now  stands  perfectly 
useless,  but  with  the  alteration  proposed,  it  will  have  a  reference  to 
the  preceding  question. 

drdly.  Because  the  common  English  version  taculy  acknowledges 
the  propiiety  of  my  emendation;  in  an  endeavour,  by  a  most  awk«> 
ward  parenthesis,  to  connect  th«  words,  which  have  been  hitbeno 
separated,  with  their  proper  subject. 

The  Translation  may  then  be  read  thus : 

3.  '^  And  they  said  aiiaong  Ibemselv^s,  Who  shall  roll  us  away 
the  stone  from  the  door  of  the  sepulchre  ?  for  it  was  very  great. 

4.  *^  And  when  they  looked,  they  saw  that  the  stone  was  rolled 
away ; 

5.  '^  And  entering  kto  die  aepukihre,  tkey  «iw/'  tec. 


Liter  aria.  2  IS 

$ho^oo$  fl^ev  'EKKfjvlKetv  yap  ^viareiTO,  'EvrwJioL  ju,Jv  ^Sij  yiXoag  lyiv" 
fTo. — Xenophon's  Anabasis,  Book  Vllth.  Hutchinson's  Ed.  4to. 
p.  550. 

^'  When  Seuthes  heard  him  speak^  he  asked  the  cup-bearer  what 
he  said,  who  told  him,  for  he  could  speak  Greek  :  upon  this  there 
xvas  2k  great  laughing." — •Spelman's  Translation. 

In  my  opinion,  the  passage  ought  to  stand  thus  : 

1  St.  Because  the  real  sense  seems  to  require  it ;  for  it  is  more 
natural  to  suppose  that  Seuthes,  knowing  that  his  cup-bearer  un« 
derstood  Greek,  should  ask  him  what  was  said,  which  occasioned 
the  mirth  ;  than  that  Seuthes,  without  knowing  whether  his  cup- 
bearer understood  Greek  or  not,  should  accidentally  apply  to  him^ 
and  that  he,  by  good  luck,  should  understand  Greek. 

Sndly.  Because  the  word  o'mx^^^  ^^  immediately  follows  o'mxpoVj 
that  any  pronoun  or  relative  would  have  sufficiently  answered  the 
purpose,  instead  of  a  repetition  of  the  san^e  word. 

Iranslation, 

*'  When  Seuthes  heard  him  speak,  he  asked  the  cup-bearer  what 
he  said  ;  for  he  understood  Greek :  the  cup-bearer  then  told  him ; 
|ipon  this,  there  was  inmxadiately  a  great  laughing."  J.  fV. 

Euripides  Bmendatus. 

In  Eurip.  Orest.  606.  voces  SoSvai  Uhviv  reddit  PorsoQus^'z/s  d^re 
vel  reddere,  usii,  ait  ille,  rarissimo ;  totumque  locum  sic  distinguitf 
Jd^Xoiv  yia  els  ixxXijrov  Me/^^v  o^>^v,  ^flxouc^v,  odx  uKOva-av  hiO'eicro^ 
^oXiv,  So\  0^  T  iScAt^l  >^swriyifiv  iwvai  $/x))v.  Ut  amoveatur  id  quod, 
apud  bonse  notae  Scriptores,  paen^  nuncupaveram  solascismuni,  aa 
hunc  potiiis  modum  distinxerim.  MoXcov  yuq  ei^  ?xxXi)tov  ^Agysieov 
SX^^^}  *ExQuo-av,  oCx  axou(r«v,  6vi(rel(rw  -woXiv  So)  (rp  r'  othX^^,  X6uo-<ju,ov 
iovvM  8(xi]y.  Quin  et  sic  verterim ;  Ubi  enim  perventum  sit  ad  con-^ 
vocatam  ArgivQrum  turbatn,  Volentem,  minime  invitamy  urbem 
commovebo  J[n  te  tuamque  sororem^  ita  ut  panam  peudatis  lapida^ 
tione.  Exeipplum  verbi  hrkcreioo  cuin  dativo,  ut  dicunt  grammatici, 
persona?  suppeditabit  ejusdetu  fabulte,  v.  249*  ^il  fJ^reo^  UsTeuM 
(Tff,  jxij  'irlireii  [Mi  Tig  alfutrtm^hs  xci)  ^etxovTfiStig  xo^ag,  Alexis  Co- 
micus  apud  Athenseum  VIII.  p.  339.  citante  Porsono.  ^Sl  /ayits^, 
ixsTsua)  <re,  fLrj  Vfo'et^  fM2(  Toy  MKryi>^v*  C^terum  haudquaquam 
aliter  intellexit  Scholiasta ;  cujus  verba  sunt  bene  interpretem  agen^ 
tis,  xoToi  0-ou  xeA  rtis  JcSsX^^,  coore  SqCvsu  vjuois  8(x)]v  hoi  hltoov. 

^  1815.  N.  4^ 


214  Adversaria  Literaria. 

On  the  translation  of  the  Iliad  into  French^  by  Madame  Dacief, 
whose  name  was  Le  Fevre  : 

Ntjy  IIviXriioLha)  /xijviv  SieKTB  0ii^ 


Groot,  the  name  of  Grotius^  signifies  Great  in  the  Flemish  lan- 
guage. Hence  Vossius^  speaking  of  that  celebrated  character^ 
says  that  he  was  re  et  nomine  Magntis. 

Mary,  Queen  of  Scots^  wrote  on  a  pane  of  glass,  at  an  Inn,  m 
Buxton : 

Buxtona,  quae  tepidae  celebrabere  numine  lymphae, 
Buxtona,  forte  iterum  non  adeunda^  vale ! 


The  Poet  Lainez,  who  died  in  1710,  spent  all  the  momingin 
study,  and  all  the  evening  at  table ;  hence  he  said  of  himself — 

Regnat  nocte  calix,  volvuntur  biblia  mane : 
Cum  Phoebb  Bacchus  dividit  imperium. 

% 

De  voce  Bovxego^, 

An,  quod  probabile  est  ex  accentu,  veteres  Graeci  dixere  /3ot^ 
xtpes,  a  veteri  iiominativo  xipos  (vi^e  Pors.  Praef.  ad  Hecub.  p.  ix.)^ 
seriores  fiovxegms,  ideoque  in  Choricis,  saltern  ^schyleis,vetus  forma 
reponenda  est  i  In  Odyss.  K.  158.  varia  lectio  ^flxepov  praebet  pro 
Tulgat^  v^lxegeov.     Class.  Joum,  Vol.  XI. p.  65. 

Hanc  meam  conjecturam  firmat  vox  Latina  bucerus,  quod  antea 
praetermiseram.  Vide  Lucret.  v.  864.  vi.  1240.  Ovid.  Met.  vi.  395. 

1815.  N.J. 

JENIGMJTJ. 

1*  Mitto  tibi  Navem  prora  puppique  carentem. 
S.  Si  quid  dat  pars  prima  mei,  pars  altera  rodit. 

3.  Nil  erimus,  totas  si  vis  exikere  partes : 

Omnia,  scinde  caput, 'lecjor  amice,  sumus. 

4.  Quem  mea  pra^teritis  habuerunt  moenia  seclis 

Vatem,  si  vertas,  hoc  motlo  nomen  habent. 

5.  Primum  toUe  pedem,  tibi  fient  onmia  fausta; 

Inversum,  quid  sim  dicere  nemo  potest.  - 


Mots  ou  Omisy  ^.  215 

6,  Sume  caput,  curram ;  ventrem  conjuage,  volabo  f 

Adde  pedes^  comedes  ;  et  sine  ventre  bibes. 

7.  Cortice  sub  gelido  reserunt  mea  viscera  flammam.. 
A  capite  ad  calcem  resecare  ex  ordine  membra 
Si  libeat,  varias  assumam  ex  ordine  formas  : 
Spissa  viatari  jam  nunc  protenditur  umbra ; 
Nunc  defendo  bonos,.  et  amo  terrere  noceutes ; 
Mox  intrare  veto ;  sum  denus  denique  et  unus. 
Unica  si  desit  mihi  cauda,  silere  jubebo.' 


The  inhuman  Catherine  de  Medicis  was  terrified  at  the  sight  of 
a  Comet,  which  appeared  at  the  time  of  the  League.  To  that 
circumstance  the  following  verses  allude : 

Spargeret  horrendas  cum  tristis  in  sethere  crines^ 

Venturique  daret  signa  Cometa  mali, 
Ecce  suae  Regina  timens  male  conscia  vitae- 

Credidit  invisum  poscere  fala  caput. 
Quid;  Regina,  times  ?  namque  haec  mala  si  qua  minantur^ 
Longa  timenda  tua  est,  aon  tua  vita  brevis. 

\ 

That  we  have  na  characters  to  express  the  sounds  of  the  French 
J,  U,  or  final  N,  is  an  assertion  of  Mitford,  History  of  Greece, 
c.  ii.  8.  3.  He  might  have  added  the  French  A,. and  other  sounds ; 
but  he  probably  meant  that  we  have  no  similar  sound  in  English 
to  J,  U,  or  the  nasal  N.  This  is  accurate  only  with  respect  to  U; 
for  we  have  the  sound  of  J  in  our  S  in  the  words  measure,  pleasure, 
&c.  and  we  have  the  nasal  sound  in  can't,  won't,  &c.  The 
/  mauillee  is  generally  thought  difficult  of  pronunciation  to  those, 
who  do  not  recoUect  that  we  have  the  same  sound  in  such  words 
as  billiards. 


MOTS  OU  OMIS  PAR  H.  ETIENNE, 

Ou  inexactement  expliques. 
Par  J.  6.  Gail,  Lecteur  et  Prpfesseur  Royal,  de  llnstitut  de  France, 


1.  Avwaat.  (Thucyd.  8.  9^.  2.)  H.  Etienne  (t.  iv.  p.  766.  c.)  traduit 
aK6ffa«  Triv  ir6\iv,  urbem  hostibus  objectare :  c'est  ne  rendre  ni  le  sens 
de  Ayut,  m  cdui  de  iaai.    £milius  Portus  en  donoe  pour  glose. 


2l6  Mots  ou  amis 

iLyarpareiffoy  ct  ras  r&y  w^K^filmv  x^iftas  ififi^tkXegv ;  je  Tadoplerois  k 
Texception  d'  e/i/3dXXe<y,  qui  me  parolt  iwble ;  tandisque  le  grec  £aa^ 
bien  plus  ^oergique,  signine,  urbem  protrudere :  ce  qui  donne  Tid^e 
de  force  et  de  violence  mieux  que  i/Mp^iWeiv.  Je  proposerois  done : 
rempublicam  pessum  abeuntem  ac  intervergam  in  manus  hostium  protru- 
dere,  Notez  que  Hva  ou  &yti  renfenn6  dans  hrwaat  depend,  non  dc; 
ioai  exprim^,  ntais  d'un  Verbe  sousentendu,  tel  que  rpairttvav. 

Je  pourrois  citer  quantity  de  verbes  dent  la  proposition  depend  de 
m^me,  non  du  verbe  auquel  elle  est  jointe,  mais  d'un  verbe  sousenten- 
du :  donnons  en  deux  exenples :  iUwe^yl^aVf  pour  biofjeplfavres  erref^- 
}pay,  (Thucyd.  4.  §.  1.)  eKirXefftrai,  pour  irkevoai  eKfvyiyres:  (Tbucyd. 
8.  102.  1.)  le  Semelivre  deThucydide,  quequelques  Savans  balancent, 
bien  k  tort,  k  attribuer  k  cet  historien^  nous  fournira  beaucoup  de  lo- 
cutions aussi  remarquables. 

2.  iybfidwoSoy,  vient,  nous  disent  les  lexicographes,  de  Ay^p  et  d^ 
vovs,  Tob6s,  Mais  c'est  prendre  pour  desinence  ce  qui  tient  au  radical. 
Car  le  dernier  a  de  &ybpa  n'est  nullement  desinence  de  ce  mot :  il  ap- 
partient  Ovidemment  k  Va  d'  dxo^v.  L'analogie  ^t  un  passage  forme! 
de  Pausanias  prouvent  incontestablement  que  la  veritable  Etymologic 
est  ayijp  et  awobdia,  iumdnem  vemdo.    Voy.  Tarticle  pififpAppjaros. 

3.  AtrfjiaKSts  iovXeveiy,  Thuc.  2.  63.  2.  H.  Etienne,  t.  iii-  p.  1172. 
H.  Gite  &flr^aXa;s  rijpeiv  dUigetUer  eusiadirt,  Mais  au '  lieu  de  eel  ex- 
emple,  ou,  si  Ton  veut,  il  la  suite  de  cet  exemple  facile,  il  convenoit 
d'en  citer  un  bien  autrement'  difficile.  C'est  ^tf^aXws  bovXeveiy  de 
Thuc.  2.  63«  2.  le  repoa,  dit  Pericles,  ne  te  conserve  que  combine  aiuc 
I'activite,  et  il  ajoute :  le  repos  est  bon,  non  dans  une  ville  qui  eom» 
mande,  mais  dans  une  ville  qui  obHt ;  et  eela  pouir  ttre  aesn^etti  avec 
moins  de  danger^  c.  k  d.  pour  rehdres^  esdavage  moins  dangereux ; 
vt  seeura  serviat.  La  version  de  mes  devanciers,  neque  civitaii  prin^^ 
cipatum  obiinentt,  sed  subdita,  quietam  securamque  agere  servitutem 
condudU  est  Evidemment  fautive.  yoy.  1^.  la  version  latine  de  mon 
Thucydide ;  2®  mon  menioire  sur  Thucyd.  3**  mon  Demosthhie  pro 
€orom  pag.  145,  146.  Demosth^ne  a  empruntO^  entre  taint  d'autres, 
isette  locution  ^  Thucydid^, 

4.  hiltatru,  a^/oi/ia,  Thuc.  2.  3?.  1.  Tillustre  Henri  Etienne  qui 
paroit  trop  soiivent  Stranger  k  I'analogie,  dit  Mfjitauis  idem  quod  aiitofiai 
Pour  moi,  je  propose  dc  dire :  ^luais.  Paction  de  pr^tendre,  postu- 
latio :  et  non  pas  postulatum  comme  je  Taidit  k  tort ;  a^taifia  le  resul- 
iat  des  pretensions,  la  dignity,  dignitis.  voy.  mes  essais  sur  les  desi- 
nences 2.  particj  p.  13.  sq.  j'essaye  d^y  prouver  que  les  noms  en 
<riff  expriment  en  glnOral  Vaction  de^  et  ceux  en  /xa  Vobjet  d'action  ; 
que  dans  toutes  les  desinences  Grecques,  Latines,  Fran9aises,  eu 
n$a  me,  la  lettre  m  paroit  servir  k  exprimer  cumulation,  agglom^'ation, 
eonsistance,  soUdiU,  majesty,  grandeur ;  que  sur  le  sens  de  &liwois, 
iKovais,  &K€tnSf  hKoyrtvis,  iidyyi^ois,  iiririiievois,  Ttly^ioix,  lesquels  diffe^ 


par  JJ.  EtiennCj  ^c.  S 17 

lent  de  d{/tf/ia,   ^xowimo^   iKcttfta,  aKovrurfm^  iiayvutfiiit  lircn}Sev/4a« 
re/^ff/ia,  et  sur  tant  d'autres  H.  Etienne,  Cattier,  Abresch,  Balier, 
«  Ducker,  et  avant  eux  Bud6e,  Thomas  Magister>  et  Denys  d'Halicar- 
nasse  lui-m^me  pe  soiit  m^pris. 

♦ 

5.  h(ayv(otns  discussion ;  hiayviitfiri  r^sultat  de  la  discussion.  voy« 
mon  Demosth.  pro  coron^  p.  120.  et  mes  desinences  2.  partie,  p.  14. 

6.  beihiifjioves.  (Horn.  tl.  j3.  56.)  H.  Etienne  le  rend  par  timidus^ 
meticulosus,  et  cite  le  v.  56.  de  1*11.  aXXa  /zaXa  Tpdes  beibrifjioves ;  con- 
formement  k  cette  version  d'Etieune,  M.  Bitaube  qualifie  les  Troy  ens 
de  timides,  et  iin  autre  de  l&ches.  Homere  qui  3.  36.  et  passim  les 
appelie  dyepo^ci/v  et  3. 131.  iirirohaiiiav,  a-t-il  bien  eu  la  pens6e  de  traiter 
les  Troyens  de  laches,  et  de  mcttre  cette  6pithete  dans  la  boucbe  d'un 
h^ros  Troyen  qui  ei^t  ainsi  insult^  sa  nation.  Je  ne  puis  me  le  persua- 
der. Je  crois  done  que  la  paraphrase  du  vers  est :  les  Troyens  sont 
trop  respectueux  pour  un  desjils  de  kur  roi,  nimis  verecundi.  Cepen- 
dant  le  respect  ne  va  pas  sans  un  certain  sentiment  de  craiute.  Dans 
I'lliade,  chant  3.  172.  et  ch.  24.  435.  ces  2  sentiments  sont  exprim^s 
^t  r^unis  dans  un  §eul  et  m^me  vers.  Voy.  mon  Thucyd.  t.  Q.  p.  122, 
ct  mes  obs.  sur  Thucyd.  p.  78.  sq. 

7-  eyiptrtpos  ^vos.  H.  Est.  traduit  d'apr^s  Nonnus,  somnus^quo  aU" 
§uis  exciteri  potest.  Fortifioos  son  exemple  d'un  vers  de  Theocrite  non 
compris  (id.  24.  7.)  c'est  eyipiripoy  tfifvoy,  qui  signifie  non  pas  un  som- 
pieil  suivi  d*un  doux  reveil,  comme  le  veut  M.  Geoffroy,  niais  un  swn* 
meil  suivi  de  rSveil,  un  sommeil  qui  ne  soit  pas  celui  de  la  mort :  id^e 
pleine  de  sensibilite,  qui  fait  allusion  au  danger  qu'avoit  couru  le  fils 
cl'Aicm^ne  d^  dormir  sans  s'^veiller  jamais. 

8.  ^er^au,  (Thuc.  7,  30,  1  et  2.)  mot  compose,  omis  par  H. 
Estienne,*  Robertson  et  autres  lexicographes.  Nous  lisons  dans  Thu- 
cydide  (1. 1.)  ey  rpl  iafidvet.  On  le  traduit  par  dum  naves  conscende^ 
rent,  version  admise  par  le  savant  M.  Douka :  roais  je  propose,  dum 
naves  peterent :  version  qu'ailleurs  j'expliquerai  logiquement. 

9*  Op9«ci}  et  ra  ivl  Qp^s.  H.  Et.  se  taifc  sur  ra  em  9p^i:r}s.  On 
leodoit  commun^ment  ces  deux  locutions  par  la  Thrace ;  mais  en  refl^-^ 
chissant  et  sur  le  g^nie  de  la  langue  et  sur  ^es  -faits  historiques  que 
je  d^veloppe  dans  un  memoire,  je  proposerots  la  Thrace^  au  premier ; 
et  Vtpi-thrace  ou  viUes  epithraces^  au  second :  denomination  qui  iudi- 
queroit  l^s  colonies  Grecques  ^tablies  sur  la  mer  Eg^e,  depuis  la 
presquile  de  la  Pall^ne  jusqu'k  Byzance,  et  auxquelles  les  Ath^niens, 
k  une^  ^poque  indiqu6e  par  Thucydide,  (8,  64,  1.)  donn^rent  uii 
gouvemeur ;  ce  que  notre  historien  n'annonce  pas  comme  unc  cr^atioa 
de  place.    Un  helteniste  Francois  fori  habile  ne  partage  point  mon 


218  Mots  ou  amis 

opinion,  et  tracluit  ra  M  6^4*^  P^  ^  PV^  ^  ^  T%raee ;  ou  tes 
affaires  de  la  Thrace :  version  conforme  k  celle  de  Tinterpr^te  Latin* 
qui  donne  ad  obeundaa  res  Thracue,  tandisque  Hudson  le  rend  par 
tft  Thraciam  pergens,  Mais  je  crois  tous  les  dieux  fautifs.  Un  memoire 
que  j'ai  compost  sur  ce  point  de  critique  grammaticale  et  g^ogn^ 
phique,  peut  seul  apporter  la  conviction. 

10.  k6tos.  Selon  Etienne,  d'apr^s  Eustathe,  kotos  se  met  simplemeni 
pour  x^^^*     Eustathe  par1oit*il  ainsi  d'apres   ce   vers  oil  Hom^re 
(II.  3,  220.)  dans   son  admirable  portrait  d'Ulysse,   dit  qu'il  6toit 
SaxoToy,     On  le  traduit  par  iracundum.     Mais  dira  t'-on  d'un  ira^ 
cundus,  ce  que  dit  Hom^re  de  son  Ulysse,   (ndorKey,  vval  bk  "ibeaKe 
Kara  Udovos  ofifiara  tHj^as,  *AffT€fji<l>€s,  &c.  1  Non  certes.  Rejettons  done 
le  furiosum  de  Politus,  Viracundum  de  I'iliustre  M.  Heyne.     Ces 
^pitbetes  supposent  une  colore  qui  se  manifeste  par  une  agitation  ext6- 
rieure.     Or  TUlysse  d'Hom^re,  loin  de  se  laisser  aller  k.  des  mouve- 
mens  violents,.^  une  agitation  exterieure,  concentre  sa  colore :  il  tient 
son  sceptre  immobile,  il  a  le  regard  louche,  et  la  figure  d\in  imbecilie 
(a^poi^a,  II.  3,  220.)    Zaxoros  se  dira  d'un  homme  qui  couve  un  pro- 
fond  ressentiment.    Quant  a  k6tos f'll  ne  peut  ^tre  synonynie  de  x<^Xor»- 
Homere  lui  m^me  r^futera  Eustathe  dans  ces  vers:   (11.  i.  81,82.) 
Larsqu^un  rot  en  veut  d  quelqu^un,  il  peut  bien,  un  moment,  arriter 
les  transports  de  sa  colere,  (x^Xov)  mats  le  ressentiment  (kotov)  n*habite 
pas  mains  dans  son  ame^  jusqu*  d  ce  qu'il  lui  ait  donn^  tout  son  effit^ 
Voy.  Korioyrcf  II.  3,  345,  k6tos,  (II.  13,  41 6)  avec  le  sens  de  ressenti- 
ment ;  et  x^^^h  ^^^^  Tacception  de  coUre,  II.  i.  224 ;  i.  387 ;  vi*  23  ^ 
X.  106,  107. 

11.  irdvioKos,  (Pindare  Ol.  3,  30.)  H.  Etienne  traduit  ^Mt  quemRbet 
hospitio  exdpit ;  omnes  capiens.  Pindare  employe  ce  mot  en  parlant 
de  THi^ron,  ou  enceinte  sacr^e  de  I'Olympie.  Get  Hi6ron  ayant  pres- 
que  r^tendue  d'une  cit6,'^n'est41  pas  probable  que  w&yboKos  signifie 
omnia  capiente,  plutot  que  omnes  acdpiente  ?  VHieron  qui  tmbrasss 
tout,  pour  qui  embrasse  tant  d'objets  prScieujc,  oii  se  livrent  'tant  de 
combats  fameux,  &c.  &c.  n'estil  pas  pr^f^rable  k  FHi^ron  hospitalicE 
de  rillustre  M.  Heyne,  ou  k  lHi6ron  qui  Mberge  tout,  le  nunide  d'un 
autre  savant  1  L'analogie  ne  le  dit-elle  pas  ?  Pour  avoir  omnes  capiente, 
irarr  edt  6t6,  je  crois,  n^cessaire  dans  la  formation  du  compost: 
n'ayant  que  way,  je  traduirois  par  omne,  et  non  par  omnes.  Dans  cet  arti- 
cle, j'ai  dit  rOlympie,  pour  le  territoire  d'Olympie;  car  je  n'admets  pas 
de  ville  d'Olympie.  II  jp'a  manqu6  k  cette  pr^tendue  ville  si  fanieuse 
que  d'avoir  exists.  Voyez  Vindex  critique  de  Vatlas  giographique  de 
mon  X&nophon  grec-frangois  Latin,  dix  Vol.  in  4to. 

12.  trehihs,  dios,  4.  H.  Etienne,  au  mot  vebtyos  traduit  le  subst. 
par  planiiies,  comme  ireilor,  Mais  ces  deux  mots  different :  webioy 
sign,  plaine;  nebias  vaste  et  immense  plaine.  Voy.  1^  met  essais  sur 
les  disinences.  obs;  prelim,  p.  xvi.;  2^  met  idiotiimet  grecs,  2^ 
edit,  p,  208. 


par  H.  Etienne^  ^c.  219 

13,  irpoff^OeyKTos  ^oiv^s  68.  Sophocles  Philoct  v.  IO96,  edit,  de 
Vauvil.  donne  trois  mots :  le  Schol.  donue  pour  glose  irpo(r<l>(ovrfifivai 
ii^ios.  Brunck  la  r6p^te.  Au  lieu  de  la  juger  fkutive,  H.  Etienne  donne 
irpoffibOeyKTiKOh  au  lieu  de  irpotn^QeyKrosy  (m^counoissant  ainsi  les  principes 
des  desinences ;  car  il  existe  une  grande  diff(§rence  entre  les  desinences 
Tos  et  KTiKps)  puis  cite  la  glosse.  Uidg^nieux  mais  souvent  trop  hardi 
Wakefield  propose  de  substituer  ^oiKp  k  <l>wyfls.  Pour  moi,  je  propo- 
serois  1°.  de  r6integrer  dans  H.  £t.  wpoff^eyicTos  qu'il  a  omis  ;  2°.  de 
traduire  ai/ant  Voreille  frappee  de  la  voix  de  tot  ;  et  plus  litt.  frappi 
par  le  tan  de  la  voix  de  toi  {(jttjvfjs  r^gi  par  irpos).  J'  ajouterois  enfin  que 
desormais  dans  les  lexiques,  irpotrtfieyKTos  ne  doit  pas  ^tre  cite  sans  ^tre 
suivi  de  aov  (juaviis  qui  est  comme  Tappendice  de  irpoffi^BeyKTos, 

14.  ptfjufidpfiaros.  (Sophocle,  CEd.  c.  III7.  edit.  Vauvil.)  H.  Etienne 
omet  ce  mot.  Robertson,  lexicographe  soign^,  le  donne  ainsi  que  le 
mot  precedent,  et  le  traduit  par  qui  celeriter  ^  curru  fertur ;  version 
adoptee  par  un  de  nos  sarans  qui  le  rend  par  porU  rapidement  sur  «» 
char,  qui  fait  vokr  son  char  avec  rapiditi.  Cette  version  est-«]le 
bonne  1  je  ne  le  crois  pas.  Sur  quoi  fonde  t'-il  Tacception,  portS  sur  un  ' 
char?  Sur  la  desinence  souvent  passive  tos:  mais  dans  tos  le  r  appar- 
tient,  non  k  la  desinence  mais  au  radical  Apfiars.  En  refl^chissant 
done  sur  les  principes  des  desinences,  je  dirois  que  pifjufxipfjidrois  joint . 
k  d/i/XXaes  (Soph.  ^d.  c.  1117>  1 118.)signifie  chars  rapides.  La  ver- 
sion de  curulibus  prteliis  vaut  mieux  que  celle  de  curribus  de 
Brunck,  qui  en  la  donnant  devoit  bien,  dans  ses  notes,  presenter  un 
Supplement  h.  cette  version.  &fjLi\Xais  pipxf^.  de  TCEd.  c.  me  rappelle 
VhfiCKkats  -^aXcLpyois  de  TElectre  (867)  du  m^me  tragique.  Le  premier 
des  deux  mots  composes  montre  le  char ;  le  second,  les  coursiers* 

15.  ffirevbto  Trfy  fiycfioviay,  ad  principatum  pr opera.  D'apr^s  cette 
version  de  H.  Etienne,  voila  deux  g^nereux  citoyens  transform's  en 
vils  intrigants,  voy.  mes  ohs,  sur  Thucydide^  5,  16,  1. 

16.  (nfvBvi}9K€iv,  H.  Etienne  Tadmet  et  citeSophocle  qui  Temploye 
dans  son  Philoct.  v.  1488.  mais  comme  les  plus  grands  critiques,  ne  le 
comprenant  pas.  Font  corrig';  licence  que  je  combats  dans  mon  Philoc- 
tete,  expliquons  le  vers  que  cite,  sans  Texpliquer,  H.  Etienne:  car 
la  pi^U  {vvvMitTKei)  transmigre  avec  Us  martels  religieuXf  avec  eux 
tr^sse,  avec  eux  va  dans  Vautre  vie,  avec  eux  se  refaint  aux  dieux,  ^ 

En  terminant  cet  article,  perniettez.  Monsieur  le  Eedacteur,  que 
j'aye  I'honneur  d*annoncer  k  vos  compatriotes  mon  Thucydide  Grec, 
Fran^.  Latin,  que  j'ai  souvent  cite  dans  les  precedentes  explications/ 


^  On  s'empresse  d'y  porter  Pattention  des  lecteurs  du  Journal  dans  lc( 
Prospectus  du  Xenophon  du  savant  auteur,  p.  227. — £d. 


320 


Jlitetarp  JnteUigente* 


A  Corrected  Catalogue  of  the  late  Mr.  Lunn's  books ;  with  the 
prices  affixed ;  for  ready  money.     Price  Ss. 

We  cannot  refrain  from  recording  the  following  Biographical 
Memoir  of  Mr.  L.  written  by  that  illustrious  scholar^  Dr, 
PahBj  whose  actions  are  always  foremost  in  the  cause  of  humanity ; 
and  prefixed  to  the  Catalogue. 

"  Mr.  Lunn  resided  as  a  Bookseller  at  Cambridge  for  ten  years. 
In  March  1797  he  came  tol^ondon,  and  succeleded  Mr.  Samuel  Hayes 
ill  Oxford  Street.  On  his  remoyal  into  Soho  Square  in  1801,  he,  by 
theadvice  of  Scholars  and  with  the  approbation  of  friends,  established 
the  Classical  Library  upoii  a  new  and  extensive  plan.  His  views 
were  announced  in  a  perspicuous  and  even  elegant  Advertisement,  ir 
which,  with  a  tone  of  thinking  far  raised  above  the  narrow  and  selfish 
views  of  a  mind  intent  only  upon  profit,  he  endeavoured  to  interest  in 
his  own  favor  such  persons,  as  habitually  look  with  veneration  to  the 
faiemory  of  Bentley,  to  the  erudition  of  Hemsterhuis,  and  his  illustrious 
School,  and  to  the  sagacity,  taste,  and  learning  of  our  celebrated 
eountryman,  Richard  Porson. 

**  Other  Booksellers  had  been  accustoined  to  provide  for  purchasers 
publications  in  the  modem,  as  well  as  the  ancient  languages :  Mr. 
Lonn  resolved  to  act  up  faithfuily^and  rigorously  to  the  name,  which 
i^e  had  chosen  for  his  own  collection.  He  immediately  entered  into 
various  and  important  negotiations  with  Booksellers  upon  the  eonti^-  . 
nent.  He  confined  his  attention  to  such  Works,  as  were  interesting 
to  Scholars  only.  But,  in  order  to  supply  their  demands,  he  took  a 
wid€  and  varied  range.  With  an  activity,  and  perhaps  we  may  add, 
magnanimity,  which  men  of  learning  cannot  fail  to  applaud,  he  ven- 
tured to  bring  together  many  Prindpes  Editiones.  He  did  not  shrink 
firom  the  purchase  of  other  editions,  expensive  from  their  bulk,  their 
splendor,  or  their  rarity.  He  amassed  large  numbers  of  the  Dei- 
fhin  Editions,  and  of  those,  which  are  called  Variorum.  He  was 
upon  the  watch  to  procure  new  editions  of  classical  works  published 
by  foreign  Scholars  of  his  own  time,  and  he  took  the  most  judicious 
measures  for  obtaining  them  early.  To  critical  and  philological  Books 
he  was  peculiarly  attentive ;  and  whether  we  consider  the  number  ox 
the  usefiilness  of  those,  which  the  Classical  Library  supplied, 
we  cannot  wonder  that  the  zeal  and  the  judgment  of  Mr.  Lunn  in  col- 
lecting them  attracted  the  notice  of  the  curious,  and  the  fiivor  of  the 
learned. 

"  The  ardor  of  his  mind  induced  him  to  take  a  large  share  in 
valuable  and  costly  publications  firom  the  presses  of  Cambridge, 
Oxford,  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  and  London.  The  cost  of  reprinting 
Brotier's  Tacitus  under  tibe  superintendance  of  Mr.  Yalpy  fell  upon 


Literary  Intelligence.  221 

Mr.  Lunn  only*  Among  other  Works,  in  which  he  was  concerned  vnih 
respectable  men  of  the  trade,  Wakefield's  Lucretius^  JEmestVs  Cicero, 
jDrakenborch*$  Livy^  Schleusner's  Lexicon^  MorelVs  Thesaurus^  im- 
proved and  enlarged  by  Dr.  Maltby,  and  Scapula's  Lexicon^  deserve 
to  be  enumerated.  He  had  engaged  to  take  several  copies  of  the 
Herodotus,  which  b  now  preparing  for  the  press  by  Professor 
Schweighaeuser ;  and  in  consequence  of  the  connexions,  which  he 
had  gradually  formed  with  the  literati  of  this  kingdom,  he  so  far  de- 
viated from  his  original  design,  as  to  undertake  the  publication  of  n 
few  Tracts  in  the  Oriental  Languages. 

"His  vigilance  and  integrity  were  manifested  in  the  good  conditiofi 
of  his  Books;  and  perhaps  we  have  to  commend  bis  munfficence, 
rather  than  his  discretion,  in  the  fondness  which  he  occasionally  in- 
dulged for  costly  bindings.  His  pride  indeed  was  gratiiied  by  the 
consciousness  of  pursuing  such  measures,  as  were  alike  agreeable  to 
the  opulent  collector  and  t)ie  profound  scholar. 

"  The  fortune,  which  Mr.  Lunn  inherited  from  his  Father,  was  very 
inconsiderable.     On  his  first  settlement  in  London,  a  part  of  the  pro- 

?erty  bequeatlied  to  him  ultimately  by  his  Uncle,  Mr.  R.  Labutte,  a 
rench  Teacher  in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  and  amounting  nearly 
to  10,000/.,  came  into  his  possession,  and  enabled  hiro  doubtless  fqr 
some  time  to  carry  on  with  effect  the  concerns  of  the  Classical 
Library.  For  this  advantage  he  was  indebted  to  tlie  kindness  of  an 
Aunt,  whose  confidence  in  his  honesty,  and  whose  solicitude  for  his 
welfare,  induced  her  to  give  up  during  her  life  a  portion  of  that 
money9  which  by  the  Will  of  the  Uncle  was  to  descend  to  Mr.  Luoo 
at  her  decease.  Observing  the  importance  of  this  concession  in  faci- 
litating the  success  of  Mr.  Lubn,  this  excellent  Woman  was  afiterwirds 
led,  from  the  same  motives  of  kindness,  to  transfer  for  his  use  the  re- 
mainder before  the  month  of  January  1 808,  when  she  died.  In  the 
growing  prosperity  of  Mr.  Lunn,  in  his  probity,  and  his  gratitude  she 
received  the  just  reward  of  her  unfeigned  and  disinterested  friendship. 
^  *'  The  whole  of  Mr.  Lunn's  property  was  embarked  in  his  trade, 
and  under  circumstances  more  favorable  his  accunmlation  must  have 
been  rapid.  But  he  had  to  struggle  with  unusual  and  most  stubborn 
difficulties.  Insurances  were  high — Goods  were  often  delayed,  for 
which  Mr.  Lunn  had  been  obliged  to  pay  before  they  reached  him — 
The  course  of  exchange  ran  for  many  year<>  against  England,  and  the 
loss,  which  Mr.  Lunn  sustained  from  this  cause  on  the  amount  of  the 
invoices,  was  sometimes  20,  sometimes  25,  and  sometimes  even  30 
per  cent*  The  sale  of  books^  procured  under  tliese  unavoidable  and 
irremediable  disadvantages,  was  in  many  instances  slow  and  precarious 
Mr.  Lunn,  like  every  other  Bookseller,  was  doomed  to  losses  from  the 
inabihty  of  his  employers  to  make  their  payments.  He  dealt  with  men, 
whose  rank,  whose  deUcacy,  and  upon  some  occasions  whose  poverty  pro- 
tected them  from  that  importunity,  with  which  the  generality  of  trades- 
men enforce  their  claims.  He  rarely  expected  immediate  payment — he 
never  demanded  it-^he  allowed  for  it  a  reasonable  discount — and  in 
the  mean  time,  for  the  support  of  his  credit  both  at  home  and  abroad, 


222  Literary  Intelligence. 

he  was  compelled  to  fulfil  his  own  engagements  without  deduction  and 
without  delay. 

'*  We  have  now  to  record  the  chief  cause  of  those  embarrassments, 
which  disturbed  his  spirits,  and  shortened  his  existence.  The  return 
of  peace,  by  opening  a  free  communication  with  the  Continent,  was 
beneficial  to  oAer  traders,  but  most  injurious  to  Mr.  Lunn.  They 
accumulated  their  stock  without  the  numerous  impediments,  which 
Mr.  Lunn  had  encountered.  They  were  exempt  from  many  of  those 
restrictions  upon  importation,  to  which  Mr.  Lunn  had  for  many  years 
been  obliged  to  submit.  They  were  able  to  buy,  and  therefore  to  sell, 
at  a  cheap  rate  those  articles,  for  which  Mr.  Lunn  had  previously  paid 
to  foreigners  a  very  high  price.  They  purchased  after  a  favorable 
alteration  in  the  course  of  exchange,  and  with  considerable  diminution 
in  charges  for  insurance. 

"  Disappointed  in  his  expectations — ^alarmed  at  the  prospect  of  im- 
pending losses — ^perplexed  by  the  application  of  creditors,  whose  de- 
mands he  had  frequently  satisfied  with  exemplary  punctuality — 
conscious  of  having  exhausted  the  whole  of  his  property  in  procuring 
books,  some  of  which  he  might  be  obliged  to  sell  at  a  less  price  than 
that,  which  he  had  advanced  for  them — unaccustomed  to  propitiate 
the  severe  by  supplication,  to  trick  the  artfiil  by  evasion,  and  to  dis- 
tress the  friendly  by  delay,  he  was  suddenly  bereaved  of  that  self-com- 
mand, which,  if  he  could  have  preserved  it,  would  eventually  have 
secured  for  him  unsullied  respectability,  undiminished  prosperity,  and 
undisturbed  tranquillity.  But  io  the  poignant  anguish  of  his  soul 
deticacy  prevailed  over  reason,  and  panic  over  fortitude — Every  ex- 
pedient proposed  by  his  faithful  and  affectionate  advisers  was  at  one 
moment  adopted  with  gratitude,  and  at  the  next  rejected  with  phrenzy 
— Every  present  inconvenience  was  magnified  into  an  insurmountable 
obstacle — Every  possible  future  mischance  was  anticipated  as  an  in- 
evitable and  ruinous  calamity — ^To  his  disordered  imagination  retreat 
seemed  impracticable — ^To  his  unaltered  and  unalterable  sense  of 
honor  resistance  appeared  unjustifiable — By  his  wounded  pride  sub- 
mission was  deemed  alike  ignominious  and  inefficacious — He  reflected, 
and  was  impatient  of  reflection — he  hoped,  and  was  ashamed  of  hope — ^ 
be  approved,  and  disapproved — he  decided,  and  hesitated — he  de- 
spaired, and  perished. 

"  Happily  for  the  human  race,  all  the  extenuations,  which  accom- 
pany such  cases,  are  reserved  for  the  tribunal  of  that  Being,  who 
knoweth  of  what  we  are  made,  and  remerabereth  that  we  are  but  dust. 
In  the  mean  time  many  a  Christian  will  be  disposed  to  commiserate 
the  circumstances  of  Mr.  Lunn's  death,  and  many  a  man  of  letters 
may  find  reason  to  deplore  the  loss  of  his  well  meant,  and  well  direct- 
ed labors. 

*'  Unfortunately  Mrs.  Lunn  and  her  daughters  have  not  the  means 
of  continuing  the  business,  in  which  Mr.  Lunn  was  engaged.  Their 
doom  is  to  lament  an  affectionate  husband  and  an  indulgent  father. 
Their  only  resources  lie  in  the  exertions  of  their  friends,  and  in  the 
good  will  of  every  wise  and  every  virtuous  man,  who  contemplates  the 


Literary  Intelligence.  223 

•cuteness  of  their  sufferings,  and  who  from  experience. can  appreciate 
the  worth  of  their  nearest  relative,  and  most  beloved  protector. 

*'  For  the  satisfaction  of  such  persons  enough  has  been  already 
stated,  aud  to  others,  who  are  seldom  inclined  to  pardon  human  frail- 
ties, or  to  pity  human  woes,  more  would  be  urged  in  vain. 

"  It  remains  for  us  more  directly  to  lay  open  the  purposes,  for  which 
the  Catalogue  is  intended,  and  the  principle,  by  which  it  was  regu- 
lated. 

"  The  debts  of  Mr.  Lunn  amount  to  eight  thousand  pounds.  The 
worth  of  the  property,  which  he  has  left  behind  him,  is  supposed  to 
exceed  that  sum.  His  Executor  b  anxious  to  discharge  those  debts  by 
Ihe  speedy  sale  of  his  effects,  and  to  employ  the  surplus  in  making 
provision  for  Mrs.  Lunn,  and  her  two  daughters.  In  order  to  facili- 
tate the  sale  of  the  stock  in  Soho-Square,  the  price  of  every  common 
and  every  choice  article  has  been  considerably  reduced,  and  every 
possible  encouragement  has  been  given  for  literary  men  to  partake  of 
the  various  and  precious  treasures  offered  to  them.  It  cannot  often 
liappen  that  books  so  valuable  will  be  presented  to  their  choice  at  so 
moderate  a  price.  It  may  never  be  in  their  power  again  to  gratify  at 
once  their  curiosity,  and  their  benevolence.  They  are  respectfully  in- 
vited to  mark  the  good  opinion  which  they  formerly  entertained  of 
Mr.  Lunn  himself  for  skil fulness  in  his  profession,  and  probity  in  his 
•dealings.  They  are  earnestly  entreated  to  manifest  their  good  will  to 
a  family,  deprived  of  his  protection,  mourning  for  his  death,  and  de- 
.pending  upon  the  successful  sale  of  his  books  and  other  property  as 
the  only  expedient,  which  can  procure  for  them  the  necessary  com- 
forts and  reasonable  conveniences  of  life. 

«  SAMUEL  PARR,  LL.D. 

«<  THOMAS  KIDD,  A.M.  Trin.  Ck)ll.  Cam. 

'<  EDMUND  HENRY  BARKER,  Trin.  CoU.  Camb. 

«<  ROBERT  MASTERS  RERRISON,NewBnrUDgtoaSt 

<<  THOMAS  EDWARDS,  Executor,  Soho  Square." 

The  catalogue  of  the  books  published  at  the  Leipsig  Easter  fair 
1815,  having  just  arrived^  we  extract  for  the  use  of  our  readers  the 
titles  of  the  principal  works  on  Classical  and  Biblical  Criticism. 
Catidogues  have  been  proc^red  by  Bohte,  York  Street^  Covent 
Garden,  who  also  has  imported  many  of  the  books  contained  in  the 
annexed  list. 

Acta  philologorum  Monacensium,  edid.  Fr.  Thiersch.  8vo. 
Monachii.  1815. 

Aristophanis  Conusd..  edidit  Phil.  Invernizzio.  Tom.  VI.  8vo. 
Laps.  1815. 

iBschinis  et  Demosthenis  Orationes  de  Corona.  Recensuit  \m, 
Bekker.     Accedunt  Schol.  Part,  inedita  8vo.  Halae,  1815. 

iBschioif  Oratorit  opera^  ad  fidem  optim.  libr.  edita.  12.  Lips. 
1815. 


S24l  Literary   Intelligence. 

..  Afioiiymi  CEconomica,  qu«  vulgo  Aristotelis  falso  ferebahttir.  E 
"bris  scriptis.  et  vers,  antiqua  emendavit  J.  G.  Schneider,  8vo. 
laps.  1813. 

Antholog.  Graec.  ad  fideih  Cod.  Parisini.  ex  apograph.  Gothano. 
ttdidit.  Jacobs,  torn.  It.  8vo.  Lips.  1815* 

ApoIIonii  Rhod.  Argon,  ad  opt.  libror.  fidem  accurate  edit.  18. 
Lips.  1815.  Betiedicti  T.  F.  Comment.  Crit.  in  VIIL  Thucydidia 
librosy  8vo.  Lips.  1815. 

Caesaris  Jul.  Comment,  de  bello  Gallicoet  Civili.  8vo.  Marburg. 
1815. 

Ciceronis  M.  T.  Orat.  Philipp.  2da.  iibersetzt  und  mit  einem 
imch  Hand  schrif ten  berichtigen  texte  von  Mi  G.  G.  Wemsdorf. 
8vo.  Lips.  1815. 

Ciceronis  Op.  ad  fid.  opt.  libr.  accurate  edita  torn.  I — IIL 
Rhetorica  contin.  12.  Lips.  1814. 

^  *    ■  Op.  quissupersunt  omniaac  deperditor.  fragm.  cikmvar. 

lect  select,  edidit,  C.  G.  Schiitz.  toni.  Ill — VI.  8vo.  Lips.  1815. 

Histor.   Philosoph.  autiq.  ed.  F.  Gedike.  8vo.  BeroL 

1815. 

Trium  Onitt.  pro  Scauro,  pro  TuUio,  pro  Flacco  partes 

ineditae,  cum  scholiis  ined.  receusuit  et  not.  illustravit,  P  Mains: 
8vo.  Francf.  1815. 

Corpus   historic.  lat.  cura   F.  £.  Riifakopf.  etj.  D.  Seebode; 
lorn.  V.  Velleium  Paterc.  cent.  8vo.  Hanov.  1815. 
Tom.  XV.  p.  1.  Sext.  Rufiim.  cont.  lb. 

Tom«  XV.  p.  2.  S.  Rufi  de  regionib.  urb.  Rom.  libellu^  edidit 
et  Comment,  instruxit.  G.  Miinich.  lb. 

Eichhom's  J.  G.  Eiuleitung  in  das  Neue  Testament.  3  bds.  2te 
lialfte.  8vo.  Lips.  18 14. 

Die   Weltgeschichte  2r.  Theil.  dr.  und.4r.  Band.  8vo: 
Gottingen.  1814. 

Eicbhorn's  Literargeschichte  £te  halfte;  8to.  Gottingen^  1814. 

Epistola  D.  Jacobi  I.  atque  Petri  1.  cum  versione  germauica  et 
Gonimentar.  lat.  edidit  J.  J.  Hottingerus  8vo.  Lips.  1815. 

Euripidis  Tragoediae  et  fragmenta.  cum  scholiis  gr.e  codd.  MSS« 
et  vernone  Latina.  Edidit  Aug.  Matthis.  torn.  III.  8?o.  lips. 
1815* 

Frank  O.  Fragmente  eines  Ver^chs  iiber  die  dynamische  Spra* 
cherzeugung  nach  Vergleichungen  der  Persischen^  Indiscfaen,  und 
Teutschen  Sprachen  und  Mythen.  8vo.  Niiniberg,  1815. 

Freytag,  G.  W.  F.  carmen  Arabicum  perpetuo  commentario,  et 
fcrsioneiambicagermanicaiUustratum.  8vo.  Gottingen,  1815. 

Friedrichy  C»  G.  Symbolae  philologicocrit.  et  lectionis  varieta- 
tern  continentes  ad  interpretationem  Psak  CX.  8to.  Lips.  1815.  ^ 

Geseniusy  G.  de  Pentateuch.  Samar.  origine,  indole^  et  auctori* 
tate,  commeutatio.  4to.  Halae.  1815. 


Littrdry  Intelligencei "  2S5 

Kritische  Geschichteder  Hebraischen  Sprache  und  Schrift.  ^o. 
Lips.  1815. 

Geusau,  A*  von,  Geschichte  der  Romischen  und  Griechisches 
Kaiser,  von  Julius  Cassar  bis  Franz.  II.  mit  ihren  V ildnissen.  5.bde. 
4to.  Wien.  1814. 

Griesbach's  D.  J.  J.  Vorlesungen  iiberdie  Hermeneutik des  N.T* 
mit  Anwendung  auf  die  Leidensund  Auferstehiingsgeschichte  Christi. 
Herausgeg.  von  1.  C.  S.  Steiner.  8vo.  Niimbergl  1815. 

Haibkart.  C.  G.  Tentamina  criseos  in  difBcilioribus  quibusd. 
auct.  vet.  et  Graec.  et  Lat.  locis.  8vo.  Wratislav.  1813. 

Haldersonii,  Biorn.  Lexicon  Island.  Lat.  Danieum^  edidit  R^s- 
kius.  torn.  IL  4to.  Havniae.  1815. 

Honieri  Uias.  Gr.  et  Lat.  cura  J.  G.  Hageri  torn.  L  8vo.  Chem-> 
nitz.  18id. 

Homer's  Werke^  iibersetzt  von  J.  H.  Voss.4  bde.  .8vo.  Tiibing. 
1814.  ^ 

Horatii  op.  recensuit  C.  F.  Doring.  torn.  I.  8to.  Tiibiiigi  1815. 

Jacobs,  Fr.  Elementarbuch  der  griechischen  Srprache  fiir  Anf an* 
ger.  ir.  Thl.  ir.  u.  2r.  cursus,  8vo.  Jena  1815. 

'Isejx^A/p^ou  Xa\}critie9)g  TCe^)  ^iov  Uviayopixot}  Koyo^.  lambKohi 
Chalc.de  vit.  Pythagorica  liber.  Textum  post  Lud.  Kusterum  ad  fid. 
codd.  MSS.  recognovity  Ulr«  Obrechti  interpret,  passim  mutavit, 
Kusteri  aliorumque  animadd.  adjecit  suas  M .  T.  Kiessling.  Accedit 
Porphyrins  de  vit.  Pylhag.  &c.  8vo.  Lips.  1815. 

Lowth  Rob.  de  Poesi  Sacr.  Hebr.  Praelect,  Not.  J.  .'D.  Mi« 
chaelis  suis  animadd.  auxitF.O.  Kosenmiiller.  Accedit  C.  ]P.  Rich-^ 
teri  de  aetate  lib.  Jobi  defin.  et  Weissii  de  metro  Hariano  Com- 
ment. 8vo.  Lips.  1815. 

Mattthiae,  P.  Handbuch  der  Griechischen  un<f  Romischen  Lite- 
fatur  8vo.  Jenae.  1815. 

Prologus  de  Pherecydis  fragmento.  4to.  Altenburg/  1815. 

Meinecke,  A.  Curae  Grit,  in  comicor.  fragm.  ab  Athenaeo  servata. 
.8vo.  Berol.  1815. 

Ovidii,  P.  N .  quae  supersunt^  ad  opt.  libr.  fid.  accurate  edit. 
^Tom.  i.  18mo.  Lips.  1815. 

Pappelbaumi  G.  T.  Cod.  MS.  Graec.  Apost.  Act.  et  Epist. 
'  coAt'ment.  Berolm.  asservatum,  descripsit,  contulit,  animad.  crit. 
adjecit.  8vo.  Berol.  1815. 

Platonis  opera>  ex  recens.  Stephani,  adject.  Scholiis  et  not.  crit. 
edidit  C.  D.  Beck.  torn.  IL  12mo.  Lips.  1815. 

Plutarchi  Vitffi.  edidit  G.  H.  Schaefer.  tom.  VIII— IX.  12mo. 
lips.  1815. 

Edidit  A.  Coray.  8vo.  Paris.  1815. 

KO.  XXIIL        CLJl.  VOL.  XU.  P 


$20  JLzierary  InttUigenct. 

P»elai  Gt.  Gaonki  ad  opt.  lik  fid,  ace.  edit.  ISmo.  Li|^^ 
1815. 

Ruhnkeoii  ad  VcUmm  Paterc.  Not.  Integr.  8vo.  Hanovtr. 
1815. 

Sappho's  Oden^  ^riechisch,  und  dentsch  mit  erklarendenaninerk.y 
KQD  E.  A.  L.  MittitiML  8vo.  Hannover,  l&ld. 

SicbtUs^  M.  C^  Q.  ^JEXXi^ixdi  sett  anticiuiss.  graecor.  bistoris  rea 
insigniores  usque  ad  CMympiad.  i.  8vo«  Lips.  1815. 

Spib^er^  Fr.  de  v^su  tirsBcorum  hoxiico,  maxine  Homerico. 
Accedit  M.  Fr.  Tr.  Fridemanni  Dissei'latio  de  media  SyUaba  Pen* 
iMBetri  GfSBCoruaa  elegiaci.  8.vo.  Lips.  18  i5. 

Spohn,  F.  A.  6.  de  agro  Trojano  in  carm.  Hoiii.  descriptor 
Cbmioeatatio.  8iro.  Lips.  1815. 

Stosn^r^  C  C^  explicatio  vulgaris  et  orthodoxa  locor.  JSbr.  i.  3« 
et  Cci.  i.  1?.  ab  injuriis  recentiorum  mterpretuni  vindicat.  4to. 
Lips.   1815.  ^ 

Tbeognidia  EI^p.  Ex  fide  MSS.  recensuit^  et  auxi^  c.  not.  Fr. 
8]fibiirgii  et  tU  Fr.  Phil.  BruQckii^  Imnian.  Bekker.  8vo.  lips. 
18id. 

Thiersch^  t^.  Griecbisch^  Gfammatik  fUr  Scfaulen.  8v6. 
L«M.  1815. 

Twesteni,  A^  Comment,  crit.  de  Hesiodi  Carm.  quod  inscribitur  . 
Opera  etIKea  8vo.  Kilise.  1815. 

Walchii,  0.  6«  L.  Emendationea  Livianae.  8vo.  Berol.  1815. 

Xeaephontis  Opusc.  poliL  equestr.  el  venal,  accedit  Ariiani 
fibeHus  de  venatiooe,  cwra  J.  6.  Scbneideri  8vo.  Lips.  1815. 

n  ■■  fi  Qnw  extant,  recens^  et  interpnetatua  eat  J.  G.  Schneider* 
l*om.  Ti.    Lips.  1815. 

<— -^Dtt^  Cjri  diaciplkufy  lihr.  viii^  edidit  J.  6^  Schneider.  8vo* 
lips.  1815. 

CI^SSICAL. 

Prospectus  df  la  Traductiom  complete  des  G^uvTes  de  X6no^. 
phon  par  J.  B.  Gail,  Lecteur  royal,  ^^ouvrage  se  vend^  d  Pari^, 
chet  Mugusiie  Delalain,  ImprimeUr-jLibraire,  rue  des  Mathurins^ 
Skdtttr  Jacques }  et  cAez  Charles  Gail  neveu,  au  ColUgt  rcyali 
place  Carnhrai.'] 

L?s  (jEuvi^s  completes  de  Xinopbon  (onze  volumes  10-4.^, 
eomprenant^  Texte  grec/  Versions  latine  et  fran^ois^  Obser^^ 
vations  historiqu^  et  critiquesj  CoUatioa  et  spedmen  de  ma*^ 


'  Avec  les  lieaux  caract^s  de  Garamoat,  qui,  trop  rarement  empbyte 
^epuii  Louis  XIV,  ent  4tl  rtmis  en  activkipour  cetleNitiEUu 


lAterurp  IrUelligemt,  9S7 

QUfcrits^  Cartes  g^ographiques^  Tableaux  chronologiqiiety  Plans 
de  batailles  et  de  si%es,  et  une  belle  collection  d'estampes, 
ii'apris  les  desshis  de  MM.  le  B4rbier,  Boichot  et  Moreaiii 
seront  distributes  en  sept  livraisons,  dont  la  premiere  a  paru 
|e  9M  D^cembre  18 14,  fit  les  autres  successiv^ment  de  moia 
^n  mois.  Elles  n'6prouveront  aucim  retard;  car  lout  est 
imprime  et  grav6.  Si  le  tirage  des  isstampes  et  cartes^  ()ui  exige 
beaucoup  de  soins,  6toit  termine^  on  pourroit,  au  moment  mfemCt 
se  procurer  tout  Touvrage.  li  pourra  &tre  demand^,  en  son  eiitier 
(r Atlas  excepte),  par  ceux  qui  consentiront  k  r6unir  les  estampes 
d«^ns  TAtlas^  Toeu  exprim6  pai*  plusieurs  souscripteurs. 

Quoique  cet  ouvrage,  decor6  d'estampes,  s'anponce  avec  une 
sorte  de  magnificence  qui  semble  devoir  en  augmenter  le  prix,  on 
a'apercevra  facUemeiU  que  les  /propri^tatres '  out  satisfai^  par  sa 
modicite  r^elle,  au  vceu  de  I'auteur.,  qui  a  voulu  rendre  accessible 
d  toutes  les  fortunes  le  F6u61on  de  la  Gr^ce. 

Prix  des  sept  livraisons,  160  francs,  beau  papier  ordinaire^  et 
320  francs^  papier  velin  sating.  II  en  existe  45  exemplaires,  es- 
tampes avant  la  lettre  et  eau*forte.  Ceux  qui  n'auront  pa9  sooscrit 
au  ler.  juin  paieront  200  francs  jui  lieu  d^  l60  francs^  et  400 
francs  au  lieu  de  320  francs. 

L'Avertissement  anponce  lei  Observations  miUtaires  et  geogra" 
fhiques  de  M,  Gail;  d*apr^8  Xenophon  et  autres  auteurs.  Quoi- 
que tr^s-utiles  i,  \bl  lecture  de  X6nophon^  dont  dies  expliquent 
souvent  le  texte,  elles  feront  n^anmoiiis  un  ouvrage  i  part,  lequel 
aura  plusieurs  volumes.  Le  ler.  volume,  in^S.^,  sera  donn6  ^ra/t^ 
aux  souscripteurs  de  Xenophon,  lors  de  la  septi^me  livraison.  Cha- 
cun  des  volumes  suivans  leur  cofitera  5  francs  :  10,  francs  cbaqu^ 
volume  pour  les  non-souscripteurs  de  Xenophon. 

Jiota.  Thucydide,  et  !?^6nophon  son  continuateur,  allant  en«; 
semble,  on  rappelle  que  le  prix  de  Thucydide,  grec-latin-franjois, 
in-4.^,  papier  v^liii,  est  de  145  fr. ;  papier  ordinaire,  80  francs. 
Le  m&me,  in-Q.^,  45  francs. 

La  collection  complete  (in  4.^,  pawner  v6lin^  estampes  avant  la 
lettre,)  contenant  Xenophon,  l^ucydide,  Theocrite.  Mus4e,  Ana- 
creon,  Mytho)o^e  de  Lucien,  506  francs* — La  meme  collection, 
papier  ordinaire,  fig.  apris^  la  letUre,  280  francs. 

Oh  a  tiri  deux  eiemplaires  de  X6nophon,  peau  viUn  satin6, 
dont  un  exemplaire  est  complet  et  a  ten,dre. 


«M«MBMMHMaMiiMM*MMnMHM«iMMHhMiiHi^^f*ifea* 


^  L*ouvrage  (imprime  en  grande  partie  aw^  fk^ii  du  Gouverneme^t) 
appartient  en  toute  propri^t^,  aapr^  un  acte  pas86  pAr-dievant  notaire,  a  un 
particttlitr  qui  a  fait  imprimer  it  ^es  frais  une  partie  di  rowviast.  et  svaver 


ptiiires  de  chacun  de  mes  ouvrages. 


22^  Literary  Intelligence. 

M.  Tullii  Ciceronis  triura  Orationiim  in  Clodrum  ct  Cuiionem 
de  sre  alieno  Milbni^^  de  Rege  Alexandrino,  Fragments  inedita ; 
Item  ad  tres  prsedictas  Orationes^  et  ad  alias  Tulliatias  quatuor 
editas  commentarius  antiquius  inedituSy  qui  videtur  Asconi^ 
Pediani ;  Scholia  insuper  antiqua  et  inedita,  qua?  videntur  excerpta 
e  Cominentario  deperdito  ejusdern  Asconii  Pediani  ad  aiiacf 
rursus  quatuor  Ciceronis  editas  Orationes — Omnium  ex  antiquissi-f 
mis  MSS.  cum  Criticis  notis  edebat  Angelus  Maius  Bibliothec» 
Ambrosianse  a  linguis  orientalibus  Mediolani. 

In  the  month  of  November,  1814,  the  literary  world  was  in-* 
formed  of  a  discovery  of  a  manuscript  in  the  Ambroi<ian  library 
at  Milan^  containing  some  fragments  of  three  Orations  of  Cicero, 
which  were  supposed  to  have  been  lost ;  the  publication  of  these 
was  almost  immediately  followed  by  that  of  several  fragments  of 
three  other  Orations  of  Cicero,  which  had  also  been  discovered  in 
the  same  library ;  together  with  an  ample  commentary,  supposed 
to  be  by  Asconius  Pedianus  on  the  above,  and  on  eight  others  of 
Cicero's  Orations,  which  had  been  already  published. 

The  first  of  the  inedited  Orations  of  Cicero  is  "  In  P.  Clodium 
et  Curionem,"  that  is  relative  to  a  violation  of  public  decorum 
committed  by  P,  Clodiiis  during  the  cefemonifss  of  sacrifice  to  the 
Goddess  Bona. 

The  second  is  entitled,  ^'  De  aere  alieno  Miloiiis,''  that  is,  re^ 
specting  the  debts  of  M ilo,  and  was  pronounced  on  the  occasion 
of  that  person  becoming  candidate  for  the  Consulate. — ^The  dis- 
covery of  die  fragments  of  this  Oration  is  of  great  importance,  as 
it  do(es  not  appear  that  the  learned  had  preserved  any  record  of  its 
ever  having  existed. 

TTie  third  inedited  Oration  is  entitled  "  De  Rege  Alexandrino,^' 
and  was  delivered  in  a  discussion  which  took  place  in  the  Komaq 
Senate  respecting  the  re-establishment  of  Ptolomaeus  Auletes  on 
the  throne  of  Egypt. 

The  Fragments  of  Cicero  are  illustrated  by  an  inedited  and 
ample  commentary,  which  has-  also  been  discovered,  and  is  nojnr 
published  for  the  first  time.  It  relates  to  the  Orations  already 
published  of  Cicero,  pro  Archia,  pro  Sylla,  pro  Plancio,  in  Vati-; 
nium :  and  also  (but  with  much  more'  brevity)  to  the  Orations 
Quarta  Catilinaria,  pro  Marcello,  pro  Ligario,  pro  rege  Deiotaro. 

This  commentary  is  highly  valuable  on  several  accounts-— 1st, 
as  it  is  extremely  probable,,  nay,  almost  certain,  that  it  is  the  pro- 
duction of  Asconius  Ppdianus; — Sndly,  because  it  is  of  the  purest 
Xatinity,  is  replete  with  historical  allusions  and  illustrations,  an(i 
contains  some  Latin  words,  of  which  we  had  no  knowledge—* 
Sdly,  It  refers  to  two  productions  of  Cicero,  of  which  we  wert 
altogether  ignorant^  yiz.  £dictum  L.  Racillii  Tr.  PL  in  invectio? 


Literary  Intelligtnce.  229 

aem  P.  Clodiiy  and  ^'  Epistola  ad  instar  volutniois  de  consulatu 
suo  ad  Pompeiuin."  It  also  contains  an  inedited  passage  of  the 
coiiiic  audior  Afranius^  and  an  interesting  Fragment  of  an  Oratioa 
of  the  tribune  of  the  people  Caius  Gracchus. 

llie  discoverer  and  editor  of  these  Fragments  has  prefixed  to 
them  a  dissertation^  wherein  he  relates  the  manner  in  which  the 
discovery  was  made,  and  points  out  its  classicul  importance.  He 
then  enumerates  all  the  arguments  on  which  he  founds  his  opinion, 
that  the  copimentary  is  that  part  of  Asconius  Pedianus^  of  vyhich 
the  injuries  and  accidents  of  time  had  deprived  us.  He  examines 
with  critical  acuteness,  and  endeavours  to  ascertain  the  precise 
period  at  which  Asconius  wrote,  a  subject  on  wliich  ancient  and 
modern  writers  have  been  divided  in  opinion.  The  result  of  his 
researches  is^  that  Asconius,  the  commentator  of  Cicero,  was 
acquainted  with  Virgil  and  Livy^  that  he  continued  his  literarj 
pursuits  at  a  very  advanced  age  under  the  Emperor  Claudius. — 
Finally^  he  discusses  the  age  of  the  manuscripts  from  which  he 
bas  taken  these  Fragments,  and  proves  their  great  antiquity. 

The  editor  has  illustrated  the  Fragments  of  TuUy,  and  the 
commentary  with  Notes,  explanatory  of  the  ancient  1  ext ;  and 
has  added  accurate  engravings  of  the  characters  in  which  the  maniv- 
jscript  was  written,  from  whence  the  work  is  taken. 

A  copy  of  the  above  having  been  obtained  from  Milan^  it  will 
jBioon  be  republished  in  this  country. 

ORIENTAL. 

Extract  of  a  Memoir,  By  Dr.  Carey,  Dr.  Marsiiman,  and  Mn 

Ward. 

.  The  languages,  in  which  we  are  now  translating  and  printing  the 
Scriptures  in  the  Middle  of  India,  are,  the  Sunsrskrit,  the  Bengalee, 
the  Orissa,  the  Muhratta,  and  the  Hindee,  with  its  dialects,  the 
Brij-bhasa,  and  tliose  current  in  Oodya-pore  and  Joy-pore. 

J.  The  Snngskrit. — The  Sungskrit,  as  the  parent  of  the  other 
Indian  Dialects,  demands  the  first  place.  It  has  been  already  said, 
Utiat  in  this  language  the  New  Testament  and  the  Ptntateucii  have 
been  long  printed.  The  llii^torical  Books  are  nearly  printed  off,  the 
Second  Book  of  the  Chronicles  being  now  in  the  press. 

2.  Bengalee. — In  the  Bengalee  Language,  the  fourth  edition  of  tht 
New  Testament,  containing  five  thousand  copies,  is  more  than  half 
through  the  press.  This  is  the  largest  edition  we  have  yet  printed, 
and  we  have  reason  to  think,  the  most  accurate,  as  the  corrections 
made  in  it,   which  are  by  no  means  few,  are  the  fruit  of  tiicnty 

.  years'  acquaintance  with  the  language. 

3.  The  Orissa, — In  this  dialect,  four  volumes  of  the  Scriptures  hare 
"  been  long  published ;  and  this  year  will  probably  complete  the  print- 
ing of  the  whole  Scriptures.    The  Pentateuch  is  printed  to  the  middle 


f  3p  Littraty  IntclHgenoe. 

0[ht\iXicuB.  The  pubiicpitioo  pi  the  othor  piffto  rfthe  CHd  TenlMmil 

has  been  already  particularized* 

4.  The  MahrattM.—ln  t|m  fainguage,  among  the  foost  extensive  of 
th^  dialects  of  India,  the  New  Testament  and  tro  Pentateuch  a^e  in  cis; 
culatbn.  Of  t|fe  Historical  Books  in  the  press,  five  books  fure  printed 
off,  the  First  Book  of  Kings  beipg  begun.  The  transhtion  of  the 
ivhole  Scriptures  in  th^s  language,  the  Psalms  excepted,  has  been  lon^ 
finisbed. 

5.  The  Hinice.^-rThh  language,  which,  with  its  vaiietks,  embraces 
^o  great  a  partpf  India,  has  long  had  both  the  New  Testament  and 
the  Pentateuch  in  circulation ;  and  the  increasing  desire  manifested 
lor  the  Scriptures,  has  exhausted  the  first  edition  of  the  former,  aad 
icialied  for  more  than  half  the  ktter,  wlpch  consisted  of  a  thousand 
copies  each.  A  second  edition  of  the  New  Testament  may  be  said  to 
Ik  finished,  as  only  a  few  chapters  of  the  Revelaiions  remain  to  be 
printed  ofi*.    This  edition  consists  of  four  tliousaod  copies. 

6.  The  Brif'bl^sB.— 'In  this  d^dect,  esteemed  by  Gilchrist  the 
purest  dialect  of  the  Hindee,  and  which  is  spoken  in  the  upper  jparts 
of  Hindoostan,  firom  Agr^  to  Sirdhana,  the  Gospel^  'are  printed  as 
far  as  St.  Luke^  which  is  in  the  press.  Mr.  Cfbamberiain,  now  at 
Sirdhana,  is  vigorously  advancing  with  the  rest  of  the  Scriptures,  for 
which  his  acquaintance  with  Hindee  in  general,  as  well  as  mat  diadecl 
m  particular,  emmeutly  qualifies  him.  T^e  following  versions  may  be 
considered  as  varieties  of  the  Hindee. 

7.  The  J(>y/w)re.-«*This  variety^  of  the  Hindee  is  spoken  i^  the  little 
territory  of  this  name,  which  lies  west  of  Agra  toward  G^^urat,  and 
is  governed  by  its  own  Prince.  The  points  in  which  this  dialect  differs 
from  the  Hindee  are  not  very  numerous,  the  great  body  of  the  lan^' 
guage '  being  the  same.  The  alteration,  however,  of  a  few  tennina- 
tions,  and  a  few  leading  words  of  firequent  recurrence,  to  acquiie 
which  would  cost  a  man,  accustomed  to  philological  studies,  scarcely 
a  month,  causes  such  a  difference  to  the  unlearned  and  the  poor,,  for 
whom  the  word  of  God  b  intended,  as  to  render  the  version  which 
has  it  perspicuous,  while  one  without  it  wiH  be  scarcely  intelligible, 
and  be  therefore  laid  aside.  As  this  version  is  printed  in  the  Naguree 
Character,  it  is  already  in  the  press,  and  a  few  chapters  of  St.  Matthew 
printed  off. 

8.  Oodyapcre.* — South-west  of  Agra,  and  toward  Bombay,  lies  the 
district  of  Oodyapore,  governed  by  its  own  prince,  which  differs  in 
certain  instances  both  from  the  Hindee,  and  from  the  other  dialects 
spoken  around.  The  character,  however,  is  the  same.  The  Go^)el 
of  St.  Matthew  in  this  version  is  also  in  the  press.  There  are  several 
other  dialects  of  the  Hindee,  for  which  preparations  of  the  same  kind 
are  making,  as  that  of  Bekaneer,  west  of  Joypore,  and  of  Marwar,  stiU 
jBirther  west,  which  will  almost  complete  the  Scriptures  in  the  mriaiu 
dialects  of  Hindee.     Having  thus  mentioned  the  dialects  iti  die* 


«i«awBMi«iMM««i^PM«|itoi«HaMM* 


•  Finktrton, «  Oodypour:^ 


JJierary  Inielligehci:  Hi 

tiiddkpait  of  India  in  whicli  we  are  engaged,  we  tnim  to  those  in  Ae' 
south. 

9.  The  TeUuga. — ^The  languages  on  the  southern  side  of  India  in 
which  we  tote  engaged  ar^  two,  the  Teiinga  atid  the  Kuraata;  In  the 
Telingaj  a  very  lurge  fount  of  types  is  now  prepared,  and  the  printing 
«f  the  New  Testament  advanced  as  far  as  St.  Luke's  Go^peL  The 
whole  of  the  New  Testament  is  transkted ;  and  a  considerable  pro- 
fress  made  in  the  Pentateuch. 

10.  Tiie' KUrnaia.—ln  this  hinguage,  which  begins  to  the  south 
where  the  Mahratta  ends,  and  is  current  through  the  whole  of  the 
Mysote  Country,  the  alteration  requisite  in  the  types  has  caused  somt 
dday;  but  we  have  at  length  been  enabled  to  complete  a  suitable 
fount  of  types,  and  to  put  the  Gospel  by  St.  Matthew  to  press.  The 
tnmsbtion  of  the  New  Testament  is  finished,  and  the  Pentateuch 
begum 

11.  The  Kanhma,— The  Kmkona  Is  the  first  to  ^  west  of  India 


in  which  we  are  engaged.  This  language  begins  where  the  Mahrattal 
ends  to  the*  west,  and  is  spoken  from  Bombay  to  Goa.  In  this  dialect 
the  New  Testament  is  nearly  translated,  and  the  Gospel  by  Si: 
Matthew  is  in  the  press.    The  type  is  the  Deva-Naguree. 

12.  The  Wutch. — Still  more  to  the  nrath-west,  on  this  side  the 
Indus,  the  Wutch  dialect  is  spoken,  which  also  has  a  character  of  its 
•wn.  Learned  natives  of  this  province  too  have  been  found  in 
Caleatta ;  a  transhition  lias  commenced,  and  a  fount  of  types  has 
been  cut.  In  this  dialect,  the  Gospel  of  St  Matthew  is  in  the  ^ress'* 
The  famguane  c^  the  province  of  Sindh,  the  capital  of  which  stands  tel 
the  Delta^  formed  by  the  riv^  Indus,  differs  somewhat  ftfom  this;  but 
the  ckuaeter  is  neaiiy  the  samei  In  this  too  a  version  of  the  Neiir 
Testament  is  begun. 

13.  The  BuUochee.-^On  the  west  bank  of  the  Indus  is  the  BnU 
lochee  country,  of  which  an  account  was  given  in  our  last  report.  In 
thb  laoguage,  the  progress  in  prhiting  has  been  slow;  but  the  Gospel 
by  St.  Ma&ew  is  printed  off,  and  St.  Mark  is  ih  the  press, 

14.  The  Ptuhtoo, — The  Pushtoo  Language  follows,  or  that  of  the 
Afghans,  possibly  descended  lirbm  the  Ten  Tribes.  In  this  language  the 
Mew  Teilnment  is  translated^  and  the  three  first  books  of  the  Pei^- 
«aieu<h.    The  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  is  printed  off,  and  St.  Mark 


kegwi.    We  praceed  to  the  north-west. 
15-  ^ 


[5.  The  Plfii/tfto.-r-Ndrthward,  w^hin  the  Indus,  we  coitfe  to  tfie 
Pnttjabee  kngui^,  or  that  of  the  Shikhs.  In  this  language  it  is  with 
pleasure  we  add,  that  the  New  Testament  is  print^  off  withili  a 
chapter  or  two;  which  version  makes  the  stViA,  in  which  we  have 
been  eHkUed  to  eomplele  the  New  Testament.  The  Pemateuch  is 
naaity  translated. 

l&  The  Katbme^. — ^To  the  nortb  of  the  SUkhB^  lies  the  province 
of  Kashmeer,  in  the  language  of  which  the  translation  of  the  New 
Testament,  is  now  finished ;  but  the  progress  made  in  pnniing  luur 
been  small :  the  Gospel  by  St.  Matthew  is,  however,  nearly  printed 


232  tdterary  IrdeUtgertce!* 

off.    It  has  been  already  said,  that  this  language  has  a  beantifiil  th»* 
racter  of  its  own. 

17.  The  NepauL — ^Proceeding  eastward  from  the  Punjab,  we  come 
to  the  kingdom  of  Nepaul,  on  the  north-east  of  ilindoostan.  In  the 
language  of  this  kingdom  a  translation  has  been  begun  neariy  two' 
years.  The  four  Gospels  are  nearly  finished,  and  that  of  St.  MattheW 
in  the  pr^ss.  It  has  a  very  close  affinity  with  the  Hindee  ;  and  the 
character  is  the  Deva-Naguree. 

18.  The  Assam. — ^To  the  north-east  of  Nepaul  we  have  the  kingdom 
of  Assam,  in  the  language  of  which  a  translation  has  beern  going  for^  v 
ward  for  «ome  years.    The  whole  of  the  New  Testament  is  translated, 
and  the  Pentateuch  nearly  finished.    ^Fhe  Gospeb  of  St.  Matthew  and 
Mark  are  printed  off,  and  that  of  St.  Luke  is  in  the  press. 

19.  The  Kasstii. — Still  more  eastward,  and  within  a  hundred  leagues 
of  China,  is  the  Kassai  Nation,  a  race  of  whose  honesty  and  fair  deal* 
ing  English  gentlemen  who  have  resided  near  them  give  a '  pleasant 
account.  These  mountaineers,  who  have  a  constant  intercourse  with 
the  people  of  Sylhet,  have  no  character  of  their *own ;  nor,  strictly 
speaking,  a  written  language.  The  few  among  them  who  can  write, 
use  the  Bengalee  character.  The  language  has  a  much  greater  affinity 
with  the  Chinese,  however,  than  with  the  Bengalee,  which  may  he  in- 
ferred even  from  their  personal  pronouns.^  In  the  language  of  these 
mountaineer^  a  translation  has  been  begun,  which  is  advanced  to  the 
.Gospel  of  St.  John ;  and  St.  Matthew  is  in  the  press,  m  the  Bengalee 
.character. 

.  20.  The  Burman. — ^To  the  south-east  of  tlie  Kassai  mountains  we 
come  to  the  Burman  empire  i  from  which  country,  since  we  have  sent 
a  press  thither^  we  have  not  particularly  heard  respecting  the  progress 
of  the  translation.  The  press  has,  we  believe,  been  ordered  up  to 
.  Ave,  the  seat  of  government,  together  with  Mr.  F.  Carey. 

21.  The  Chinese.— This  language  terminates  our  work  of  translation 
eastward,  respecting  which  the  various  leadings  of  Divine  Providence 
in  furnishing  and  continuing  to  us  the  means,  till  the  translation  of  the 
New  Testament  is  finished,,  together  with  that  of  the  Old  as.&r  as  the  > 
middle  of  the  Book,  of  Psalms,  and  founts  of  types  prepared  to  print 
.  them  both,  seems  proportioned  to  the  importauee  of  the  object.  We 
have  put  the  Pentateuch  to  press  in  a  new  fbunt  of  Chinese  types,  in 
which  we  shall  be  able  to  carry  it  forward,  while  we  are  completing 
that  of  the  New  Testament  in  the  former  types,  as  thr^  or  four  of  the 
epistles  are  already  through  the  press.  In  printing  Chinese  with 
moveable  types,  an  edition  proceeds  slowly  at  the  beginning,  as  the 
number  required  for  the  first  few  forms  is  very  greats  particdarly  in 
such  a  work  as  the  Old  Testament.  The  ■-  first  twenty  chapters  of  Ge-» 
nesis  contain  most  of  the  names  which  bccur  in  the  Pentateuch :  hence 


« I,  Thou,  He. 

Bt.no  ALEE,         Amme^  ToomeCf  Tinnce, 

Chinese,  Ngo,  Nee^    .  Tha, 

Kassal,  Nga,  Fee,  Ta. 


Literal^  Intelligence.  233 

these  chapters  have  occupied  the  better  part  of  the  year  in  preparing 
the  requbite  types.  This  delay  in  the  beginning  is,  however^  amply 
c<Mnpensated  by  the  ease  and  speed  with  which  the  latter  part  of  the 
version,  and  indeed  successive  and  improved  editions,  can  be  completed 
with  the  same  types.  In  proceeding  with  these  types,  we  have  ascer- 
tained, that  the  use  of  a  press,  and  the  cheapness  of  labor  in  Bengal^ 
which  has  enabled  us  to  furnish  the  Hindee  New  Testament  of  more 
than  six  hundred  pages  octavo  for  a  rupee,  will  enable  us  to  print 
editions  of  the  Chinese  Scripture,  containing  any  number  of  copies,  at 
less  than  half  the  expense  of  printing  in  China.  This  will  not  be  matter 
of  wonder  to  those  who  consider  that  provisions,  which  regulate  the 
price  of  manual  labor,  can  be  obtained  in  Bengal  for  little  more  than 
a  third  of  the  price  they  bear  in  China. 

On  reviewing  these  languages,  we  shall  perceive  that  of  those  which 
have  been  more  recently  entered  upon,  the  Oodyapore,  the  Joypore, 
and  indeed  the  Nepaul,  are  varieties  of  the  Hindee  ;  that  the  Kankona 
is  a  variety  of  the  Mahratta ;  and  that  the  Ka8$ai  has  a  strong  affinity 
with  the  Chinese.  Nearly  all  the  languages  in  which  we  are  engaged, 
ma^  therefore  be  traced  to  two  great  sources,  the  Sanskrit  and  the 
Chinese,  to  which  they  approximate  in  various  degrees.  To  the  cul- 
tivation of  these  two,  our  attention  is  directed. 

Histoire  Abr6g^e  de  la  Litterature  Romaine^  par  F.  Schoell, 
coDseiller  de  cour  de  S.  M.  le  Roi  de  Prusse,  Sec  4  vol.  8vo. 
Paris,  1815. 

Essai  8ur  les  Mystdres  d'Eleusis.  2d.  ed.  St.  Petersbourgy  1815. 
(par  M.  Ouvaroff.) 

IN  THE    PRESS. 

Mr.  Dyer,  the  audior  of  the  '  History  of  the  University  and 
Colleges  of  Cambridge/  has  in  the  Press,  a  work  entitled  ''  The 
Privileges  of  the  University  of  Cambridge,"  containing  a  chrono- 
logical table  of  all  its  charters,  with  their  titles,  from  the  earliest 
to  more  modern  times,  arranged  in  exact  order,  according  to  the 
Christian  era,  and  the  kings  of  England  ;  together  with  a  series  of 
the  principal  charters  themselves,  and  the  statutes  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth. It  will  be  also  accompanied  with  other  public  instruments 
and  documents ;  being  intended  to  serve  as  Fasti  to  the  History  of 
Cambridge.  To  the  end  will  be  subjoined  various  additions  and 
emendations  to  Mr.  Dyer's  own  History  of  the  University  and 
Collages.  The  greater  part  of  the  work  will  be  in  Latin  :  to  the 
Latin  part  will  be  prefixed  a  Latin  Dissertation,  addressed  '  Viris 
Academicis ;'  to  the  English,  will  be  subjoined  an  English  Disser- 
tation on  the  contents  of  the  whole  volume.  The  work,  we  un- 
derstand, is  nearly  all  printed,  but  not  to  be  published  till  the 
winter.     It  will  be  published  by  Subscription. 

M.  Thiebant  de  Bernbaud  intends  to  publish  an  edition  of 
all  the  works  of  Theophrastus,  including  all  the  fragments  of  his 

NO.  XXIIL  CI.  Jl.  VOL.  XII.  Q 


2S4  Literary  Intelligence. 

author,  cbsperfed  in  the  whole  circuit  oJF  classic  literature,  it 
'  iivill  be  preceded  by  an  iutrodttctioo,  contaiaiog  the  Life  of  llieo- 
phrastusy  and  a  critical  estimate  of  his  works,  besides  an  account 
of  all  the  extant  MSS.  of  his  works,  and  ao  enumeration  of  all 
the  editions  and  translations  of  Theophrastus,  since  the  fifteenth 
century. 

We  understand  that  a  son  of  a  very  celebrated  engraf  er  is  at- 
tempting to  unfold,  under  the  directiqns  of  the  Rev.  John 
Hayter,  F.  a.  S.  one  of  the  six  Herculaneum  MSS.  presented 
by  his  Sicilian  Majesty  to  the  Prince  Regent.  We  believe  this 
MS.  to  have  been  previously  attempted  by  Dr.  Young. 

A  Selection  of  Msop^s  Fables,  with  English  Notes  and  Ques* 
tions,  for  Schools. 

Ovidii' Metamorphoses  Selectae,  et  in  usura  Scholarum  expurga- 
tet ;  cum  Notis  Anglicis.     By  the  Rev.  C.  Bradley. 

A  New  Edition  of  Mr.  Jones's  Latin  Grammar. 

JUST    PUBLISHED. 

A  Neat  Edition  of  the  Greek  Testament.  The  text  is  taken 
from  the  edition  now  publishing  by  the  Rev.  £.  Valpy-  It  is  print- 
ed in  duodecimo^  for  the  use  of  Schools. 

M.  Tullii  Cicerduis  de  Officiis,  Libri  Tres ;  juxta  editionem  J. 
M.  et  J.  Frid.  Heusingerorum.  Accedunt^  in  gratiam  juventutis, 
notae  qusedam  Anglice  scriptse.     Pr.  6s»  boards. 

Diatessarony  sen  Integra  Historia  Domini  nostri  J.  C.  Latine 
ex  quatuor  Evangeliis  inter  se  coUatis ;  ipsisque  Ev&ngelistarum 
verbis  apte  et  ordinate  dispositis  confecta.  E  Versione  prvcipue 
Castellionis  castigata  et  emendata.  Cui  prsefiguntur  Tabula  Pa- 
laestinae  Geographica,  necnon  Ordo  Rerum.  Opera  et  studio  T. 
Thirlwall,  A.M.     Edit.  sec.  Pr.  4s.  6d. 

An  Introduction  to  the  Greek  Language ;  containing  the  most 
useful  rules  of  Syntax,  and  a  new  set  of  Exercises^  on  an  improved 
plan.     By  the  Rev.  Mr.  Picquot.     Pr.  3s. 

Elements  of  Latin  Prosody,  with  Exercises  and  Questions,  de- 
signed as  an  Introduction  to  the  scanning  and  making  Latin  Verses. 
By  the  Rev.  C.  Bradley.  4s.  bound.  A  Key  may  be  had  by  pn^ 
vate  application.     Pr.  £s.  6d. 


235 


NOTES  TO  CORRESPONDENTS. 


The  Dissertation  on  the  Origin  of  the  Abyssiniam  has  not 
yet  been  received  by  us.  We  hope  the  author  will  make  further 
inquiries  on  the  subject. 

Remarks  on  1  Tim,  iii.  16.  will  shortly  appear. 

Ijoci  quidam  Luciani  emendati,  8cc.  will  be  continued  in  our 
next. 

A  Notice  of  Rich's  Memoir  on  the  Ruins  of  Babylon  in  our 
next. 

Professor  Brown's  Latin  Prize  Essays  will  appear  in  our 
future  Nos. 

M.'s  valuable  articles  will  shortly  appear. 

Abb6  Morso's  Chart  of  Arabic  Grammar  will  certainly  appear 
in  No.  XXIV.  We  are  sorry  to  disappoint  Tyeo,  but  if  he 
would  call  on  the  Printer,  a  satisfactory  reason  for  the  delay 
would  be  offered  to  him. 

A  French  writer  of  the  17th  century  seriously  advises  authors 
not  to  send  well-written  copies  to  the  printer ;  for  he  nays  that 
in  that  case  the  work  will  be  given  to  a  young  apprentice,  and  be 
full  of  errors ;  but  if  the  copy  be  badly  written,  it  will  be  put  in 
the  hands  of  a  correct  compositor.  We  presume  that  T.  P.  has 
had  this  advice  in  view. 

A  Friend  to  Consistency  informs  us  that  '^  a  critic  who  sar- 
castically reproved  us  for  once  printing  Mytilene  for  Mitylene,  has 
since  adopted  the  former  spelling."  We  had  observed  the  re^ 
proof,  but  not  the  recantation ;  we  hope  that  the  latter  was  as  can- 
did, as  the  former  was  severe. 

The  critical  notice  of  Smith's  Greek  Translation  of  Jewelts 
Apologia  Ecclesia  Anglicana,  lately  republished  by  Mr.  Campbell^ 
oj  Pontefracty  was  too  late  for  our  present  number.  It  shall  be 
inserted  m  our  next. 

We  are  much  obliged  for  the  loan  of  Burton's  tract  Pers. 
Ling,  Hist*  S^c,  of  which  we  shall  make  use  in  a  future  No. 


236  Notes  to  Correspondents,  ^c. 

We  are  sorry  that  an  accident  has  deprived  our  readers  of  No. 
III.  0/1  Greek  and  Latin  AcceiUs  in  this  Number.  It  shall  cer- 
tainly appear  in  the  next. 

The  same  observation  applies  to  the  Notes  on  Plato » 


1.  Ave. 

2.  Do — mus. 

3.  S — omnia. 

4.  Maro.  Roma. 

5.  N — omen. 

6.  Mus — ca — turn. 

7.  Silex— ilex—lex— ex — x— sile. 


END  OF  NO.  XXIII. 


[ADVERTISEMENT.] 

CHEAPEST  HEBREW  BIBLE^ 

GERMAN  EDITION. 

T.  BOOSEY,  4,  BROAD-STREET,  EXCHANGE, 

Respectfully  informs  Biblical  Students,  School- masters,  Oriental 
Scholars,  and  the  Literary  World  in  general,  that  he  has  just  im- 
ported  a  number  of  HEBREW  BIBLES,  edited  by  Reinec 
cius,  lJoERDERLEiN,and  Mbisner,  with  very  extensive  Read- 
ings, Collations,  and  Masoretic  Notes,  8cc.  byKENNicoTTand 
I^eKossi,  forming  Two  Volumes,  8vo.  with  Points,  Accents, 
&c.  on  very  good  Paper,  and  at  the  moderate  Price  of  l6s. ;  a  price 
«)  reasonable,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  will  meet  the  attention  of  Oriental 
Scholars,  &c.  who  have  been  prevented  from  purchasing  by  the  ex- 
orbitant prices  they  are  charged  in  England. 


%  ^ 


/ 


PECLARATION 

OF  THE  V 

Archbishop  of  const ANTi^oPlEi 

.  JliD  PATRIARCH  O^  THE  GRE^K  CHURCH, 


ffN  VAVOVTk  OF  t&B 


.       MODpftN  GREEK  TESTAMENT/ 

^  PiiktedbyibtRriiUhtMForeigiiBihUSecUty. 

V  Mrithh  Palace^  Constantinople,  Jan.  1%  1815v 

'  I  ^NqLOSE  ffir,  tie  Society  s^Pftper  irom  tjie  Greisk  Putijarlch  * 

^.^kit  Con»Ciintuiople.    Wkat  gave  occasion  to  it  was    this:  Upoi» « 
making  llb((t|iry.  relative  Jto  distributing,,  either  gnitis,  or  by  pur-  ' 

'  chase,  the  Mo4ern  Gree):  Testaments,  which  the  Society  had  en* ' 
ti'usted  to  fliy  oaiie,  I  w^s  generally  given  to  understand,  that'th^: 
'  Greek  Priests  would  do  ^  in  their  powftr  to  thwart  and  render^ 
Ineffectual  any  such  distribution;     I  determined,  therefore,  to  go^ 
lit  once  to  the.Pati'iarch'^  and,  if  possible,  procure  kis  sanction^ 
Accordingly .  I  got  translated  a  large  Extract  from  die  *'  SunHhary' 
Account'' of  the  Society,  whiclr  I  left  with  him,  together  with  ii 
Copy  of  the  Modern  Greek  Testament;    When  I  next  saw  him; 
he  told  me,  that  he  considered  the  object  of  the  Society  highly 
laodable,  and  presented  m«^with  the  inclosed  Declaration, 

As  the  present  Patriarch  is  considered  a  person  of  great  literary 
attainments,  the  opinion -of  so  competent  a:  judge  respecting  the 
Version  adopted  by  the  Sooiety,  ipaay  be  fought  in  itself  satkfkc* 
'tory ;  tmt  I  conceive -the  Declaration  may  be  also  extensively  use* 
lul,  if  the  Society  should  tCink -proper  to  print  and  prefix  it  to 
atch  Copy  of  the  Romaic  Tesfcsiment  wthj^ch  may  hereafter  be 
issued.  I  have  been  ci^i^iUy  iifyibiedf  that  many  Greeks  have 
scrupled  to  purch^ae  op.  exen  rec«ve/the>  Scriptures,  without 
iome  silch  authority ;  and*  I*  undeiiBtand,'^hat  the  persons  acting 
for  the  Society  at  Zante,  are  of  4>pinion,  that  the  sale  of  the  Tes« 
laments,  transmitted  there,  has*  tieen  matetialfy  retarded  by  those 
•ccuple9%  ^ ..  « 


•^     ' 


V-     e*     «-A.     .^^  N.       "^ 
'^     ^      «A        '5'    <^     "S 


1 


ft* 


t4 


«e: 


^?!!^    =?       %:        y       j^      -^N 


(TransratioB.) 

CYRIL,  ARCHBISHOP  t>F  COi^STANnNOPLE^NJ^ROllAEt 
AND  CBCUMENICAL  PAlillARCH. 

Our  Lowliness  notifies  by  this  present  l^CKriarchal  Declaration, 
that  having  exanunejd^  accurately, '  and  witt  the  nefcessary  atten« 
lion,  the  l^dition  of  the  New  Testament  in  two  languages,  Hel- 
lenic and  Romaic,  published  in  England  by  the  Society  tli^e 
established,^  of  British  Typography,  by  John  Tilling,  at  Chda^, 
in  the  yefur  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  ten  of  the  incamiii<m 
of  Christ  our  Saviour,  we  have  found  m  it  nothing, fidse,  or 'erro- 
neous ;,  wlv^rctore  we  have  judge^  nght  to  give  peifkit^aion  fot'  it 
to  beiised/andr^ad  by  all  pious,  united,  andorthodokChriadam;. 
to  be  sold  in .  the  Booksellers'  sho|y§ ;  and  to  be  bought  fredy  fcy 
all  who' wish  it,  without  any  one  malting  1]ie  least  (ilniitatioaj  for 
the  manifestation  of  which,  this  out  present  Patriarchal  De^m- 
tion  has  been  issued. 


•    •  ^» 


•y 


#'  -> 


--^ 


Iti  thk  ikhUenth  day  of  the  nMjnlA  of  JDeeMifcr^;i814# 


/ 


.  ) 


(•■ 


C 


CONTENTS  OF  No.  XXIV. 


•     .  •      •  • 


Biblical  Criticism    • 237 

Notice  of  Utriusque  Leonidae  Carmina,  Ed.  Alb.  Christ.  Meioeke. 

Lips.   ••• 239 

Notice  of  Hamiltoa'h  General  lutroductioo  to  the  Study  of  the 

Hebrew  Scriptures,  &c»      * . . . .  ^40 

Oretio  Habita  Cautabrigiae :  octavo  Kalendas  Junii  MDCCLV. 

Perorante  Gul.  Maskelyne,  A.M.     • •  241 

Remarks  on  1  Tim.  iii.  l6.     •• • •  247 

Remarks  on  the  Meaning  of  the  Hebrew  word  y^{3      ••••••••  2M 

Remarks  on'  the  Defence  of  Gabriel  Sionita     • 254 

Remarks  on  some  Statements  of  the  Rt.  Hon.  Sir  W.  Drammond  256 

Arabian  Tales,  originally  Persian •..•«........  »^  • .  259 

Momi  Miscellanea  Subseciva,  No.  iii.     ••....•  261 

Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of  the  Diversity  of  Human  Character  114 
various  Ages,    Nations^    and  Individuals,  by  Peofessor 

Scott,  No«  vii. i ...  .^«  ....... .  263 

Prometheus.    An  English  Prize  Poem:  Spoken  at  the  Apposi- 
tion, St.  Paul's  School.  April,  1815 273 

Remarks  on  the  Cambridge  MS.  of  the  Four  Gospels  and  the 

Acts  of  the  Apostles      .  •  •  •  • ••.... 276 

Notice  of  Rich*s  Memoir  on  the  Ruins  of  Babylon     ••  287 

BiUicM  Criticism  :  Hebrew  Descent  of  the  Abyssinians 293 

On  the  Greek  and  Latin  Accents.  No.  lit.     • ..•••••  504 

De  Lectione  KripoTrkdtrrcLs  in  Archilochi  Fragm.  ap.  Plutarchum     325 
An  Inquiry  into  the  Nature  and  Efficacy  of  Imitative  Versifica- 
tion, Ancient,  and  Modem     • 329 

D.  Heinsii  Oratio  De  Utilitate,  quae  e  lectione  Tragcediarum  per- 

cipitur     • .....••• •••.•• •   340 


11.  CONTENTS. 

In  Carmina  Epoclica  Aschylea  Commentarius.  Anctore  G.  B.  •  •  344 
Bentleii  Emendationes  ineditse  in  Aristophanem :  in  Equites  •  •  •  •  352 

Classical  Criticism ^67 

An  Answer  to  a  late  Book  written  against  the  learned  and  Rev. 
Dr.  Bentley,  relating  to  some  MS.  Notes  en  CalUmachus, 
together  with  an  Examination  of  Mr.  Bennef  s  Appendix  to 

the  said  Book.    Concluded  .••••....• ••   370 

Notice  of  Frey's  Hebrew,  Latin,  and  English  Dictionary    ••••••  381 

Notice  of  Dr.  H.  Marsh's  Horn  Pelasgictt • ••••••  383 

E.  H.  Barkeri  Epbtoia  ad  G.  H.  Schieferum  De  quibusdam  He- 

sychii  et  Etymologici  Giossis 395 

Notice  of  Poetn  Minores  Graeci.  Edidit  Th.  Gaisford 410 

Notulse  Qusedam  in  Piatonis  Menexenum    •.*«••••• •  41 J 

Notice  of  a  Grammar  of  the  Persian  Language.    By  M.  Lums- 

den,LL.D.    •••• 429 

Notice  of  the  Megha  Duta,  by  Calidasa ;  translated  from  the 

Sanscrit  by  H.  H.  Wilson • 432 

Biblical  Criticism 43$ 

Bentleii  Epistolse  duae  ad  Ti.   Hemsterhusium,  No.  U.      438 

Adversaria  Literaria,  No.  VIIL      • •   450 

•AnQAOi  lA  THJ  TON-'ArrAnN  EKKAHXIAI,  sive  Apologia 
Ecclesiae  Anglicanse,  auctore  Jo.  Juello,  olim  Episcopo  Sa- 
risb.  Greece  quidem  reddita  a  Jo.  Smithy  A.  B.  Nuper  recen* 

suit  et  notas  addidit  A.  C.  Campbell^  A.  M.     • 456 

Mots  ou  omis  par  H.  Etienne,  ou  inexactement  expliqu^s.    Par 

J.  B.  Gail,  No.  n.     463 

Euripides  Emendatus ••.••••••• ••.....  467 

Virgil  explained    •••• • • 470 

Prices  of  some  of  the  Principal  Books  of  the  celebrated  Library 

of  Ralph  Willett,  Esq. • 473^ 

Literary  Intelligence     .......•..••...   4f 9 

Notes  to  Correbpondents    •• .......t  485 


THE 


CLASSICAL  JOURNAL- 


N%  XXIV. 


DECEMBER,    1815. 


R   ' 


BIBLICAL  CRITICISM* 


Your  correspondent  M.  in  Vol.  x.  p,  268.  has  noticed,  what  ht 
thinks,  an  error,  in  my  article.  Vol.  viii.  p.  377.  viz.  "  In  the 
ninth  century — Jerome  began  to  mend  the  first  Latin  trandatioii 
by  the  Hebrew,'^  and  he  asks,  *'  are  we  to  believe  him  right  when 
he  tells  us  that  Jerome  did  not  live  until  the  ninth  century  ?" 
Were  I  disposed  to  cavil,  I  might  ask  what  ninth  century  weg 
this  gentleman  mean  ?  it  was  certainly  in  a  ninth  centwy  that  Jerome 
beg^n  to  correct  the  first  Latin  translation.  If  your  correspondent 
wUl  read,  after  the  words^  ^in  the  ninth  c?^yi/«ry^'— the  words> 
^qfier  the  captivity y  which  were  accidentally  omitted  in  the  second 
MS.  for  the  press,  he  will  find  I  was  right  \  viz.  In  the  ninth 
century  after  the  captivity  Jerome  began,  &c.  Jerome  was  bom 
A.  D.  329,  and  the  Hebrews  returned  from  the  captivity  536  yeai9 
before  Christ,  which  was  in  the  ninth  century  etfter  the  captivity. 
Tour  learned  correspondent  R.  M.  C.  also  makes. a  remark  VoL 
X.  p.  335.  concerning  the  word  £l6him  in  my  History  of  all 
MeUgisnSf  second  edition  j  he  is  also  pleased  to  give  this  work  a 
tery  hieh  character ;  he  says — ^*  a  work  which  undoubtedly  does 
die  autnor  the  highest  credit,  equally  as  the  Gentleman^  the  Bib- 
lical Scholar,  the  Orthodox  Theologist,  and  the  Genuine  Chris- 
tian/* I  have  not  the  pleasure  of  being  personally  known  to  thitS 
writer.  With  regard  to  my  orthodoxy,  I  was  brought  up  in  the 
established  church*  I  believe  her  doctrines  to  be  perfectly  consis- 
tent with  the  sacred  scriptures ;  and  if  I  have  any  claim  to  dui 
character  of  «  genuine  Christian^"  I  believe  with  die  churdh  ^Itaf 
it  if  Bot^  on  the  giound  of  my  own  merit. 

NO.  XXIV.        CLJL  VOIi.XIL  R 


238  Biblical  Criticism. 


If  this  gentleman  be  not  already  satisfied  with  what  has  hem 
said  in  proof  that  D^H^M  is  a  tunm  singular f  comprehendii^  die 
Divine  TVinihf  in  UniH/^  perfectly  conformable  to  that  admirable 
definition  of  the  belief  of  the  apostolic  churdies^  which  we  odl 
the  Athanasian  Creed  :  I  hope  he  will  be,  when  he  reads  the 
note  on  Gen.  i.  1*  which  will  appear  in  my  new  translation  of  the 
book  of  Genesisi  as  soon  as  a  suflicient  number  of  subscribers 
(who  are  already  of  the  most  respectable  and  learned  class)  enable 
me  to  go  to  press. 

He  expresses  surprise,  «  that  UTh^  should  be  still  concdyed 
of  the  singular  number^  by  Mr.  Bellamy,  contrary  to  the  now 
generally  received  opinion  of  every  biblical  student.'*  To  assume 
me  point  in  dispute  is  an  easy  way  of  settling  it,  and  therefore  he 
adds,  «  as  this  can  therefore  be  no  longer  considered  as  a  contrO" 
verted  pointy  to  attempt  to  go  over  the  ground  again,  with*  the 
abundant  proofs  that  may  be  deduced  from  the  sacred  volume,  and 
which  is  already  done  by  the  many  able  writers  of  the  present, day, 
particularly  by  ike  author  of  the  Commentaries  and  critical  Notes 
en  the  Holy  Scriptures^  could  manifestly  add  no  farther  weight  to 
the  now  decided  argument  respecting  the  plurality  of  the  word 
Slqhim^"  The  proofs  adduced  by  **  the  author,^*  to  whom  he 
aHudes,  Dr.  A.  Clarke,  have  been  laid  before  your  readers,  and 
have  been  objected  to  in  your  pages ;  nor  have  the  objections  been 
yet  answered.  They  may  also  be  further  seen  at  large  in  the 
Ophion,  a  work  I  lately  published.  V 

.  R.  M.  C.  having  begged  the  question,  would  have  done  well, 
hF  he  had  abstained  from  all  farther  remark ;  but  he.  enters  die 
field  of  controversy  with  an  ai^ument  highly  injurious  to  the  cause 
which  he  attempts  to  advocate.  «No  classical  reader,'*  he  ob- 
serves, «  needs  to  be  reminded,  that  nothing  is  more  frequendy 
to  be  met  with,  than  grammatical  anomalies  respecting  the  agree- 
ment and  the  government  of  words.  The  Arabic,  die  Hebrew, 
with  all  their  dependent  tongues,  abound  with  them.  Hence  we 
find  singular  nouns  connected  with  plural  verbs,  and  plural  nouns  . 
vrith  singular  verbs."  If  so,  what  becomes  of  the  argument  drawn 
by  Hutchinson,  Parkhurst,  Hadles,  and  Dr.  A.  Clarke,  frtmi  a 
few  passages,  which  diey  have  supposed  so  connected,  when,  in 
every  other  instance  throughout  the  scriptures,  that  word  is  found 
joined  with  nouns,  aJ^ectives,  and  verbs f  singular  ?  As  to  his  quc^ 
tations  from  common  Hebrew  Grammars,  they  may  prove  satis- 
factory  to  some,  but  thev  are  not  consistmt  vritn  the  genius,  phrase- 
ology and  grammar  of  tne  sacred  language.  By  the  word  anomaJ^p 
as  applied  by  your  learned  correspondent,  I  cannot  allow  that  it 
^^RciUniuthorise  him  to  consider ,  that  a  noun  plural  may  be  connected 
widi  a  veih  singular,  or  vice  vosa;  in  such  case,  the  wcMfl- 
::**  grammatic4*'  would  be  very  impropsr;  for  thoughout  t)ie 


Notice  of  Vtnusque  Leonida  Carmina.    289 

scriptnfe,  and  in  all  languages,  such  kind  of  <<  anomaly,"  as  this 
wiiter  means,  cannot  be  understood.  By  anomaly^  I  understand 
a  deviaUonfrom  rtde;  but  there  is  no  rule  to  be  found  in  Scrip- 
ture, that  will  authorise  us  to  deviate  from  ff)od  sense:  which 
would  necessarily  be  the  case,  if  such  kind  of  anomaly  were  ad- 
mitted. 


North  Place,  Grmfs  Inn  Lane. 


J.  BELLAMY, 


s 


NOTICE  OF 

Utriusque  L£ONiDiE  Carmina.     Cum  Argumentis^ 
varietate  kctionisy  scholiis^  et  commentario^  edidit  et  in-^' 
dice  ornavit  Albert,  Christ.  Meineke,  apud  Susos 
tenses  Rector.    Lips,  in  libr.  Weidmannia.  small  8vfX 

This  is  a  tery  useful  edition  of  two  very  middling  writers,. 
Leonidas  Tarentinus,  and  Leonidas  Alexandrinus.  Meineke,  a 
scholar  of  some  reputation  in  Germany,  undertook  the  edition  for 
a  double  reason :  to  collect  into  one  volume  the  principal  researches* 
which  different  critics  had  made  on  his  authors ;  and  to  assist _such 
young  men  as  might  be  inclined  to  form  an  acquaintance  with 
them.  The^text  is  that  of  Brunck,  with  a  few  difiFerences,  some 
readings,  which  he  afterwards  proposed,  havine  in  this  edition  been 
received  into  the  text.  Some  of  the  notes  exhibit  various  readings^ 
collected  from  different  editions :  others  are  explanatory,  in  wh^ 
parallel  passages  from  other  writers  are  adduced^  and  the  senses 
of  unusual  words  investigated.  For  this  reason  it  may  be  of  some 
use  to  the  editors  of  the  new  edition  of  Stephens'  Thesaurus.-^ 
Upon  the  whole,  to  such  as  turn  their  thoughts  towards  the  illus^ 
tmtion  of  the  writers  of  the  Anthology,  the  book  will  be  of  e9U-' 
siderable  use :  as  it  is  frequently  necessary,  in  order  to  luides-j 
stand  the  best  writers  of  Epigrams,  to  read  with  attentim  tibie 
worst.  We  do  not  indeed  rank  either  of  our  authors  in  thf  hitter 
class :  to  those  who  wish  to  read  pretty  conceits  on  love  and  wine; 
or  to  learn  all  the  various^/S^rmt^  by  which  superannusited  heroes, 
or  decayed  rakes,  in  days  of  yore  dedicated  themselves  to  the  innu* 
merable  inhabitants  of  the  celestial  Billingsgate,  Olympus,  tluy 
volume  may  be  a  very  agreeable  companion.  In  reading  it,  thev 
wiU  be  much  better  employed  than  in  perunng  similar  jVi^jt  d'esprit 
of  the  present  day. 


240 


NOTICE  OF 


'  A  General  lNtRoi>ucTioN  to  the  Study  of  the  He- 
BRKW  Scriptures,  with  a  Critical  Histmy  qf  tht, 
Greek  ahd  Latin  Versions^  of'  the  Samaritan  P««te- 
teuch^  and  of*  the  Chaldee  Paraphrases.  By  the  Rev. 
<jr.  liAMiL'voNy  Rector  of  Killermogh.''  Dublin,  8?o. 
pp.  197.  1813. 


Wht  will  not  these  Historix  Critics  Scriptores  first  read  the . 
latest  and  best'  writers  on  the  subject  of  which  they  treat  ?  and  if 
the  proper  books  are  either  inaqcessible  to  them,  or  unintelligible^, 
because  written  in  languages  which  they  do  not  understand,  why 
will  they  write  at  all  ?  These  questions  have  been  suggested  to  us  by 
the  perusal  of  Mr.  Hamilton's  work.     We  have  not,  indeed,  much 
reason  to  complain  of  faults  of  commission :  for  what  he  has  dotie, , 
he  has  done  well :  but  we  must  be  permitted  to  say,  that  he  has 
omitted  a  great  deal,  of  which  he  ought  to  have  betn  particidar 
in  treating.    The  audior  has,  it '  is  true,  acted  up  to  what  he  pro^ 
mised  in  his  Title  Page ;  but  there  he  did  not  take  in  a  sii£» 
liciently  wide  range.     Of  the  Peshito,  or  Syriac  Yenion,  he  has 
jDpt  82^d  a  word :  yet  this  version  is  decidedly  one  of  the  most 
valuable,  and  he  nas  promised  (Preface,  p.  vL)  tx>  <<  give  in  » 
form,  calculated  for  general  circulation,  satisfactory  imormadoii. 
on  some  subjects  connected  with  the  study  of  die  Hebrew  Bible^. 
and  of  the  best  known  of  its  ancient  versions.**      This  defect 
is  more  inexcusable  because  much  information  respecting^  it  is, 
dontained  in  books  written  in  Latin,  namely  in  Walton's  rrobi* 
^mena  in  Biblia  Polyglotta,  in  Asseman's  Bibliotheca  Orientafis,. 
aind'lti  Dathe's  Preface  to  his  edition  of  the  Syriac  Psalter  (9ve. 
Hake^^x.  1768).   In  the  same  manner  he  has  omitted  the  Arabic 
'Version,  though  it  has  been  treated  of  in  Latin-  works  innumera- 
ble :  neither  has  he  even  so  much  as  hinted  the  existence  of  sUi 
^thiopic  or  Egyptian  version,  though  Ludolf  has  treated  of  tb» 
first  in  his  Historia  ^thiopiea,   Francf.   1699.    and  Woide  has 
cb^celiently  described  the  latter  in  his  Dissertatio  de  BiUiomm  veiu 
sione  -£gyptiaca,  Oxon.  1799. 

Another  great  defect  is,  his  aj^Kirent  ignorance  of  idhe  Gef« 
man  language,  which  to  a  Biblical  Critic  is  abnost  essentisd^  oa 
account  of  the  numerous  discoveriefs  which  have  lately  beea  ande 
m  Germany,,  and  which  ar$  ieeovded  in  die  Orientalisehe  lindr 
Exegetische  Bibiiothek  of  Michaelis,  in  EichhoRi'4  R^MV^orihun; 
fitr  Biblischen  und  Morgenlandischen  Literatlir,  and  his  Allge* 


j»&tn6  Bibliothek  cter  BiUischen  Literatur,  and  other  periodical 
works  of  the  $aixie  description ;  not  to  mention  the  innumerable 
valuable  commentaries  and  other  works  of  the  German  critics : 
tiQm  not  having  read  thesej  Mr.  H.  is  nearly  a  century  behind 
Jbttind)  in  his  information. 

.  From  £jichhorn's  £inleitung  in  die  Schriften  des  Alten  Testa- 
taeats,  most  important  information  might  have  been  given ;  but 
Mr-  H«  does  not  appear  to  know  that  such  a  book  even  exists. 
His  work,  therefore,,  is  decidedly  inferior,  even  to  a  small  octav^ 
volume  published  many  years  ago  by  Dr.  Bauer,  as  a  guide  tO 
hia  Acaifemical  Lectures.'  Mr.  Hamilton,  however,  if  he  wiH 
^end  to  German  Literature,  may  raise  a  very  useftd  superstruc- 
Jture  upon  the  foundation  he  has  laid  in  his  present  work :  we 
lave  sdready  said,  that  what  he  has  done,  he  appears  to  have  done 
well,  and  we  have  complained,  not  of  his  prolixity,  but  of  his 
leonciseness.  But  imperfect  and  unsatisfactory  as  his  book  is,  we 
Jiail  it  with  considerable  pleasure,  as  afibrding  some  beginning  of 
~Kidcal  literature  in  a  country,  which  has  been  hitherto^  oi  ;d| 
Ctthers,  Spain  and  Portugal  excepted,  the  most  unprolific. 


ORATIO 

ff^bUa  Cantabrigia  in  SaceUo  CoUegioque  &  S.  et  Indi^ 
vi^ia  TrinUaUs  Solenni  Jestoque  die  Fundat07is  menuh 
rice  SQcro.  octavo  kulendas  Junii  MDCCLV.  Ex  Te^ 
tamento  optinii  nuper  viri  Joh.  Wilsont,  S.  T.  P. 
Pcrorante  Gul.  Maskelyne,  A.M.  EjusdemCoi- 
legii  Socio. 

Lastitiaque  concursusque  vester.  Academic!,  atque  hujusce  diei 
^lennitas,  ipsius  insuper  loci  religio,  cujus  celebiandi  gratia  hue 
convenimus,  maxima  inter  mortales  benencia  recenaenti  mihi  sxaok^ 
xnnm  in  hac  re  studium  vestrum  et  benevolentiam  cum  silentxo 
pollicentur.  Quanquam  autem  perspectum  habeam  pro  vtrtute  ac 
nominis  eorum  gloria,  qui  a  principio  has  Musarum  acdes  con& 
derunt,  vel  deinceps  aliquo  omamento  adauxerunt,  dignam  satis 
orationem  vix  inveniri  quidem  posse,  qualibus  tameh  cu&que  riri- 

bus  aggrediendum  est :  ne.  parum  honestum  sit  nobis  eos,  quorum 

« 

•  EntMrurf  einer  Einleitung  in  die  Schriften  dcs  Alten  Testaments. 
^ttch  <fen  Introduction  to  ike  Scriptures  qft^p  014  Tesltmentf)  8vd.SHim* 
hog  und  .dhiiorf.  1794. 


24&  Latin  Oration  tpoken 

opera  docti  atque  edocti  sumus  probe^  quia  perfecta  erant  tpri  j^e* 
tatei  ideo  ne  minores  quidem  consecutos  esse  laudes.  i» 

Quis  autem  melius  optimorum  virorum  laudes  concinet,  qttam 
qui  facta  eiiarraverit?  cujus  item  hominis  majus  unquam  in  nos 
^neficium  extitit,  aut  prius  adtiquiusve,  quam  Henrici  Stantony 
oufiblciensis?  qui  jam  inde  ab  Edvardi  secundi  regis  temporibtts 
privatis  opibus  vere  magnificum  ausus  opus  sanctam  Michaeli8»  id 
nomen  erat,  domum  ex  adverso  in  latere  australi  Musis  feliciter 
posuit.  Sic  deinde  ex  mente  ipsius  positam^  nequid  tanto  numeri 
cleesset,  iis  annuis  reditibus  iirmavit  ac  locupletayit,  quibus  vel  ad- 
hue  fi^loriari  nobis  jure  maximo  licet.  Is  turn  ibi  vir  bonus  put 
chemmo  facto  suo  gaudebat  intuens,  nescius  sane  quanta  mox  ifr- 
crementa  secum  esset  allatura  dies;  cui  tum  urbi,  ut  ita  dicam) 
lapidem  angularem  ipse  manu  sua  fundassety  ac  primas  tantum 
lineas  designasset. 

Nee  longo  deinde  annorum  intervallo  censimiU  flaCgrans  literanxm 
bonarum  atque  artium  amore  Edvardus  tertius  rex  aulam  hie  rt* 
giam,  ab  ipsius  fundatore  sic  vocitatam,  turre  ilia  sua  observabilem^ 
faustis  magis  dicam  auspiciis,  an  secundo  rerum  exitu,  an  pio 
magis  consilio  construebat?  Jam  tum  inimica  ^ens  Gallia  regis 
illiusy  illius  inquam  nostri  sapientiam,  atque  animi  magnitudinem 
perspicientes  superbiam  suam  melius  deposuissent :  cum  jamdu* 
dum  non  dubiis  signis,  nisi  eorum  mentes  obccecasset  Deus>  pne- 
sagire  poterant  qui  motus  animorum,  quae  ipsorum  fuga,  qu« 
strages,  siquando  in  Pictayinum  campum  descenderet,  ^sent  fii- 
turx.  Quinimo  plane  furere,  quando  in  lubitum  fuerit,  iis  hosdbus 
8U0  semper  cum  periculo  sinimus:  nos  vero  ad  propositum  institu- 
turn  revertamur. 

,.  Hie  tamen,  quantumvis  arctati  simus  temporis  angustiis,  pium^ 
,probum  virum,  atque  huic  loco  et  his  studiis  benevolentissimum 
Henricum  sextum  regem  praeterire  esset  nefas.  Qui  cum  istis 
fundamentis,  quae  rex  iUe  dudum  hostium  victor,  proavus  autem 
suus  Edvardus  jeceratj  impensius  faveret,  aquam  aliam  fistulis 
subter  alveum  fluminis  salubriorem  ex  longinquo  deducebat.  Quas 
res,  quanto  sit  omamento,  videtis:  quam  ad  multa  sit  perutilis^  ci- 
tius  ex  aliorum  inqpia,  quam  ex  vestra  maxima  ilta  cogia  coUigetis. 

Proximus  deinde  Edvardus  quartus  rerum  omnium,  parta  vic- 
toria, potens  nihil  horum  permutari,  nihil  sua  sede  moveri,  per  eas 
denique  literas,  quae  patentes  vocantur,  nihil  non  ratum  confirma^ 
tumque  esse  voluit.  Ita  dissidentes  inter  se  Eboracensis  domus  et 
Lsincastriae  principes  hie  saltem  onmes  honeste  certavenmt,  uter 
•utri  benefaciendo  sit  prior. 

Hue  addamus,  minorum  quamvis  gentium  munera,  non  asper« 
nanda  vicina  ilia  quidem  hospitia  Margaretana,  Fesviciana,  Qne- 
thana,  Jaretana.  Quae  cum  nullis  essent  opibus,  nuUia  legibna^ 
iiondum  certo  aliquo  doctrinae  investigandae  duce>  monim  itidem 


at  Cambridge^  1755.  24Si 

•  -% 

nuUo  ceosore  ueerentur,  hoc  tantum  prae  se  ferebantt  huic  unico 
commodo  insemebant,  studiosis  omnibus  tectum,  larem,  perfu- 
gium  interim  dando,  commune  quoddam  seie  quasi  asylum  litera- 
rum  aperuisse. 

Jamque  pro  ea,  qua  semper  fuit,  ammi  majestate  Henricus  octa^- 
TU8  rex,  fundator,  pater  nostrum  omnium,  rem  magnam  ausus 
novo  prorsus  consilio  has  senas  xdes  omnea  conjun'gendi,  dein 
sub  uno  eodemque  magistro  in  perpetuum  aevum  stabiliendi^  ne  sit 
alicubi  in  terris  florentior  Musarum  sedes;  (absit  tantis  dictit  in* 
vidia,  dum  vera  tota  mente  proferam,  quodque  alienis  meritis  tes- 
timonium redderem,  in  eo  cives  non  defraudem  meos),  hoc,  inquato 
praeclaro  consilio  usus,  ut  ex  immenso  illo  Chao  ordinem  quendam, 
usum,  lucem,  gratiam  ac  dignitatem  explicaret,  intermedia  omnia 
xdificia  disjecit;  qux  minus  decora  omciebant  oculis,  aut  huic 
formae,  quam  pulcherrimam  intuemini,  inservire  uUo  modo  nega- 
bant,  sustulit;  reliqua  haec  mira  arte  ac  diligentia  consarciebati 
monachorum,  pessimae  gregis  hominum,  quos  ille  suis  sedibus  ex- 
ules  egerat,  praeda  atque  opimis  spoliis  ditabat }  magistrum  deinde 
praeposuit.  Sic  demum  universa  ilia  materia  in  unum  quodam- 
modo  corpus  redacta,  ita  ut  nihil  truncum  atque  informe,  aut  etiam 
quovis  loco  deficere  videretur,  nihil  rursus  abundaret,  una  identidem 
anima,  unus  sensus,  eadem  cogitatio  prorsus  tnesse  omnibtts  vide- 
batur.  Quod  quidem  opus  omnibus  suis  numeris  absolutum,  per* 
fectumque  videns  ille  ipse  qui  condiderat  artifex,  neqjuid  religionit 
aut  ominis  boni  deesse  yideretur,  bona,  felicia,  faustaque  omnia 
precatus  banc  aedem  suam  Deo  propriam  fieri,  ejus  numine  semper 
atque  imperio  regi,  sacrosanctae  et  individuxTrinitati  sacram  essel 
voluiti^inde  ei  nomen  dedit.  Cujus  autem  beneficii  gratiam  et 
commiHie  commodum  ad  vos  omnes,  Academici,  pertinere  saepiu$ 
intellexisK^  Henricus  noster,  quod  bono  esset  publico,  tres  illos 
lectores  constituit,  qui  de  Deo  rebusq^e  divinis,  qui  Graece,  q^ 
Hebraice  optimorum  ac  juratorum  insuper  septemvirorum  judicio 
plurimum  callerent.  Qua  tamen  ratione  dignitatis  exinde  aliquid 
nuic  collegio  suo  accederet,  hie  locum,  tectum  dedit ;  mensam  iis 
iixis  apposuit }  societatem,  siquando  velint,  addidit  $  ex  hoc  potis- 
simum  tot  florentium  virorum  numero  deligi  voluit. 

Quid  ?*  ipsius  postea  conditoris  filius  Edvardua  sextus  rex  quo 
erga  nos  animo  in  diem  futurus  videbatur,  cum  vel  in  ipso  brevis- 
simae  vitae  cursu  patris  ea  benefacta  rata  nobis  fecerit,  et  certissima 
manu  sua  confirmaverit  ?  Quid  ?  altera  deinde  soboles  Maria  re*^ 
gina,  cum  inter  alia  munera  hujusce  saceQi  fundamenta  poneiret^ 
cujtts  tandem  pietatis  esse  videbatur  ?  quod  fenestras  jam  tenuS 
eductum,  ne  sola  eadem  ad  sunmium  fastigium  perduceret,  mors 
fuit  impedimento. 

Quid  ?  ilia  etiam  altera,  Henrice,  stirpis  tux  gloria,  filia  Elisa 
vegina  qualis  «iat  nutris  fautrizque  horum  onmiuoii  cohdita  autem 


^44  Latin  Oration  spoken 

sdiola  Westinosasteriensi,  mater  mea  alnia^  pia^ .  feliz,  Qiunqoid 
£oc  sennone  meo  attigisse  satis  sit  ?  nuixij  festinante  me  quidem 
ad  t^s  iterum  laudes  repetendas,  hoc  tantillulum  sibi  habeat  pr^e- 
conium  ?  numquid  hanc  nomine  tantum  salutatam  sic  dimittamus? 
idque  audire  modo  tibi,  pater^  tuoque  huic  pppulo  in  praesens  suf- 
ficiat?  an  omni  potius  contentione  virium  hoc  loco  sapientem  prin-? 
cipem  celebramus?  Quae  cum  patriis  virtutibus  olim  res  publican 
administraret,  ac  forti  supra  foeminas  animo  teterrimam  illam 
tempestatem  Hispanicam  his  oris  avertisset^  colonias  Americanas 
commercii  causa,  et  in  his  unicam  praecipuam  earn,  quam  nunc 
Galli  suis  injuriis  ereptum  eunt,  Virginiam  condidisset,  hoste$ 
ubique  terra  marique  perdomuissetj  pacis  perinde  artibus  idonea 
Aequaquam  minorem  laborantis  turn  religionis  ac  doctrinae  rationem 
secum  interim  instituerat*  Cujus  tam  doctae  olim  patronae  desi- 
derio  pios  multos  literatosque  viros  etiamnum  teneri  censeo.  Qua^ 
singulari  quodam  consillo  ab  utriiisque  Academiap  C^ncellariia 
^ciscitabatur,  increpationibus  interdum  'minisque  flagitabat,  <<  qui- 
nam  in  his  aedibus  cum  singulis  tum  universis,  quanam  in  re,  quan-; 
tumque  eminerent :  id  certiorem  earn  facerent,  planeque  e^oce* 
^ent :''  hac  mente  scilicet,  ne  cujuspiam  latere  ingenium  posset 
regiis  negotiis  suo  mox  tempore  praeficiendum.  Quod  ad  nos  at* 
finet  maxime  pro  ea,  qua  singulari  fuit,  prudentia  annuos  ^uju^e 
Collegii  reditus,  cum  vilior  indies  fieret  pecunia,  pra^fjuiti^  .frumen?; 
torum  modiis  solvi  statuto  publico  jussit.  Ad  haec  collegium,  4ivi 
Petri  api;d  Westmonasterienses  scholamque  celeberrimam  Ulam. 
quidem,  et  totius  Britannias  longe  maximam,  quam  rem  praeteriena 
acu  modo  quasi  tetigeram,  in  usum  literarum  elegaptiorum  Elisa^ 
regina  condidit :  unde  discipuli  quotannis  in  utramque  pariter  Aca« 
4emiam  eligantur,  et  in  hanc  aedem  nostram,  quasi  fonte  quodam. 
perenni,  feliciter  deducantur.  Prima  -  quoque  legibus  ac  statutis 
hanc  domum  fundavit,  quibus  deinceps  oraculo  tanquam  Pythio 

Jomprobatis  obtemperandiim  esc.     Hanccine  vero  tantam,  ita  me 
)ei  filius  amet,  tam  divitem  hodie  patriam,  haberemus,  tam  om- 
nibus copiis  navalibus  instructam,  literis  excultam,  vera  atque  unica 
religione  gaudentem,  nisi  ea  omnia  in  ipsis  paene  primordiis.  iqt&r 
rltura  hacc  Dese  proprior  quam  foeminis  regina  conseirvasset,  atque 
ipsupe^  a  tantae  calamitatis  metu  in  pcsterum  vindicasset. 
^  VQS  quoque  piae  animae,  qui  aliquam  domus  hujusce  nostn& 
partem  opibus  vestris  illustrastis,  universos  simul  jubeo  salvere^i. 
valere;  cum  omnes  sane  longo  ordine  commemorare  esset  infini-, 
turn.     Vestra,  vestra  mquam  pietate,  quod  hos  omnes  licet  atte&« 
^;ri,  ^t  ea  tot  beneficiorum  copia,  velut  rore  matutinoj  non  singu^^ 
&m  tantum  artem  scieutiamve  irrigastis,  sed  totum  quantus  est 
<iisciplinarum  campum  recreastis  atque  refecistis. 
^  Atque  ecc^  bibliotbecam}  quanta  sit,  nostram!   qualis  autem 
^ou^iapb  usu  plerique  peniOTistis :  quod  insigne  pietatis .  et  mu.- 


at  Cambridge^  175d.  945 

monut^eatiii^  ex  privatorum  dow  conflatum  e9t  -  Hie 
coemtos  undique  nobiles  libros  conaulere  est :  hie  poetarum  cho* 
rum  optimum,  hie  mathematicorum  universam  supelleetilem^  hiq 
Socraticam  domun(i>  hie  omnigenx  aeientix  monumental  quae  vt\ 
antiquissima  manu  scripta  inveniaiiturj  vel  arte  feliciore  quotidie 
imprimuntur.  Hinc  siqua  olim  veteribus  scriptla  exciderunt  xninua 
Indies  desiderantur :  quorum  tantis  nos  ipsi  naufiragiis  ditamur^ 
quants^  stante  adhuc  et  florente  Gr^cia,  atque  incolume  urbe  Romay 
ne  per  }onga  quidem  sspcula  in  terrarum  orbis  ultimam  turn  banc 
ipsulam  fors  ulla  devexisset :  nunc  autem  toto  aequore  jactatos  nec; 
ppinantibus  nobis  Deu$>  ille  adeo»  qui  tempestatem  eam  certe  exci* 
ta^eratji  his  oris  atque  his  maxime  hospitiia  appulit  Deus*  Hinc 
solida  veritate  pascitur  mens  humana,  adomatur^  locupletatur :  ut. 
uicredibile  nobis  prorsus  videatur  tantum  malorum  omnium  dilu« 
yium  aliquando  extitiase,  quantum  represserit>  atque  revera  hiip 
quoque  doctrina  quotidie  reprimat.  Quare  nequis  in  os  mihi  dpc-i 
trinam  inter  privatos  cujusque  parietes  invenieudam  laudare  am^ 
pliu^  a^deat :  n^u  sobrius  vitam  fere  totam  ibi  actam  traductamqi^e 
lieniter  narrel :  multo  minua  alienas  longe  pe^endas  esse  disciplinaft 
su^deat :  aut  iosanas  et  nimium  diu  jam  deridiculas  hasce  pueron 
rnm  nostrorum  peregrinationes  alicui  in  animum  inducat.  Cuxa 
iidem  perfodere  mantes,  sistere  fiumuE^um  cursus^  et  in  hcgtulum 
SH^um  derivare  maguo  mebercle  coo^miqe,  sed  infeUqe  Ijlermnqu^, 
exitu  moliri  prorsus  videantur*  QuautQ  satius  est  xi^bia  in  ipsa, 
XiffSL  fluminis  sedem  posuisse,,  labores^  studia»  more.^  tot  hominum 
perspexiasei  literarum  quoddam  inter  noa  quasi  commercium  insK^ 
tuisse. 

Quae  enim  urbs,  quae  gens  ant^a  unquam  in  terris^  quae,  dicam 
natiO|  cum  rudes  adhuc  artium  essent  homines,  et  dextro  Mercurio 
maxime  indigerent,  totidem  literarum  miracula  vaticina^  estj  sua 
(}einde  tempore  protulit,  patefecit>  perfecit,  quot  et  quanta  ex  aede 
unica  hac  nostra  provenerunt  in  commune  commodumt  atque  hu«i 
mani  generis  decus  ?  Quid  vero,  Academici,  dignum  vestris  a'u« 
ribusj  aut  iis  operibus  immortalibus,  aut  eorum  virtuti  sempitensuc 
par  ullo  x^odo  protuli,  aut  fortasse  prolaturus  videor  ?  contentpu 
poene  tantummodo  nominasse  hos  yiros,  cum  adaequandae  laudum 
eorum  majestatis  spes  omnes  abjecissem.  Baconos  scilicet,|  Neur 
tonosj  Cotesio^i  Smithios ;  Drydenos  insuper,  Couleios,  Barovios  ; 
sacerdotes  castosy^  pios  vates,  philosophos  autem  poene  divinosi  quos 
ipse  aliquando  con^ortio  suo  pro^iore  dignabitur  Deus* 

Natura  sine  disciplina  coeca  est»  et  vi  ruit  sua:  ilia  contra,  si  a 
natura  destituatur,  xv^ca  est  et  deficit :  utraque  ubi|,  dante  ac  va« 
l^nte  Deo,  convenerijnt^  exercitatione  tamen  opus  est  et  certaQU- 
num  studio.  Ne  ipsa  quidem  Graecia,  mihi  credite,  artibus  a  Deo 
armisque  abundasset,  nisi  Lycsea,  porticus,  sy  hras  Academiae  sepo- 
suissent :  nisi  gymnicos  praeterea  ludos,  pabestras,  circus,  theatra 


S4$  Latin  Oration^  4^c. 

ticbili  quoctam  studio  firequentassent :  agone  demum  iDo  tSi!fmpici& 
prxmia  omnibus,  justos  simul  juratos  sanctosque  judices  propo^ 
sttissent. 

Vos  tamen  fortunatos  I  si  Testra  satis  nostis  ea  bona,  quos  Mnsar 
severiores  secemunt  populo  r  quibus  doctarum  illae  indies  praemia 
frontium  novas  aliquas  palmas  decernunt:  quorum  gravissimis 
^ictis  ac  factis  Pythagoreae  disciplinae  ritu  cum  silentio  stupemus. 
Utque  Cereris  ailiquando  olim  arcanis  initiati  beati  dehinc  crede« 
bantur,  vos  perinde  qutetis  his  ordinibus  adscript!  de  vitae  exitu,  et 
uniyerso  aevo  spem  habetis  conceptam  meliorem :  tantoque  rectius 
doctrinse  illiusi  quam  Neutonus  noster  toto  terrarum  orbe  disseim* 
navit,  fruges  ac  primitias  vos  auferetis,  qualia  Athentensibus  quon- 
dam perscuivebantur,  quanto  mentem  humanam  coluisse  pluris  esti 
quam  terram  inventis  plaustris  renovasse*  Vile  solum  est  Attica : 
Tibridis  arenis  prope  occlusum  est  ostium :  ipsaque  ^gypti  Alex- 
aUidria  tot  quondam  scientiis  librisque  suis  superba,  iis  omnibus  ex* 
hausta  penitus,  incensaque  hostiliter,  jam  inter  cineres  illas  sedens 
tacita  quodammodo  vestram  opem  reposcere  videatur :  sicut,  Nilo 
jampridem  alveo  suo  egredt  nolente,  aut  aquas  illas  debitas  solitO 
llaBsitantius  ac  pedetentim  quidem  educente,  ilia  ipsa  supplex  haec 
vestra  ^gjrptus  sole  usta  tum  atque  arida  Trajanum  imperatorem 
fruges  suas  reposcebat :  Grallia  suam  sero  palmam  tradidit :  Car* 
tesianum  illud  somnium  evanuit:  et  in  hoc  perventum  est  fas* 
tigium,  ut'  lion  nisi  cum  mundo  interiturus  sit  Neutonus. 
'  Quern  vero  finem  jam  faciam  ?  aut  quis  astantium,  ut  Graccbo 
dBm  Romano,  ita  mese  nunc  voci  in  his  rebus  statuet  modum  ?  quis 
aliquem  mihi  suggeret  exitum  ?  Bene  itaque  suo  praeteritum  loco^ 
quo  pia  sit  ac  perpetua  beneficiorum  memoria,  et  mentibus  vestris 
inhaereat,  atque  exemplo  prosit,  Henrici  pracconium  repetatur* 
Quid  simile,  quid  secundum  huic  tanto,  tarn  pulcre  pieque  collocato 
beneficio  inveniemus?  aut  quemnam  mortalium  Henrico  nostro  vel 
sapientia,  vel  fortitudine,  vel  munificentia  nisi  ex  longo  intervalla 
pToximum  reperiemus  ?  Unicum  post  hominum  memoriam,  magni 
scilicet  sapientisque  viri  Thesei  consilium  vel  ipsius  rei  nobilitate^ 
vel  utilitate  cum  hoc  nostro  conferri  quodammodo  videatur.  Qui^ 
<ondnuli  olim  ratione  ioita,  civitatem  Atticam,  qui  prius  sparsim  et 
vicatim  Jiabitabant,  compulit  in  unum  locum,  et   congregavit. 

Suid  vero  i  cum  adunatis  totius  gends  opibus,  viribus,  consiliis 
iirimum  quidem  patriam  suam  amplific^set,  ipsius  quomodo  ca^ 
ptti  et  fortunis  consultum  est  ?  Cum  Athenarum  arcem  celeber* 
nmarn  peregre  inde  in  exilium  abiens,  et  supeiba  ilia  moenia  sua 
opera  constructa,  et  ingratam  civitatem  brevique  niituram  respi« 
ciens  predbus^  et  dins,  exsecrationibusque  in  perpetuum  devovetet> 


^  Non  niu  cum  toto  debuit  orbe  inori.    fiMf  •  Orat.  dc  Emumo.   £fi* 


Remarks  «m  1  Tim.  iii.  1&.  247 

A^te  veto  ad  Isetiora  ilia  nostra  Tevertainiir,  gratiasi  et  gratufai«» 
tiotie8>  et  pias  beneficionim  commemoradonesi  et  festos  dies  insdi^ 
tutosy  et  coetus  hominum  celeberrimos,  et  commune  omnium  gaii« 
dium.  Quum  stare  hanc  domum  prxclaram,  tot  linguis»  artiDtts» 
scientiisque  omatam,  opibus  deinde  amplificatami  fama  auctam,  et 
novo  jam  quasi  fundamine  cceptam  iterum  strui  videant;  cum  pro- 
bam  docilemque  juventutem  esse  audiant,  sapientes  senes,  et,  quod 
huic  tanto  populo  est  instar  omnium,  magistrum  certe  in  quolibet 
laudum  genere  praestantissimum,  quidni  mazimam.  olim  in  terns 
huic  sedi  diuturnitatem  non  vanis  auguriis,  minimeque  dulnis  tot 
signorum  interpretationibus  polliceantur  ? 

Neu  quis  humanis  ojHbus  provenire  tot  ac  tanta  haec  arbitretur* 
Dei,  Dei  inquam  ductu  atque  auspiciis  jacta  sunt  fundamental 
aucta,  perfectaque  onmia.  Hinc  omne  principium,  hue  prospen 
referendi  sunt  exitus/  Unus  igitur  qui  ab  initio  condidit  lumc 
sedem,  qui  sacrosanctse  et  individuac  Trinitatis  ei  nomen  impertivi^ 
conditam  imperio  suo  semper  regat  Deus. 


REMARKS 

On  1  Tim.  in.   16. 


>As  I  live  in  a  remote  comer  of  the  country,  and  hare  not  an  of^ 
portunity  of  seeing  many  new  books,  I  had  not  till  lately  the  pka^ 
sure  of  perusine  some  volumes  of  the  Classical  JournaL  I  ain 
greatly  pleased  both  with  the  general  plan,  and  with  many  parti* 
cular  papers  in  that  work;  and  it  would  give  me  much  satisfaction 
if  I  could,  in  any  way,  add  to  its  value.  With  this  hope,  I  send 
you  the  following  remarks  on  1  Tim.  iii.  16,  Stl%  (or,  according  to 
6thers  o^  or  o^)  l^avf^cetfi}  ev  caqxt. 

This  passage  (with  the  exception  of  the  three  heavenly  witnesses^ 
1  John  V.  7)  has  been  the  subject  of  more  discussion  than  any 
other  in  the  New  Testament;  nor  can  it,  like  this  latter,  be,  re- 
garded as  fully  settled  to  the  convfction  of  Biblical  critics.  Of  the 
two  great  editors,  Wetstein  and  Griesbach  (both  pf  whom  agree  in 
rejecting  the  common  readine  Selg)  the  one  wishes  to  substitute  tfy 
the  other  o,  the  first  of  which  appears  to  have  been  the  reading  ci 
the  Alexandrian,  the  other  of  the  Western  Recension.  That  U 
is  the  most  probable  of  all  the  readings,  is  evident  from  the  marrin 
of  Griesbach's  edition,  where  it  appears  that  it  is  supported  (1)  ny 

fhe  most  ancient  manuscripts,  (2)  by  the  most  ancient  versions^ 

^ » 

■  Hinc  omne  principiuio;  hue  refer  exitum. — Hor.    £d. 

*  Is  not  the  doubtfiu  rsading,  fit  or  fi,  som^  proof  in  &vor>of  Qedi  ?  Edit* 


$48  Remarks  on  1  Tim.  in.  16, 

(9)  that  die  tncient  Fathers  icould  not  We  re^  Ss^,  as  iheUt  iea- 
stming,  and  even  their  very  silence  (in  those  controrersies  concam^ 
ing  the  divinity  of  Christy  where  the  covamon  reading  would  hsKwe 
)>^n  expressly  to  Itheir  purpose)  strongly  militates  against  such  » 
notion*  But,  though  S^  is,  beyond  all  doubt,  the  best  suppoited  of 
the  three  readings,  it  appears,  according  to  the  usual  way  in  which 
the  verse  is  read,  to  inake  something  very  like  nonsense;  and  Gries* 
bach  himself  says,  Lectio  Zg  difficiUor  est  et  insdentior  ceteris*^ 
*  Accordinj^Iy,  the  exponents  of  the  reading  Oso^  (Erasmus,  Gvotm$9 
and  Sir  l^aac  Newton)  have,  as  appears  from  Wetsteiut  anbraoed 
the  reading  0  or  quod^  in  which  they  have  been  joined  by  that  great; 
critic  himself.  This  they  have  been  probably  induced  to  do  fsom 
the  difficulty  of  making  sense  of  oc,  which  they  ought,  in  consi&a 
tency  with  th^  canons  of  criticism,  to. have  adopted,  and  which  bsm 
accordingly  been  adopted  into  his  text  by  Gri^sbach^ 
.  In  a  perusal  of  this  epistle  some  time  ago,  without  any  particular- 
view  to  this  discussion,  and  in  a  Greek  Testament  without  nqt^ 
or  various  readings,  it  occurred  to  me  that  the  difficulty  of  this 
whole  passage  consists  in  the  word  oftoXoyotiftfvo)^  at  the  beginning 
of  the  verse.  This  (as  the  ancient  MSS.  were  written  without  dis^ 
tinction  of  words)  has  been  read  as  one  word,  OMOAOFOTMENflXf^ 
whereas,  it  ought,  according  to  my  conjecture,  to  be  reserved  into 
four,  OMOTy  and  AOrOTt  and  MEN,  and  OSf  which  would  re- 
move the  whole  difficulty.  Upon  turning  to  the  place  ift  Wet- 
stein  and  Griesbapb,  I  became  convinced  from  the  passage  of  jPa- 
tiers  there  quoted,  that  this  is  the  true  reading;  and  I  shaU  $hortlyr 
^tate  to  you  m)/  grounds  for  this  supposition,  after  a  few  general  tj^ 
marks  on  the  Epistle  itself^    . 

The  fflrst  Epistle  of  Timothy  appears  to  have  been  principally  dl* 
rected  against  the  Therapeut^p,  a  Jewish  sect,  concerning  whicli 
volumes  have  been  written.  Since  the  time  of  Phijo,  who  givei^ 
an  account  of  them  at  considerable  length,  they  have  been  sup^ 
posed  to  have  been  so  named  from  the  Greek  word  di^wsutiVf  ta 
heal  (viz*  the  soul),  nor  does  it  appear  that  this  absurd  etymolc^ 
has  ever  been  disputed.  They  seem,  however,  to  have  been  sa 
named,  not/ from  healing  or  pretending  to  heal  either  soul  or  body^ 
but  from  n^ljl  and  nJ19,  TAure  and  %Patah,  two  Hebrew  word^^ 
which  literally  signify  to  open  or  expound  the  Iavw.  In  short|  ihei 
ITherapetitce  were  no  other  than  Expositors  of  the  LdiiDf  and  were 
literally  the  A'oftoS^S^xirxaXof  of  Scripture.  They  are  described  by 
Philo  as  spending  the  whole  time,  from  morning  to  evening,  in  tM 
meditataon  and  expounding  of  the  Scriptures,  wh^re  they  pretended 
(0  discover  a  vast  number  of  symbolical  and  allegorical  meanings.' 

'  See  Philo  irepX  /3tov  OeitffMirf rov,  or  £u8eb.  HUi»  EceUs,  lib.  ii.  cap.  17. 
**  All  the  mter\Til  of  time,"  says  Philo,  <*  from  sun-hse  to  evening  they-  exercise 


Remarks  an  1  Tim.  in.  id.  249 

'  St*  PauFs  diief  object,  iti  thi^  Eprstle,  seems  to  have  been  to 
caution  Tiikiothy  against  this  class  of  people^  who  seem  to  have  got 
footing  at  Ephesus ;  and  in4eecl^  as  Philo  tells  us,  were  spread  over 
the  \i4iole  world,  and  communicated  their  instructions  hoth  to 
Greeks  and  Barbarians.    The  Apostle  begins  by  ridiculing  their 
absurd  allegories,  and  states;.  Chap.  i.  7,  that  they  had  turned  aside 
to  vain  janglingSf  desiring  to  be  NofAoMoKrxoLXot  teachers  of  the 
Law  (or  Therapeuke)  understanding  neither  what  they  say^  nor 
%K^ereqf  they  affirm.    It  appears,  that  of  these  Therapeutay  or* 
^xp^tors  of  the  Law,  some  were  females ;  and,  accordingly,*  the 
Apostle  enjoins  Timothy  not  to  permit  women  to  expound  or  teach,  < 
€h^.  II.  *  10 — 15.      The  Therapeutce  were  adversaries  of  mar* 
riage,  and,  accordingly,  the  Apostle  mentions  that  the  Bishop 
siMHild  be  a  married  man,  in.  2.     They  gave  up  all  care  of  their 
JamilieSy  and  he  insists  on  the  necessity  of  the  Bishop's  rtding 
well  his  own  house,  and  having  his  children  in  subjection  wi^  ofL 
graivity.  III.  4,  5.     Similar  injunctions  are  given  to  the  deacohs 
and  deaconesses;  and  then  follows  the  celebrated  passage,  TAe'^^ 
things  write  I  unto  thee,  hoping  to  come  unto  Thee  shortly  t  but  if  I 
tarry  long  that  thou  mayest  hiow,  &c.     And  the  Aposde,  after 
this  passage,  subjoins  a  reason  for  his  anxiety,  and  the  particul^ty 
of  his  injunctions :  For  the  spiHt,{%vfs  he)  speaketh  expressly,  that 
in  the  latter  times  some  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  gixnng  heed  to 
seducing  Spirits,  and  doctrines  ^devils,  speaking  lies  in  Mfpocris^f 
honing  their  conscience  seared  ipith  a  hot  iron,  forbidding  to  marry, 
and  to  abstain  from  meats  which  God  hath  treated  to  be  received 
with  thank^iving.    Against  all  this  the  Apostle  cautions  Timothy, 
and  (with  a  itianifest  reference  to  the  Therapeutic  old  women)  he 
tells  him  to  re/iise  profane  and  old  mve^  fables,  chap.  it.  7 ;  and 
states^  that  so  far  from  there  being  any  merit  in  giving  up  the 
world,  and  dedicating  one's  self  wholly  to  a  contemplative  life, 
tfany  prcnAde  not  for  his  or  her  own,  and  specially  Jbr  those  of  his 
or  her  awn  kindred,  that  person  hath  denied  the  faith,  and  is  wors'e 
than  an  infidel,  chap.  v.  8. 

Such  is  the  Apostle's  train  of  reasoning  j  and  it  is  evident  to  the 
most  careless  reader,  that,  as  it  stands  at  present,  the  famous  pas- 
sage. And  without  controversy  great  is  the  mystery  of  Godliness,  is 
totdly  devoid  of  connexion,  eidier  with  what  goes  before  or  comes 
after  it.    Nor  is  it  less  evident,  from  the  above  remailcs,  Aint  the 


m^ltmmttmmmmmtmmmmmm 


thetDSSlves  in  the  study  of  the  Scriptures^  which  they  philosophize  and  ex- 
pound allegorically.  They  consider  the  words  as  merely  notes  and  marks 
of  hidden  mysteries,  which,  are  to  be  explained  fgumtlvely.  They  have  ahtt^ 
the  commentaries  of  ancient  persons  who  had  been  leaders  of  their  sect,  and 
who  have  left  them  many  monuments  of  allegorical  learning,  lyhich  ^ey- 
use  as  archetypes,  and  endeavour  to  imitate.'^  The  therMeuta  rejecied 
m»saa»gPf  kut  there  were  ancient  fedud^s  amotis  them,  a$  iveU  a#  ii|«des. 


960  tUmark$  on  1  jTtm.  in.  l6. 

Apoade,  in  vAaX  goes  before,  was  speakbg  net  cf  the  coniitd  df 
7|mo%  himselft  but  of  the  general  conduct  of  the  nuifet  and  fi-^' 
-males  of  the  christian  community.    The  passage,  accordingly,  1 
would  thus  read  and  translate :  Teuivi  o-oi  ygi^,  fXirf^oDy  h}JUtv  w^' 
vi  Tfl^iov*  hei¥  8f  j3^a$uyflD,  Iva  flSJK  m;  8ei,  tv  o7xa»  AmD,  otfetffTQipfvieUf 
^$S  fcrrlv  fxxXi}<r^  6eoD  ^ovvrof,  o"ruXof  koA  ^faltOfjM  1%  *ylXi}Je/«^y  x«i 
ifMv  ii^you  ftfy,  0;  fttytf  ivr)  to  r^;  wvefiilag  fwarfigm,  0$  t ^flryt^tfi} 
ty  ^ttf  x),  X.  r.  X.     These  things  Inmite  unto  thee,  hoping  to  come  to 
thee  speedibfs  but  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou  maifest  knam  whatf  in 
the  house  of  Godf  ought  to  be  the  conduct  of  one  who  is^z  church  of 
the  living  God,  a  pillar  and  support  of  the  Truth,  and  also' of  the 
word  \pr  L(^os'\,  which  is  the  great  mystery  of  godliness  which  was ' 
nun^ested  in  thejlesh,  S^c. 

Tnat  this  was  the  reading  of  the  early  Fathers,  I  shall  now  pvo-' 
ceed  to  show,  after  a  very  few  previous  observations.  And,  nrst, 
it  is  to  be  remarked,  that  the  whole  passage  is  highly  figurative, 
but  is  in  the  usual  metaphorical  style  of  St.  Paul.  In  Ephesians, 
chap.  II.  22,  he  speaks,  also,  of  the  Christian  as  a  church  ofGodj 
and  the  same  figure  is  employed  in  1  Pet.  11.  5.  It  is  remarkaUe, 
abo,  that  in  this,  and  the  second  Epistle  to  Timothy,  the  Aposde 
frequently  uses  die  word\rl»yo;  in  a  very  ambiguous  sense,  so  that 
it  is. sometimes  difiicuit  to  know  whether  he  employs  it  personally 
QK  impersonally.  Thus,  for  example,  talking  of  his  own  fetters,  he 
says,  2  Tim.  cnap.  11.  9,  But  the  Logps  of  God  is  not  bounds  and 
in  the  phrase  which  he  so  frequently  repeats  in  this  Episde,  Utvri^ 
(  Aiy^i,  it  is  occasionally  not  easy  to  know  whether  he  takes  Logos 
in  a  personal  sense,  or  not.  The  Aposde  also  uses  *AkfiMoL$  in  the 
same  ambiguous  sense,  making  it  sometimes  personal,  as  it  were, 
(as  St.  John  does,  when  he  says,  1  John,  chap.  v.  6,  hi  ro  mwfii 
Irriv  fi  *A\yfitta),  and  at  odier  times  coupling  it  with  the  Logos, 
2  Tim*  II.  15,  rov  Acyov  ttj^  *AXifiieUs.  Finally,  it  is  not  unusual 
with  the  Apostle  to  connect  two  phrases  together  (as  in  the  above 
text)  which  are  in  some  respects  synonymous,  as  when  he  calls  him- 
self in  this  very  Episde,  chap.  11.  7,  a  teacher  of  the  Gentiles,  h 
v/mi  xtt)  ak/fitia.  I  may  add,  diat  in  the  passage  which  Is  the  sub- 
ject of  discussion,  the  Aposde,  perhaps,  was  led  to  a  tmofM  me- 
thod of  expressing.  himseUF  from  his  having  given  a  twofold  injunc- 
tiCHii— that  is,  both  with  regard  to  the  conduct  of  males  and  the 
conduct  oi  females  in  the  church ;  and  it  is  probable  that  the  mean- 
ing of  the  text  is,  BmI  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou  mayest  know  what 
ought  to  be  the  conduct  of  k  female  wko  is  a  church  of  the  Ueing 
God^.^ri;  corly  voCKi^Iol  OfoO  (dDvro^,  and  of  k  MALE  *aiio  is  a  pillar 
and  stgfport qf  the  Truth;  and  from  this  twofold  view  of  the  sub- 
ject might  arise,  perhaps,  the  reduplication  ^AXrfiila^  and  Aiyort. 

These  things  bei^  premised,  I  shall  now  proceed  to  show  that 
die  eaily  Fathers  seem  to  have  read  o/aov  Airfw  jxer  0^  in  the  above 


Ee$mfrks  on  1  Tim.  iii«  16.  .251 

pa$8a^;  and  shftll  confine  myself  to  the  examples  in  Wetetda 
andGriesbaclu.  I  before  stated,  that  the  interpretadon  whidi  I 
have  given  occurred  to  me  without  any  previous  notice  of  these 
passages ;  and,  when  I  saw  them,  I  could  not  help  wondering  tifiit 
when  so  many  great  minds  have  been  occupied  with  this  verse,  the 
simple  enunciation  which  I  have  given  should  never  have  occi^red^ 
I.  <«  Ad  Christum  referri  potuit,''  says  Griesbach  in  loc*  <*hoc  dic- 
tum aPatribus,  siye  o^  legerent  sive  o  ut  a  Latinis  factum  hoc  esac^ 
jam  notavimus.  Hinc  Christum  ipsum  nonnuUi  juuuor^^iov  nominaise 
solebant,  et^scribere  potuit,  v.  c.  Justinus  ad  Diognet. :  cewhrtrki 
Aiyw  %vcL  xitTfjaa  ^avr,,  o^  hot,  earwrrokoov  xifffo^sig  uro  edywy  nrMmofi^? 
The  same  passage  is  given  by  Wetstein,  who  continues  thus,^- 
«<  Addit  /.  MilltuSf  ex  guSms  manifestum  estf  a  B.  Mariyre  ledum 
(foV.  Mihi  aliter  videtur.  Si  enim  lectio  recepta  loci  istius  tunc  ob^ 
versata  fuisset  animo  Justini,  quod  putat  BengeliuSf  non  utique  scrip* 
sisset  &irimiX8¥,  cum  Isi^  emetrraXfuvos  nusquam  in  scriptura  sacra 
legatur,  et  viz  recte,  ut  puto,  dici  possit/*  Wetstein  argues  (it  is 
observable)  on  mere  theological  grounds,  but  neither  he  nor  Gries* 
bach  seem  to  have  had  the  smallest  idea  of  Ay/o^  which  must  have 
been  read  (and,  as  in  the  text,  widiout  the  article)  by  Justin. 
n.  Cyril  of  Alexandria  (as  quoted  by  Griesbach)  de  recta Jide  ad 
Tieodosiumf  thus  Mrrites :  rd  fi^iyet  rrig  gwrtfinlag  p/ori^^iov,  rovrhn 

CEuri^  iifiAv  6  sx  rou  Beou  irarpig  Aiyo^  3;  i^«yf^ti),  &C.  et  ad  S^n* 
t.  rig  6  h  cagxi  ^aȤpcott{g  ;  %  S^Xoy  2ri  venrrj  ts  xeA  itanrtos  6  hx  9fo5 
iccwfog  Aiyog.  ovrco  ycif  Sotm  fuiya  to  'nig  fvo'f^ff/a;  [SAxrrijQtov*  III. 
Gregor.  Nyssen.  m  Antirrhet.  adv.  Apollinar.  quoted  also  by 
Griesbach,  writes  thus,  to  [w^r^ptov  h  tragx)  l^avf^Ai}*  xakmg  touto 
Xt/otfy*  oSro^  6  riiUrtfig  Aoyog*  IV.  Origen  (says  Griesbach)  thus 
writes  in  Rom.  i>2^  interprete  Rufino,  Is  qui  Verbum  caro  factus 
apparuit  positis  in  came,  sicut  Apostolus  dicit,  Qtita  (/.  quiy  says 
Wetstein ;  fortasse  qui,  says  Griesbach)  manifestatus  est  in  came, 
jttstificatus,  &c«  It  is  not  unlikely  that  Origen,  or  his  interpreter, 
might  read  Hfuov  Aoyov  fi§¥  mg,  and  hence  Qtda  instead  of  Qut.' 

From  all  these  passages,  quoted  from  no  less  than  four  Greek 
Fatkers,  it  appears  that  the  idea  of  the  Aiy^g  was  constantly  sug* 
gested  to  them  by  this  text ;  and  that  it  must  therefore  probably,  I 
might  almost  say  necessarily,  have  been  read  by  them  in  the  manner 
that  I  have  proposed.  Tne  same  circumstance  will  account  for 
the  Western  reading  of  o,  instead  of  !g.  Among  the'  Latins  the 
word  Verbum  or  A^g  was  neuter,  and  therefore  mey  would  natu^ 


'  **  Cetenim  notatu  dignum  est,^  says  Griesbach  Si/mbola  Critictt,  torn.  i. 
xuvy  Hals,  17a5,  ''m  omi^ibus  operibus  Origenis  Grscis   oracutuni 
ocJPauUnum  nunquam  laudari,  si  iinicum  locum  excipias,  ubi  legitur, 
h'f^fiiii  bf  tijff  iyaJ^fidui^im  }Jr^ai. 


S; 


2^  Remarks  on  the  Mtming 

fdlf  rettl  QvoD  mamfkOnmn  ea.  HenciSj  wliil^  3^  Was  the  pri- 
mial  Oxeciant  8  was  conndeted  as  die  ottideiUsd  readings  becMi^ 
tixt  Latin  Fathers  oontmualiy  wtote  QttO0  mkhMOaifdn  ett  3  not 
diat  8  was  in  their  Gteek  ci^ieS,  (though  this  indeed  is  the  t«adifig 
«f  the  Caie^  Beete^)  but  diat  it  Was  necessatf  to  make  the  relative 
HiMir^  as  both  the  antecedents  i)erblM  and  fm/stefium  Were  neuteir, 
I  have  thusi  with  all  the  shortness  in  ihy  po^tt^  giveti  you  my 
raaspns  for  th«  resolution  of  the  Word  *D/ttoAovoi/ftffyoo^  Serena 
otfitr  arguments  might  be  adduced,  but  those  wnich  I  have  gireh 
are  of  the  most  importance  $  nor}  perhaps,  cotild  what  I  hare  fuf- 
dier  to  say  essentially  add  to  the  eridence  already  produced.  If  I 
am  not  deceived,  I  have  had  the  good  fortune  to  elucidate  this  very 
difficult  text,  as  well  as  t6  throw  HeW  light  on  the  subject  of  the 
'I%erapeukt'''^^  subject  which  has  been  equally  controverted  with 
the  other,  and  which,  as  far  as  I  know,  has  been  hitherto  equally 
obscure.    I  am,  &c* 

OojfUon  Manse,  Ayrihite,  24ftk  July,  1815.  J.  SROWN. 


"" 


REMARKS 

On  the  Meaning  of  the  Hebrew  TVord  y^.' 


Ij)^  the  Classicaljoumalf  (vol.  v>u.  p.  162,)  Sir  W.  Drummon4» 
in  answering  t&e  objections  of  your  correspondent  S.  of  Norwich 
to  his  plulological  creed  respecting  the  ancient  dialects  of  Pales^ 
tlh^  and  Egypt,  has  found  it  convenient  to  explain  away  the 
Scripture,  as  S.  has  somewhere  since  observed :  and  he  has  accord** 
ingly  endeavoured  to  show,  that  the  word  V^D,  translated  in  our 
version  ^^  interpreter^  means  merely  an  ^^  interlocutor*^  On  the 
meaning  of  the  word.  Sir  W.  D.'s  argument  Very  materially  d«^ 

Sends;  and  it  may  therefore,  perhaps,  not  be  uninteresting  to  en- 
eavour  to  ascertain  with  precision  die  trUe  meaning  of  the  word. 
In-  the  Hebrew  text.  Gen.  XLii.  23,  is  worded  in  the  followii^ 
manner:  Dnyi  f)on  O  «jDVi;b\J?  ^D  JjyT  vb  pm,  diese  word% 

have  been  translated  in  our  common  version,  ^^and  diey  knew 
not  that  Joseph  understood  them  $  for  he  spake  unto  diem  by  an 
interpreter :"  but  Sir  W.  D.  contends  that  it  should  be  rendeied 
<<  and  they  knew  not  that  Joseph  heard,  because  the  interlocutor 
(TvDn)  was  between  them." 
The  word  Y^O  i&  derived  from  the  toot  yp,  accordii%  to  Si* 


of  the  Hebrew  Word  y^D.  263 

monis,  (Lexicon  Heb.  Chald.  Edit.  Eichhorn  Halae  Saxon.  1798,  Tol. 
I.  p.  864, 8vo.)  and  we  learn  from  him  that  Weller  in  his  Treatise  on 
Biblical  VYiSLoXogj^AbAandlungen  ails  derBiHisekenPkilplogieff.SO, 
explains  the  word  to  mean  verba  infUctere^  inverterey  convertere^ 
tnutare :  now  an  interpreter  certainly  does  change  the  words  he 
interprets ;  and,  as  Simonis  remarks,  a  mocker  {Sot  ludere^  iUudeve% 
is  the  primary  meaning  of  p^)  changes  the  words  he  intends  ta 
burlesque ;  the  meanings  therefore  are  RKHre  nearly  connected  th^o 
appears  at  first  sight.  What  grounds  WeUer  may  hjive  to  go  upoa» 
I  cannot  pretend  to  say,  never  having  seen  his  work;  but  I  do  not 
kKiow  any  unanswerable  objections  to  his  hypothesis. 

In  2  Chron.  xxxii.  SI,  we  read  of  V^D,  <<  ambassadors,"  teat 
from  the  princes  of  Babylon  to  Hezekiah;  now  here  I  think  we 
have  rather  the  idea  of  interpreting^  since  the  Jews,  at  that  periodp 
would  hardly,  immediately,  have  understood  Babylonish.  But  h^re 
I  will  allow  the  sense  to  be  dubious. 

The  best  proof,  however,  is  the  use  of  the  derivative  word  rwV^S 

we  read,  in  Prov.  i.  6.  A  man-— shall  attain-^-to  understand  a 
proverb  {bWD)y  and  the  interpretation  (JWfe):  here  7X^1^  cannot 
signify  an  **  interlocution:*'  it  sometimes  also  signifies  a  speech 
needing  interpretation:  e.  g.  Hab.  ii.  6.  << Shall  not  all  these  take 
tip  a  parable  (Vtt^D)  against  him,  and  a  taunting  proverb  (nST^) 
against  him  ?"  Every  one,  at  all  acquainted  with  the  nature  of 
Hebrew  poetry,  will  perceive,  that  nSK^^D  has  nearly  the  same  force 
with  b^,  unless  he  prefer  to  translate  «  a  parable,  and  a  taunting 
interpretation  against  him."  Sir  W.  D.  perhaps,  will  contend  for 
<<  a  taunting  interlocution ;"  to  which  I  shall  not  object,  provided 
He  can  make  it  intelligible. 

If  the  Y^0»  who  wzs  present  (I  will  not,  for  obvious  reasons,  say 
interpreted)  at  the  conference  of  Joseph  and  his  brethren,  mereN 
repeated  the  words  uttered  by  the  parties,  Reuben  was  very  bold  ta 
make  the  speech  he  did,  because  there  was  a  chance  that  Joseph 
himself  might  hear  it:  but  if  this  Y^^D  was  really  an  interpreter ^ 
and  they  had  reason  to  believe  that  Joseph  was  ignorant  of  Hebrew, 
die  risk  must  to  him  have  appeared  much  less. 

If  the  meaning  I  have  contended  for  be  the  right  one,  yDK^  will 
here  have  the  sense  of  « understand"  which,  for  obvious  reasons, 
I  shall  not  spend  time  in  vindicating. 

Jufy  19iA,  1815.  M. 


NO.  XXIV.        CI.  Jl.  VOL.  XII. 


254 
REMARKS 

On  the  DEFENCE  of  GABRIEL  SIONITA. 

In  the  Classical  Journal,  vol.  xi.  p.  70.  a  Correspondent  has  very  ' 
kindly  undertaken  a  defence  of  Gabriel  Sionita,  the  editor  of  the 
Syriac  and  Arabic  versions  printed  in  the  Paris  Polyglott.  How- 
ever greatly  vtre  may  be  disposed  to  respect  the  motive  vtrhich  has 
induced  the  writer  to  endeavour  to  shield  his  client,  it  may  be 
prudent  to  pause,  until  we  have  examined  the  justice  of  the  cen- 
sures which  have  been  passed  on  Sionita,  before  we  acquit  him  ; 
and  in  consequence  condemn  the  late  learned  Michaelis  as  a  severe 
and  unjust  judge.  It  shall  therefore  be  my  endeavour  to  lay  before 
the  reader  a  few  instances  of  Sionita's  deficiencies  :  from  which» 
I  conceive,  it  will  be  made  plain,  even  to  I.  T.,  that  no  censure  ha» 
been  passed  upon  him,  which  is  not  amply  justified  by  his  errors. 

It  will  be  conceded  without  difficulty  to  I.  T.,  that  Gabriel  had . 
a  very  difficult  task  to  perform :  but  the  errors  of  which  he  has 
been  guilty,  are  of  such  a  nature,  that  they  are  by  no  means  excused 
by  this  task :  we  complain  not  of  casual  error :  but  we  maintain 
that  he  has  systematically  done  wrong,  and  committed  faults  un- 
pardonable in  a  critic  living  in  the  seventeenth  century.  I  quote 
Michaelis  as  my  authority,  partly  because  I^have  not  the  Polyglott 
at  hand,  and  therefore  am  unable  to  collect  instances  :  and  also> 
because  he  has  not  been  either  accused  or  convicted  of  having 
falsely  accused  Sionita. 

Speaking  of  the  Arabic  version  of  the  N.  T.  Michaelis  says  ^' 
<<  Gabriel  Sionita  has  taken  very  unnecessary  pains  in  correcting 
what  appeared  to  him  to  be  bad  Arabic  in  this  version,  before  it 
was  printed  in  the  Paris  Polyglott.  A  translation  of  this  kind  is 
recommended,  not  by  modern  ornaments,  but  by  its  genuine  anti- 
qufty.'* 

To  alter  the  text  of  Scripture,  particularly  of  ancient  versions, 
is  certainly  a  very  unpardonable  fault  in  a  critic  :  because  this  com- 
pletely destroys,  or  at  least  very  greatly  diminishes  the  authority  of 
the  version,  as  a  source  of  various  readings  :  yet  of  this  fault  has 
Sionita  been  repeatedly  guilty.  The  value  of  the  Polyglott  Arabia 
is  scarcely  worth  mentioning  in  a  list  of  various  readings  :  since  in 
consequence  of  Sionita's  alterations,  we  never  can  be  sure  whether 
we  are  quoting  a  various  reading  of  the  version,  or  a  various  read- 
ing made  by  its  editor. 

With  respect  to  the  Syriac  version,  Michaelis  *  has  **  a  strong 

1  lotroduction  to  the  N.  T.  vol.  ii.  pt.  i.  p.  B8,  tdit  1802* 
^  Introd.  to  N.  T.  vol.  ii.  pt.  i.  p.  15. 


Remarks  on.  the  Defence ^  ^c.  .  255 

8US3>icion  that  the  text  of  this  edition/'  (namely,  that  printed  in 
the  Paris  Polyglott)  **has  been  altered  from  mere  conjecture,  at 
least  many  passages  in  the  book  of  Revelation  differ  from  the  first 
edition,  without  any  reason  being  assigned  for  the  alteration  :  and 
Gabriel  Sionita — ^was  not  a  man  on  whom  we  can  rely."  V  I  do 
not  proceed  to  cite  the  censure  passed  by  Michaelis  on  his  Latin 
version ;  because  I  consider  it  as  an  unpardonable  act  in  a  collector 
of  various  readings  to  take  them  from  the  Latiti  translations  of  the 
Oriental  versions,  and  therefore  am  not  inclined  particularly  to 
blame  Sionita. 

In  transcribing  or  in  correcting  the  Syriac  versions,  Gabriel  cer- 
t^mly  has  not  always  paid  proper  attention  to  the  Hebrew  text :  if 
Jhe  had  he  would  never  have  permitted  ]<^\^^  to  pass  in  Job, 
xiii.  16.  instead  of  \q3u,»  when  the  Hebrew  *  has  c^H,  and  the 

Arabic  version  which  was  made  from  the  Syriac,  reads  .^j^  :  *  not 
in  Job,  xviii.  !?•  would  he  have  suffered  ]A^^  to  stand  as  the 
translation  of  yin ;    but  he  would  have  printed  the  word  )A«;.o  in 

conformity  with  the  Arabic,  which  has  ^v^).^ — ^I  might  notice  .hi3 

pointing  {alo^  as  a  singular,  when  the  Hebrew  has  D^tt^,  and  seve- 
ral similar  things  :  but  they  are  trifling  in  comparison  of  what  Mi- 
chaelis has  remarked. 

If  such,  then,  be  the  case,  I  do  not  perceive  how  Michaelis  can 
justly  be  said,  to  have  <<  treated  him  with  merciless  severity  j"  nor 
can  I  see  any  thing  in  his  language  deserving  of  such  a  censure. 
He  o;ily  states  undoubted  facts  *,  and  he  closes  his  remarks  by 
observing,^  that  « the  more  he  considers  him  as  a  critic,  the  less 
reason  he  finds  to  value  him  ;"  and  he  therefore  has  omitted  in 
the  third  and  fourth  editiohs  of  his  Introduction,  what  he  "had 
written  in  the  two  first  editions  to  the  disparagement  of  Gutbier, 
who  had,  in  his  edition  of  the  Syriac  Testament,  followed  a  diffe- 
rent system  of  pointing.  To  this  judgment  of  Michaelis,  every 
unprejudiced  reader  will  probably  assent :  nor.  does  it  much  sig- 
nify, whether  his  edition  has  failed  from  his  ignorance,  his  care- 
lessness, or  his  involuntary  haste  :  the  critical  value  of  his  labors 
will  in  any  case  be  precisely  the  same  :   but  after  what  Michaelis 

'  On  these  words.  Dr.  Marsh  (Notes  on  Michaelis,  vol.  ii.  pt.  ii.  p.  544.) 
has  a  note:  he  simply  refers  us  to  Walchii  Bibliotheca Theologica,  torn,  iv, 
p.  170.  and  Waltoni  Prolegom.  p.  89.  I  believe  he  appeals  to  th^m  in  sup- 
port of  what  Michaelis  has  said ;  because  where  he  corrects  Michaelis,  be 
dl>as  so  at  length  in  a  note,  and  does  not  content  himself  with  barely  refer- 
ring to  other  writers. 

*  Michaelis  Grammat.  Syr.  p.  6. 4to.  Halse,  1784. 
3  Michbuelis  Gram.  Syr.  p.  25. 

♦  Introduct  to  the  N.  T.  vol.  ii.  pt.  1.  p.  15. 


256         Remarks  on  some  Statements  of 

his  saidi  I  cahnot  esfsity  doubt,  that  att  the  three  cati^M  Utrtrti  eat^ 
bined. 

The  «  milder  sentiments  of  our  Walton,"  do  not  much  coritf  i*' 
Bute  to  make  the  reader  condemn  the  judgment  of  the  Germiii 
critic  :  but  in  the  short  paragraph  I.  T.  has  qooted,  enough  haff 
been  said,  to  set  Sionita's  pretensions  to  the  character  of  a  ^iitid 
critic  for  ever  at  rest. 

The  hint  respecting  candor  is  Inapplicable  to  MichaSlis;  yffha 
eertainly  possessed  a  greater  share  of  it,  than  often  falls  to  the  lot 
of  critics  :  and  that  he  was  not  in  general  unwilling  to  defend  tbe 
reputation  of  scholars  who  have  been  unjustly  condemned  b^  their 
lirethren,  must  be  evident  to  every  one,  who  has  read  his  Introduc- 
tion to  the  N.  T:  j  particularly  that  part  v(^here  he  defends  Wilkin^ 
from  the  censures  of  Jablonski  and  La  Croze,*  and  Emser*  front 
those  of  die  Lutherans  in  general. 

Upon  the  whole,  therefore,  it  is  not  possible  for  me  to  agree 
entirely  with  L  T.  in  his  defence  of  Gabriel  Sionit^  :  and  I  maik 
it  may  be  doubted  whether  he  has  not  in  some  measure,  though 
unintentionally,  committed  the  same  fank,  which  he  has  censured 
in  Michaelis. 

Ji^  24,  1815.  M 


Jm^mtJitmm 


REMARfeS 

On  some  Statements  of  the  Right  Honorable 

Sir  W.  Drummond. 


1  RE<iOEST  permission  to  make  a  few  observations  on  sonie 
jpapers  written  by  your  learned  correspondent  Sir  W*.  Brummohd : 
ind  t  make  them,  not  with  the  desire  of  provoking  a  controversy, 
but  merely  from  a  wish  to  defend  and  maintain,  what  I  conceive  to 
be  truth. 

In  an  examination  of  a  work  of  Mr.  Bryant,'  we  find  the  follow- 
ing words  :  "  Now  the  Coptic  word  for  an  ass's  colt  is  CHX 
(see  the  Lexicon  of  La  Croze)   and  it  appears  from  Woide's 

Grammar,  that  the  !^  is  often  sounded  like  th  :  consequently  the 
Egyptian  word  may  be  written  Seth,  an  ass's  colt.'*  If  I  be  not, 
iiowever,  very  much  mistaken,  the  words  of  Woide  bear  a  meani 
ing  exactly  opposite  to  that  given  them  by  Sir  W.  D. :   they  are  as 

I  III 

■  Introduct.  vol.  ii.  pt.  i.  p.  78.  ^  Intruduct.  vol.  ii.  fi.  i.  p.  ifO. 

3  Class.  Jouni.  vol.  vii.  p.  994.  (^o.  xiv.) 


the  'Rigl4  If0n^  Sir  W.  Drummond.     257 

£oUpw.8  4  <<  2C  p^ro  g  ponitur  in  yoce  TQjS.1,  Tegius.  Bonjour 

Exerc.  in  Mon.  Copt.  p.  4.   et  Apoc.  xviii.  10.  tl3[XP2CC)!X- 

PITHC  pro   /tapyag/nif :     G^n.    ylvii.    10,  27.    2CeC6U 

pro  yecrs/x,  Peut.  xxiv.  6.  2CCJXI  pro  yal,  nomen  oppi4i*  Hanc 
literam  G^aeci  accurate  exprimere  Tion  ppssunij  mode  per  y,  .modo 
per  i,  modo  per  «•,  modo  per  p^,  modo  per  t  indicant.    Vide  Ji^,- 

blonski  J)48sert..vii.  deTei;r^  Gosen,  p.  31 — 83.  e.  g,  G2CIIIP& 
ai4$o;  et  9LT^f  {hxc  derivario  videtur  dubia  W.)  2C.GUH0YT' 
Sebennythus'  nomen  urbis:  3ClU2C6Uj  yuxrefjL,  i.  e.  terra 
Herciilis  ;  UG/^^CICG  AGR  saepius  in  MS.  Fidelis  Sapien- 
tiae  Sahidico,  pro  Melchisedek* — Hebraei  eum  per  S  exprimunt."  * 
It  is  scarcely  possible  to  have  more  distinct  and  46terminate  evt* 

dence,  that  th  is  not  the  proper  power  of  2C  :  «<  Graeci  accurate 
exprimere  non  possunt  /'  and  among  the  various  vnrong  powers 
they  have  given  ^t^  S  is  one.  The  passage  that  seems  to  have  mis- 
led Sir  W.  D.  appears  to  be  the  following,  which  occui;s  in 
Woide's  Explication  of  the  Coptic  Alphabet  (Grammat.  p,  2.) : 

*'  ^.Genga  !2C3[XH!XII^  ^  Arabicum,  vel  g  Gallorum  in 
Oique :  vel  G/ ;  vel  uti  th  bUesum  Anglorum .-"  here,  however, 
«  th  blaesum"  cannot  be  0,  because  Woide  would  then  contradict 
himself  in  page  8. :  the  proper  power,  therefore,  in  this  case, 
would  approach,  in  some  degree,  to  that  given  by  some  gramma- 
rians to  the  Arabic  w  namely  ths :  but  the  right  force  appears  to 

be  that  of  J  or  G  soft,  Arab.  ^  Jim. — ^In  this  event,  then.  Sir 
W.  D.  loses  a  great  part  of  his  argument,  which  is  to  prove  that 

the  Hebrew  IW  and  Coptic  CH!2C  mean  the  same;  and  that 
when  Balaam  predicted,  that  "  a  Sceptre  should  rise  out  of  Israel^ 
—and  destroy  nith^^2"^D,"  ^  he  merely  meant  to  say  «« that  the 
worshippers  of  Typhon"  should  be  destroyed,  «« who  was  sym- 
bolized under  the  form  of  an  ass." 

The  next  particular  on  which  I  shall  remark,  occurs  in  Sir  W. 
Dfummond's  Essay  «  concerning  Egyptian  Idols :''  ^  he  there  says ; 
^  ^iSoTov,  in  Greek,  comes  from  ai^oioc,  venerabtUsJ'  All  the 
lexicographers,  however,  whose  writings  I  have  seen,  derive  it 
from  M^ci$9  "  pudor,"  with  one  meaning  of  which  it  is  synonymous. 
In  Scapula's  Lexicon,  alhwg  is  put  first,  as  the  primary  root :  and 
in  CoQstantine,  to  whieh,  however,  I  have  not  at  present  access,  if 

■    La   Croze   (Lexicon  ^gypt.  p.   164.)   calls    this  city   Semanqtha; 

"  ^XGUHOY*!*  ^y^  Semanutha,  urbs  ^gypiL    Kirchor.  p.  ?08." 
*  Woide  Grammat.  -ff^gypt.  p.  8. 4to,  Oxon.  1778. 
'  Num.  xxiv.  17. 
^  Class.  Journ.  vol.  ix.  p.  579.  (Supplement  to  No.  xviii.) 


258         Remarks  on  some  Statements^  ^c. 

I  remember  right/  the  note  on  the  word  al^oiovf  is  closed  with  an 
etymology  from  Clemens  AlexandrinuS)  who  clearly  derives  it  from 
ulhoig :  and  Hederic,  who'  i3  generally  reckoned  good  authority, 
says,  "  ab  alSw;/' — Sir  W.  D.  then,  would  have  done  better  had 
he  given  the  same  explication  of  it  that  he  has  done  of  the  Lat;in 
*«  veretrum,**  which,   as  he  says  truly,  is  "  equivalent  to  pars 

VERENDA." 

Sir  W,  D.  asserts,  that  «« the  Greeks  expressed  the  Hebrew  am 
by  their  own  gamma^  and  the  consequence  has  been,  that  they 
l^ve  written  the  names  wrong,  in  wiiich  the  ain  occurs."  *  If  I 
remember  right,  in  some  foriper  Essay,  he  asserted  that  this  was 
<<  always "  uie  case  :  but  as  I  am  unable  to  find  the  passage,  I 
Cannot  be  positive.  The  following  collation,  however,  will  suffi-* 
ciently  show,  th^t  the  substitution  of  F  for  y  seldom  occurs ;  I 
have  not  studiously  selected  my  instances,  as  the  occurrence  of 
two  or  three  exceptions  from  wh^t  generally  is  the  case  will  show ; 
the  Greek  Words  are  taken  from  the  text  adopted  by  Dr,  HolmeS| 
in  his  valuable  edition  of  the  Septuagint ; 


^^y 

'HK) 

nornpi^ 

'Afimi^ig 

""nyis 

^aqoui 

^7V 

/2o-ijg 

nty 

Fdi^a 

pnpy 

'Axxo^geov 

on^  nnp 

Kecgiaiioigifi, 

^0^2 

Baa^^fJi, 

jiirw^jr 

*A(rTocg9)i 

pur  -)K3 

Bvipa-afies 

abyp 

SsyuXlfJL^ 

We  see,  then,  that  out  of  eleven  instances,  (not  peculiarly 
selected)  in  two  only  is  Jf  expressed  by-  Gamma.  Sir  W.  D.'s 
argument,  that  Peor,  not  Phegor,  is  the  right  reading,  remains 
indeed  the  same  ;  and  if  the  state  of  the  question  be  at  sdl  alteredf 
it  is  clearly  in  Sir  W.'s  favor :  at  the  same  time,  it  was  proper  to 
notice  the  inaccuracy,  which  might,  perhaps,  at  some  future  time, 
or  by  some  other  writer,  be  employed  where  a  mistake  would  be 
more  important. 

Nov.  5,  1814.  M' 


mmm 


^  Perfectly  correct.    £(/.  *  Class.  Joutn,  vol.  ix.  p.  581, 


259 


ARABIAN  TALES, 

ORIGINALLY    PERSIAN. 


In  a  little  volume  bearing  the  title  of  Les  Voyages  de  SindMd  le 
MariUf  which  issued  from  the  royal  press  at  Paris^  durine  the  year 
1814^  Mons.  Langlesy  an  Orientalist  of  very  high  celebrity,  has  given 

us  the  Arabic  text  of ^^aII  «xLi  JsJUJ)  x»cS  Kissek  al  Sindrbdd  al 

iahriy  or  Story  of  SiiMad  the  Sailor  (so  well  known  through  M. 
Galland's  French  Milk  et  une  Nuits,  and  our  common,  English 
editions  of  the  <<  Arabian  Nights'  Entertainments,")  with  a  new  literal 
translation,  and  many  excellent  notes :  besides  a  preface  of  thirty 
pages.  In  this  M.  Langl^s  states  his  opinion  conceniing  the  true 
origin  of  these  Arabian  tales  $  and  would  trace  them  to  a  Persian 
source*  It  has  been  remarked,  he  informs  us,  by  several  writers,  that 
Sittd^df  Hindb&di  and  even  the  names  of  principal  personages  in  the 
^  Thousand  and  one  Nijjhts,"  belong  to  the  Persian  language,  a 
circumstance  which  confirms  the  assertion  of  a  -most  learned  and 
judicious  Arabian  author,  who  declares  that  those  tales  were  borrowed 
from  the  Persians.  This  author  is  Masudi  the  historian,  and  we  shall 
here  quote  his  words-»-*<  I  have  already  mentioned,''  says  he,  <*the 
books  broueht  to  us,  and  those  translated  for  our  use  from  the  Persian, 
Indian,  and  Greek  languages,  and  the  manner  of  their  composition. 
Such,  for  instance,  as  the  work  entitled  in  Persian  Hezar  qfisaneh 

(ajI^JI  J\A)  or  the^**  Thousand  Tales,"  of  which  the  Arabic  para- 

phiase  is  called  Ak/  Khirqfet  (SUI^  cJU))  ^  name  wherein  Kkirqfet 
is  synonymous  with  the  Persian  word  qfzaneh,  and  this  work  is 
generaUy  designated  under  the  title  of  Alef  leilet  ioe  kilet 
(jUUI  ^  iXfi  Uai)  "*  Th«  Thousand  and  one  Nights."— It  contanns  the 
history  of  a  king,  h^  vizier,  and  two  daughters,  one  named  Shh'Zad, 
(^hjA;^)  the  other  Din-azad  (j^UUj^.)     Such  also  is  the  book  of 

Tse^  (or  Tseqiled  jJLJL£)  and  of  Shimds  ((jmUam^)  and  the  anec« 
dotes  it  relates  concerning  a  king  of  India,  and  his  vizier.  We  may 
add  likewise  the  Book  of  SindJuadf  ^^bJuJI  wUi^  and  other  com- 
positions of  the  same  kind^" 

This  formal  testimony  of  Masaoudi  renders  it  unnecessary  for  me, 
says  M.  Langles,  to  offer  any  further  argument  against  the  conjec- 
tures of  some  learned  men,  who  have  considered  the  ^  Thousand  and 


260  Arabian  Tales. 

one  Nights,"  as  a  work  originally  Arabian,  and  perhaps  even  Eu^. 
peaxL  He  believes  that  the  names  of  Arabians,  and  many  pictures  of 
their  manners,  are  interpolations  of  the  translators  or  imitators ;  and 
the  conspicuous  figure  which  Harun  al  Rashld  makes  in  these  stories 
may  arise  from  his  cekbrity  among  the  writers  of  Eastern  Romance  j 
equal  to  that  which  Charlemagne  enjoyed  among  the  old  Frenck 
Jiomanciers, 

^    Under  the  auspices  of  Hqrun  al  Raskid^  and  of  the  Khalifs  who 

immediately  succeeded  him, -his  softs  Al  Amin  and  Al  Mamun,  (that  is, 

dunng  the  last  years  of  the  eighth  and  the  beginning  of  the  ninth 

^^tniy  df  'our'«ra)  i!he  Arabs  enriched  their  litertftm«  by  the  translit- 

*<ms  of  Ck>pti5,  ©i^k,  Syriac,  Persian,  and  Indian  works.     But  amidst 

^  ^^%  and  dther  calamities  that  desolated  Asia,  after  the  KhaWat of 

Baghdad  had  ceased  (in  1258).  the  Gabrs  or  Fireworshippers  of  Persia, 

^dnven  by  religious  persecution  from  their  unhappy  country,  wiere 

Marfcely  able  'to  preserve  some  mutilated  fragments  of  dieir  Zenth^ 

t?ffWBi  «the  code  of  their  great  legislator 'Zer/^ii;?^^  or  Zorc^ster,  «cA 

^^ti^j  suppose  that  but  few  volumes,  written  in  the  fMa^  or 

^ient  dialect  of  Persia  Escaped  the  general  destruction::  although 

ym  most  interesting  ox  popular  works  may  be  still  known,  how««r 

'^"Pf^ctly,  through  tht  medium  of  translations  made  by  the  Arabs. 

^Momieur  iLangi^  •could  not  discover  that  any  copy  of  the  ThfH^ 

"^^mand'Ont  Nigkts^  nor  »veti  of  Sindkad"^  story,  exists  in  modem 

*«ttttan,  fthoseJimthe  more  ancient  dialect  having  perished,  it  is  to  be 

^feared,  many  centuries  ago.     Me  has  consulted  m  transcribing  the 

Awbic  text  of  SifHibady  and  in  translating  it  into  ^French,  two  Manu- 

'tei^tis  <tf  ihut  noble  collection,  the  Biblioth^que  du  •Roi--an  estab-' 

^ttaettt  wh»rein'(ias  tv«  understand  from  several  who  hove  ktcfy  visited 

«imi):bBifills'the 'important  office  df  « Conservateur  des  Manuscripts,* 

-in  such  a  maimer  us  to  affbrd'the  most  geneml  satisfection.    He  also 

^collated  others  procured  for  him  by  M.  Caussih  de  P^rseval,  and  by 

his  colleague  Don  Raphael,  Professor  of  Arabic,  and  by  M.  -Marcel, 

director  of  the  royal  press,  who  brought  three  copies  frdm  ^gypt, 

After  Sinbad,  M.  'Langl^s  has  added  the  Keidalnesa  (UoIIj^aT) 
***  Stratagems ;  iFrauds,  or  Cunning  Devices  of 'W'omen,'*  a  title  much 
*m6re  happily  expressed  in  French  by  «  Ruse  des  Femmes."  'Of  this 
-^tertaining  little  -itory  which  o^ccupies  but  nine  pages,  we  shall 
offer  an  account  in  some  future  Number  of  the  Classical  Journal, 
remarking  here  that  of  both  works,  the  Arabic  text  is,  as  might  well 
be  'expected  ^roih  the  iuperintendance  of -so  able  anorieritaKst^s  M. 
1-angl^s,  printed  with  considerable  accuracy  and  neatness. 


MOMI   MISCELLANEA  SUBSBCIVA# 

No.  nr. 


!•  Although  Portus  was  a  useful  pioneer  in  literature,  he  seem^, 
notwithstanding,  to  have  been  but  a  raw  adept  in  metre,  ffis  note 
on  the  word  fjMievoftivtfv,  in  Suidas,  shows  this  clearly  enough. 

Maievofiivffy,  avrl  tov  vecrrorpcf^verav,  Eltpot^  yvFttiica  tpytBas  fiOf 
eifOfMirjfy,     Suidas, 

iJtpov  yi/vaiica]  senarius  erit,  si  legas»  ut  legendum  suspicor,  ISipov 
yv¥aiKCLs  opvidas  ftatevajjikvas.  In  sext^  •erit  antypaestus.  In  quarts 
spondaeus,  looo  iambi,  quod  et  alibi  [q^.  1  where]  factum  :mcinuiiaU0, 
vei  TO  VI  jam  corripietur,  ut  sit  iambus.     Portus. 

The  following  is  the  true  metrical  order  of  the  Pari^an  senarius 

I I  ^ —  I  ^ —  I  — vy  I I  ^^ —  I  ;    which  bang  pre- 

loised,  I  shall  leave  it  to  others  to  descry  the  number  of  blunders 
contained  in  it.  This  reminds  one  of  Markland's,  and,  after  him^ 
Brunck's  way  of  marking  off  the  fifteen-hundred-and-eighty-second 
line  of  Euripides's  Phoenissae.    See  Porson's  note. 

2.  Quis  mult^  gracilis  te  puer  in  ros& 
Perfusus  liquidis  urget  odoribus 

Grato,  Pyrrha,  sub  antrol 
Cut  Jlavam  religaa  comam. 
Simplex  munditiis?  —  Hor.  Odd.  i.  5. 

In  therfourth  line 'it  is  not  improbable  that  .Horace  had  in  his  eye 
'0  line  from  a  Greek  Epigram  quoted  by  Suidas  under  the  woljd 

£iW  riyinXi^eis  iri  Botnptrxp*^ '»   I  have  not  seen  this  adduced  asia 
•]»8rallel  before. 

3.  The  family  of  the  Didymi  seems,  if  we  are  to  believe  wfa^t 
Suidas  says^  to  have  engrossed  a  degree  of  literary  talent,  or  literary 
industry,  unprecedented  in  the  annals  of  book-reading.  One  of 
these,  the  epee  gregis  of  a  salt-seller,  or  hacon-facturer,  or  something 
of  the  kind,  and  surnamed  moreover  Chalcenterus  or  Brass-gut, 
appositely  enough,  is  said  to  have  left  behind  him  the  enormous 
number  of  three  thousand  Jive  hundred  volumes.  Hibv/xos,  iiihiifiov 
Tapi')(owui\ov,  y(>afJifJiaTtK6i  *Apiin6ipX€ios,  *Ake^avhp€^s,  Teytayits  [yeyoi^c] 
eiri  ^Avnayivov  ^Ayrtaviov]  Koi  KiKipuros,  Kol  lors  A^yoi^orov.  XaXic^vrep09 
Kkridcls  Sea  n}v  irepi  ra  /3(/3\/a  kirifuivviv,  ^trl  yap  aMv  avyyeypafivui 
tnr^p  ra  rpto\l\ia  TcyraKdtna  (iifiXia, 

4.  'EAtdXrris'  h  els  rriv  KedxiKr^y  kvarpky^ovtra  iLvaBu/ilaffu  c£  oAif^ylas, 
Kol  Aire^lcu,  wapa  iarpdis  '£^cdXrj}s  X^erac.  *0  Xeydfievof  irapa  iroXXoZ^ 
hajiovrSiKdpios,     Suidas  in  '£0i<iXn}s. 

This  distemper  is  neither  more  nor  less  than  the  Nightmm^,i  ctflcd 
by  the  later  Latin  writers  Incubus.  No  poet  has  perhaps  described  tiiii 


262  Momi  Miscellanea  Subseciva. 

better  th«ii  Virgil  {Sji,  xii.  9O8),  as  any  one  will  confess,  who  has 
felt  its  inflaence. 

Ac  velut  ID  somnis,  oculos  ubi  languida  pressit 
Nocte  quies,  nequidquam  avidos  extendere  cursus 
Velle  videmur,  et  in  mediis  conatibus  aegri 
8iiccidimus ;  non  lingua  valet,  non  corpore  notae 
SufHciunt  vires ;  nee  vox,  nee  verba  sequuntur. 

The  idea  was  perhaps  borrowed  from  Homer.  (Iliad  X.  1990 

OifT    ap*  o  roy  bAyarai  viro^vyetv,  oliff  6  hifStKetv, 

Hoiy  much  Virgil   has  improved  upon  it  even  the  blind  may  dts* 
rover. 

5.  One  would  imagine  that,  when  Bartolozzi  engraved  his  Venus, 
be  had  either  seen  the  following  Greek  Epigram  from  the  fourth 
book  of  the  Anthologia,  or  a  translation  of  it. 

Tecffopc*  eltriv  lipiores*  6  fiev  <rr€<j>os  SLfujuKaX^irrei 
Mijrpos  efjs'  6  h^  y^eiXos  ^et  Trori  irihaKi  fiaiov' 
01  be  hvbt  traiiovm  wap*  "f^^yetriy'  elfia  hk  icpi/Trrct 
M.rip^  yetToya  \Cl>poy  okr\s  yvfiyfis  ^Ax^pobirris. 

6.  We  remark  for  the  sake  of  such  of  our  readers  as  may  not  have 
observed  it,  that  the  Greek  Scholia  in  Barnes's  Euripides  abound 
with  interpolations  even  more  than  those  in  his  Homer.  What 
wonder  indeed,  when  we  see  that  this  foolish  Greek  Professor  has 
repeatedly  stuffed  in  even  Scholia  of  his  own,  and  affixed  his 
signature  to  them  in  mongrel  Greek,  forsooth !  Let  the  reader  only 
refer  to  Alcest.  549.  and  581.  In  his  note  on  the  Iph.  Aul.  775. 
tie  refers  us  with  all  the  gravity  jma^nable  to  his  Franciad^  an 
heroic  poem  we  suspect  by  the  title,  but  which  we  never  heard  of 
elsewhere,  and  certainly  have  never  seen.  It  appears  also  fro|n 
Hippol.  525.  that  this  astonishing  genius  wrote  a  poem,  amatory 
or  otherwise,  ycleped  Esther.  He  wrote  it  probably  when  the  widow 
fell  in  love  with  him. 

7.   Piscis  in  disco 
Mihi  datur 
Ab  Archiepisco- 
po  sed  non  ponatur. 
Quia  nou  mibi  bibere  datur. 

TRANSLATION. 

They  sent  me  fish 
In  a  dish, 

From  the  Archbish- 
op is  omitted  here, 
'  Because  there  is  no  beer. 

f  Who  wrote  these  lines  t    Who  translated  them  1 


263 


INQUIRY 

INTO  THE 

CAUSES    OF   THE  DIVERSITY  OP  HUMAN   CHARACTER 

IN  VARIOUS 

AGES,  NATIONS,  AND  INDIVIDUALS; 
By  the  late  Professor  Scott,  King's  College,  Aberdeen. 

No.  VIL— Continued  Jrom  No,  XXIII.  p.  66. 


Sect.  iv. 

Of  the  Opinions  of  various  Writers  concerning  the  Effects 

of  Climate. 

J  uus,  then,  it  results  from  the  preceding  investigations,  that  climate 
produces  very  remarkable  and  permanent  e£Fects  upon  the  humalh  cha- 
racter and  constitution.  It  invigorates  or  enfeebles  the  corporeal 
frame ;  it  braces  or  relaxes  the  tone  of  the  fibres;  it  prompts  to  ac- 
tivity, or  encourages  indolence ;  and  thus  inspires  courage  or  timidity, 
and  promotes  or  retards  the  spirit  of  enterprise  and  improvement.  It 
has,  besides,  a  very  considerable  efiPect  on  the  headstrong  appetite  which 
unites  the  sexes,  which  it,  in  many  cases,  stimulates  to  an  unwarrant- 
able excess,  or  chills  into  apathy. 

Such  are  the  effects  which  proceed,  as  it  were  immediately,  from  the 
influence  of  climate,  and  which  seem  as  certainly  to  be  due  to  an  ar- 
dent or  frieid  atmosphere,  as  the  luxuriancy  of  the  Egyptian  palm,  or 
the  stunted  growth  of  the  Norwegian  oak.  There  are  other  effects  of 
equal  importance,  which,  though  not  so  obviously  dependent  upon 
climate,  yet  appear,  upon  investigation,  to  be  fairly  ascribable  to  that 
source.  These  are  the  permanent  condition  of  the  female  sex,  which, 
by  the  influence  of  climate,  arises  to  more  dignity  in  one  region  of  the 
world  than  in  another.  Sy  the  same  influence  also  the  ordinary  occu- 
pations, manners,  and  amusements  of  a  people  are  much  controlled, 
and  become  either  innocent  and  rational,  or  groveUing  and  vicious. 
In  the  last  place,  the  influence  of  climate  is  to  be  detected  in  the  im« 
portant  concern  of  laws  and  government,  which  in  some  regions  have 
a  natural  tendency  to  perfection,  while  in  others  they  seem  doomed  to 
a  perpetual  debasement. 

In  ascribing  so  many  important  effects  to  the  influence  of  climate,  I 
may  spem  to  nave  fallen  into  the  error  of  which  many  of  the  ancient 
writers,  and  some  of  the  moderns,  have  been  justly  accused,  who  have 
been  inclined  to  derive  the  diversities  of  human  character  and  dispo- 
sition from  this  cause  alone.  The  authors,  indeed,  who  have  supported 
this  opinion,  are  of  high  respectability,  and  their  names  carry  with 
them  the  weieht  of  authority ;  but  I  am  by  no  means  disposed  impli* 
citly  to  subscribe  to  their  doctrine,  for  reasons  whick  will  immediatdf 
appear. 


264  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

Among  these  authors,  one  of  the  earliest,  and  no  doubt  most  respect- 
able, is  Aristotle,  who  states,  m  the  ;Bfio^t  unequivocal  terms,  the  all- 
powerful  control  of  climate,  and  ascribes  to  this  cause  alone  the  proud 
^^O^^^oviXj  which  his  .couxurjmen  enjoyed  oyer  the  surrounding  nations 
in  arms,  in  arts,  and  in  literature.  They  were,  he  supposes,  placed  in 
that  happy  temperature  which  was  most  favorable  to  the  perfection 
of  the  human  faculties,  and  l>y  vAivCh.  they  were  naturally  fitted  to  hold 
in  subjection  the  less  happily  constituted  nations  around  them. 

The  same  superiority  which  Aristotle  ascribes  to  the  climate  of 
Greece  is  as^untted  by  Yttttuyius  -to  the  peculiar  atniQsphere  of  his 
countrymen,  the  Romans.  "  As,*'  says  he,  « the  planet  Jupiter  lies 
between  the  fervid  heat  of  Mars  and  the  piercing  cold  of  Saturn  ;  so 
Italy,  in  the  centre  of  the  temperate  zone,  enjoys  every  thing  that  is 
favorable  in  the  opposite  climates.  Jt.is  thus  that  by  conduct  in  war 
ibjs  'BtOtmans  overcome  the  impetuous  force  of  Northern  barbarians, 
and  by  the  vigor  of  their  arms  confound  the  politic  schemes  of  their 
Southern  neighbours.  Divine  Providence  appears  to  have  placed  the 
^oQ]ians  in  .this  happy  sitvLa^ciQi),  in  order  .that  ^hey  xi^i^ht  become  mas- 
tens  of  the  .would. 

This  writer  has  entered  into  the  investigation  of  the  ejects  of  climate 
with  peculiar  copiousness ;  and  the  whole  of  the  first  chapter  of  his 
6th  boojc  15  occupied  in  describing  the  influence  of  the  atmosphere  pa 
.^e  human  constitution  and  temper.     "  The  sun,"  says  he,  "  where  be 
^^W5  out  a. moderate  degree  of  moisture,  preserves  the  .body  in  a.  tem- 
perate state ;  but  where  his  rays  are  .more  intense,  he  drains  the  bodj 
of  its  moisture.  ,  In  very  cold  regions,  where  the  moisture  is  not  de- 
fCfpyed-by  heat,  the  body,  irpbibing  the  dewy  air,  rises  to  a  great  size, 
8|nd  the  voice  acquirers  a  deep  tone.     Northern  nations,  accordingly,  by 
.^leans  qf  cold  and  moisture,  have  If^rge  bodies,  a  white  ^kin,  red  hair, 
^ey. eyes,  and  much  blood.    Tho^e,  on  the  contrary,  who  are  near  the 
equator,  are  of  small  stature,  tawny  complexion,  curled  hair,  black 
eyes,  slender  legs,  and  little  blood.     From  want  qf  blood  they  arc 
cowardly,  but  can. bear  feverish  disorders  well,  their  constitutions  being 
accustomed  to  heat.     The  people  of  the  North,  on  the  contrary,  sink 
under ,a  fever ;  but,  from  abundance  of  blood,  they  are  bold  in  war.** 
In  .another  part  of  the  chapter,  he  adds,  "  From  the  thinness  of  the 
%ir  and  enlivenii^g  heat,  Southern  nations  are  quick  in  thought  an^ 
;|cuterin  reasoning*    Those  in  the  North,  on  the  contrary,  who  breathe 
a  thick  and  cold  atmosphere,  are  dull  and  stupid."    This  position  he 
illustrates  from  the  history  of  serpents,  which,  in  the  heats  of  summer, 
are  active  and  vigorous ;  but  during  tlie  winter  become  tqrpid  and  im- 
fnoveable.    He  then  goes  on  to  add :  "It  is  not,  therefore,  at  all  sur- 
pf  isinij  that  heat  should  sharpen  the  understanding,  and  cold  blunt  it ; 
that  the  Southern  nations  should  be  ready  in  counsel,  and  acute  in 
thought ;  but  make  no  figure  in  war,  their  courage  being  exhausted  by 
the  heat  of  the  sun ;  while  the  inhabitants  of  cold  climates  are  proi^e 
to  war,  and  rji§h  on  vehemently. without  any  fear,  but  are  slow  of  un- 
derstanding-" 

yegetjus  aqeouQt&for  the  different  characters  of  men  upon  principles 
peciicly  similar.     <*  Nations,"  says  he,  *'  near  the  sun,  being  dried. up 


the  Dhersitj/  of  Human  Charadier.         ^St 

by  excessive  heat,  are  said  to  have  a  greater  atifteftest  of  Mderstaad* 

ing,  but  a  deficiencx  of  blood  $  on  which  account  they  are  destitwit 
/(»  firmness  and  resointion  in  waf ,  and  dread  a  wouiidi  as  if  eellsdieus 
of  their  wsCnt  of  blood.  The  Northern  people^  on  the  contrary  re« 
inoved  from  the  ardor  of  the  sun^  are  less  remarkable  for  the  po#eiis 
of  the  mind ;  but,  abounding  in  blood»  they  are  prone  to  war." ' 

Iri  a  similar  strain  of  reasoning,  Servius  says^  in  his  Comm^ttty 
upon  Virgil's  .£neid,  **  The  Africans  are  crafty,  the  Greeks  fieklei  aad 
the  Gaids  of  dull  understanding ;  all  which  arises  from  the  influence 
of  climate."* 

The  limited  knowledge  and  want  of  experiel^ce  of  the  ancients  £Brni 
an  apology  for  their  ascribing  more  to  the  influence  of  climate  than 
was  justly  its  due.  They  were  acquainted  with  but  a  small  poHion 
of  the  habitable  world,  and  from  the  imperfect  state  of  their  navigalioii 
and  comhierce  had  penetrated  but  a  little  way  into  the  countries  of 
barbaious  nations.  They  were,  therefore,  unable  to  contrast  the  man* 
tiers  of  these  rude  tribes  one  with  another,  and  to  observe  those  minuter 
diversities  of  manner  and  disposition,  which  could  scarcely  be  ascribed 
-to  the  mere  influence  of  their  atmosphere.  In  the  ancient  world  tht 
number  of  polished  nations  was  inconsiderable,  and  they  had  not  ex» 
perienced  those  vicissitudes  of  condition,  those  alternate  elevations  and 
depressions,  that  sudden  succession  of  grandeur  and  declendOni  which 
demonstrate  the  instability  of  all  sublunary  establishments!  and  the  6gs 
tility  of  ascribing  to  permanent  causes  the  temporary  superiority  of 
iHiy  particular  race  of  men. 

But  the  moderns  are  placed  in  a  situation  which  enables  them  to  ap- 
pmeiate  more  accurately  the  permanent  advantages  of  any  particular 
region  or  climate.  The  page  of  history  informs  them  that  the  boasted 
pre-eminence  of  the  inhabitants  of  Greete  in  arts  and  arms  has  passed 
awayt  and  left  scarcely  a  vestige  of  its  existence.  The  empire  of  the 
Romans,  too,  has  long  ceased ;  although  Italy,  more  fortunate  than 
the  soil  of  Alliens  and  of  Sparta^  has  continued  for  many  ages  to  be 
d^e  nursery  of  art  and  emporium  of  taste.  The  moderns,  tlierefore^ 
ought  to  be  aware  that  there  are  other  causes  which  aftect  the  pre- 
eminence of  the  human  character,  besides  mere  physical  situation. 
They  ought  to  be  convinced,  that  even  in  the  most  favorable  soil  the 
*  seeds  of  genius  may  be  choked,  and  the  blossoms  of  talent  withiered|u|r 
they  are  not  sheltered  from  storms  that  gather  from  without. 

Notwithstanding  the  apparent  obviousness  of  this  truth,  seven^ 
writer;:  of  great  name  among  the  modems  have  been  strenuous  advo- 
cates for  the  sole  and  paramount  influence  of  climate  in  determining 
the  human  character  $  while  others  have  been  guilty  of  the  opposite  ^ 


rfMM 


■  *'  Omnes  natlones  quae  vicinte  sunt  soli,  nimio  calore  siccatas,  aropliiis 
ouidein  sapere,  sed  minus  habere  sanguinis  dicunt;  ac  pRipterea  con&tan- 
tiam  ac  fiduciam  cominns  non  habere  pugnaodi,  quia  metuunt  vulnera,  qiii 
•e  exijguum  sanguinem  habere  noverunt.  Contra,  septentrionales  popuJi, 
remoti  h  soils  ardoribus,  inronsultiores  quidem,  sed  tamen  largo  sanguine  fe- 
dundunies,  sunt  ad  bella  promtissimi." — (TJe  re  miiitari,  lib.  l.rap.  2.) 

'  "  Alri  versipelies,  Grxeci  leves,  Galli  pigrioris  ingeuii|  quod  naturacUr 
niatuni  iacit.''— (Lib.  0,  v.  724.J 


i66  Inqmry  into  the  Causa  of 

ftrcft^  aadliare  denied  that  climate  unaided  by  moral  causet^poisesse^ 
any  control  whatever  upon  the  dispositions  of  men. 

Mallety  in  the  Introduction  to  his  History  of  Denmark,  adopts  the 
reasoning  of  Vitrurius  and  Vegetius,  and  strenuously  endeavours  to 
derive  the  couraee  and  ferocity  of  the  Scandinavians  from  the  physical 
influence  of  their  climate  alone.  *<A  great  abundance  of  blood,'' 
says  he,  *^  fibres  strong  and  rigid,  vigor'  inexhaustible,  formed  the 
temperament  of  the  CTermans,  the  Scandinavians,  and  of  all  other 
people  who  live  under  the  same  climate.  Robust  by  the  climate,  and 
nardened  with  exercise,  confidence  in  bodily  strength  formed  their  cha* 
racter^  A  man  who  relies  on  his  own  force,  cannot  bear  restraint,  nor 
submission  to  the  arbitrary  will  of  another.  As  he  has  no  occasion  for 
artifice,  he  is  altogether  a  stranger  to  fraud  or  dissimulation.  As  he 
is  always  ready  to  repel  force  by  force,  he  is  not  suspicious  nor  dis<> 
trust&l.  His  courage  ptt>mpts  him  to  be  faithful  in-  fnendship,  gene* 
reus,  and  even  magnanimous.  He  is  averse  to  occupations  that  re* 
qiiire  more  assiduity  than  action,  because  moderate  exercise  affords  not 
to  his  blood  and  fibres  that  degree  of  agitation  which  suits  them. 
Hence  his  disgust  at  arts  and  manufactures ;  and,  as  passion  labors 
to  justify  itself,  hence  his  opinion,  that  war  only  and  hunting  are  ho* 
norable  professions." 

Had  Mr.  Mallet  carefully  examined  the  dispositions  of  the  various 
tribes  whom  he  includes  under  the  title  of  Germans  and  Scandinavians, 
he  would  have. found  evidence  that  some  of  them  are  not  altogether 
averse  to  contemplative  occupations,  or  addicted  solely  to  war  and 
hunting.  He  would  have  found  the  inhabitants  of  Iceland,  for  e\i 
ample,  from  the  most  remote  periods,  a  pacific  and  industrious  people; 
affectionate  and  friendly  in  their  intercourse  with  other  nations,  and 
considerably  advanced  in  the  knowledge  oi  letters.  According  to  the 
best  evidence  which  we  possess,  the  study  of  history  has  been  a  favorite 
pursuit  with  the  Icelanders irom  the  most  remote  ages;  and  they  have 
long  beeA  possessed  of  historical  chronicles  of  great  curiosity,  the  pe- 
rusal of  which  forms  one  of  their  principal  amusements  during  the  te- 
dious nights  to  which  the  winter  of  their  climate  is  exposed. 

Even  Tacitus,  in  his  account  of  the  German  tribes,  affords  evidence, 
that  ferocity  and  the  love  of  war,  though  generally  prevalent,  yet  did 
Tiot  universally  obtain  among  the  people  whose  manners  he  has  so  pht^ 
losophlcally  illustrated.  The  Chauci,  who  inhabited  an  extensive  dis- 
trict in  the  North  of  Germany,  he  describes  as  **  a  race  of  people,  the 
noblest  among  the  Germans,  who  choose  to  maintain  their  grandeur 
by  justice  rather  than  by  violence.  Without  the  desire  of  plunder,  and 
free  from  the  apprehension  of  weakness,  they  live  in  quiet  and  security; 
^  tJiey  provoke  no  wars^  and  are  enriched  by  no  rapine.  It  is  (he  adds) 
a  remarkable  proof  both  of  their  power  and  of  their  virtue,  that  vrith:- 
out  oppressing  any,  they  have  attained  a  superiority  over  all.  Yet,  if 
occasion  requires,  they  are  ready  to  take  the  field,  and  their  troops  apr 
speedily  raiseni.'' ' 


»i 


'  ''  Tarn  immensum  terrarum  spatium  non  tenent  tantum  Chauci,  sed  eC 
ifflplent:  populus  inter  Germanos  nobilissinius,  quique  ipagnitudihem  suam 


the  Diversity*  of  Hurnan  Character^        267 

The  most  respectable  of  all  the  modern  writers  who  have  ascribai 
to  the  sole  influence  of  climate  the  principal  diversities  of  human  cha^ 
racter,  is  the  President  Montesquieu,  to  whose  opinions  a  more  than 
ordinary  degree  of  deference  is  certainly  due;  as  there  are  few  authors 
who  have  illustrated  in  so  truly  philosophical  a  manner  the  causes 
which  affect  the  various  institutions  and  progressive  improvements  of 
civil  society. 

In  the  second  chapter  of  the  fourteenth  book  of  the  Spirit  of  Laws^ 
Montesquieu  has  entered  into  a  minute  and  even  anatomical  discussion 
<^  the  direct  effects  of  climate  upon  the  human  body,  from  which  he 
deduces  its  influence  upon  the  mind.  Cold,  he  observes,  shuts  up  the 
extremities  of  the  external  fibres  of  the  body,  by  which  their  elasticity 
is  increased,  and  the  return  of  the  blood  from  the  extremities  towards 
the  heart  is  promoted.  It  likewise  diminishes  the  length  of  these  fibres, 
and  thus  also  increases  their  force.  Heat,  on  the  contrary,  relaxes  the 
extremities  of  the  fibres,  and  prolongs  them ;  it  therefore  diminishes 
dieir  tone  and  elasticity. 

On  this  account,  says  Montesquieu,  the  people  of^cold  climates  have 
most  vigor.  The  action  of  the  heart,  and  the  re-action  of  the  extre^ 
mities,  are  better  performed,  the  juices  are  in  a  juster  equilibrium,  the 
blood  is  better  determined  towards  the  heart,  and  reciprocally  the 
heart  has  a  greater  degree  of  power.  This  superior  force  ought  to 
produce  important  effects:  for  example,  more  confidence  and  courage;, 
a  greater  assurance  of  superiority,  that  is  to  say,  a  less  desire  of  ven* 
geance ;  more  opinion  of  security,  that  is  to  say,  a  greater  degree  of 
Srankness,  less  of  suspicion,  of  policy,  and  of  stratagem.  Place  a  man» 
says  our  author,  in  a  close  and  heated  place;  he  will  suffer,  from  the 
reasons  here  assigned,  a  great  depression  of  spirit.  If,  in  this  situation^ 
we  were  to  propose  to  him  a  bold  action,  we  should  probably  find  him 
little  disposed  to  execute  it ;  his  present  feebleness  will  effectually  dis- 
courage him.  He  will  fear  every  thing,  because  he  feels  that  he  can 
accomplish  nothing.-  The  people  of  hot  countries  are  timid  like  old 
men ;  those  of  cold  climates  are  courageous  like  the  young. 

Montesquieu  next  carries  his  anatomical  investigations  into  the  effects 
of  heat  and  cold  upon  the  nervous  system,  and  corroborates  his  opi- 
nions by  experiments  upon  the  papillx  of  a  sheep's  tongue.  The  result 
is  that  the  people  of  warm  climates,  though  timid,  are  of  exquisite  sen- 
sibility, prone  to  the  pleasures  of  love,  and  easily  transported  into  the 
excess  of  joy  or  grief.  But  the  people  of  the  North,  though  cou- 
rageous and  of  great  bodily  strength,  are  destitute  of  vivacity  and  sen- 
timent. **J'ai  vu,"  says  this  lively  author,  **  les  opera  d'Angleterre 
et  d'ltalie;  ce  sont  les  m^mes  pi^es  8c  les  m^mes  acteurs;  mais  la 
meme  musique  produit  des  effets  si  differens  sur  les  deux  nations,  I'une 
est  St  calme,  Sc  Tautre  si  transport^,  que  cela  paroit  inconcevable." 


maltt  justitia  tueri.  Sine  cupiditate,  sine  impotentia,  quieti,  secretique, 
nulU  provocant  bella,  nullis  raptibus  aut  latrociniis  populantur.  Idque  pr^e* 
oipuum  viitutis  ac  yiriiini  argumcntum  est,  quod,  ut  superiores  agunt,  non 
per  injurias  assequuntur.  Promta  tamen  omnibus  arniu^  ac,  si  res  poscat, 
exercitus."— (De  mor.  Germ.) 


S68  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

TheieiAiyBical  cames,  aceoridmg  to  our  author,  are  amply  sciflktfttt 
te  account  for  the  permanent  characters  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  dif* 
|ierent  regions  of  the  earth ;  for  the  spirit  of  enterprise  and  improve- 
ment which  has  produced  such  beneficial  efiects  in  the  temperatt 
climes  of  Europe ;  and  for  the  want  of  that  spirit  which  has  so  long 
characterised  the  tropical  regions.  *^  If,"  says  he,  ^  with  that  delicacy 
of  organs,  which  renders  the  people  of  the  East  sensible  to  every  im- 
pression, you  join  an  extreme  indolence  of  spirit  naturally  accompany- 
mg  that  of  the  body,  and  which  renders  the  spirit  incapable  of  any 
action,  of  any  effort,  or  any  struggle ;  yon  will  comprehend  that  the 
mind,  when  once  it  has  received  impressions,  is  unable  to  change  them. 
It  is  this  that  occasions  the  laws,  the  manners,  and  the  customs,  eved 
those  which  appear  most  indifferent,  as  the  fashion  of  dress,  to  be 
the  same  in  the  East  at  this  day,  as  they  were  a  thousand  years  ago." 
— (Liv.  14,  ch.  4.) 

It  is  sufficiently  apparent  from  the  reasonings  of  the  preceding  sec- 
tions, that  I  am  by  no  means  inclined  to  refuse  to  clim'ate  the  most  im- 
portant influence  in  regulating  the  natural  propensities  and  dispositions 
of  men.  From  the  examination  of  facts,  the  only  evidence: that  is  en- 
titled to  much  weight  in  an  investigation  of  this  sort,  I  have  been  led 
to  maintain  that  the  inhabitants  of  temperate  climates  are  naturally 
possessed  of  many  important  advantages  over  those  either  of  the  tro- 
pical or  polar  regions ;  that  they  are,  as  is  maintained  by  Montes* 
quieu  and  the  other  authors  just  quoted,  naturally  of  greater  strength^ 
of  more  activity,  and  less  addicted  to  sensual  indulgence  ;  nay,  that 
these  physical  advantages  are  calculated  to  produce  yet  more  important 
moral  effects ;  that  they  elevate  the  rank  and  estimation  of  the  fe* 
male  sex,  give  dignity  and  usefulness  to  the  ordinary  manners  and  pur* 
suits  of  the  people  of  temperate  regions,  and  promote  the  establisb- 
ment  of  good  government  and  equitable  laws. 

But  in  deriving  these  important  effects  from  the  influence  of  climate^ 
I  am  by  no  means  disposed  to  consider  this  as  the  sole  cause  of  the 
natural  diversity  of  the  dispositions  of  the  various  tribes  of  men.  Th^ 
influence  of  climate  is  indeed  powerful,  but  it  may  be  counteracted  ; 
its  efiects  are  very  important ;  but  there  are  other  causes  of  not  less 
efficacy,  which,  if  they  be  fairly  brought  into  action,  may  either  pre- 
vent the  baneful  influence,  or  oppose  the  beneficial  operation  of  this 
purely  physical  principle.  It  is  for  overlooking  the  power  of  these 
moral  causes  that  the  writers,  whose  opinions  I  have  been  quoting,  are 
censurable.  They,  perhaps,  have  ascribed  no  more  to  climate  than  it 
is  really  qualified  to  efiect ;  but  they  have  not  considered  the  important 
principles  by  which  its  operation  may  be  checked,  promoted,  or  alto- 
gether counteracted. 

-  Were  it  true  that  certain  climates  are  calculated  always  to  produce 
men  of  certain  talents  and  dispositions,  we  should  find  some  favored 
regions  of  the  earth  assuming  a  permanent  superiority,  and  constantly 
giving  law  to  the  rest.  We  should  invariably  find  eminence  in  arts  or 
prowess  in  aims  confined  to  a  certain  longitude  and  latitude.  We 
should  have  only  to  consult  the  map  to  discover  where  the  sciences  are 
doomed  to  arrive  at  maturity ;  where  legislation  will  be  perfected  j  or 


ihe  t)voeri^ity  of  Human  Chatacier.      ^^^ 

the  waiiikie  spirit  will  iinallf  produce  the  imst  ibrmid&ble  efitets. 
We  shoald  have  to  arrange  the  nations  and  countries  of  die  worlds  lefts 
hj  geographical  divisions,  than  hy  a  scale  of  tei)aperature  suited  to  ex- 
press the  gradations  of  permanent  eieellence. 

But  the  history  of  nations  completely  refutes  this  principle  of  calcu- 
lation. It  shows  diat  pre-eminence,  both  in  arts  and  arms,  has  sue- 
cessively  belonged  to  people  the  most  remote  from  each  other,  aild 
who  have  lived  under  every  variety  of  climate  and  atmosphere.  We 
find  the  sceptre  of  extensive  dominion  first  assumed  by  the  natioiis  df 
the  East,  and  passing  sucdessivelv  from  the  Assyrians  to  the  Mede^, 
and  from  the  Medes  to  the  Persians.  We  then  behold  the  genius  of 
the  Western  nations  expanding  itself,  and  the  Greeks  cartying  on  a. 
successful  contest  with  the  formidable  power  of  the  Persian  monarch^ 
In  Greece  it  was  that  intellectual  pursuits  attained  the  highest  emi- 
tience  to  which  they  arose  in  the  ancient  world.  But  even  the  phi- 
losophy and  literature  of  Greece  were  not  exclusively  her  own ;  by  h€t 
own  avowal  they  were  borrowed  ftom  Egypt  and  India ;  and  thuil^ 
like  the  spirit  of  conquest,  first  ^sprung  up  in  the  torrid  regions  of  the 
earth. 

The  gradual  developement  of  the  genius  of  Greece,  and  her  ad* 
rancement  from  an  inconsiderable  beginning  to  the  sway  of  the  thost 
powerful  nations  of  the  ancient  world,  forms  one  of  the  most  intei*- 
•lestine  objects  of  contemplation  that  history  affords.  But  her  po- 
liticau  reign  was  short.  The  conquering  progress  of  Alexander  over 
the  Eastern  nations,  as  it  resembled  in  its  splendor  the  dazzling 
of  the  meteor,  resembled  it  no  less  in  its  fleeting  duration.  Jit  soon 
faded  away ;  and  the  glory  of  the  Grecian  name  faded  with  it  to  re- 
vive no  more. 

The  heroic  achievements  of  Greece  are  succeeded,  on  the  theatre  of 
ancient  history,  by  those  of  Rome.'  The  conquests  of  the  Romans 
were  more  permanent,  and  more  completely  combined  with  the  parent 
itate  than  those  of  the  Greeks.  The  history  of  this  people  exhibits  the 
remarkable  phenomenon  of  a  dominion  gradually  extended  from  the 
most  trifling  commencement  over  the  fairest  and  most  fertile  portion  of 
the  known  world ;  and  at  length  swallowing  up,  like  a  growing  tor- 
rent, almost  every  nation  and  every  state  in  one  immense  empire.  But 
it  was  by  moral,  not  less  than  by  physical  causes,  that  victory  Was  so 
long  attached  to  the  Roman  arms.  While  frugality,  activity,  and 
pu^ic  spirit,  prevailed  at  Rome,  the  commonwealth  florished  and  m- 
creased  its  power ;  but  when  luxury  and  vice  were  introduced  with 
die  spoils  of  conquered  nations ;  and  corruption  took  place  of  patriot- 
ism ;  the  Roman  glory  was  extinguished,  and  the  mighty  empire  was 
tbm  to  pieces  with  much  greater  rapidity  than  it  had  been  at  ^rst  con- 
folidated. 

How  rain  then  was  the  boast  of  Aristotle,  that  his  countrymen  Wer6 
placed  in  a  climate  most  favorable  to  the  perfection  of  human  talefts ; 
and  bow  unfounded  the  assertion  of  Vitruvius,  that  the  Romans,  by 
Aeir  peculiar  situlition,  seemed  intended  by  Providence  to  become 
yemuunent  masters  of  the  world!  The  soil  of  Athens  and  of  Sparta^ 
tile  birth-place -of  Soc0^  of  Fbto,  of  Enripides,  of  Sophocles,  and  . 

NO.  XXIV.  .  CI.  JL  VOL.  XII.  T 


970  Inquiry  into  the  Causes  of 

I^etnostfaenes;  the  scene  of  the  martial  achieTeiDeiits  of  BGltiadety'ef 
Leomdas,  of  Themistoclesy  and  Agesilaus,  has  fot-  many  revoht^ 
ages  bowed  under  the  yoke  of  the  most  oppressive  despotism.  It  has 
continued  subject  to  a  conqueror  equally  regardless  of  its  lettersy  ks 
.sciencei  and  its  laws,  and  who  has  effaced  almost  th^  very  ruins  of  iu 
ancient  grandeur,  and  obliterated  even  the  titles  by  which  the  memory 
of  its  former  fame  might  be  preserved. 

If  Rome  has  suffered  a  less  degrading  fate,  it  has  at  least  long 
c«ued  to  give  laws  to  the  surrounding  nations ;  it  has  been  reduced 
within  its  ancient  limits,  anc^  obliged  to  compensate  by  the  cultivation 
of  the  arts  of  peace  for  tlie  loss  of  military  fame*  Those  Northern 
tribes,  who  were  •  stigmatized  by  the  ancient  Romans  as  rude  Bar- 
.1>arians,  unqualified  to  excel  either  in  arts  or  arms,  have,  in  their  turn, 
assumed  the  sway.  They  have  overthrown  the  mighty  fabric  of  the 
Roman  power,  and  erected  on  its  ruins  many  independent  empires, 
which  new  vie  in  celebrity  with  the  fatoe  of  ancient  Italy  and  Greece; 
they  have  transplanted  the  sciences  and  arts  of  the  ancient  world  into 
a  colder,  though  not  less  genial,  soil;  and  have  proved  that  mental 
superiority  is  not  confined  to  those  regions  where  the  pride  of  former 
^philosophers  had  fixed  its  limits.  .  The  prowess  in  arms^. the  wisdcHn 
m  counsel,  the  philos<^hy  and  literature  of  the  ancient  world,  have 
travelled  even  into  the  Hyperborean  regions,  and  have  taken  up  their 
abode  among  a  people  said  by  the  Romans  to  be  severed  from  the  ci- 
vilized part  of  the  globe  $  they  are  now  found  to  florish  even  among 
the 

■■  penitus  toto  diyisos  orbe  Britannos. 

Thus  there  is  a  period  of  infancy,  maturity,  and  decay  in  the  history 
of  nations  and  progress  of  civilization.  Where  the  situation  is  favor* 
able  for  the  developement  of  human  talents,  there  we  may  expect  that 
improvement  in  arts  or  in  arms  will  first  naturally  arise.  By  the  con- 
currence o£  fortunate  circumstances,  a  superiority  may  be  gained  over 
the  surrounding  nations.  The  spirit  of  conquest  will  then  predomi- 
nate, and  if  not  checked  by  the  dictates  of  reason  and  prudence,  will 
jdraw  after  it  die  love  of  pomp,  of  luxurious  indulgence,  and  at  length 
corrttption  and  complete  effeminacy.  A  hardier  and  poorer  people 
will  uen  be  tempted  to  attack  the  tottering  fal^ric  of  a  corrupt  empire^ 
They  will  find  its  spoils  an  easy  conquest ;  but  they  will  be  exposed 
In  their  turn  to  the  degeneracy  which  so  commonly  attends  the  easy 
acquisition  of  wealth  or  power,  and  to  the  decay  of  valor  and  public 
spirit  which  luxury  introduces,  and  by  which  they  become  ready  to 
,  &11  a  prey  to  the  &:st  hardy  invader. 

Sucn  are  the  revolutions  to  which  states  and  kingdonos  are  natn* 
rally  liable ;  and  such  have  been  the  principal  causes  of  the  declension 
of  the  great  empires  which  have  in  succession  figured  upon  the  theatre 
of  history.  The  contemplation  of  this  fact  has  given  rise  to  the  doc* 
trine,  th^t  as  in  the  human  body  there  is  a  period  of  infancy  and  man* 
hood  which  are  necessarily  succeeded  by  decrepitude  and  decay,  so  ill 
the  political  constitution  of  states,  the  period  of  maturity  necessaxilj 
carries  along  with  it  the  Meds  of  future  comiptioo  i  and  ^  attaiiw 


the  Diversity  of  Human  Char  deter.      27 1 

ment  of  grandeur  and  power  is  certainly  followed  by  feebleness  and 
final  dissolution.  It  must  be  acknowledged  that  the  history  of  the 
world  gives  plausibility  to  this  opinion,  and  serves  rather  to  pmve.  that 
such  is  the  natural  progress  of  all  human  institutions.  But  it  is  yet 
lea^onable  to  hope  that  the  body  politic  may  be  so  constituted  as'  ef-  ^ 
fectually  to  resist,  not  only  attacks  from  without,  but  also  the  sources 
of  corruption  which  it  carries  within  itself^  That  an  equilibrium  may 
be  established  among  the  different  jarring  interests  of  the  state  j  and  a^ 
principle  of  reform  and  salutary  correction  be  introduced,  by  which  th0 
tendency  to  dissolution  may  be  counteracted,  and  fresh  vigor  instilled 
into  the  decaying  members  of  the  constitution. 

If,  then,  there  is  a  succession  of  eminence  and  inferiority,  of  glory 
and  ignominy,  in  the  annals  of  nations  which  have  long  occupied  cer- 
tain regions  of  the  worid,  it  is  in  vain  to  pretend  that  any  climate  is 
qualified  to  give  a  permanent  superiority  to  the  people,  who  enjoy  it» 
or  that  the  beiieficisd  or  injurious  effects  of  the  soil  and  atmosphere 
may  not  be  counteracted  by  other  causes  which  are  not  less  poweifuL 
It  will  scarcely  be  pretended  that  the  climates  of  nations  have  changed^ 
as  they  themselves  have  risen  into  eminence  or  become  degenerate; 
or  that  their  political  revolutions  have  been  accompanied  by  corres- 
ponding^  changes  in  the  state  of  their  atmosphere. 

But  even  this  assertion,  unfounded  as  it  would  appear  to-be,  would 
not  serve  to  vindicate  the  doctrine  of  those  who  assert  the  paramount 
influence  of  climate.     For  it  were  easy  to  prbve,  that  in  climates,  alto^ 

f  ether  similar,  nations  have  existed  who  at  the  same  period  of  time 
ave  exhibited  very  different  degrees  of  improvement;  and  have  in 
their  contemporary  history,  the  one  attained  to  eminence  in  arts  and 
anns>  while  the  other  showed  no  tendency  to  emerge  from  barbarism. 
In  the  history  of  the  Carthaginian^  we  have  a  striking  example  of  a 
people  counteracting,  &y  the  spirit  of  enterprize,  the  natural^isadvan- 
tages  of  climate  and  situation.  Though  placed  amid  thebuming  de- 
serts of  Africa,  and  exposed  to  the  debilitating  action  of  a  tropical 
sun,  they  were  eminent  for  their  industry  and  activity.  They  built 
spacious  and  highly  ornamented  cities ;  they  cultivated  and  improved 
all  the  useful  and  elegant  arts  of  life;  they  possessed  the  most  exten- 
sive navy  of  the  ancient  world,  and  carried  the  adventurous  spirit  of 
commerce  to  an  extent  that  has  scarcely  been  rivalled  by  modem  en- 
terprizCi  They  also  gave  proofs  of  skill  in  legislation,  and  furnished 
a  remarkable  example  of  a  republican  government  situated  in  a  tro- 
pical climate.  With  respect  to  their  valor  in  arms,  the  history  of 
their  wars  with  the  Sicilians  and  Romans  proves,  that  in  this,  as  in 
other'accomplishments,  they  had  attained  a  more  than  ordinary  emi- 
nence. The  memorable  invasion  of  Italy  by  Hannibal  sufficientl]p 
establishes,  that  if  at  length  the  fortune  of  the  Roman  arms  prevailed» 
it  was  not  Without  an  arduous  struggle  that  the  Carthaginians  resigned 
their  liberties,  and  that  they  alone  of  all  the  contemporary  nations  werfe 
able  to  wage  a  contest  with  the  predominating  genius  of  Rome,  which 
for  a  long  period  continued  doubtful^ 

While  the  Carthaginians  had  thus  carried  the  arts  and  embellish- 
ments of  life  to  a  hign  degree  of  perfection,  the  neighbouring  nations 


$73  '  Inqmry  into  the  Causes^  ^t. 

•  * 

on  the  African  coast  were  sunk  in  ignonuice  and  bazbarism.  Nor 
haTC  thej  at  any  succeeding  period  emerged  from  the  insignificance  to 
which  the  want  of  all  intellectual  improTement  condeoins  them.  The 
6nlT  nations  o^  Africa  who  have  risen  into  any  conaderable  degree  of 
eminence  for  poUttcal  wisdom,  the  cultiTation  of  the  arts,  or  military 
enterprize*  are  the  Egyptians  and  Carthaginians ;  and  we  may,  per* 
haps,  add  the  modem  Abysunians.  The  celebrity  of  the  two  former 
has  long  ceased  to  exist  but  in  tradition,  an^  that  of  the  latter  is  at 
best  but  dubious*  It  is,  therefore,  plain,  that  the  climate  of  Africa  is 
not  naturally  adapted  to  the  perfection  of  human  talents  ;  yet  even 
in  this  unfavorable  soil,  by  the  concttrrence  of  peculiar  citcumstancesy 
arose  the  mighty  rival  of  Rome,  and  the  emporium  of  the  chief  com^ 
mercial  enterprize  of  the  ancient  world. 

The  modem  Moors  of  Africa,  who  are  descended  from  the  enters 
prising  followers  of  Mahomet,  have,  under  the  most  scorching  sun, 
detained  a  great  share  of  activity  and  acuteness  of  intellect,  and  form 
a  striking  contrast  to  the  indolent  and  peaceable  negroes  with  whom 
ihey  are  mtermingled.  Shaw  says  of  this  people,  that  the  small  pro* 
fl;ress  they  have  made  in  the  arts  and  sciences  is  not  the  efiect  o£  any 
mcapacity  or  natural  stupidity.  The  Moors,  he  says,  possess  quick* 
ness  and  even  genius ;  and  if  they  do  not  apply  themselves  to  study,  it 
is  because,  deprived  of  every  motive  to  emulation,  and  continually 
karassed  by  their  government,  they  have  neither  the  leisure  nor  indi^ 
nation  for  such  a  pursuit.  The  Moors,  born  slaves,  like  the  greater 
part  of  the  Orientals,  are  naturally  enemies  to  every  kind  of  trouble, 
which  has  not  their  personal  interest  for  its  immediate  object. 

The  Chinese  nation  may  likewise  be  quoted  as  an  example  of  a 
people  who  in  a  sultry  climate  have,  from  the  remotest  ages,  been  re« 
markable  for  their  industry  and  activity  ;  who  have  earned  many  of 
the  arts  of  life  to  an  uncommon  degree  of  perfection ;  and  who  have 
likewise  displayed  no  inconsiderable  degree  of  genius  in  some  of  the 
pursuits  of  science  and  literature.  This  extraordinary  people  seem  to 
furnish  an  exception  to  the  political  maxim  of  which  we  have  so  lately 
taken  notice,  and  which  pronounces  the  instability  of  all  establish- 
ments of  power,  or  systems  of  government.  From  the  remotest  re« 
cords  of  history,  their  policy,  their  manners,  and  their  laws,  have  un- 
dergone little  change;  and  though  revolutions  have  taken  phtce  in  the 
dynasties  which  occupy  the  throne,  the  integrity  of  the  empire  has 
withstood  the  shock,  and  the  nation  may  be  said  to  have  remained 
nearly  the  same  in  power,  in  influence,  and  in  celebrity,  from  the  first 
details  of  its  history  to  the  present  day.  To  inquire  into  the  causes  of 
diis  remarkable  phenomenon,*  which  affords  so  strong  a  proof  of  the 
|k>s8ibilit^  of  giving  permanency  to  political  establishments,  would  be 
entirely  foreign  from  omr  present  purpose. 


JSngUsh  Prize  Poem,  S73 

ENGLISH  PRIZE  l»OEM,      ' 

Spoken  at  the  Apposition,  St.  PauVs  Schoolf  April  ISth,  ldl.5. 

PROMETHEUS. 

His  Present  Misery — Former  Happiness — 

Despair, 

O  HOLY  light !  new  kin(}ling  into  morn, 
Whose  orieftt  beams  a  gladdened  world  a^om ! 
Onward  thou  ridest  in  thy  gay  career, 
To  clothe  w^th  parple  spring  the  golden  year : 
But  ah !  thy  joy-attempered  rays  impart 
No  kindred  feeling  to  my  mournful  heart ; 
O'er  all  the  world  thy  radiant  glories  shine, 
Cheer  every  clieek,  but  cannot  brighten  mine. 
Soft  Sleep,  who  pours  his  balm  o'er  every  eye, 
'  Who  lulls  each  bosom  and  arrests  each  sigh, 
From  my  sad  brow  and  aching  heart  is  fled  ; 
These  chains  afTright  him,  and  this  rocky  bed  ! 
Unhappy  v^retch  !  in  charity  to  man, 
Thy  crime,  thy  punishment,  thy  woe  began : 
Here  must  thou  lie  vv'liile  thunders  roar  arouikd. 
Rend  the  scathed' oak,  and  rock  the  upheaving  gro^ind; 
And  as  around  its  head  the  tempest  sails. 
This  8i!tmmit  scowls  o'er  the  deep  blackening  vales.* 
Here  in  primeval  ruggedness  of  form. 

Stern  Nattire  forges  the  relentless  storm,-  '. 

Unchains  the  cataract,  directs  its  course, 
To  crush  the  valley  with  resistless  force. 
And,  hoarsely  howling,  midnight  horror  flings, 
And  pours  a  saddening  gloom^^and  waves  her  raven  win^s! 

O  !  say,  is  Justice  b'anished  from  above. 
Where  once  she  sitiiled  encircling  Peace  attd  L6v(i ; 
When  Mercy  beaming  ^ith  unclouded  ray 
Blesserf  Saturn's  kingdom  and  paternal  sway  ? 
Yes  !  she  is  fled,  she  leaves  the  accursed  place, 
The  hateful  Tyrant,  and  H'eaven's  recreant  race. 
So  when  the  thunders  mat*  ind  Hghthings  fly, 
And  i  dread  dduge  whelms  the  angi^  sky, 
Perchance  the  tempest  folises  from  the  grove. 
Mid  myrtld-bowers,  1'  silver-winged  dove. 
Far  from  her  nest,  'ihid  Ether  launched,  she  sails. 
And  in  sad  dotes  hef  druel  flite  bewails. 

When  youthful  Hope  her  gay' per^^eii^  dW^, 
Of  ev^ry  form^  and  every  rain^bow  hue ; 


374  English  Prize  Foem^ 

My  mind  ambitious  soon  the  task  b^ao  . 

To  mould  Creation's  Lord,  and  fashion  Man  | 

To  watch  the  features,  glowing  from  the  clay^ 

Rise  to  my  view  and  my  behest  obey ! 

Yet  is.  this  man  ?  while  ail  bedimmed  he  lies, 

Unflushed  his  cheek  apd  uniliumed  his  eyes ! 

Oh!  for  one  beam  of  pure  ethereal  fire. 

The  clay  to  warm^  to  animate,  inspire. 

No  more !  but  swift  as  flits  the  viewless  breezCi 

And  skims  the  bosom  of  the  rippling  s^as, 

1  gain  the  throne  of  Heaven's  immortal  Sire^ 

Where  flows  the  fountain  of  ethereal  fire. 

Pure^  vivid  Light !  that  woke  primeval  day^ 

.And  over  Chaos  shed  its  genial  ray  ; 

Pure,  vivid  Light !  that  bathisd  pacfi  twinkling  staf 

With  golden  beams^  apd  pallid  Cynthia's  c^r 

With  choicest  silver  graced,  and  bade  her  reign 

Supreme,  the  glory  of  the  starry  plain. 

In  earth-born  Man  that  ray  divinely  bright 

To  Reason  gave  her  pure  unclouded  light. 

Methinks  1  view  the  fire  within  him  glow. 
Thaw  the  chilled  vein  and  bid  the  spirit  iloWj| 
'His  eyes  that  stagger  \vitb  unwonted  light, 

'^        And  reel  with  sudden  drunkenness  of  sights 
He  viewed  around  him  all  creation  shine, 
"  The  earth,"  he  cries,  "  the  seas,  the  sky  is  mine^ 
All,  all,  are  mine  !*'  be  clasped  his  hands  and  said^ 
^^  For  me  alone  the  universe  is  made." 

^         Ho  more  he  uttered — bliss  congealed  his  tongue, 
And  from  his  eyps  the  tears  of  gladness  sprung  ; 
Sublime  he  reared  his  forehead  to  the  skies. 
As  Reason  cried,  f*  thy  soul  must  upxyard  rise  j*' 
Thy  soul  ^till  burning  with  a  Yond  desire. 
To  mix  with  Heaven,  and  join  her  kindred  fire  ! 
As  wh^  a  mother  on  her  iqfapt's  face. 
Twined  with  her  charnis  beholds  the  father's  grace  ^ 
How  mixed  with  smiles  the  te^rs  of  pleasure  start  J 
IVhat  soft  sensations  thrill  her  panting  heart  | 
Thus  my  fixed  eye  surveyed  the  blaze  of  light, 
'    That  graced  the  brilliant  dafrn  of  humap  sight; 
(Sazed  on  the  blpsh  where  the  soul's  beauty  shonCi 
And  hailed  the  mighty  wopder  as  my  own  ! 

I  saw  iair  NaturCji  gladdening  at  the  view, 
Robe  all  her  beauties  with  a  ridier  hue  ; 
When  Man  first  spake,  the  birds  around  him  bung 
^o  borrf;^  notes  from  his  inelodioiis  tongue : 


English  Prize  Pdeni.  275 

His  feet  to  lave,  a  gui^ling  fountain  flowed ; 
His  touch  to  greet,  anew-born  blossom  glowed  : 
Gales  swept  of  harps  unseen  the  treoibling  chord, 
And  Echo  chaunted — ^'  Haii  Creation's  Lord  '/' 

But  sorrow  soon  overwhelmed  this  gay  serene, 
And  joy  was  banished  from  the  gorgeous  scene  ! 
As  when  a  cloud  whose  purpled  tints  display 
The  warm  effulgence  of  retiring  day, 
Charms  every  eye — transports  die  wondering  gaze 
With  all  the  hues  that  in  its  radiance  blaze ; 
But  ah  !  each  tint  by  darkness  is  suppressed. 
When  Phoebus  sinks  on  Ocean's  liquid  breast. 

Arise,  ye  rocks ;  ye  oceans,  intervene ! 
Divide  my  heart  from  the  alluring  scene) 
Rape,  rage,  yestorms ;  ye  tempests,  howl  around 
This  rugged  rock,  and  shake  the  accursed  ground! 
From  your  abyss  ye  phrensied  Furies  start ! 
My  anger  nerve,  and  blaze  within  my  heart ! 

Arise !  and  bear  me  to  your  dread  abodes. 
Where  every  pang  the  tortured  soul  corrodes ! 
Where  Grief  and  Misery  stalk  with  steely  hands 
To  execute  fierce  Pluto's  dire  commands ; 
Where  Disappointment  counts  her  tears,  that  flow 
In  unison  with  agonizing  woe. 

Shall  I  adore  the  Tyrant  of  the  skies, 
Bow  my  proud  neck,  and  sue  with  downcast  eyes  f 
No !  sooner  should  fair  Cynthia's  pallid  light 
In  Heaven  dissolve  amid  the  shades  of  night: 
Sooner  should  Darkness  close  the  eye  of  day. 
And  Discord  over  all  extend  her  sway. 

E'en  if  the  Tyrant  should  himself  descend. 
And  'neath  his  feet  the  firmament  should  bend. 
While  round  his  brow  the  storms  and  meteors  fly,^ 
And  o'er  him  blaze  the  terrors  of  the  sky ; 
Though  from  his  chariot- wheel  the  thunders  roll. 
That  rock  the  deep  and  agitate  the  Pole  ; 
Though  forests  crash  beneath  his  ponderous  feet. 
And  seas  retiring  court  a  safe  retreat ; 
Though  underneath  him  mountains  crumbling  fall. 
And  dreadful  treniors  shake  the  astonished  Ball; 
Though  all  the  storms  of  maddening  Heaven  be  sped. 
To  crush  these  limbs,  and  blast  this  aching  head ; 
JB'en  should  this  globe  'mid  chaos  dark  he  nurled. 
My  mind  shall  reign  unquelled  amidst  the  bursting  world ! 
'  *    JOHN  ST.  MAWE. 


276 


REMARiCS 

On  the  CAMBRII^GE  MS.  o//Ae/oj^rGosPBL8,  a»4 
the  Acts  o/fAe  Apaail-ES,  m»tlted  D  Inf  WETSTEIN 
and  GRIJESBACH,  ts  their  Editkaif  of  the  N.  T,  and. 

'  commonly  termed  the  Codex  Bezje. 

The  Reader  of  the  following  pages  is  supposed  to  b,e  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  history  of  the  Codex  Bezce^  as  given  by  Mich^e- 
lis  in  his  Introduction  to  the  N.  T. "  and  by  I)r.  Marsh  in  his 
Notes  on  that  work  :*  and  therefore  I  have  not  thought  it  neces- 
sary to  delays  him  by  repeating  what  has  beeu  already  so  ably  per- 
forn^ed.  He  is  also,  of  course,  supposed  to  be  aware,  that  it  has 
been  accused,  in  company  with  F  (the  Cod.  Augiensls^)  G  (the 
Cod.  Boernerianus)  and  the  Claromontamus.  (noted  P  in  the  2n(i 
part  of  Wetstein's  N.  T«  and  in  Griesbach's  2nd  Vol.)  and  seve- 
ral other  Greek  MSS.,  of  repiesenting  a  text  corrupted  from  the 
Latin,  or,  as  it  is  .termed  by  critics,  of  t4cUinizing:  and  he  is/ 
believed  to  know  that  this  cprruption  has  been  deniedi  by  Adler^' 
Griesbach,*  Dr.  Kipling,'  Dr.  Marsh,''  Michaelis,?  Dr.  S^mler,'" 
and  Woide.^  The  charge  has  been  admitted  by  M^tthai,  and  Dr. 
Middjetpn,***  and  perhaps  by  a  few  other  modern  critics  ;  the  early 
editors  ^f  the  N.  T«  Mill,  Bengel,  ao4  Wetatein*'*  w^eiunani- 
pious  in  condemning  the  Cod,.Bez(^- 


mfmmm9mmmmmimmmmtmtm 


«  Vol.  II.  Pt.  i.  pp.  228—242. 

*  Vol.  II.  Pt.  ii.  pp.  6r9— 721.  I  make  use  pf  the  seoond  Edit*.  4  Vols, 
8vo.  London  and  C^nibndge  180tt.  The  dcst  waa  printied  in  17d^^  and  is 
not  so  complete. 

2  Verss.  Syriaps  denuo  examinatap.  4to.  Havnise,  1789.  p.  91. 

*  Symbolie  Criticje  Halae.  1785.  vol.  i.  p.  c^r.  apd  Prolegonu  ad  N.  T. 
vol.  i.  p.  Ixix.  edit.  17J96. 

5  In  the  Preface  to  bia  editicoi  of  the.€od«]L  Bezse. 

^  Notes  to  Michaelis.ut  supra. 

7  Ut  supra.  (In  the  4th  editiQU  of  his  Einleitungin  die  GottlicheSchriften 
des  Neuen  Bundes,  Gottingen,  1788.  [The  wprk  translated  by  Dr.  Marsh  J 
fpr  in  the  editions  of  1750,  1765,  and  177T,  he  agreed  with  Wetstein.) 

*  Hermei^eutische  Vorbereitufig  12inp.  HaUe,  1764.  voK  iii.  pp.  126-^ 
135. 

5  Notitia  Cod.  Alexandrini.  Sect.  vi.  pji-  150 — 166.'  ed,  Spchn.  8vo. 
I^ipsiae,  1788.  He  defends  here,  from  the  charge  of  Latinizing,  not  so 
much  the  Cod.  Beza,  as  the  Codd.  Graco-^tini,  in  general: 

'^  Appendix  to  The  BoetrtDe  of  the  Greek  Article  appiied'to  the  Criticism 
and  lUustration  of  the  I^.  X.  8wt  iafl& 

**  Wetstei^  was  the  chief  opponent  of  the  Codd,  Graco-Latiniy  and  the 
person^  through  whose  means  they  lost,  for  a  }ong  time,  their  credit. 


Remarks  on  the  Cambridge  M9^  ^c.      SPTt 

It  18  f^  object  of  the  fellcMfig  teffiorks,  to  A(^  that  the  Cod,  •  ^ 
fieza  has  been  in  sonie  pfoce»  corrupted  Arom  the  Latin ;  thoagh 
fiot  to  deny  that  it  contains  many  valuabte  readings ;  to  demon* 
$trate,  that  the  truth  fes  between  the  extremes  of  Wetstein's 
opinion  on  the  One  hand,  and  Dr,  Semler's  on  the  other :  iu  shovt' 
in  this,  as  in  most  other  similar  cases>  the  Crttic  medio  tuiis^ 
simus  ibit. 

It  may  be  right  to  acknowledge,  that  some  apology  shouUI  be 
made,  for  differing  from  so  many  critics  of  the  first  rank  :  but  I 
tvust  that  the  examples  to  be  brought  forward  will  bear  me  oot  y 
2nd  I  shall  not,  I  hope,  be  found  obstinate  in  retainiiig  any  ervo-- 
neous  opinion  which  may  be  show?)  to  be  such :  I  most  also  seek 
refuge  in  the  remark  of  a  distinguished  critit  of  ou»  own  country  | 
that  "  the  duty,  which  we  owe  to  truth,  i^  supervdr  to*  that  .whidt 
can  be  claimed  by  the  greatest  namts,  or  the  mo«t  exalted:  chaM  . 
racters.*' '  To  make  apologies,  indeect^  for  appearing  on  sttdv 
occasions,  is  generally  of  little  availj'  beeause  they  ate  seldom  be* 
iieyed  to  be  sincere :  and  if  w«re  far  bette/  ingenuou^  to  com/^ 
ft«rward  wirfli^  the  words  of  Pi!ate — 3  y«y$«$«,  yiy^a<^^ 

It  ia  generally  conten^k^d  by  the  apolbgists  of'  the  Cod.  Be2f^ 
A2,t  \t  does  not  Latinize,  because  it  agrees  with'  several  ancient 
irersions,  in  characteristic  teadin^,  and!  also^  i»  many,  which  a9 
far  as  respects  Greek  MSS.  are  teetionei  singutares^  This  fact  I 
most  willingly  grant :  but  stM  in  my  view  of  the  subject,  it  will 
not  prove  that:  the  MS*,  does  not  Latinise.  I  do  not  regard  at 
jLatinisms,  all-  the  readings  in  which,  though  it  agrees  with  few 
Greek  MSS.  it  coincides  with  miany  Latin  authoi4ties:  noi^  would 
I  rank  in  tfte  same  class  those,  in  which  the  Greek  text,  Aff^rmg 
from  all  the  MSS;  agrees  aibne  with  the  Latin  version  anneited  to  . 
the  Greek  text,  and  which  Griesbach  has  denoted  by  the  aU^re-' 
Tiation,  Canty  because  in  rnant/  instances,  perhaps  in  niogty  t 
single  Latin  copy  may  have  been  altered  from  its  Greek  text.  The 
femous  readihg  ftfetfh.  iik  16.  eTOer  rh  fty^iuct  tow  ©»0  iioirrot^y'^vra^ 
which  has  befeh  termed'  ah  unhappy  transktSon  of  the  Statin^ 
spiriium  Dei  dkfseendentenij  has  been  well  explained  by  a<  cotijeci* 
ture  of  the  learned  Knittel,  ♦  which,  supposing'  it  true,  would 
^rescue  the  passage  from  the  charge  of  Latinizing :  but*  the  gre^t 

I——*— ——I         I  I      III    f  I   tmm^^m^m^mmm 

'  Dr.  Marsh*s  Preface  to  his  Translation  of  Michaelis,  p.  it. 

*  I  should  remark,  that  the  readings  I  have  selected  are  given  on  the 
authority  of  Griesbach 's  edition  of  the  N.  T.  the  only  collection  of  various 
readings  to  which  I  at  present  have  access.  The  references  given  to  the 
Symbol.  CHt.  and  Sem]er*6  Hermeneutische  VoHsereitung,  I  make  on  the 
authority  of  Adler  and  Dr.  Bforsh. 

3  See  Marsh's  Michaelis.  Vol.  ii.  Pt.  i.  p.  2S0. 

^  Ulphila^  Vers.  Gothica  nonnuUor*  cap.  epistolte  ad  Romimos,  p.  289: 
Upsalia:,  1793;  *or  Dr.  Marsh's  Notes  oo  Michaelis^  Vol.  ji.  Ft,  ih  p..08d. 


27$         Uemarks  on  the  Cambridge  MS^ 

ejection  is,  that  m  die  verjr  same  verse  the  Cod«  Bezae  hafi  a 
reading  which  appears  very  suspicious :  namely,  after  Keerafioivwra, 
it  adds,  ex  Tw  ovpuvou;  an  addition  found  only  in  Cani* '  verc. 
xxron.  germ.  1.  2.  clar.  gat.  Mm,  Hilar.  AncU  depromiss.  In  the 
very  next  verse  too,  we  have,  ^^^  aurov,  <ru  el  in  D.  ad  eum  $  tu . 
e(,  Cant.  verc.  ad  eum:  hie  est.  veron.  germ,  clar.,  for  oSro;  lo^tv. 
Were  these  readings  singk,  they  would  not  perhaps  prove  much^ 
but  occurring  altogether  in  the  space  of  two  verses,  the  conclusion 
is  infinitely  stronger.  *  Michaelis  objects, '  diat  ««  a  transcriber^ 
who  designedly  made  this  alteration,  must  have  been  sufficiently 
acquainted  with  the  Greek  Grammar  to  know  the  difference  be- 
tween the  masculine  xTXTofialvovrot,  and  the  neuter  xaTufi^hov,  and 
^  the  same  time  so  ignorant  as  not  to  know  that  9rv€Uju.(9c  was  si- 
neuter."    It  cannot  be  denied  that  this  objection  is  of  great  impor* 

^  tance :  but  the  ignorance  of  the  writer  of  the  Cod.  D.  has  led  him 
into  declining,  at  Matt.  ii.  1.,  'Hom^g  like  Jtjjuuxrdev)); ;  and  at  ix. 
S6.  he  has  formed  the  Preterite  of  plTrroo  like  that  of  rCrrfcJ*  Of 
such  a  man,  it  i^  not  very  difficult  to  believe  the  rest* 

That  the  Cod.  D.  agrees  in  very  many  headings  urith  th^  Pesh-* 
ito  or  old  Syriac  version,  and  wim  the  readings  ii^  (he  margin  of 
the  Philoxenian  or  Heraclean  Syriac,  as  well  as  with  the  Uoptio 
printed  by  Wilkins,  and  the  Sahidic  published  by  Woide,  is  ^ 
isiot  very  consistent  with  our  hypothesis.     Being  a  very  ancients 

,  MS.  and*  containing  a  text  much  older  than  itself,  it  will,  of 
course,  contain  a  great  number  of  valuable  readings,  or  at  leas( 
many  which  are  found  in  those  authorities.  But  still,  die  Cod. 
BezsB  has  a  great  number  of  readings  which  are  peculiar  to  itselfy 
and  to  the  old  Latin  versions,  or  which  are  found  only  in  them 
and  in  the  Armenian  version,  v^hich,  i%  i^  notorious,  h^s  been 
once,  if  not  twice,  corrected  or  corri|pted  from  the  Latin,'  It  has 
indeed  been  denied  by  Dr.  Grieshach,'^  that  the  iV^^^^nian  idoea 
Latinize,  because  it  often  agrees  with  th^  quotations  of  Orii 
gen :  Michaelis,  however,  Ireplies,^   that,   <<  not  to  mention  that 

.  the  Latin  version  itself  coincides  with  Origen  in  many  impor^ 
t^t  readings,  it  cannot  be  inferred  from  the  coincidence  eyen  of  s^ 


*  I  use  the  abbreviations  employed  by  Griesbach. 

*  Middleton,  p.  691.  ^  introd.  Vol.  ii.  Pt.  i.  p.  230. 

^  Fpr  these  ipst^nces  I  am  indebted  to  Dr.  Middleton,  p.  086:  Gries* 
bach,  who  generally  quotes  only  the  readings  which  mal^e  some  ajteratioi^ 
i|i  the  sense,  has  not  noticed  them. 

'  Marsh*s  Michaelis,  Vol.  ii.  Pt.  i.  p.  ^02.  This  correction  undoub^ 
^ly  took  place  about  the  year  1250,  in  the  time  of  IJaitho,  or  rather  He^ 
thom :  the  second  is  supposed  tp  have,  been  made  by  Uscan,  Bisbpp  of 
Srivan,  when  he  printed  the  version  at  Amsterdam  in  1666. 

^  Syml?.  Crit.  J.  i,  p.  7T,  ^  Introd.  Vol.  ii,  Pt.  i,  p.  lOflU 


of  the  four  GoBpekj  ^e.  279 

gveat  number  of  examples  that  Hethom  made  no  alterations  i*  t9 
this  it  may  be  added,  that  probably  the  readings  it  has  in  comiiioi| 
with  Origen  existed  before  the  (ime  of  Haitho.  That  he  left  many 
(ancient  readings  in  the  Armenian  text,  is  highly  probable,  from 
the  circumstance,  that  it  still  has  Jesus  Barabbas  in  Matth.  xxvii. 
16, 17.  an  addition  fpund  in  three  MSS.  and  the  Jerusalem  Syriac^ 
and  some  few  copies  of  Origen  (Horn,  xxxv.  in  Matt.)  besides  the 
scholia  attached  to  many  MSS^  and  which  is  countenanced  by  an 
gncienjt  tradition  of  the  Syrian  church.'  This  reading  is  found  ii| 
no  hMn  MS.  On  the  other  hand^  he  had  the  imprudence  to 
interpolate  1  John  v.  7.,  which,  whether  i^  be  genuine  or  noty 
certainly  never  formed  a  part,  either  of  the  Armenian  or  any  other 
oriental  version. — At  the  same  time,  it  should  be  confessed,  that 
the  Arm.  seldom  agrees  with  D,  where  its  reading  is  supported 
only  by  the  Latin  authorities. 

Dr.  Middleton  in  his  Appendix  has  given  a  very  useful  collation 
of  the  Cod.  Bezae  in  Matt,  v — xii.  and  as  a  supplement  to  what  he 
has  done  I  offer  to  the  reader  jthe  following  collation  of  the  re- 
mainder of  the  book.  I  have  confined  myself  to  instances,  in 
•which  D  agrees  with  Latin  iauchorities  only  ^  to  instances  of  agree* 
xnent  between  D,  the  Latin  versions,  and  the  Armenian  ;  to  read* 
ings  found  only  in  D.  Cant. ;  and  lectiones  singulares  of  D.— I 
have  omitted  several  readings,  which,  according  to  Griesbach, 
belong  to  the  above  classes,  because  I  have  jcaref ully  compared  my 
whole  collation,  with  the  Coptic  and  Sahidic  versions,  and  found 
several  instances  in  which  they  supported  the  Latin  readings,  though 
Griesbach  has  omitted  to  note  their  evidence :  and  I  have  made  it 
a  rule  to  produce  none  which  do  not  fall  strictly  ufider  the  fore^ 
going  heads«*-Griesbach's  notation  of  ih^  authorities  has  been 
followed :  the  mark  -f  denotes  the  addition  of  a  word  or  sen* 
tence ;  and  =  the  omission. 

Matthe)y  xiii.  1.  aTPo  ty^s  oIx/o^]  z=  D.  Cant.  verc.  veron.  corb.  I- 
2.  germ.  X.  2.  ||  xiii.  J  3.  auro«;  XaXi]  XaXsi  avrois  D*  i>Ji\8i  avroif 
D**  H  xiii.  14.  kiyou<roi]  +  to^8u9i}ti,  iui  tiir§  rm  Aoaii  rourtt}.  D^ 
cant.  verc.  veron.  corb.  1.  ^.  colb.  germ.  1.  alii.  |  xiii.  17.  elSov] 
^hyri6vj(ray  ISeTv.  D.  cant.  ||  xiii.  2S.  og  5^]  tot«.  D.  cant.  verc.  veron. 
colb.  clar.  H  xfii.  49.  aiwvoi]  xiij-fMu  D.  ||  xiv.  2,  aurov]  +  /uuijTi  D. 
(St.  /3.)  ^  cant,  veron.  brix.  clar.  germ.  2.  Mm.  gat.  ||  xiv.  3. 
^lA/^nrou]  =  D.  Vulg.  cant.  verc.  corb.  germ.  1.  cc3b.  for.  I  xir. 
8.  lir)  9riWxi]    =  p.  canjt.   ||   xiv.   14.    avTo7$]  irtqi  aurtov.  D.  | 


A 


'  See  Adler.  Verss.  Syr.  p.  179,  or  the  Class.  Journal,  Vol.  ix.  p.  8S5. 
NcXVII.      '  ''     ^ 

*  The  Cod.  Stephani  fi.  is  no  other  than  the  Cod.  Be«9,  ^9^  JVIarsh's 
Micha^  VoL  i;.  Ft.  i.  p.  SS6.  £t.  ii,  p.  088,  sqq. 


28d         Remarks  m  the  Cambridge  MS. 

Stv.  11.  xo7vdi]  nonfos^et  0.^'  torimunicat  Cant*  colb.  (semel.)  Tertu 
Mien  Atig.  5/<?  bis  ei  vs.  l8, 20*  |f  xr.  14.  atJrducJroi^  Tu4)Xot/^  D. 
eant.  y  xv.  2^.  air^]  Mtroo  Aurdo.  D.  cant.  U  xr.  24.  ftpifiottot}  -f 
VauTix.  D.  cant.  |[  xri.  2.  a^^roTf]  =  D.  cant.  verc.  eerily,  germ.  1.  | 
xvi.  4.  Hai  fto/x^A*^]  =  I>.  cant.  retc.  corb.  1.  2;  germ.  1.  Prosper. 


cant.  J  xvii.  12.  (jStco  xa)  6  ylo?  ro5  Mgaotroa  liiKKei  ^Aa^enf  xm  et&* 
taj>3  Inflnen  cammat.  Id.  rejidtmt  D.  cant.  rerc.  verbn-.  coA*  !• 
«.  cottr.  germ.  1.'  J  xVii.*  25.  oVs  f»(r?Xtev]  t;trfXfldyT*  D.   |  xviM.  Ift, 

^  Could  this  error  have  arneir  m  tbe  Greek  ?  The  folk>iving  ccmjecturt 
appears  to  account  for  it  Koivoo;  sometimes  means  communicOf  e.  g.  #f^f, 
HMvwd'Qy  iJLubtiv  is  "if^  £ur.  Iph.  in  Aul.  44.  but  in  this  place  it  signi&e9 
tnguind,  polluo.  The  old  Latin  translators  rendered  it  here,  improperly. 
hy  communico :  the  transcriber,  or  rafher  thi  dohipiler  of  the  Cod.  Beidty  colli 
suhed  the  Latin  vers,  and'^  without  dny  f«Hrlher  coAsideratfon^  filtered 
xoiVoi  l>o  xoiKwv^  ^bich  iieVer  means  ptflfao. 

•  ^  JP«r.  the  Cod,  Fopqfuliermfy  an  aneient  Ln^in  MS.  printed  bv  Blakicbiiii 
in  hi$  £vangeliarium  Q^adruplei^  Ilora«,  1749,  confaina  met'ely  the  cor- 
|ected>  text  of  Jerome,. and  doe§  not  belong  to  the  old  Latin  version  \  syiysto, 
i»  therefore  the  reading  of  all  the  MSS.  of  what  is  termed  the  Ualic  version^ 
Mrith  the  exception  of  the  Cott,  Btisfientis%  See  Marsh's  Micbaeli^  VdK  it. 
Pt.  i.  p.  nog.  and  Dobrowsky,  FM^eiitt  B|ag«*se  Etangfel;  Maici;  Prag. 

^  How  can  this  tfansposition  be  accounted  for  ?  I  have  not  access  to  any 
of  the  old  verss,  published  by  Blanchini;  but  from  the  reading  of  the  Vulg, 
t  am  induced'  fo  offer  the  following  conjecture:  The  passage  in  that  vera. 
Is  fhus  wordbd :  Sic  tffilhtf  hrni^i^pasnms  ent  ab  eii^  and  «he  iinal  clauft 
«if tbe  IM) v^rse,ii<09)  *lomifvoiy^m'Bi atuVoTrvisreddcred';- ^ JoAaftno— rfii^ 
itaeH  eitu  New  tlie  tj^sciiber'  of  the  LaU  MS.  from  M^hich  the  others  w«re 
transcribed  after  be  had  written  to  voluerunt^  b>  which  "^s^r^ffay  is  reiy< 
dered,  cast  his  eye  on  the  l'$th  verse  and  wrote  as  far  as  dixissft  eis ;  on 
examining  his  transcript  he  perceived  his  mistake,  and*  added  in  the  margin 
the  words  he  had  omitted*-  in  v.  Id:  subsequent  transcribeFs  ailmittted&iB 
ihargiiial  addidvn  imo  the  text^  but  in^  the  wfoilg  pleice.  From  .one  of  these 
eoptes.the  Cod:  Be»f  vfdk  .corrected. — ^If  it  should  be  objected,  that  the 
Wnsposition  makes  absolute  and  incorrigible  nonsense  of  the  passage,  and 
tnat  therefore  the  Cod,  Beza  would  hardly  have  been  so  corrected;  it  may 
T5e*  replied,  that  the  correction  might  as  well  be  made  there,  aii  the  ^abstH^ 
ijttion  occur  ikl  llie  Lat  ]VfiBS^,tHe  traklsct^b^rtfof  whieh'  seem'to  bayeunaet- 
atood  what  they  wrofe,.  and  would  therefore,  it  might  be  thought,  ecjually 
perceive  the  absurdity.  Besides  we  have  sufficient  proof,-  that  the  writer 
of  the  Cod.  D.  was,  as  Wetstein  says,  "  iiakXr/^a(ptas,  gu^  vel  Gracevel 
i&tinm  kngtuB  perifier/*  Indeed,,  the  coiyecture.  of  Knitt^l  to  explain  the 
reading  of  Matt.  iii.  16.  svppose»  a  great  want,  both  of  accuracy  and  of 
kn<)Wledgeu-*-~The  transposition  could  not  have  ansenfrom  an-  k&aurioi^iemton 
in  the  Greek;  because  there  we  have  avrujy  and  aJro7/.  Tlie  qu^slioii 
'^ight  have  been  exaihined  with  greater  certainty,.  HadlhadiheHiee  of  the 
!fvangeliarium  of  Blai^bikii:  but  if  the  eimjectuxe  be  grounded^  it  i6»  I 


of  thefoitir  Goipekj  ^c.  28 1 

jtueprv^v]  =:  D*  Cant.  Aug.  semeL  In  aliis  locum  niutaL  J  xviii* 
S5.  6  xuqios  auTotj]  avrou  =:  D.  Cant.  vecc.  for.  germ.  2.  harL  em^ 
men  Hier.  Lucifer.  H  xviii.  26.  (td)]  =:  D.  Cant,  veron.  corb.  1.  2.| 
xviii.  38.  ovx  ^e<]  +  oSv  D.  Arm.  Vulg.  It.  {exc.  for.)  Aug.  ||  xix. 
1.  kriXMijrsv]  8Xakti<r8v  D.  It.  (exc.  brix.  germ.  2.  clar.  Mm.  for.) 
Hilar.  H  xix.  10.  rou  MoaiytfQo]  rou  u%Sqhg '  D.  Arm.  (id  videtWi) 
¥iRt,  It.  (exc.  brix.  for.  germ.  2.)  Amb.  Op.  imp.  Ambrosia«t.  | 
xix.  25.  tfsorXiJo-o-oirro]  -f  xa>  s^ofir,iri(rȴ  D.  Cant.  verc.  veron.  colbu 
germ.  2.  Mm.  corb.  2.  Hilar.  H  xix.  29.  (9  vrarc^]  =  D.  Cant; 
vercm.  corb.  1.  2.  Hilar.  Paulin.  H  xx.  10.  xXe/ova]  ^Ae/o)  D.  ||  xx^ 
fiS.  »oXX»y.]  +  -*  ufiiis  ^i  I^tmIts  ex  /xix^ou  auf ij«-«i,  xal  Ix  /(te/^^irof 

/  should  conceive,  an  iri^efragable  proofs  that  the  Cod.  Be»e  does  latinize^'  at 
least  in  some  instances.    • 

'  The  difference  between  the  two  readings  is  greater  than  may  appear  at 

the  first  view:  avAfcMrof*  signifying  a  man  generally,  like  the  Latin  homo^ 
while  i>ri^  means  «  husband^  as  the  Latin  vir. 

^  This  is  a  very  long  interpolation,  though  not,  as  will  be  shown,  a  sii^ 
ffular  one,  in  the  Cod.  Beza3.  It  does  not  seem  likely  to  have  taken  its  rise 
in  the  Greek.  L  The  Italic  version,  (in  all  the  MSS.  of  which  it  is  found, 
with  little  variation,)  certainly  existed  at  a  period  considerably  prior  to  the 
Cod,  Beza,  even  allowing  to  that  MS.  the  greatest  antiquity  for  which  its 
advocates  contend.  II.  The  Latin  versions  made  before  the  titne  of  Jerome 
fell  into  great  confusion,  on  account  of  the  liberties  taken  with  them  by 
transcribers,  who,  as  we  are  told  by  St.  Jerome,  (us  quoted  by  Michaejis, 
Introd.  Vol.  ir.  Pt.  i.  p.  119.)  made,  rather  Aarwiowics  of  the  Gospels,  than 
iraiucriptt  of  them :  nence,  this  passage  was  probably  interpolated  from 
Lulee  xiv.  8.  sqq.  though  evidently  in  the  wrong-  place.  From  hence  I 
conceive  it  to  nave  been  admitted  into  the  Cod,  Jieza:  the  transcriber  of 
which,  being  a  member  of  the  western  church,  probably  thought  he  really 
improved  the  text  by  so  doing.  If  wfe  consider  the  attachment  Which  Au- 
sustine  (a  man  of  more  intbrmation  probably,  and  who  therefore  was  more 
ukely  to  entertain  moderate  opinions,  than  the  writtr,  or  rather  the  cofli» 
piler  of  the  Cod,  Beza^  showed  to  the  old  Italic  version,  by  entertaining  |t 
great  jealousy  of  Jerome's  endeavours  to  amend  it;  we  can  hardly  be  sur- 
prised, that  the  writer  of  our  Codex  should  think  the  version  paramount  to 
tl^e  text,  and  should  now  and  then  correct  the  latter  by  the  former.  III.  If 
we  translate  closely,  the  old  Lat.  vers,  into  Greek,  we  shall  have  exactly 
the  reading  of  the  Cod,  Cantabrimensis :  and  we  have  seen  already  in  Matt. 
XV.  11.  a*hd  xvii.  V2,  some  readings  which  look  very  like  retranslations. 
IV.  This  reading  seems  to  have  extendt-d  very  widely  into  the  old  Lat.  vers, 
because  we  find  it  in  the  Anglo-SHxon  vers,  which  according  to  JVlichaelis 
(Introd'.  Vol.  11.  Pt.  i.  p.  158.)  was  made  from  the  old  Lat.  and  not  from  the 
Vulg.  V.  Had  this  addition  arisen  in  the  Greek,  we  should  have  expected' to 
find  it  in  some  other  Gr,  MSS.  at  least  in  some  one  of  those  which  harmonize 
with  the  Cod.  1).;  but  it  is  foimd  in  the  Cod.  Beza  alone.  VI.  It  is  true 
that  the  same  addition  is  found  in  the  margin  of  one  MS.  of  the  Philoxenian 
version ;  (see  the  Syriac  text  in  Adler's  Versn.  5^r.  p.  90,)  and  that  it  is 

tliere  said  to  have  been  found  in  extmplis  GracU.  (|^a»  }ma#,o)  There  is, 

however,  reason  to  think  that  the  Cod,  D.  was  one  of  the  MSS.  used  by 
Tliomas  of  Uarkcl,  the  Editor  of  the  vers,  when  he  collated  it  with  Greek 


282         Remurks  on  the  Cambrtdge  M3. 

« 

.lAomiy  Svar  tWi^xJ^fitvoi  hsy  xai  TrugetxXifiivrsi  hii'^o'ou,  fivi  ianoOcA' 

eXtfwy  6  $fi9rvoxAijT60^  6Mi^  (TOI,  In  xdrrco  ;^eo^fr  xeA  TtarMff^vySii^^ 
ii¥  ii  ivuisBo-^  §U  rov  r^rrova  rimw^  xa)  e^rfXSi;  c^u  ^rrwv,  l^fT  (TqV  h 
8«7rvoxX^Ta>^'  (Ttivays  fri  ivco*  xal  {oral  <rol  touto  yj^riifr%\i^it.  D.  f^J^' 
ntf^^m  quaritis  de  minimO  {pusilloyretc.  veron.  corb.  1.  ^.^erm.  1^ 
colb.  clar.  Leo  M.  tnodico  emmer.)  cr^scere,  et  de  fM^no  {nuunmo 
emmer.)  mnui^  {et  de  muff  ore  mifioresjieri  s.  esse  verc*  corb.  1.  2» 
colb.  clar.  Leo  M.  Juv.  ef  de  minore  fnajares  Jleri  8.  esse  veron. 
gerhi.  I,  et  de  nuignis  niqjores  eHe  cod.  S.  Andres  secus  Avenio- 
nem.  Leo  M.  alicubi)  Introeuntes  {intrantes  vere.  veron.  aHi) 
aui^  et  rogati  *ccenare  {ad  ccenam  verc.  veron.  alii)  ne  disctdmeri" 
tis  {nolite  recumbere)  in  eminentibiis  {superioribu/)' hcisy  ne  forte 
dignior  {clarior)  te  superveniat  et  accedes  ccefue  imoitator  (qui  ad 
cosnatn  vocavit  te)  dicat  tiln  :  adkuc  deorsum  {inferius)  accede  ;  et 
cotyvndaris  (et  erit  tibi  confusio.)  Si  autem  discubueris  in  min^ 
ittum  locum,  {in  loco  inferiori)  et  superoeniat  minor  {humilior)  te^ 
dicet  tibi  invitator  eoeme  {qui  ad  ccenam  vocavit  te)l  collige  adJiuc 
superiuSf  {accede  adhuc  sufsumf  s.  superius)  et  erit  tibi  hoc  utile 
'{utilius).  Cant.'  verc.  veron«  corb.  1.  2.  germ.  1;  2.  colb.  clan 
emmer.  Alii  Codd.  latt.  5.  apud  Wetst.  Vers*  Sax.  Cod. 
Syrse.  p.  AsseManni  1.  in  marg.  {kac  addita  nota  :  «  hec  quidem 
in  exemplis  antiquis  [sc.  Syriacis}  in  Luca  tanttm  leguntur  cap. 
/5S«;  inv&niuntur  autem  in  exemplis  gracis  hoc  loco,  quamobrem 
nos  ea  hie  apposuimus.)  Hilar.  Leo  M.  Juv.  H  germ.  1.  non  habet 
partem  posteriorem :  Introeuntes  j  contra  rero  germ.  2.  et 
Hilar,  omittunt  partem  additamenti  priorem.  ||  xxi.  7.  inivto  atrroov] 
W  auiiv.  D.  Cant.  verc.  veron.  brix.  corb.  1. 2.  clar.  vulg.  m& 
Origen  ms.  semel.  Op.  imp.  Juv.  H  mxidi<rav\  ixalijro  D.  ||  xxi.  IB-.* 
firavoiyoov]  voigayoovJ]  D.  Cant.  verc.  veron.  corb.  1.  2.  colb. 
clar.  Hilar.  ||  xxi.  24.  ov]  =:  D.**  cant.  corb.  colb.  clar.  |.xxi.  S2. 

MSS.  in  the  library  of  Alexandria:  (see  Adler  Verst,  St/r.  p.  ISO.  and  bis 
remarks  p.  133.)  and  this  is  not  a  little  corroborated  by  the  circumstance, 
that  the  Cod,  Cant,  and  the  margin  of  the  Philox.  Syr.  contain  the  readings 
of  the  Alexandrine  edition.  But  after  all,  it  is  not  certain  that  Thomas  of 
Harkel  found  it  in  exemplis  cRiEciSy  or  that  he  meant  to  express  the  plural; 
since  the  Syriac  words  being  written  without  vowel  points,  will  express  in 
^    zxfiMPLo  GRiECo  if  the  Ribbui  be  discarded,  and  they  be  read  Ljq^  Lwia^  ^ : 

this  Adler  himself  remarks,  (p.  91.  note  39.)  The  testimony  of  the  Philox. 
vers,  therefore,  will  not  prove  the  Cod.  D.  not  to  have  been  interpolated 
from  the  Latin.  VII.  Matth'ai  thinks  it  arose  from  a  scholion  in  some 
Greek  copy:  but  to  this  it  may  be  objected,  that  the  practice  of  writing 
scholia  in  Or.  MSS.  hardly  commenced  so  very  early,  as  this  reading  must 
have  existed,  which  obtained  a  most  complete  possession  of  all  the  MSS.  of 
the  old  Lat.  vers.  If  all  this  be  considered^  we  shall  hardly  think  that  this 
reading  arose  in  the  Greek. 


ofthefoufGospetsy^d.  283 

ou]  :=:  D.  Cant.  (colb.  videnies  hac,  pceflit.    Sed  videnies,  iwk 
pcmit.  ceteri  latt.)  ||  xxi.  39«  l^f^oOiov  i^m  tou  aiAKiXoovo^j  xa)  airix^ 
retvavl  uirixreiveiv,  xai  l^g/SaXov  efco  tou  ctfi/jr.  D.  Cant,  veron.  verc. 
•clar.  corb.  2.  colb.  Mm.  Sax.  Lucif.  Jur.  ||  xxii.  5.  6  jub?v*-«o  ^]  ol, 
tt  postea  fltuTfiuy  D.  Cant,  veron.  colbi  corb.  2.  clar.  Iren.*  Lucif.  J 
xxii.  7.  'AKo6(roig  85  6  /Sao-iXeuc}  exsivo^,  6  jSaoriAsu;  axoi!<ra^  D.  Cant. 
Teron.  Lucifer,  item  (addito  au^^m)  verc.  colb.  corb.  2.  ||  xxii.  IS, 
iY,(ruvTBg  oLurotJ  vo5a^  xolI  xeT^af  upoLre  auTOv]  a^arf  ouniv  tto^cuv  x«X 
^eipwv  x«l  /SiXere  awrov  (omisso  Sijo-avrec)    D.   Cant.  verc.  vero^ 
colb.  corb.  2.  clar.  Iren.  Hilar,  semel.  Lucif.  Donat.  in  collat.  car« 
thag.     Tollite  eum  ligatis  pedibus  et  manibus  et  mittite  eum^  corb. 
\u  Ambrosiast.  Hier.  Victor,  tun.  H  xxii.  15.  oireof]  ««)$  D.  Cant, 
brix.  II  xxii.  17.  EItts  oSv  ^jutlv]  =:  D.  Cant.  verc.  veron.  corb.  1.  2. 1 
arxii.  S7.  7i)<rouj]  post  auT«  ponit  D.  Vulg.  It.  ||  xxiii.  34.  irgoj  wjxaj] 
==  D.  Cant.  H  xxiv.  17.  auroD]  =:  D.  Cant.  verc.  veron.  corb.  2. 
Cypr.  Iren.  Hilar.  Op.  imp.  ||  xxiv.  24.  irXov^o-a*]  '7cXaYtfir,voLi  D. 
Vulg.  for.  veron.  germ.  1.  Cypr.  seducantur  •  •  •  •  electosj  Cant.  | 
xxiv.  30.  h  Tto  ouqetvwl  rou  h  oif^volg  D.  Cant.  ||  xxv.   20.  ixig^no'et] 
f7rfX0f8i|(r«  D.  Vulg.  It.  ||  xxv.  21.  h7r\prius]  hve)  Iv  (etiam  v^  28.^) 
D.  Arm.  Vulg.  It,  Patr.  latt.  ||  xxv.  28.  Uxa]  ttsvts  D.  Cant,  qui^ 
quinqve  duplicavit  Hilar.  H  xxvi.  55»  h^jiXisTe]  ijXdare  D.  It.  exc* 
corb.  1.  germ.  1.  brix.  ||  xxvi.  60.  ^roXXouv  ^iudofji^^vgrn  wfoo-aKiiv* 
XMv  ovp^   eigori]  to  i^rj^*  xa)  9roX\o)  trpotrT^Xiov  ^st)^oiJLapTvgsgy  xa)  06^ 
eZp^v,  TO  k^Yi;^  D.  sequefUia.    Et  muUi  accesserunf  jaki  testes^  et 
non  invenerunt  rei  sequentia  (f.  1.  retmij  sequentia)  Cant.  H  t^ 
«3^6v  prius]  non  invenerunt  exitum,  corb.  2.  non  inv,  exitwn  rej, 
clar.  II    oux  eS^ov  posterius]   non  invenerunt   ctdpam    brix.  non 
inven*  quicqttam  in  eo  s.  in  ^m.  colb*  corb.  2.  clar.  non  inv,  exi» 
turn  rein  verc.  ||  xxvi.  71.  aXXij]   -j-  wai^/crxij.  D.  Vulg.   veron. 
rerc.  colb.  corhL  2»   clar.  Mm.  gat.  +  yuvij  tIj  Arm.  ||  xxvi.  73. 
.S^Xov  <re  TTOisT]  o/xoia^^t.  D.  veron.  verc.  clar.  colb.  corb.  2.  ||  xxvii. 

1.  eXft)3ov]  ff7ro<)](rav.  D.  Verc.  brix.  colb.  gat.  ||  xxvii.  32.  xygi^vstiov] 
-f  64J  «nravTi]T«v  at5rou.  D.  Sax.  cant,  veron.  verc.  colb.  clar.  corb. 

2.  gat.  Mm.  germ.  2.  luxov.  harl.  ||  xxvii.  6Q.  rij^  xouareoS/dt;]  ^uXa* 
aca^eCrouy  ^uXaxcov.  D.^  cant,  veron.  verc.  brix.  colb.  germ.  1. 
corb.  2.  foroj.  Aug.  H  xxviii.  7.  dm  Tm  vsxpwv]  =  D.  Arm.  Vulg. 
It.  (exc.  brix.  foroj.  colb.  corb.  2.  germ.  2.  gat.) 

The  above  collation  contains  the^  chief  readings  in  which  the 
Cod*  Beza  differs  from  the  received  text,  either  alone,  or  accom-* 
panied  with  other  Latin  authorities.  It  would  be  too  much  to 
assert,  that  all  the  readings  above  quoted,  or  even  the  major  paxt 
of  them,  owe  their  origin  to  the  influence  of  the  Latin  \  nor  has 
this  been  assumed :  but  that  some  do,  cannot,  I  think,  easily  be 
doubted. 

The  Cod.  BezcSy  sometimes,  though  not  frequently,  departs 


284        Remarks  (m  the  Cambridge  MS. 

from  the  received  text,  in  companf  with  the  Persic  version  ^iiiitoi^ 
an  the  Londoii  Polygiott,  either  singly,  or  in  company  with  the 
Latim     At  the  fir^t  view,  it  may  appear  extremely  improbable 
that  the  Persic  should  have  been  dtered  from  the  Latin,  paftici»- 
larly  when  Michaelis,'  with  some  other  learned  critics,  have  coo^ 
tended  that  it  was  translated  from  the  Syriac.     If  we  had  no  other 
extracts  from  this  version  but  such  as  have  been  given  by  Gries- 
bach,  it  might,  perhaps,  be  difficult  to  bring  home  the  charge : 
but  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  a  Mrriter  distinguished  by  his  knowledge  of 
die  Persian  language,  has  given  in  the  General  Introduction  to  the 
N.  T.  prefixed  to  his  edition  of  the  Bible  with  notes,^  a  very  am-* 
pie  account  of  this  version,  from  which  I  am  able  to  give  the  fol- 
lowing instances.    It  will  be  clearly  seen  that  it  was  made  by  a 
Soman  CcUhdic^  who  has  even  falsified   the  text  to    suppoit 
his' doctrines.  E.  g»  mitigation  of  punishment  is  promised  to  Tyre 
and  Sidon  in  the  day  of  judgment :  Matt.  xi«  22.  <<  Now  I  say  unto 
you,  that  in  the  day  of  judgment,  to  Tyre  and  Sidon,  there  shall  be 
&BP0SE,  which  shall  not  be  to  you :"  there  is  a  Catholic  sayiatf 
about  Hell :  Mark  ix.  46.  the  words,  "  where  their  worm  dietk 
aot^  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched,"  in  the  Persic  is  translated^ 
by,  <<  because  from  thence  liberation  is  impossible:**  Prayer  for  the 
dead  is  noticed  in  Luke,  vii.  12.    «  he  saw  a  dead  man,  whom 
they  were  carrying  out  with  prater  and  lamentation ;"  the  merit 
of  good  works,  for  the  purchase  of  the  remission  of  sins  is  tauglit 
Luke  vii.  47.  and  xvi.  9.    <<  as  a  recompense  Jbr  wkat  she  hoi 
doney  her  sins  which  are  many,  are  forgiven,  for  that  very  cause 
that  she  vxis  vsorthy  of  much,  or,  has  much  merit :  but  little  shalt 
iejotgiven  to  him  who  has  little  merit  :**  the  doctrine  of  superero*^ 
gation  is  glanced  at,  Luke  xix.  9.  «  Jesus  said, — to«day^ — there  is 
a  great  salvation  to  this  house,  because  this  man  is  of  the  sons  of 
Abraham  '**  and  the  merit  of  martyrdom  is  spoken  of  Matt^^  xlvii. 
52.  <(  the  bodies  of  many  saints   who  had  suffered  martyrdom 
rose.''     That  a  translator  of  this  kind  employed  the  Latin  version, 
is  almost  a  thing  of  course  :  and  Dr.  C.  after  attentively  reading 
die  version  tmice,  is  of  opinion  that  it  was  made  directly  from  the 
Vulgate :  but  this  will  not  agree  with  a  phaenomenon  mentioned 
by  Michaelis,^  that  Syriac  words  are  retained  and  a  Persic  inter* 
pretation  added.    However,  allowing  that  it  was  made  from  the 
Syriac,  still  it  might  have  been  corrected  in  some  measure  froni 
die  Vulgate :  for  we  read  that  Hebedjesu  Bishop  of  Sigara,  who 
fived  in  the  year  1295,  went  to  Rome  to  abjure  Nestorianism  :^  and 


,    ■  Introduction  Vol.  ii.  Pt.  i.  p.  105.  *  Page  17. 

'  Introd.  Vol.  ii.  Pt.  i.  p.  105. 

^  See  £cchellensb  Pnenit.  ad  Hebedjesu  Catalog.  Lib.  Chiddi^onim,  pi 
14*  Rooiae.  1653.  or  the  Class.  Journal,  Vol.  ix.  p,  189. 


of  thffour  Gospek^  ^c.  385 

it  was  about  this  time,  that  the  Persian  version  pjrobably  yir^s^ 
2nade»  or  a  little  before  it :  Dr«  C  places  it  in  19^1.  This  su$t 
C^ently  establishes  ^e  fact,  that  an  eccleMajstical  interco.urse  be-r 
tF^^n  the  members  of  the  Roman  and  Arabian  Churches  of  that: 
period  subsisted.  These  premises  being  established,  the  infer? 
^ce  follows  of  course. 

The  object  of  the  present  essay,  however,  is  not  so  much  tq 
prove  the  corruption  o(  the  Cod.  D.  from  the  Latin  in  particular^ 
as  jits  actual  corruption  from  some  source  or  other.  That  the 
MS.  contains  many  readings  peculiar  to  itself,  and  also  abounds 
yriih  additions,  is  a  fact  well-known  .and  admitted,  even  by  its 
warmest  advocates;'  thus  for  example,  besides  the  remarkable 
addition  noticed  above  in  the  collation  on  Matt,  xx*  28.,  it  contains 
several  iQore,  equally  remarkable  :  it  would  take  ,up  too  muc))  tiiaef 
9S  well  as  paper,  to  cite  them  at  full  length;  and  I  shall  therefore 
content  myself  with  referring  the  reader  to  Griesbach's  eclition  c^ 
thi^t. Greek  Testament  under  the  following  passages :  Luke  ii.  S$ ; 
iv.  3.1 ;  ^i.  2,  30;  xxiii.  54^;  ^xiv.  I.  John  vi.  56-;  xii.  28; 
xyii.  II.  Aqt.  Apost.  vi.  11;  xv.  29;  xvii.  15.  Thirae  exam^ 
pJies  I  have  collected  by  merely  turning  over  the  leaves  of  Gneit 
bach :  I  have  observed  many  more  at  different  tisues ;  but,  asl 
negl^ted  to  note  the  passages,  I  cannot  give  more  instances :  these» 
how^ver,  will  be  quite  sufficient  for  any  reader  who  will  take  the 
^uble  attentively  to  consider  them. 

The  true  opinion  respecting  this  MS.,  therefore,  seems  to  be 
zfk  follows  :  the  original  MS.  which  formed  the  basis  of  our  Codex» 
was  of  the  Alexandrine  edition ;  and  contained  the  valuable  read^ 
ings  which  we  find  in  that  edition :  this  fell  into  the  hands  of  some 
member  of  the  Western  Church,  who,  entertaining  a  high  (q)inioa 
of  the  Latin  version,  noted  in  the  margin^  in  Greek,  many  of  k» 
readings :  it  was  afterwards  transcribed  by  some  one,  who  added- 
9  Latin  version,  and  received  into  the  Greek  the  various  readings 
noted  by  his  former  possessor ;  to  these  he  added  a  few  scholia^ 
which  he  found  in  the  margin  of  that  or  some  other  MS. ;  and 
being,  as  Wetstein  says,  more  skilled  in  calligraphy  than  in  Greek* 
be  Added  some  blunders  of  his  own.  This  is  probably  at  true 
9k^tch  of  the  history  of  this  MS. ;  and  will  account  for  its  frequent 
coincidence  with  the  three  Egyptian  versions,  ¥rith  the  margin  of 
|he  Philoxenian  Syriac,  and  widi  the  MSS.  of  the  Alexandrine 


'  "  Notissitnura  est,"  says  Dr.  Kipling,  the  l^earned  editor  of  the  MS.j 
^  BezsB  Codicis  Texlum  non  mudu  sckoliit  hie  iliic  fccdariy  verum  etiam 
•pwriu  quibusdmm  anipUfieari  pericopis/'  Preefat.  p.  5.  See  also  Michaelrs, 
latiod.  Vol.  II.  Pc.  L  p.  835*  though  he  does  not  admit  that  it  Latinixat. 

NO.  XXIV.        CLJL  VOL.Xn.  TQ 


286      Remarks  on  the  Cambridge  MS.  ^c. 

edition.  Michaelis  himself  ineidts, '  that  it  is  a  Codex  eclecticuit 
tfnd  diat  « the  transcriber/'  (he  should  have  said  the  possessor^ 
for  the  writer  could  not  easily  have  made,  himself,  the  variations 
found  in  the  MS.,  being  too  igijiorant,)— -><  acted  like  a  critic,  and 
corrected  the  text  from  the  best  helps  which  he  could  procure, 
And  derived  assistance  from  many  ancient  MSS.,  some  of  which 
hid  adnditted  scholia  into  the  text,  and  at  times  to  have  ventured 
a  critical  conjecture."  This  being  the  case,  if  the  corrector  was 
a  member  of  the  Western  Church,  he  might,  and  probably  would, 
ttsp  the  Italic  version  as  an  assistance.  Dr.  Marsh,  indeed,  thinks,* 
that  « if  so  eminent  a  critic  as  Wetstein  had  not  advanced  the 

2 pinion,  it  would  seem  absurd,  where  the  Greek  occupies  the 
rst  page,  the  Latin  the  second,  and  the  latter  is  annexed  to  the 
former,  as  a  mean  of  understanding  it,  to  imagine  that  the  read- 
ings of  the  original  were  adapted  to  those  of  the  translation."  But 
vhy  may  Mt  uie  Latin  have  been  used  also  as  a  critical  subsidkan  ? 
If,  as  Dr.  M.  believes,'  the  reason,  why  the  Cod.  D.  so  frequently 
agrees  with  the  Latin,  be,  that  the  MSS.  from  which  the  Latin 
rersions  were  made,  come  nearer  to  it  in  point  of  rime,  than  to 
those  Greek  MSS.  from  which  the  Codex  Bezse  difi^s :  if  die 
authors  of  these  Latin  versions  found  in  the  Greek  MSS.  from 
which  they  translated,  the  readings  which  are  common  to  them, 
aad  to  the  Cod.  Bezss :  if  this  veiy  agreement,  instead  of  showing 
thes^  readings  to  be  spurious,  is  a  strong  argument  that  they  are 
ancient  and  genuine :  then  must  we  without  hesitation  receive 
into  our  Greek  text,  the  addition  at  Matt.  xx.  28.,  though  evi« 
dently  in  the  wrong  place,  because  it  is  supported  by  a  great  ma- 
prity  of  the  Latin  authorities.  But  Jerome  assures  us  that  the 
italic  version  was  much  corrupted  j  and  therefore  it  is  more  rea- 
sonable to  think  that  it  did  not  exist  in  the  Latin  version  when 
first  made,  but  was  afterwards  admitted  into  it,  and  got  admit- 
tance into  the  Cod.  Bezx,  in  the  manner  I  conjectured  in  the 
notes  to  that  part  of  the  collation. 

Dr.  Middleton  confined  his  extracts  to  the  first  12  chapters  of 
3t.  Matthew  ;  the  mo^  unprolific  chapters  kA  the  most  unprolific 
book  ;  for  the  Cod.  Bezae  has,  in  the  Gospel  of  St#  Matthew,  fipwer 
readings  in  proportion,  tiian  in  any  other  of  .the  books  which  it 
-  contains :  and  even  in  the  short  portion  which  he  collated,  there 
b  a  chasm  of  nearly  dunee  chapters.  Had  he  selected  the  other  part 
of  the  Evangelist,  namely,  that  which  I  have  here  examined,  he 
would  have  made  the  strength  of  his  cause  much  more  apparent. 
To  a  reader,  however,  who  is  disposed  to  examine  more  minutely 

■  Introd.  Vol.  ii.  Pt.  i.  p.  235. 
•  *  Notes  to  Michaeln,  Vol.  ii.  Ft.  ii.  p;  089*  ^  Ut  supra. 


Rich  071  the  Ruins  of  Bahyloh.  387 

the  readings  of  this  MS.,  I  would  recommend  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  where  he  will  find  abundant  materials  for  his  consider- 
ation. 

What  has  been  said  does  not  much  affect  the  oth^r  MSS.> 
which  have  been  generally  accused  of  Latinizing ;  because  the 
passages  of  that  nature  in  them  are  but  few ;  nor  do  they  so 
abound  with  interpolations.  In  these  respects  the  Cocl.  Bezx  difiers 
from  all  other  MSS. ;  nor  is  it  easy,  if  the  Cod.  Bezse  be  absolved 
from  the  charge,  and  its  readings  be  esteemed  valuable,  to  defend 
the  others.  In  proportion  as  we  extol  the  Cambridge  MS.  wtt 
diminish  the  authority  of  the  multitude  which  dissent  from  it. 

August  18,  1815.  M. 


MEMOIR 

ON   THE 

RUINS  OF  BABYLON ; 

By  Claudius  James  Rich,  Esq.  Resident  for  the 
Honorable  East  India  Company  at  the  Court  of  the 
Pasha  of  Bagdad.  With  three  plates.  8vo.  London, 
1815.     Longman  and  Co. 


Po  the  ingenious  author  of  this  work  we  acknowledge  ourseives  con« 
siderably  indebted  for  information  on  a  subject,  which,  although  inter- 
esting in  the  highest  degree,  seems,  amidst  the  various  pursuits  of  an- 
tiquarian travellers,  to  have  been  most  unaccountably  neglected* 
Perhaps  the  dangers  attending  any  researches  among  ruins  in  the  East 
have  induced  unprotected  visitors  to  leave  the  Babylonian  remains  in 
full  possession  of  barbarian  tribes ;  but  Mr.  Rich's  official  character, 
as  the  East  India  Company's  Resident  at  Baghdad,  enabled  him  during 
the  month  of  May,  1812,  to  explore  with  ease  and  safety  those  mo« 
numents  of  remote  ages,  in  company  with  Mr.  Lockett,  to  whom 
(p.  3.)  he  expresses  his  obligations  for  the  measurements  on  which 
was  constructed  a  map  or  sketch  of  the  Babylonian  territory,  illus- 
trating this  memoir/  "  From  the  accounts  of  modem  travellers,'' 
aays  Mr.  Rich,  **  1  had  expected  to  have  found  on  the  site  of  Babylon 


••"^ 


■  Captain  Lockett's  elaborate  work  on  Arabic  Grammar,  in  a  cjuarto  vo- 
lume, issued  from  the  Calcutta  press  during  last  vear:  and  this  gentle- 
nan  is  now,  we  understand,  in  England,  preparing  for  publication  the  ac- 
count of  bis  travels  and  pabylonian  Researches,  whicti  was  announced  in  a 
former  number  of  this  Joumtd.    See  Vol.  viii.  No.  xv.  p.  S21  •  ^    . 


9SB  Rich  an  the  Ruini  of  hahylm. 

4 

more,  and  less,  than  I  actually  did :  less,  because  I  could  have  formed 
no  conception  of  the  prodigious  extent  of  the  whole  ruins,  or  of  the 
use,  solidity,  and  perfect  state  of  some  of  the  parts  of  them :  and  more, 
because  I  thougitt  riiat  I  should  have  distinguished  some  traces,  how- 
ever imperfect,  of  many  of  the  principal  structures  of  Babylon.  I 
imagined  1  should  have  said,  '  Here  were  the  walls ;  and  snch  must 
te?e  l>een  4ihe>extent  of  the  area.  There  stood  the  palace ;  and  thi» 
iBOst  assuredly  ivus  the  tower  of  Belus/  1  was  completely  deceived  : 
instead  of  a  few  insulated  mounds,  I  found  the  whole  face  of  the 
country  covered  with  yest^es  of  buildings ;  in  some  places  consisting 
of  bricK  .walls,  surprisingly  fresh —in  others  merely  of  a  vast  succession 
of  mounds  of  rubbish  of  such  indeterminate  figures,  variety,  and 
^i^lflpt,  as  to  involve  the  person  who  should  have  formed  any  theory 
in  inextricable  confusion/— (p.  2«)  Mr.  Rich  considers  the  site  of 
Babylon  (p.  4.)  ^  sutficientlv  established  in  the  environs  of  Hellah, 
According  to  Major  Rennell's  excellent  *'  Geography  of  Herodotus/' 
a  work  which  he  notices  with  due  praise. 

The  general  durection  of  the  road  between  Baghdad  land  Hellah,  (a 
meanly-built  town,  containing  six  or  seven  thousand  inhabitants)  is 
North  and  South ;  jthe  dbtance  about  forty-eight  miles — and  the  whole 
intermediate  country  (with  the  exception  of  some  few  spots)  a  per- 
fectly flat  and  uncultivated  waste. — (pp.  4-8.)  But  the  traces  of  former 
population  are  still  numerous ; — tlie  plain,  is  intersected   by  various 
canals,  now  neglected ;  and  exhibits  many  piles  of  earth  containing 
fragments  of  brick  and  tiles.    Through  this  plain  once  ran  the  fiimous 
Naher  Malcha,  oi  JIuvius  regius,  a  work  attributed  to  Nebuchad- 
nezzar; it  is  now  dry,  like  other  streams  that  once  flowed  here,  and 
served  for  the  purposes  of  irrigation.    Not  far  from  the  Naher  Malckm 
Is  a  ruined  bridge  over  a  small  canal : — *'  Some  time  ago/'  says  Mr.  R., 
'*  A  large  lion  came  regularly  every  evening  from  the  banks  of  the 
Euphrates,  and  took  his  stand  on  this  bridge,  to  the  terror  of  the  tra- 
.veller ;  he  was  at  last  shot  by  a  Zobeide  Arab." — (p.  5.)  The  ruimt  oi 
.Babylon  may  be  said  to  commence  at  Mohawil;  about  ninemile» 
.-from  Heilah ;  the  interjacent  space  exhibiting  vestiges  of  buildings, 
-faunit  and  mibumt  bricks,  and  bitumen ;  also  three  mounds,  of  which. 
4he  magnitude  attracts  particular  attention.    Mr.  R.  found  the  £u- 
l^irates  to  be  four  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  breadth  at  the  bridge  of 
Hellah,  and  in  depth  two  fathoms  and  a  half.    When  it  rises  to  its  full 
height  the  adjoining  country  is  inundated,  and  many  parts  of  tite  Ba- 
bylonian ruins  are  rendered  inaccessible. — (p.  13.)    The  woods  and 
'  coppices,  mentioned  by  some  travellers,  no  longer  appear ;  avd  our  au* 
:thor,  not  having  seen  the  Frendi  work  of  M.  Otter,  is  inclined  tp  be- 
lieve, **  that  the  word  coppice  must  exist  only  in  the  translation,  as  it  is 
an  improper  term,  the  only  wood  being  the  date  gardens  of  Hellah,  t» 
^hich  ceiTaiuiv  the  word  coppice  will  not  apply.  ~(p.  l6.)    We  tind, 
4i9iiVBver,  on  reierruig  to  the  original  (Voyage  en  Turquie,  &c,  tome  ii. 
-p.  211.)  that  M.  Otter's  expression  sufliciently  authorises  this  transit 
tihn:  his  words  are,  *'  LeGeographe  TUrc  place  Babil  aupr^  de  Uilla^ 
k  la  gaueke  du  chemin  en  allant  d«  14  i  Bagdad-^aujourdboi  on  n'y 


\ 


Rich  on  the  Ruins  of  Babylon*  S^8^ 

toil  ^'ifii  hoU  taillis,"  Mr.  Rich  asspres  us^  that,  among  the  ruins  of 
Babylon,  there  remains  but  one  tree ;  that,  however,  is  of  venerable 
antiquity,  and  was  ouce  of  considerable  sise.  "  It  is  an  ever-greerf, 
something  resembling  the  lignum  vita,  and  of  a  kind,  (  believe,  not 
common  in  this  part  of  the  country,  though  I  am  told  there  is  a  tree  of 
the  same  description  at  Bassora." — (p.  2?.) 

Without  the  engraved  plan  or  map  it  would  be  almost  useless,  in  thtff 
brief  notice,  to  mention  the  particular  directions  or  dimensions  of  all  the 
canals,  the  mounds  or  masses  of  ruined  buildings^  the  embankment 
skirting  the  river  on  its  eastern  side,  the  boundary  Kne,  and  others  sub* 
dividing  the  whole  area,  of  which  our  author  traces  the  extent.  "The 
ruins,"  he  observes  in  p«  20.,  '*  consist  of  mounds  of  earth,  formed  by  the 
decomposition  of  building,  channelled  and  furrowed  by  the  weather : 
and  the  surface  of  them  strewed  with  pieces  of  brick,  bitumen,  and 
pottery."    Not  far  from  the  place  called  Jun^uma^  is  the  first  grand 
mass  of  ruins ;  in  length  eleven  hundred  ys^rds,  and  in  greatest  breadth 
eight  hundred ;  it^  height  above  the  general  level  oftheplliin  being 
fifty  or  sixty  feet.—  (p.  21.)    Another  heap  of  ruins  (p.  22.)  is  nearly 
seven  hundred  yards  in  length  and  breadth,  and  appears  to  have  been 
composed  of  buildings  far  superior  to  all  the  rest,  which  have  left 
traces  in  the  eastern  quarter.     Both  these  heaps  are  magazines  of 
bricks,  whence  the  neighbouring  uihabitants  derive  inexhaustible  sup^ 
plies.     In  excavations  made  for  the  purpose  of  extracthig  bricks,  an- 
cient walls  have  been  discovered,  with  fragments  of  alabaster  vessels, 
fine  pottery,  marble,  and  glazed  tiles.     Mr.  R,  found  a  sepulchral  unr 
of  earthen  ware,  and  some  human  bones;  (p.  23.)  and  not  far  from 
this,  the  figure  which  M.  Beauchamp  (as  quoted  by  Major  Rennell) 
had  imperfectly  seen,  and  understood  from  the  Arabs  to  be  an  idol. 
**  It  was  a  lion  of  colossal  dimensions,  standing  on  a  pedestal,  of  er 
coarse  kind  of  grey  granite,  and  of  rude  workmanship ;  in  the  mouth 
was  a  circular  aperture,  into  which  a  man  might  introduce  his  fist.'* 
(p.  25.)    The  next  remarkable  object  k  the  Knsr,  or  palace ;  iti 
walls  are  formed  of  such  well  burnt  brick,  laid  in  lime  cement  so  tena- 
cious, that  the  workmen  employed  to  extract  bricks  have  ceased  their 
.  labor  on  account  of  the  extreme  dithculty.  (p.  28.)    The  embank<* 
luent  on  the  river's  side  is  abrupt  and  f>erpendicular ;  at  the  foot  of 
it  are  found  urns  filled  with  human  bones.— (p.  28.)    One  mile  north 
of  the  Kasr  (and  five  miles  distant  from  Hcllah)  is  the  ruin  which  Pietro 
delta  Valle  supposed  to  have  been  the  Tower  ofBelus;  an  opinion 

adopteil  by  Major  RennclI.  This  the  Arabs  call  MukafUht,  (aaIm  j 
or,  according  to  the  vulgar  pronunciation,  Mvjelibc;  a  name  which  sig« 
nifies  overturned,  (p.  28.)  Its  elevation  at  the  highest  angle  is  one 
hundred  and  forty-one  feet,  and  its  longest  side  extends  two  hundred 
yards.  I'hose  who  dig  into  this  heap  find  whole  bricks  with  inscrip- 
tions, and  innumerable  fragments  of  pottery,  "  bitumen,  pebbles^  vi- 
trified brick  or  scoria,  and  even  shells,  bits  of  glass,  and  mother  of 
pearl;  on  asking  a  Turk  how  he  imagined  these  latter  substances 
were  brought  there,  he  replied,  without  the  least  hesitation^  *  By  th# 
deluge."'-<-(p,  ^.)    Here  also  are  the  dens  of  wild  beasts ;  and  bere| 


290  Rich  on  the  Ruins  of  Babylon. 

by  a  curions  coincidence,  Mr.  Ricli  first  heard  the  orieutaf  account  of 
Satyrs:  for  in  this  desert  it  is  said  that  the  Arabs  find  an  animal  re* 
sembliDg  a  man  from  the  head  to  the  waist,  but  havin<;  the  thighs  and 
legs  of  a  sheep  or  goat ;  and  that  they  hunt  this  creature  with  dogs, 
and  eat  the  lower  parts,  abstaining  from  the  upper,  in  which  consists 
the  resemblance  to  the  human  species.     Mr.  Rich  here    appositely 

quotes  from  Isaiah  (ch.  xiii.  v.  21.)  the  prophetic  passage "But 

wild  beasts  of  the  desert  shall  lie  there  ;  and  their  houses  shall  be  fall 
of  doleful  creatures;  and  owls  shall  dwell  there,  and  Satyrs  shall  dance 
there."— (p.  30i)  He  offers  also  (in  the  same  page)  scime  remarks  on 
the  Hebrew  word  On^^ttfi  here  translated  Satyrs.  The  limits  of  this 
notice  will  not  allow  ui  to  communicate,  at  present,  some  thoughts 
suggested  by  this  word.  In  a  future  number  of  the  Classical  Journal 
we  shall  perhaps  recal  the  attention  of  our  readers  to  Mr.  Rich's  ob-v 
servations  :  and  proceed  meanwhile  in  the  account  of  his  entertaining 
work.  Having  heard  that  some  marble,  and  a  colbn  of  mulberry  wood; 
i^ith  a  human  body,  had  been  discovered  in  the  Mujelibe,  Mr.  R« 
employed  twelve  men  to  dig  there,  and  found  a  shaft  or  hollow  pier,, 
sixty  feet  square,  in  which  were  a  bra^s  spike,  some  earthen  vessels, 
and  a  beam  of  date  tree  wood ;  tliey  found  in  another  part  burnt 
bricks  with  inscriptions,  and  a  wooden  cotiin,  containing  a  well-pre^ 
served  skeleton.  "  Under  the  head  of  the  coHiii  was  a  round  pebble ; 
attached  to  the  coffin,  on  the  outside,  a  brass  bird,  and  inside  an  orna- 
ment of  the  same  material."  Near  the  coffiu  lay  tlie  skeleton  of  a 
child.— (p.  33.) 

Such  are  the  principal  rqins  on  the  easteni  side.  The  western  af* 
fords  only  two  small  mounds  of  earth,  at  n  place  called  Anana, — (p. 
34.)  But  six  miles  south-west  of  Hellah,  stands  the  most  stupendous 
Yemqant  of  ancient  Babylon ;  entitled  liy  the  Arabs,  Sirs  Nemrond^ 
and  by  the  Jews,  Aebuchednezzar's  Prison*  Mr.  Rich  has  so  well 
described  his  first  view  of  this  interes>tiug  ruin,  that  we  shall  gratify 
our  readers  by  quoting  bis  own  words*  "  I  visited  the  Birs  under 
circumstances  peculiarly  favorable  to  the  grandeur  of  its  efiect.  Tlie 
morning  was  at  first  stormy  and  threatened  a  severe  fall  of  rain;,  but^ 
9S  we  approached  the  object  of  our  journey,  the  heavy  clouds  sepa-« 
rating,  discovered  the  Birs  frowning  over  the  plain,  and  presenting  the 
appearance  of  a  circular  hill,  crowned  by  a  tower,  with  a  high  ridge 
extending  along  the  foot  of  it.  Its  being  entirely  concealed  from  our 
view  daring  the  first  part  of  our  ride,  prevented  our  acquiring  the 
gradual  idea,  in  general  so  prejudicial  to  effect,  and  so  particularly 
lamented  by  those  who  visit  the  Pyramids.  Just  us  we  were  within 
the  proper  distance,  it  burst  at  once  upon  our  sight,  in  the  midst  of 
rolling  masses  of  thick  black  clouds,  partially  obscured  by  that  kind 
of  haze,  whose  indistinctness  is  one  great  cause  of  sublimity ;  whilst  a. 
few  strong  catches  of  stormy  light,  thrown  upon  the  desert  in  the 
back  ground,  served  to  give  some  idea  of  the  immense  extent  and 
dreary  solitude  of  the  wastes,  in  which  this  venerable  ruin  stiinds.*' — r 
(p.  S6,) 

The  Bur^  of  Nimrod  is  aq  oblong  i^ound^  in  circumference  s^v^ 


Rich  on  the  Ruins  of  Babylon.  291 

hundred  and  sixty-two  yards,  and  it  rises  on  the  western  side  to  an 
elevation  of  one  hundred  and  ninety-eight  feet.  On  the  summit  is  a 
solid  pile,  thirty-seven  feet  hijjh,  of  fine  burnt  bricks;  «xhihitiiig  in- 
scriptions. Other  immense  fragments  of  brick  work  are  found  also 
in  this  mound,  which  is  itself  a  ruin,  standing  within  a  quadrangular 
inclosure.  Near  the  Birs  is  another  mound,  and  vestiges  of  ruins  may 
be  traced  to  a  considerable  extent. 

Iq  the  vicinity  of  Hellah  are  several  remains,  which  bear  some  re* 
lation  to  the  ruins  of  Babylon.— (p.  39.)  A  tomb  attributed  to  the 
prophet  Job — the  large  canal  of  ./iisma^-rtwo  large. masses  called  Eb^ 
mokhatat  and  El-adou^r—^dixd  others  near  the  village  of  Jerhouhfa^ 
"  The  governor  of  Hellah,"  says  Mr.  R.  "  informed  me  of  a  mound 
m  large  as  the  Mujelib^,  situated  thirty-five  hours  to  the  southward  of 
Hellah ;  and  that  a  few  years  ago,  a  cap  or  diadem  of  puve  gold,  and 
some  other  articles  of  the  same  metal,  were  found  there,  which  the 
Khezail  Arabs  refused  to  give  up  to  the  Pasha/'— (p.  390  There  axe 
other  mounds  of  considerable  antiquity  in  various  directions ;  and  ^v^ 
or  six  miles  east  of  Hellah,  a  ruin  which  resembles  on  a  smaller  scale 
the  Birs  Neniroud  ;  it  is  called  a/  Hheimar. — (p.  4<0.)  A  mass,  which 
the  Arabs  denominate  aker  k&uf,  and  ascribe,  like  most  of  the  remaini 
in  this  country,  to  Nimrod,  appears  also  of  Babylonian  origin.  Jt 
staqds  ten  miles  N.  W.  of  Baghoad,  and  rises  to  the  height  of  on^ 
hundred  and  twenty-six  feet.— (p,  41,) 

Having  offered  some  cursory  remarks  on  the  accounts-  left  uh  by  the 
ancients,  our  author  declares  his  opinion,  that,  whatever  may  have 
been  the  size  of  Babylon,  *'  its  population  bore  no  proportion  to  it ; 
and  that  it  would  convey  to  a^modern  the  idea  of  an  inclosed  district 
rather  than  that  of  a  regular  city." — (p.  43.)  The  tower,  (temple,  py- 
ramid, or  sepulchre,)  of  Belus,  corresponds,  he  thinks,  in  measurement 
**  as  nearly  as  possible,  considering  our  ignorance  of  the  exact  propor- 
tion of  the  stadium,''  with  the  ruin  called  Mujelib^.— (p.  49.)  ''The 
only  building,"  adds  he,  '*  which  can  dispute  the  palm  with  the  Mn.}e« 
lib^,  is  the  Birs  Nemroud  s  previous  to  visiting  which,  1  had  i^ot  the 
slightest  idea  of  tj)e  possibility  of  its.  being  the  tower  of  Belqs :  indeed 
its  situation  was  a  strong  argument  against  such  a  supposition :  but 
the  moment  I  bad  examin^  it,  I  could  not  help  exclaiming,  '  Had 
this  been  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  and  nea^r  the  great  mass  of 
mips,  no  one  could  doubt  of  its  being  the  remains  of  the  tower." — • 
(p.  52.)  After  an  examination  of  the  argumei^ts  against  and  for  \b\s 
opinion,  Mr.  R.  leaves  to  learned  men  the  decision  of  this  pointy  He 
believes  that  the  number  of  buihlings  in  Babylon  bore  no  proportion  to 
the  great  space  inclosed  by  the  wall ;  that  the  houses  were  small,  and 
mosdy  consisted  of  merrily  a  ground  floor,  of  ba$ie  cour  t  that  the 
public  edifices  were  more  vast  than  beautifuly  and  that  the  tower  of 
BeluH  was  astonishing  only  from  its  size.  ^*  All  the  sculptures  which 
aie  found  among  the  ruins,  though  some  of  them  are  executed  witl| 
the  greatest  apparent  care,  speak  a  barbarous  people." — (p*  58.)  And 
\%  would  appear  that  the  Babylonians  were  unacquainted  with  the  arch. 
Piltwithstan^ing  M.  Dutens'  assertion  to  the  cbntra^y.    The  piits  qf 


292  Rich  on  the  Brn^is  of  Babylon. 

Babylou*  furnish  bricks  of  biro  iotts :  sohie  barnt  in  a  kiln,  others 
simply  dried  in  the  sun  ;  and  the  cement  used  appears  to  be  bitumen, 
mortar  and  clay,  or  rtnd.  **  At  the  Mujelib^,  layers  of  reeds  are  found 
on  the  top  of  every  layer  of  mud-cement,  between  it  and  the  layer  of 
brick."— (p.  66.) 

Thus  have  we  epitomized,  however  inadequately,  this  interesting 
memoir,  which  was  originally  published  at  Vienna*  in  the  "  Mines  de 
l-Orient;"  a  work  conducted  by  the  learned  orientalist,  Mr.  Hammer. 
*f  In  it  1  have  given,"  says  Mr.  Rich,  "  a  faithful  accmmt  of  my  obser- 
vations at  Babylon,  and  oftier  it  merely  as  a  prelude  to  fiirtlier  re- 
searches, which  repeated  visits  to  the  same  spot  may  enable  me  to 
iAake."~(p.  66.) 

.  The  pi^esent  volume  does  not  extend  beyolid  sixty-seven  octavo 
plages;  and  serves  rather  to  excite  than  to  satisfy  curiosity.  Besides 
the  plan  above  mentioned,  it  is  illustrated  with  two  plates  containing 
sketches  of  the  Birs  Neniroud,  the  Kasr,  the  M^julibe,  and  the  em-* 
bankment  mi  the  river  Euphrates ;  wlrieh,  though  very  small,  seem  to 
bfi  accurate,  and  as  no  oUier  authentic  delineations  of  the  Babylonian 
remains  Imve  ever  been  engraved,  (at  least  to  our  knowledge,)  these 
mttst  be  considered  as  valuable,  until  larger,  handsomer^  or  better,  shall 
bdve  appewed. 

After  the  perusal  of  this  little  memoir,  we  look  forward  with  impa- 
tience for  more  ample  inform ation.  Suck  may  reasonably*  be  ex** 
pected  from  the  result  of  Mr.  Rich's  future  researches  among  the  roios, 
or  fr6m  Captain  Locketfs  work  wiih  the  views  and  plans  announced 
two  years  ago  in  the  Classical  Journal,  and  at  present,  as  we  believe, 
nearly  ready  for  piiblicatton.  Meanwhile  we  would  direct  the  notice 
of  our  readers  toiuein]^  passages  scattered  through  the-  pa^es  of  Mr. 
Aieh's  i memoir,  especially  the  critical  and  etymological  reuiarks  of  this 
iuganious  writer  on  the  Bebrew  word  Q^">^^  (to  which  we  before 
alluded,)  signifying,  as  differently  traosiated,  "  satyrs,  hairy-ones,  devils, 
evil  spirits^  &€:'  (pv  SO.)  on  ^V^^ly  ot,  Chaldaic^,  ^SKl^  'TX  perhai>s 

the  modern  Boursa  *^>»  and  •*  probably,'*  says  Mr.  R.  "the  Boro- 
sippa  of  Strabo  and  Barsita  of  Ptolemy." — (p.  39.)  On  the  expression 
of  Herodotus  trrabtov  Kalro  fifjKos  Kal  to  €vpos,-r'(f.  4>5.)  On  Genesis 
xi.  4.  0^12^2  IIC^KTI.  Also  on  Genesis  xi.  3.  relative  to  the  bricks  aiid 
mortar  or  cement  used  in  the  construction  of  Babel,  (p.  60)  Con- 
cerning all  these  passages  we  shall  venture  to  offer  our  own  opinions 
in  another  place,  and  close  this  article  by  suggesting,  on  the  authority 

of  a  friend  (who  has  travelled  in  the  east)  that  Birs  {j^j^  applied  to 
the  mound  or  tower  of  Nimrod,  and  apparently  not  Arabic,  (as  Mr« 
R.  observes  p.  34.)  may  possibly  be  a  corruption  from  some  other 
word,  like  MukalHbe,  vnl^ly  pronounced  Mujdihk  (p.  28.)  where  we 
find  both  letters  and  accents  altered :  thus  our  friend  thinks  it  not 

improbable  that  the  P/{5  which  form  the  word  Birs  u^j^.  ^re  nothing 

.more  than  the  BRJ  6(  ^j^  Butj  or  Burge,  signifying  "  a  tpteer," 
itc.  and  comprising,  the  radicals  of  Trupyos,  according  to  the  change 
usually  made  by  Arabs,  who,  not  having  in  their  alphabet  either |i  or  ^> 


Hebrew  Descent  of  the  Abyssinians.       293^ 

(Kke  ourtf  ki  gold,  or  tke  Greek  gamma,)  substitute  for'  these  lettecs 

tfaeir  ^  B,  and  g  J.     Castell  is  inclined  to  derive  the  Arabic  Bnrge 

g^  from  7rvpyos,[  and  we  shnll  here  remark,  as  a  coincidence  favor- 
able to  the  conjecture  above-mentioned,  that  Fierodotus,  in  his  first 
book,  applies  wiupyos  to  the  tower  of  Belus,  and  that  from  Mr.  Rich's 
description  (p.  51,,  52,  <fec.)  there  are  strong  reasons  for  supposing  that 
ornament  of  ancient  Babylon  to  be  the  very  ruin  now  denominated  tiie 
Bin  of  Nimrod. 

P. 


BIBLICAL  CRlTICrSiVI. 

HEBREW  DESCENT  OF  THE  ABYSSINIANS. 


To  THE  Editor  of  the  Classical  Journal. 

In  reading  the  xxxvth  chapter  of  Jeremiah,  and  meeting  with  the 
name  Habaziniah  as  the  chief  of  the  house  of  the  Rechabites,  and 
reflecting  on  the  commands  given  by  Jonadab  their  father  to .  his 
sons  (which  they  had  faithfully  observed),  and  comparing  tl^em 
^ith  the  name,  language,  and  customs  of  the  Abyssinians,  as  men- 
tioned by  Ludolf,  Bruce,  and  others  ;  and  more  panicularly  from 
observing  the  evident  analogy  t otweeii  the  name  of  this  son  of 
Jonadab,  and  that  of  the  country  of  Abyssinia ;  I  was  strongly 
impressed  with  .the  idea,  that  the  Abyssinians  might  be  originally 
of  this  family,  and  that  the  house  of  Jonadab,  the  son  of  Rechab-, 
who  was  never  to  want  a  man  to  stand  before  the  Lord,  tnight 
probably  be  found  in  Abyssinia  at  this  day.  I  now  trouble  yo^t- 
with  a  few  thoughts  on  this  subject,  and  shall  feel  obliged  by  the 
opinion  of  any  of  your  learned  correspondents,  and  further  infor- 
mation concerning  it. 

In  1  Chr.  ii.  5S,  we  are  informed  that  Hemath  was  the  father 
of  the  Kenites,  and  of  the  house  of  Rechab  ;  and  these  Kenites  are 
here  reckoned  among  the  families  of  Judah  :  and  in  2  Kings,  x.  15. 
Jonadab  the  son  of  Rechab  is  mentioned  5  being  in  the  Hebrew  in 
this  place,  2"T31IT  Jehonadab^  though  it  is  sometimes  found  in 

Jeremiah  with  and  without  the  11  \    and  this  Jehonadab  is,  in  this 
Xth  chapter,  found  living  in  the  days  of  Jehu,  King  of  Israel. 

In  the  xxxvth  cb*  of  Jeremiah,  or  in  the  days  of  Jehoiakim,  son 
of  Josi^h,  King  of  Judali,  and  of  Jeremiah  the  Prophet^  we  read  of 

^j^  &c.  fo.  k  Gr.  Ttvgyos^  burgus,  arcit  turris,  propugnaculum,  &<:;« 
Lexicon,  Heptaglott.  in  voce.  p.  427. 


294  Hebrew  Descent  of 

his  house  as  then  existing ;  and  mention  is  made  of  the  heads  of 
three  generations  from  him,  namely  of  Jaazaniah,  the  son  of  Jere* 
miah,  the  son  of  Habaziniah  ;  and  of  the  sotis  of  the  third,  viz.'  of 
Jaaziniah,  making  tlie  fourtli  generation,  ver.  1>  1&  ^  and  of  these 
three  chiefs  of  the  house  of  their  fathers,  Habaziniah  seems  to  bQ 
the  first  in  descent  from  Jonadab,  and  to  be  the  person  to  whom 
the  commandments  were  given.  He  wa4  therefore  the  head  of  the 
house  of  Jonadab,  and  having  obeyed  the  commands  of  his  father^ 
he  transmitted  them  to  his  posterity  to  be  kept  in  like  manner  :  and 
as  these  commands  (which  were  accompanied  with  a  proposed  ad- 
vantage from  the  observance  of  them)  were  first  given  by  Jonadab 
to  his  son  Habaziniah,  the  latter  became  the  beginning  or  head  of 
all  following  generations,  who  should  continue  to  obey  their  father 
Jonadab.  Is  it  not  probable  that  his  name  might  be  retained  by 
his  posterity  as  the  patronymic  nanie  of  the  house  of  Rechab  ?  Can 
they  be  found,  at  this  day,  under  this  name,  in  any  nation,  tribe,  or 
people  ?  Is  not  the  country  of  Abyssinia  named  from  this  house  f 
May  I  be  permitted  to  state  a  few  circumstances,  which  may  pro* 
bably  assist  in  this  inquiry ;  and  first,  concerning  the  name  of  this 
people  and  country  ? 

Johns  Ludolfifs,  in  his  Hist.  j£thiopica,  lib.  i*  ch.  i.  <^De  variis 
Habessinorum  nominibus  ct  gentis  origine,"  inquires  fully  into 
this  matter.  He  says  they  are  generally  called  Habessini,  or  Abis- 
sini^  or  Abasseni ;  from  the  Arabian  word  Habesh  s  which  signi- 
fies a  colluvies  or  mixture  of  nations,  or  a  number  of  men  of  differ 
rent  tribes  or  nations  \  and  he  thinks  (note  h,)  that  the  Habessini 
may  therefore  be  called  coJiverue :  both  signifying,  according  to 
Bruce,  a  number,  of  distinct  people  meeting  accidentally  in  one 
place,  2d  edit.  vol.  i).  p«  3^3,  Ludolf  further  informs  us,  that 
they  long  despised  this  appellation, '  as  being  opprobrious  to  them  ; 
and  that  they  did  not  even  acknowledge  it  in  their  books  in  his 
time,  choosing  rather  that  their  kingdom  should  be  called  the  kingv 
dom  of  Ethiopia,  and  themselves  jEthiopians }  a  word  received 
from  the  Greeks,  but  too  general,  and  common  to  all  men  of  an 
adust  color,  and  formerly  even  ip  Asia :  that,  if  you  ask  for  a 
particular  name,  they  call  their  kingdom  Geezy  also  the  region 
jlg-^zt,  or  the  land  of  Ag-azjan^  that  is,  of  free  men,  liberorum  / 
which  he  thus  explains,  «<  a  libertate,  sive  a  transitu,  et  profec- 
tione,  quia  verbum  radicale  Geeza  utramque  significationem  ad« 
mittit  -y  and  he  thinks,  that  probably  from  passing  in  the  most 
ancient  times  from  Arabia  into  Africa,  to  seek  other  settlements^ 
they  took  this  name  as  a  sign  of  Kberty,  as  the  Germans  having 
passed  the  Rhine  took  that  of  Franks  s    and  he  thinks  that  the 

I 

'  Qjjam  appellationem  tanquam  sibi  probros^ip  dia  spreverunt,  nee  a^buc. 

in  libris  buib  aguobcimt. 


the  A  bj/ssiniam.  2^5 

Abysshiians  dwelt  formerly  in  Arabia,  and  were  reckoned  with  the 
^abxans,  or  HomeriteSi  &c.     His  words  are ;  « Indigent  enim 
non  sunt ;  sed  venerunt  ex  ea  Arabiae  parte,  quae  Felix  vocatur,  et 
mari  rubro  adjacet ;  unde  facile  in  Africam  transfretare  potuerunt. 
Afoassenos  enim  in  Arabia  olim  habitasse,  atque  Sabaeis,  sive  (quod 
idem  est)  Homeritis  accensitos  fuisse,  et  veteres  geographi  testan- 
tur,  et  multa  alia  convincunt  argumenta.      Nam  lingua  illorum 
vetus,  quahi  ^thiopicam  vocamus,  Arabicae  maxime  affinis  est : 
mores  nonnuUos,  veluti  circumcisionem,  cum  Arabibus  communes 
habent :  ingenium  et  forma  corporis,  atque  vultus,  ad  Arabes  magis 
quam  ad  ^thiopas  Africanos  accedit* ;   quin  et  Severus  Imperator 
inter  gentes  Arabiae  devictas  nummis  kuis  etiam  Abassenos  (note  o, 
'^/3a<rf}va>.,  Scalig.)  inscribi  curavit."     And  he  concludes  this  first 
chapter  thus  ;  '<  Romae  cum  primum  Ubri  ^thiopici  typis  ederen-* 
tur,  lingua  eorum  Chaldaica,  illi   vero  erronee  modo  Chaldaiy 
Qiodo  Indi  dicti  fuerunt.     Nos  Habessinus  vel  Abassue  nomen, 
jam  universo  orbi  notum,  interdum  et  iEthiopiae  retinebimus,"  &c* 
In  his  Commentary,  lib.  i.  c.  i.  No.  14*.  Ludolf  enlarges  upon 
the  etymology  of  the  names  Habessini  and  Habesh,  thus  ;  <^  /fo- 
bessini:  nomen  hoc  in  toto  oriente,  et  nunc  quoque  in  Europa 
iEthiopes   nostri  obtinent ;     variaiite  parumper    pronunciatione. 
Alii  enim  Abassenij  Abaisini^  vel  Abissini,  Abessinij  vel  Ebessinty* 
(justly,  observing)  <<  multi  mzle  Abyssini  scribunt,  quia  hasc  vox 
cum  Abysso  nihil  habet  commune.     Nos  Abessinorum  appella- 
tionem  praetulimus,  pronunciationem  Orientalimn  imprimis  Arabum 
secuti."     «  Eteninci  in  historia  nostra  docuimus,  originem  hujus  ap*- 
pellationis  Arabicam  esse,  radicis  Habeschay  vel  Habaschay*  &c. 
"  et  hinc  Habesch  vel  Habeschiy  Habessinus,"  &c.  &c.  vide.    And  in 
No.  15.  he  thinks  that  it  well  agrees  with  the  history  of  the  trans* 
migration  of  the  Abyssinians  from  Arabia  ^Felix   into  Africa ; 
'^  Quippe  migrationes  gentium  plerumque  fiunt  cum  confluxu  onw 
nis  generis  egenorum  hominum,"  &c.    adding,  « Id  Habessiniis 
contigisse  credibile  est,  hominum  multitudine  patriam  gravante  ^ 
Sabaei  enim,  ex  quibus  originem  trahunt,  numerosissimi  erant : 
and  he  thinks  it  probable,  that,  though  the  name  might  be  adopted' 
at  the  time  of  the  emigration,  it  might  also  be  given  to  those  who 
remained,   <<Nisi  forfassis   gentes  e   variis  tribubus  mixtae  hoc 
nomen  an  tea  in  Arabia  Felice  gesserint,  ad  quorum  exemplum 
novis  colonis  nomen  istud  impositum  fuit ;   id  enim  apud  veteres 
in  Arabia  reperitur ;"   showing,  by  a  quotation  from  Stephanus, 
that  a  nation  of  this  name  formerly  lived  in  Arabia  \    «  Stephanus 
de  urbibus :    '/i;3«(r)jvG*   Iflvoj  'Agafiix^y  Abaseni  populus  Arabice : 
addit  ex  Uranio  atra  touj  Safioimg  Xo^potftMrai  x«t  *^/3«(n)yo«,  post 
Sabceos  Chadramotitte  et  Abaseniy  K%i  iruKtv,  ^  X'^pst-  tmv  'AS-xiiivctiVf 
Jtegio  Abassenorun}^    Here  I  may  remark  that  the  Greek  nanic 
'/l/3aa)jvo«  would  be  as  near  to  the  rendering  of  the  Hebrew  word, 


29©  Heirew  Descent  of 

0^i^2n  Hiabatmjm,  or  short  Hbbttisiiiifikj  Afi^aning  xh^  cWLdtdlk 
or  descendants  of  iTX^irt)  as  might  be  expected  according  to  th6 
Greek  manner  of  rendering  Hebrew  proper  nafoes  ;  as  irf  the  Sep- 
tuagint,  &c. 

»  Ludolfy  being  about  to  speak  of  the  conversion  of  the  Abyssi- 
nians,  by  FrnmentiuSi  their  first  Bishop,  lib.  iii.  c.  2.  and  having 
shown  the  improbability  of  its  having  happe^ned  before,  observes  ; 
"c^Id  demuni  certum  est,  quod  et  Habessinorum,  et  Grafccorum 
Latinorumque  scriptores,  cumprimis  Ruffinus  et  qui  eum  sequun<* 
tur,  consensu  tradunt,  tempore  S.  Athanasii,  Patriarchae  Alexan- 
driniy  sub  Constantino  Magno,  circa  annum  Christi  330,  (ut  qui- 
idem  Tellezius  compuiat)  vel  non  ita  muho  post,  conversionem 
^^thiopiae  hoc  pacto  contigxsse  ;''  &c.  &c.  proceeding  to  show  tlie 
manner  in  which  it  was  produced.  See  Scailig^r  de  Emend.  Temp* 
p.  681,  where  he  seems  erroneously  to  conclude  that  the  Abyssi- 
nian nation  had  not  passed  from  Arabia  into  Ethiopia  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  6th  century  ;  which  error  seems  fully  pointed  out 
by  Ludolf,  in  his  Com.  Kb.  i.  c.  1  #  and  clearly  refuted  by  the  quo- 
tation just  given. 

Joseph  Sealiger  (ib.  p«  680),  speaking  of  the  Abyssifiians,  ob- 
serves :  <(  Isti  igitur  j£thiopes,  de  quibus  sermo  est,  Arabice  di- 
cuntur  EUiabaschi.  Unde  vulgo  Habassi,  et  Habasseni  vocantun 
Quod  est  argumentum  eos  non  esse  Alilowoic  whix^ov^cy  sed  ex 
Arabia  illuc  traductos.  Nam  '^|S«<Tt)vo)  collocantur  in  Arabia  turi- 
fera  a  vetere  scriptore  Urario  apud  Stephanum.  In  Seven  autem 
Imperatoris  numismate  sculptum  est  'A^ourrivwv.  Atqui  Severus 
Imperator  dictus  est  Arabicus,  non  autem  iEthiopicus.  Quare 
sine  dubio  ex  Arabia  oriundi  sunt,  et  prius*0](tf)^7r<xf  dicebantur, 
quamdiu  in  Arabia  fuerunt,  Postea  Axumitas,  a  regia,  sive  me- 
tropoli  urbe«  Non  igitvr  mirum,  si  qui  apud  Plinium  et  Ptole- 
mssum  vocantur  *0]ctt}j&7rai  in  Arabia  Felici,  ii  Procopio  Axumitas 
cognominantur.  Axuma  enim  sunt  in  Ethiopia,  non  in  Arabia 
Felici.  Hue  accedit  lingua,  qua  sacros  libros  scriptos  habent,  qusc 
a  vera  ^thiopica  tantum  discrepat,  quantum  Italica  et  lUyrica  \ 
Germanica  et  Kungarica.  Hxc  autem  lingua,  qua  in  sacris 
utuntur,  elegantissima  est  si  modo  cultura  adbibeatur.  Vocatur 
autem  Tj^!l,  id  est  iibcvtas,  quod  nimirum  ea  sola  uterentur  Arabesi 

ilU  victores,  qui  -/Ethiopiam  insiderunt.  Hoc  scio,  non  concedent 
jEthiopes  ipsi,  qui  regum  suorum  seriem  hactenus  a  diluvio  usque 
in  Chronicis  suis  ordine  descriptam  habent,  Sed  quia  ilia  Chro-. 
nologia  nobis  tenebrarum  plena  visa  est,  non  sine  dilectu  illi  fidem 
adhibendam  censemus.  Nobis  constat  hanc  linguam  adventitlan^ 
esse.  Testes  enim  ipsos  iEthiopas  advoco,  qui  eam  Chaldaicam 
vocant.  Tametsi  enim  propius  abest  ab  Hebraea,  quam  a  Chal? 
daica :   tamen  hoc  argumento  ipsimet  fidem  faci\int  non  e$9e  SA 


th^  Abyssmians.  S97 

mtzm,  ubi  nunc  4:olitur,  et  ex  soils  libris  a  $oiis  sacerdotibus  disr 


citur,'* 


Mr.  Brtice  says,  «  The  people  assert  themselves  at  this  day  to 
be  agaazif  that  is^  a  race  of  shepherds  inhabiting  the  mountjiins  of 
the  Habab ;''  that  they  were  Sabaeans ;  that  these  shepherds  were 
in  most  respects  different  from  the  negro  yroolly-headed  Cushite, 
<<  as  they  had  long  hair,  European  features,  very  dusky  and  dark 
complexions,  but  nothing  like  the  blacknioor  or  negro ;  tliat  they 
lived  in  plains,  had  n^oveable  huts  or  habitations,  while  attending 
their  numerous  cattle,  and  wandered  from  the  necessities  and  P^^** 
ticular  circumstances  of  their  country  :  that  they  were  generally 
called  shepherds,  are  still  existing  living  by  the  same  occupation^ 
P0vex  had  another  and  therefore  cannot  be  mistaken :  that  «<  the 
jmountains  which  the  Agaazi  inhabit  are  called  Habab,  from  which 
it  comes  that  they  themselves  have  got  that  name :"  that  the 
noblest  aod  most  warlike  of  all  the  shepherds  were  those  that  in- 
Jiabited  the  mountains  of  the  Habab,  and  that  they  still  dwelt 
there  :  that  Habab,  in  their  language  and  in  the  Arabic,  signifies  a 
Serpent ;  and  his  editor,  in  a  note,  observes,  that,  according  to  the 
book  of  Axum,  Arwe  is  the  first  king  of  Axum,  and  reigned  4<X> 
years ;  that  before  their  conversion  to  Christianity,  the  J^thiopiat 
historiaQS  say  that  their  nation  worshipped  Arwe,  the  serpent,  and 
part  wjere  Jews,  people  of  the  law,  &c.    Bruce's  Travels f  voh  iu' 

Bruce  also  reports  that  <<  in  Abyssinia,  besides  the  Cushites  and 
the  shepherds,  there  are  various  nations  which  agree  with  this  de- 
acriptiou,  who  have  each  a  particular  name,  and  who  are  all  knows 
by  that  of  Habesh,  in  Latin,  Convena,  signifying,"  as  above  men- 
tioned, <<  a  number  of  distinct  people  meeting  accidentally  in  one 
place ;"  and  thinks  that  the  word  has  been  misunderstood  and 
misapplied  by  Scaliger,  Ludolf,  and  others.  He  speaks  of  Abys- 
sinia having  been  inhabited,  according  to  the  Chronicle  of  Axuni, 
mbout  1808  years  before  Christ,  &c.  ^  that  about  the  1400th  year 
before  Christ,  it  was  taken  possession  of  by  a  variety  of  people 
ipeaking  different  languages,  who  sat  down  in  a  friendly  manner 
beside  the  Agaazi,  or  shepherds,  then  possessing  the  high  country 
oi  Tigre,  which  finished  the  peopling  of  Abyssinia,  and  that  tradi- 
tion declared  they  came  from  Palestine ;  from  which  .he  conjee* 
tures  that  these  new  settlers  were  the  nations  of  Canaan,  who  had 
ii<d  from  before  Joshua ;  which  his  editor  thinks  is  neither  prob^ 
ble  nor  authentic.     lb.  vol.  ii.  p.  32£,  323,  324. 

Respecting  the  conversion  of  the  Abyssinians  to  Christianity, 
Bruce  (ib.  p.  431.)  thinks  it  happened  about  the  time  mentipiied 
by  Ludolf,  and  by  means  of  Frumentius.  He  observes^  <<  We 
iojow  certainly,  that  the  first  Bishop,  ordained  for  the  conversipja  pf 
Abyssinia,  was  sent  from  Alexandria  by  St.  Athanasius^  who  w^ 


298  Hebrew  Descent  of 

himself  orfeined  to  that  see  about  the  year  326.  Therefiore  anf 
account  prior  to  this  ordination  and  conversion  must  be  false  ;  and 
this  conversion  and  ordination  must  therefore  have  happened  about 
thd  year  9S0,  or  possibly  some  few  years  loiter,**  &c. ;  referring  to 
iMolf,  vol.  ii.  lib.  iii.  cap.  2.  viz.  Hist.  JSthiap. 

From  considering  Bruce's  account  of  the  above  Chronicle,  and 
of  Arwe,  and  comparing  it  with  the  Editor's  note,  may  we  not 
conjecture,  that,  by  the  worshipping  of  the  Serpent  (meaning  the 
Old  Serpent),  for  the  period  or  four  hundred  years,  and  that  he 
was  their  first  king,  being  called  Arwe^  (which,  by  a  very  natural 

etymology  from  the  Hebrew,  might  signify  the  King,  rtlTVn,  ha* 

roghe,  or  roe,  or  4he  shepherd),  a  parabolic  history  of  the  nation, 
from  the  time  of  its  emigration  from  Arabia  to  its  conversion  to 
Christianity,  is  given  ?  Or,  that  the  nation,  emigrating  about 
seventy  years  before  the  birth  of  our  Lord,  did,  as  it  were,  con- 
tinue in  certain  errors,  under  the  dominion  of  the  Old  Serpent, 
until  A.  D.  S30,  and  were  then  converted  to  Christianity,  making 
a  period  of  four  hundred  years  ?  And  as,  in  order  to  avoid  the 
opprobrious  name,  they  called  themselves  by  the  name  of  the  ori- 
ginal inhabitants  of  Ethiopia,  or  Ethiopians;  may  not  their 
claims  to  a  more  remote  antiquity  of  residence,  as  found  in  the 
same  Chronicle,  be  thus  accounted  for  ?  This  application  of  Arwe 
to  the  Old  Serpent  seems  fully  warranted  by  the  following  extract 
from  Ludolf ;  in  which  the  Ppet,  celebrating  the  praises  of  nine 
pious  monks,' who  zealously  endeavoured  to  promote  the  know- 
ledge of  that  Gospel  which  Frumentius  had  introduced,  most  evi- 
dently refers  to  the  kingdom  of  Satan,  as  is  explained  by  Ludolf ; 

"  Salulem  Sanctis!  qui  concordil er  vixerunt  concordiam  ; 
Ut  per  preces  desiruerent  regnum  Artot  (Serpent is). 

Per  vocem  Arwe,  quae  Serpentem  significat,  vel  regnum  Satance  in 
genere  intelligit,  quod  propagatione  Christianismi  fuit  destruc- 
tum;  vel  Edmicismum  Ethiopicum  in  specie."  LauL  Hist. 
lib.  ii.  c.  S. 

I  shall  now  make  a  few  cursory  remarks  on  the  opinions  of 
Scaliger,  Ludolf,  and  Bruce,  as  hints  for  further  inquiry.  I  have 
above  shown  that  Scaliger  considers  the  name  of  this  people.  Ha*- 
haschi,  vulgo  Abassi,  et  Abasseni,  as  derived  from  the  Arabic,  and 
diat  they  undoubtedly  came  from  Arabia,  and  were  called,  in  Ara-^ 
bia,  'Ofti}^7rai ;  and  afterwards  (when  in  Africa)  Axumitae  :  and 
that  he  thinks  their  language,  in  which  their  sacred  books  are 
written,  which  is  called  JJ^^,  is  a  dialect  of  the  true  i£thioptc,  but  * 

the  most  elegant;  and  that  it  is  an  adventitious  language,  as 
allowed  by  themselves  who  call  it  Chaldee,  although  it  is  nearer 
to  the  Heorew  th^n  to  the  Chaldee :  and  that  Ludou  also  derives 


the  Abyssinian^.  299 . 

the  name  Habessini,  &c.  from  the  same  Arabian  source,'  from  the 
word  Habesk,  &c. ;  but  whetlier  it  might  be  adopted  at  the  tim^ 
of  the  emigration,  as  expressive  of  the  conflux  of  different  kinds  o£ 
people  which  generally  happens  on  these  occasions,  and  might  b« 
believed  to  happen  to  the  Abyssinians,  and  was  then  appHed  to 
those  about  to  emigrate  and  to  those  who  were  left  behind  ;  or 
whether  there  might  have  before  existed  nations  in  Arabia  Felir 
consisting  of  various  tribes  called  by  this  name,  which  after  their 
example  was  given  to  the  new  colonists,  he  leaves  undetermined. 
Therefore  this  etymology  and  explanation  of  Ludolf  are  unsatis** 
factory,  and  seem  to  be  wholly  conjectural.  But  it  appears  by  his 
quotation  from  Stephanus,'  which  includes  that  of  Uranius,  that 
the  Abyssinian  people  did  certainly  exist  in  Arabia,  at  a  very  early 
period,  under  the  name  of  '.^/Sacnjvoi,  and  that  the  region  which 
they  there  inhabited  was  called  ^  x^P°^  "^'^^  *A0»TrivcoVy  the  region  of 
the  Abyssinians.  And  although  they,  afterwards,  had  the  general 
Dame  of  'Ofiyiftraif  because  they  then  dwelt,  and  were  numbered, 
among  that  people,  it  is  manifest  from  the  coin  of  Severn s,  that 
they  had  also  the  distinct  name  of  '.^/Sarijvoi,  or  Abyssinians. 

Had  the  name  Habeschiy  or  Habeshy  been  their  original  name, 
they  would  most  probably  have  been  called  by  the  Greeks  'i^/Satro), 
instead  of  *A^oL(nivoL  Is  it  not  more  probable  that  the  Arabic 
name  Habeschi  was  a  kind  of  nick-name  given  to  them  by  the 
Arabians,  perhaps  from  considering  them  as  a  different  people^ 
and  probably  made  up  of  different  tribes,  particularly  as  the  Abys« 
sinians  considered  it  as  opprobrious  ?  This  might  very  naturally 
be  the  case  ;  as,  supposing  them  to  be  the  sons  of  Habatsiniahy 
the  son  of  Jonadab,  they  were  a  different  people,  whose  customs 
might  in  various  respects  differ  from  those  of  the  Arabians,  who 
might  therefore  give  them  the  name  of  Habesft,  by  way  of  con- 
tempt ;  which  might  readily  occur  to  them  from  the  similarity  of 
tlieir  patronynjic  name.  And  this  similarity,  and  the  contemp- 
tuous meaning  being  generally  ur.derstood,  might  even  determine 
the  Abyssinians  to  lay  aside  their  original  name,  and  adopt  that  of 
the  country  where  they  dwelt.  If  so,  it  is  the  more  probable  that 
this  people,  who  had  probably  sojourned  some  considerable  time 
in  Arabia,  were  really  a  nation  different  from  the  Arabian. 

Ludolf  further  informs  us,  as  already  noticed,  that  they  call 
their  kingdom  Geez,  also  the  region  Ag«azi,  or  land  Ag-azjan  % 
which  he  renders  of  freemen,  liberorum,  and  considers  it  as  having 
been  adopted  by  them  as  a  sign  of  liberty  at  some  time  of  their 
passage  from  Arabia  into  Africa. 

Mr.  Bruce,  who  shows  that  they  are  a  very  different  people 
from  the  Ethiopians,  says  that  they  call  themselves  Agaazi,  or  a 
race  of  shepherds,  as  he  interprets  it,  who  inhabit  the  mountains 
of  Uabab  \  that|  in  Abyssinia  there  are  various  oth^r  nationsj  who 


300  Hebrew  Descent  of 

with  them  are  generally  known  bjr  the  name  of  Habedif  or  Mh 
vauCi  which  he  explains  as  above. 

But  these  and  all  the  other  etymologies  proceed  from  the  con<? 
sideration  of  the  Abyssinians  beine  Arabians^  and  their  language 
the  Arabic.  But  from  the  idea  of  their  being  the  sons  of  HalM- 
ziniah  of  the  house  of  Rechab^  and  their  language  the  Hebrew^ 
and  that  their  original  name  was  a  patronymic  name  from  their 
father  Habaziniah,  we  are  naturally  led  to  the  Hebrew  in  trac'mg 
the  etymology  of  their  name)  and  that  of  their  language  and  coun-* 
try.  Considering  the  subject  in  this  lighti  I  proceed  with  my 
remarks,  and  shall  begin  with  the  account  given  by  the  Prophet 
Jeremiah  of  this  family  or  nation. 

In  the  S5th  chapterof  Jeremiah  it  is  reported,  that  in  the  day9 
of  Jehoiakim,  son  of  Josiah,  King  of  Judah>  Jeremiah  was  commisi- 
•ioned  to  go  to  the  house  of  the  Rechabites,  and  to  bring  theni 
into  a  chamber  of  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  to  give  thent 
wine  to  drink.     The  Prophet  having  offered  them  pots  full  of 
wine,  they  answered,  "We  will  drink  no  wine,  for  Jonadab,  the 
son  of  Rechab,  our  father,  commanded  us  saying,  <  Ye  shall  drinl; 
no  wine,  neither  ye,  nor  your  sons  for  ever ;  neither  shall  ye  build 
house,  nor  sow  seed,  i>or  plant  vineyard,  nor  have  any  :    but  all 
jour  days  ye  shall  dwell  in  tents,  that  ye  may  live  many  days  in 
the  land,  where  ye  be  strangers.'     Thus  have  we  obeyed  the  voici^ 
of  Jonadab,  the  son  of  Rechab,  our  father,  in  all  that  he  hath 
charged  us,  to  drink  no  wine  all  our  days,  we,  our  wives,  our  sonSy 
nor  our  daughters;    nor  to  build  houses  for  us  to  dwell  in; 
neither  have  we  field,  nor  vineyard,  nor  see.d  ;    but  we  have  dwelt 
in  tents,  and  have  obeyed  and  done  according  to  all  that  Jonadal) 
(Uir  father  commanded  us.     But  it  came  to  pass  when  Nebuchad* 
ne2zar.  King  of  Babylon,  came  up  into  the  land,  that  we  saxd^ 
VCome,  let  us  go  to  Jerusalem  for  fear  of  the  army  of  the  Chal* 
jileans,  and  for  fear  of  the  army  of  tlxe  Syrians :'  so  we  dwell  at 
Jerusalem." 

How  good  and  how  pleasant  is  this  account  of  filial  veneration, 
affection,  and  obedience !  The  children  of  Jonadab,  even  to  thie 
fpurtli  generatipn,  are  found  walking  in  tlie  commandments  of 
dieir  father. 

God,  wishing  to  instruct  the  Jews,  having  contrasted  the  obe- 
dience of  the  sons  of  Jonadab  with  their  disobedience,  is  pleased 
to  bestow  a  gracious  promise  upon  the  house  of  Jonadab,  the  sqin 
of  Rechab,  as  the  reward  of  their  obedience  ;  while  punishment  U 
denounced  against  Judah  and  Jerusalem,  for  their  contempt  of  the 
divine  commands.  The  promise  runs  thus,  <<  Because  ye  have 
pbeyed  the  commandment  of  Jonadab  your  father,  and  kept  all  his 
precepts,  and  done  according  to  all  that  he  hath  cpnmianded  you  i 
ifei^efore  thus  saith  the  I^rd  of  Host^^  Ae  God  of  Israel ;  Jomi^b, 


n 


Uie  son  et  iitch^h%  shall  iiot  want  a  mail,  to  dtmid  befctfe  me  fo^ 
ever  ;*'  1 8th  and  19th  verses. 

Are  we  not  warranted,  in  faith  of  this  promise,  to  look  for  the 
family  of  Jonadab  at  this  day  ?  Do  they  not  now  live  in  Abys-^ 
sinia  ?  Is  not  this  worthy  of  inquiry  i 

In  proceeding  with  the  few  hints  I  now  ofier,  I  shall  first  notice 
the  text  of  Jeremiah,  and  then  endeavour  to  show,  that  the  words^ 
according  to  the  same  easy  and  natural  etymology  before-men* 
tioned,  are  more  referable  to  a  Hebrew,  than  to  an  Arabic  origin  | 
and  lastly,  aUempt  to  point  out,  that  above  an  eighth  part  of  a 
vocabulary  of  Abyssinian  words,  given  by  Bruce,  are  chiefly  He* 
brew  words :  thus  paving  the  way  for  further  inquiry. 

Jen  XXXV.  3.  «  Then  I  took  Jaa2aliiah,  the  son  of  Jeremiah,  tbr 
son  of  Habaziniah,  and  his  brethren,  and  all  his  sons,  and  the 
whole  house  of  the  Rechabites  i"—* 

Here  are  four  generations  from  Jonadab,  who  was  alive,  and 
probably  a  yoUog  man,  in  the  reign  of  Jehu,  a  period  of  about  twd 
hundred  and  seventy  eight  years.  So  that  the  generations  of 
Jonadab  and  his  sons,  being  to  the  fifth  generation  inclusive^ 
amounted  to  above  two  hundred  and  seventy  years ;  making, 
according  to  this  number,  54  years  to  each  generation ;  wKich^ 
though  more  than  usually  reckoned  to  a  generation,  would  only 
confirm  the  prophetic  intimation  given  by  the  father,  when  he 
comnunded  his  sons  to  abstain  from  wine. 

The  part  of  this  terse  which  requires  our  particular  observation, 
is  the  word  Habaztniah,  the  father  of  all  the  succeeding  children  c^ 
Jonadab*    In  Hebrew  it  is  iT^^^,  Hkabatstshgah,  according  td 

tiie  Masoretic  punctuation ;  or,  without  the  poipts,  Hhabatsiniah :' 
and  how  verv  near  is  this  to  Abyssinia,  'or  rather  to  Abassiniah. 
It  is  indeed  formed  by  simply  leaving  out  the  aspiration  of  the  first 
Hebrew  letter,  and  reserving  the  vowel  with  which  it  is  here  natu* 
ftdly  connected,  and  changing  the  t  of  tsadzy  the  double  Hebrew 
letter,  for  s  ;  and  thus  instead  of  tSy  giving  ss ;  a  change  which  is 
very  common  in  rendering  Hebrew  proper  names,  as  the  readet 
will  soon  perceive.  But  before  I  proceed  further,  I  beg  leave  to 
call  the  reader's  attention  to  the  very  proper  remark  of  Ludolf,  in 
lib.  i.'ch.  i.  No.  xiv.  of  his  Commentary  alteadv  quoted ;  where 
ke  points  out  the  impropriety  of  the  term  Abyssini,  as  having 
nothing  in  common  with  that  of  Abyss,  If,  dierefore,  the  im-> 
proper  pronunciation  of  Abyssinians  was  omitted,  and  that  of 
Abammam  substituted  in  its  place,  it  might  more  agree  with  the 
etymology  given  by  Ludolf ;  and  would  fiilly  agree  with  that  from 
the  HebrevC^,  according  to  the  usual  rendering  of  proper  names. 

Various  readings  of  this  name  in  its  passage  through  different 
translations :—Heb«   rTOOl,   Hhabatsiniah: — Sept.    X»^a<rmi^ 

NO.  XXIV.  CI.  Jl.  VOL.  XII.  X 


SOS  Hebrew  Descent  of 

Chabasintts  t — ^Vulg.  Habsania  : — et  ita  Ca«telUo,  Mont,  et  PagL 
Chabassiniah  : — Jun.  et  Tremel.  Chabatzinja : — Schmid.  Cka^ 
bazinja  .* — ^Joan.  Cleric.  ChabaUzinja  : — Eng.  Habaziniah. 

Now  you  will  perceive  that,  according  to  the  different  powers 
assigned  to  the  double  Hebrew  letters  of  the  original  word,  and  to 
the  usual  mode  of  rendering  proper  names,  all  these  various  read- 
ings may  be  easily  accounted  for  and  explained  :  and  the  change  in 
producing  the  proper  name  of  the  Abyssinians,  which,  according 
to  our  derivation  from  Habazinia,  and  making  it  as  short  and  har- 
monious as  possible^  seems  to  be  AbassinianSi  is  easy  and  natural. 

I  shall  now  endeavour  to  show  that  there  is  so  great  a  resem- 
blance between  the  language  of  Abyssinia  and  the  Hebrew,  that, 
notwithstanding  the  great  changes  which  might  be  expected  to 
happen,  and  which  have  happened,  in  their  manner  of  speech, 
from  their  intercourse  with  diffei^ent  tribes  and  nations,  during  the 
long  period  of  above  two  thousand  years,  the  reader  will  agree  with 
me  in  opinion,  that  their  language  was  originally  the  Hebrew  ; 
and,  from  this  and  other  circumstances  he  may  finally  conclude, 
that  they  themselves  are  the  sons  of  Jonadab,  and  probably  the 
chief  part  of  the  family  of  the  house  of  Rechab. 
.  A  portion  t)f  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  the  Ethiopia j  or  Abyssinian 
languagey  compared  with  Ihat  of  the  Hebrew,  Arabic  and  Syriac, 
chie/ly  from  Fr^s  Pantogrdphia ;  with  some  remarks. 

r.  82.  Mr.  Fry  gives  the  Lord's  Prayer,  first  in  Ethiopic  cha- 
racters, Jrom  Orat,  Dom.  p.  14,  and  calls  it  the  Ediiopic;  or 
Amharic,  from  Amhara  the  chief  city  of  Abyssinia  :  2dly,  p.  8S. 
a  literal  reading  of  the  same,  Jrom  WiUc.  Ess.  p.  435, 

From  this  last,  I  now  give  the  preface  and  first  petition,  as  a 
specimen  of  the  reading  of  the  Abyssinian  language  }  and  at  the 
same  time  tjie  readings  of  the  Hebrew,  Arabic,  and  Syriac ;  by 
which  the  reader  may  judge  concerning  the  Abyssinian. 

P.  148.  This  preface  and  petition  are  taken  from  the  Hebrew 
edition  of  Munster ;  and  read  thus,  TDK^  ttHp^ :  D'^tt^aiC^  V^'OH  j  or, 
according  to  the  concise  maimer  of  reading,  thus,  Abinu  shebasha^ 

^ajim  jikiadesh  shemtpQ* 

Heb.  readings    Abinu  shebashamajim  i  jikkadesh  shemeca, 

P.  83.  EtL  or  Abyss.  Abuna  xabashamajath.  Ythkadsish 
shimacha, 

P.  282.  Syriac.  Abhoun  dbhaschm2yo.  Nethkadash  shmoch. 
Orc^.  Dom.  p.  12. 

P.  8.  Araiic.  Ya  abanalladi  phissamawatL  Yatakaddasu 
smoca.     TVilk.  Ess.  p.  435. 

In  considering  these  four  various  readings,  it  seems  evident  that 
the  Ethiopic,  or  Abyssinian,  is  nearest  to  the  Hebrew  i  and  that 
the  Ethiopic  preface  is  more  like  the  Syriac  than  the  Arabic,  to 
which  last  it  seems  to  have  little  resemblance.     Is  not  this  a  con-; 

ing    argument  that  thej  were  not  originally  And>ians  i 


ihe  Ahtfssiniarts, 


305 


In  fuirtlier  proof  of  the  similarity  of  the  Abyssinian  language  to 
the  Hebrew,  I  shall  now  give  a  short  extract  from  Bruce,  of  1 
vocabulary  of  the  five  languages  spoken  in  Abyssinia  when  he  wat 
there ;  omitting,  in  the  different  columns,  those  words  which  seena 
to  .have  no  affinity  to  the  Hebrew ;.  and  adiding  the  Hebrew* 

Jigow 
Agow.    TchcreU.  B/^brtn*       Ijotin*     Ef^lith. 

,...'..  ......    2^2  Kokab,  Stella,  sidus, 

'         atar, 
••• •••       ^£)  pm  or  p&n,  fnictns, 


-EnglithM  Amharic*  Falanhaiu    Gafat, 

A  itar     kokeb        kokeb 


Fniit       fre 
Honey 
Father    abat 
Thehead  ras    ~ 
Hair       tsegtir 
A  hone  feres 


fm 


•.*••     ... 


yaba 


fraah 
debsa 
abnya 


tschegar   ••• 

ferza       ferdesh    6rsi 


feraa 


Camel     femele    gembiia  gemli      gemia    .  gemla 


Eye 


am 


le 


eiD 


Mouth  tS 

Teeth  

Ear    ^  ••••.. 

Heart  leb 

To  kill  mwata 

Die  mota 


•••••■•  sena 

azio 

lebeb 


Bleu      baraka      barket    barkuwabarkn 


K<;ar      kerbe 


Far        arak 


A  son     ledj 

Awomanset 

Abii4    af 
To  hide  tafina 


•  •••••    ••••••• 


••••• 


3M  «&9  pater,  fiaKer. 

ttf>i^  ro«&  or  rm^  caput, 

thehead, 
^Q^MS'Aar,  piVaa^  capil* 

lm,htAr* 
^thlQ  jfharashy    eqacs,    a 
""■    horseman* 

bO^ff^'^^h  camelns,  co- 

»»    met. 

Xy  ghmny    octtlas,   the 
•"    eye, 
^^t^  aphaph,  circuire,  to 

"  "^    go  roimd. 

n9  phe,  08,  mouth. 

^K  aphf  nasus,  faciei. 

T(ff  ehen,  deiu,  tooth. 

Tlti^  ozen  or  uzar,  aaris, 
*,      ear, 

lebedje      •  •  •      3Il7  Ubab,  cor,   and  di- 

^^   fed.  yplehy  heart. 

•     Jl^DH  Aetni/A,  mori  facere, 

'  "    interficere,  to  kilL 

/WD  mii/A,  mori,  to  die, 

^2  barak,  benedixit,  to 
'"^    bless, 
tly^^  beracahf  benedictio, 
"^  "^  •     a  blessing, 
yUp  kar^j    propinqunS| 

**''     near, 
yOp  karob,  propioqamn, 

*    prope,  near, 
^*1^^  araky  deferre  in  Ion* 
"^    gam,  to  earry  to  a 
distimee* 
*P^^  orek  or  arek,  longi- 
*       tudo. 

yy*  y€led,  pner,  natus, « 
*'    son, 
XWytk  *i»Maha  or  oiuAa,  ma* 
rr^,    Met^aweman, 


kerhnwi 


•naet 


•-•  yafe 
«••  uafini 


*Ry  g'*«i/i  volare,  tofifm 

mv  IsapAon,  abscoucTerel 

^^    tihide.         ^     • 


d04  On  th*  Greek 

I  may  here  remark)  Aat»  in  the  Tocabulary  from  which  the 
above  id  taken»  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  two  words  are  given  \ 
and  that,  in  the  above  extract,  there  are  about  twenty  two^  bdng 
more  than  an  eighth  part  of  the  whole^  which  teem  evidently  to 
be  derived  from  the  Hebrew ;  yea,  frequentlvi  to  be  Hebrew  itaelf* 
Ifi  then,  the  <c^simi]arity  of  language  is  the  oest  proof  of  the  com- 
mon origin  of  nations,  and  such  a  proof  as  will  iUodtrate,  above 
any  other  monument,  the  history  of  mankind,  even  admitting  that 
no  other  relic  existed/'  Bruce:  I  beg  leave  to  offer  the  above  as  a 
strong  presumptive  proof  of  the  Hebrew  descent  of  the  Abys^ 
(inianSk 

Another  circumstance  may  be  mentioned,  which  may  assist  in 
this  inquiry ;  it  is,  that  Bochart,  in  Hieroz.  vol.  i.  lib.  ii.  c.  48,  in 
speaking  of  tfle  sons  of  Nebaioih,  the  son  of  Ishmael,  the  Nabatael^ 
an  Arabian  nation^  observes,  that  Diodorus  speaks  of  them  as  hav* 
ing  customs  like  unto  those  of  the  Rechabites.  *<  Quod  de  Naba- 
taeis  Diodorus  disert^  scribit  libro  decimo  nono,  p.  722.  NofM^f  ftc. 
^  Imp  ^psis  esty  ut  neque  Jructus  serant,  neque  fructiferam  uUam 
arborem  inserant,  neque  vino  utantur,  neque  domos  cedificent! 
Quse  sunt  ipsissima  Rechabitarum  instituta.''  Jer.  xxxv.  6.  7. 
But  were  they  not  rather  some  of  the  descendants  of  Jonadab,  then 
sojourning  among  the  children  of  Nebaioth,  the  son  of  Ishmael  I 

KATOm 


ON  THE  GREEK  AND  LATIN  ACCENTS* 

No.  ni. 

Thb  Hebrew  language,  like  the  Greek,  was  written  originall; 
as  if  the  text  were  but  one  word,  without  distinction  of  words 
or  senjtences.  ^  Juxta  sententiapi  GabbaUstarum  tc^a  1^  ut  inftae. 
unius  versicttli,  quin  et  secundum  quosdam  unius  vocis  (sive  vo- 
cabuli).  Arcanum  Punctationis  Revelatum.  p.  19.  By  what 
means,  besides  the  introduction  of  the  five  final  letters  above 
mentioned,  the  Jews  contrived  to  divide  words  in  context  one 
from  another,  t  do  not  know ;  but  it  is  generally  known,  tbait 
the  division  of  sentencei  in  Hebrew  is  effected  by  some  of  the 
Hebrew  Accents,  such  as,  Silluk,  Adinac,  Segol,  and*  Zakejdi 
Katon.  These  answer  the  purposes  of  our  full  slop,  colon,  semi- 
Cok>n,  and  comma.  The  Hebrews  are  supposed  to  have  intn>« 
duced  points  and  accents,  about  the  fifth  century^  and  there  caii 
be  little  doubt  that  they  have  been  copied  from  the  Greek  Model. 
But  those  who  adopt  the  mvention  of  othen|>  are  very  apt  tn 
flatter  themselves,  tkit  they  can  improve  oa  it    Accofdingly  the 


and  Latin  Accents.  305 

Masoretic  school  of  Tiberias  have  ao  overloaded  the  Hebrew 
letters  witb  adscititious  marks,  as  to  make  them  an  annoyance 
rather  than  an  assistance  to  the  reader.  The  text  is  almost 
obscured  by  the  quantity  of  clothing  given  to  it.  Pars  minima 
-est  ipsa  PueOa  sui.  The  greatest  enemies  however  to  Punctuation 
ftdmit  {he  utility  of  those  points,  whose  office  it  is  to  distinguish 
I>eriod8y  and  their  members.  It  is  enough  for  my  purpose  to 
^tate,  diat  there  exists  this  striking  analogy  between  the  Greek 
«nd  Hebrew  accents,  that  they  are  both  subservient  not  to  pro- 
nunciation merely,  but  to  distinction,  the  Hebrew  to  the  dis- 
tiaction  of  sentences^  die  Greek  to  the  distinction  of  words. 

The  consideration  of  the  preceding  doctrine  relative  to  the 
Inidal  Spirits,  and  the  Final  Acute  may  suffice  to  let  in  a  full 
light  upon  matters,  which  hitherto  have  been  enveloped  in  an 
impenetrable  cloud.  It  would  be  both  tedious  and  invidious  to 
expose  the  strained  conceits,  and  unsatisfactory  dreams  rather 
than  arguments  and  proofs  of  modem  Grammarians  as  to  the 
bse  of  the  lene  spirit,  and  Ae  grave  on  Oxytons.  I  flatter 
myself,  that  the  principles,  which  I  have  unfoldea,  are  capable  of 
^ffisrding  a  clear  and  general  insight  into  these  two  peculiarities  of 
Creek  Orthography,  and  that  it  may  now  be  said  confidently, 

Repent^ 
Scindit  se  nubes,  et  in  xthera  purgat  apertum. 
~    To  remove  however  all  doubt  upon  the  subject,  as  far  as  I  aih 
^le,  I  will  enter  into  a  more  detailed  examination  of  the  systen^ 
and  pursue  the  application  of  it  to  seme  other  particulars.     Il 
may  be  considered  as  a  part  of  this  system  and  as  a  confirmation 
of  the  truth  of  it,  that  the  acute  resumes  its  ordinary  ch  .racter, 
whenever  Oxytons  are  followed  by  an  Enclitic.     An  Oxyton  so 
circumstanced   is  not  a  Jitial  quality,  but  becomes   incorporated 
with  die  Enclitic,  and  therefore  in  such  case   the  position  of  a 
final  acute  would  be  wrong,  and  a  contradiction  and   misdirec- 
tion. 

An  Oxyton  likewise  has  no  occasion  for  a  final  acute,  and 
does  not  positively  require  it,  ^whenever  it  concludes  a  sentence, 
and  I  may  add,  on  the  strong  ground  of  Analogy,  whenever 
it  terminates  a  colon,  or  a  comma,  or  is  so  placed  in  the  context 
7S  to  have  its  final  syllable  demonstrated  by  a  parenthesis,  or  any 
other  equivalent  distinction.  Thus  if  I  say, «  that  the  noun  (av^p) 
is  an  oxyton,''  as  the  termination  of  the  word  is  in  this  case 
Sufficiendy  desi^ated  by  the  parenthesis,  it  were  actum  agere, 
and  a  work  of  supererogation,  tp  designate  also  its  termination  by 
iSxt  Jinal  acute.  But  Herman  is  mistaken,  when  he  says  that 
the  oxyton  '^p^iXXeuj  in  the  following  expression  ought  to  have  an 
acute  accen^  ri  '^iXXev^  ovofi.pt  (de*  epiendanda  etc.  p.  67)  i  for 


806  On  the  Greek 

here  as  there  is  no  8top»  nor  aiiy  thing  in  the  nature  of  a  stop^ 
after  the  oxyton,  ^Ax^^^^h  to  denote  the  final  syllable,  the  fixuJ 
acute  according  to  my  Canon  of  Orthography  is  required.  I  wiU 
help  Herman  to  a  better,  and  the  only,  way  of  justifying  the 
omission  of  the  final  acute  in  the  foregoing  expression,  which 
is,  that,  as  the  oxyton  is  followed  by  a  word  having  an  initial 
spirit  SvofiUy  the  final  syllable  of  the  oxyton  may  be  thought  to  be 
indirectly  indicated  by  this  initial,  and  under  such  circumstancei 
the  omission  of  the  final  acute  is  certainly  consistent  with  reasoi^ 
if  not  with  usage.  For  a  similar  reason  perhaps  Lascaris  givea 
TTOLvri  T  avipwTFMv  instcad  of  TFuvrir  Mqwicm.  Medea,  v.  13.  21.  ed. 
Pors. 

Herman  being  entirely  in  the  dark  as  tp  the  true  and  sjmple 
cause  of  omitting  the  final  acute  on  these  occasions  does  not 
.hesitate  to  supply  from  his  own  invention  a  reason  for  it,  and 
gives  us  very  gravely  this  amusing  and  highly  metaphysical 
account  of  the  matter.  «  Quam  pronunciandi  rationem  uti  ^onte 
sequitur  vox,  ita  etiam  ipsa  rei  Natura  veram  esse  docet.  Nam 
orationis  perpetuitate  sublata,  quse  unice  in  constructionis  con- 
tinuatione  posita  est,  erigi  etiam  accentum,  quem  constructio 
consopiveratf  necesse  est."  What  is  all  this,  but  Nodum  in  scirpo 
quaerere  ? 

Unfortunately  for  Herman's  hypothesis  these  grave  accents  of 
oxytons  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence,  or  accents  set  asleq)  (coif* 
9opiti  accentus),  as  he  terms  them,  are  frequently  found  not  to 
be  in  motion  {erigi)  at  the  end  of  a  sentence,  but  to  remain  even 
there  in  a  dormant  and  quiescent  state,  notwithstanding  the  phy- 
sical necessity  that  they  should  do  otherwise.  The  ignorant 
transcribers  of  manuscripts,  having  as  little  knowledge  of  this 
physical  necessity,  as  of  the  difference  between  Dr.  Foster's  apex 
of  tone,  and  that  of  time  above  mentioned,  have  paid  no  sort  of 
attention  to  it ;  for  in  Montfaucon's  Falsographia  we  find  many 
txytons  still  retaining  ^^  final  acute,  although  at  the  end  of  a 
sentence.  See  Palaeographia,  p.  217  at  the  word  iyia(rf/,iv  twice, 
p.  212.  at  the  word  ^rveujttarixov,  p*  271*  at  the  word  ^^t^a^,  and 
p*  274.  at  the  word  a-c^o).  Thus  too  Lascaris  has  printed  at  the 
end  of  a  sentence  aurov  for  aurov.  See  Porson's  Medea  in 
Addenda  et  Corrigenda,  p.  2. 1.  S. 

I  mention  this  circumstance  as  no  otherwise  material  tlian 
to  show  the  fallacy  of  those,  who,  like  Herman  and  most  others, 
would  make  us  believe  that  there  is  a  real  essential  difference,  of 
some  subtle  property,  but  what  they  do  not  well  know,  between 
the  very  same  oxytons  in  the  middle,  and  at  the  end  of  a  sentences 
and  that  it  is  in  the  latter  situation  alone,  that  oxytons  are  genuine, 
and  have  the  full  force  of  acutes.  The  authors  of  this  doctrine 
might  as  well  pretend^  that  there  is  a  difference  in  power  betweeu 


and  Latin  AccifHts.  507 

the  common  and  the  final  $igma,  and  puzzle  th^msehses  and 
others  m  endless  researches  after  the  quality  of  the  supposed  dis« 
tinction.  Heyne  is  the  only  critic,  as  far  as  I  know>  who  i9 
heretical  enough  to  deny  this  article  of  what  may  be  called  the 
catholic  faith  of  grammarians,  and  he  has  declared  simply  and 
boldly.  Qui  acutus  est  in  prioribus  syllabis,  idem  est  quoque  acutua- 
in  ultima,  sivei'sive'  pingatur.  Homer,  v.  5.  p.  179. 

The  plain  truth  is,  that  though  it  would  be  a  breach  of  a  most- 
useful  law  of  orthography  not  to  mark  the  concluding  syllabk: 
of  oxytons  in*  the  middle  of  a  sentence  with  a  final  acute»  it  is  no 
error,  or  at  most  an  error  on  the  safe  side,  to  preserve  the  final  acute 
even  at  the  end  of  a  sentence,  and  after  a  full  stop,  although  the 
final  syllableof  the  word  in  such  a  situation  issufiiciently  determined, 
independently  of  the  accentual  character,  by  punctuation  alonie.  The 
retention  therefore  of  the  final  acute  in  the  preceding  examples  from- 
Montfaucen  and  Lascaris  may  be  considered  as  unnecessary,  and  su- 
perfluous, but  is  not  faulty.  In  the  same  way,  in  our  printed  books, 
we  not  only  put  a  full  stop,  where  it  is  absolutely  required,  at  the 
end  of  every  sentence  in  close  connexion  and  on  the  sam^  line  with 
a  succeeding  one,  but,  what  is  surprising}  at  the  end  of  detached 
paragraphs,  and  of  the  book  itself,  and  even  after  the .  declaratory, 
finis,  a  mode  pi  punctuation,  that  is  innocent  indeed,  and  jnay  be 
allowed  to  custom,  although  not  denianded  by  reasout  In  all. 
diese  cases  there  is  not  a  misdirectiout  but  a  double  direction. 

Whenever  in  short  the  end  of  a  word  is  ascertainable  by  any  other 
means  than  the  final  acute,  the  introduction  of  this  character  is 
unnecessary^  and  the  oxytons  may  be  marked  with  the  common 
acute.  Accordingly,  oxytons  are  found  so  marked  not  only  at 
the  end  of  sentences,  but  at  (he  end  of  verses,  as  in  th?se  liaei 
of  Theocritus:  .      , 

Ma  fuSi^  vdAXo)  HtnToi  xtdfAotKog  ifj^^t>rip&)V  Ji^ 
Tolxooy  avdf§g  f/Saivov  'Jijo'oyiv};  ino  vi}oV. 

See  Herman,  De  emendanda  etc.  p.  66« 
Of  a  piece  with  the  preceding  principle  is  the  omission,  fjequent 
fai  many  manuscripts,  and  even  in  many  printed  books,  of  the 
iiutial  lene,  at  the  beginning  oi  hooks,  chapters,  sentences,  and 
verses.  Now  the  reason  of  this  omission  is  evident,  for,  if  the 
use  of  the  lene  is  only  to  mark  the  beginning  of  words,  it  may  be 
well  spared,  wherever  their  beginning  is  as  strongly  marked  by 
their  position— »For  instance  to  set  an  initial'  sign  before  the  first 
line  of  the  Odysseyi 

"Ai^pa  jxoi  mcTf,  etCt 
is  a  very  unnecessary  trouble.    But  to  omit  the  aspirate  M  the 
beginning  of  a  word  is  never  justifiable,  although  sometimes  done  ; 
as  the  aspimtie  bas  adouble  oiHce,  and  is  always  useful  a^  the  sign 


SOS  On  ihe  Greek 

if  a  letter,  where  it  may  ihoe  be  wanted  as  an  inUid  8igii.--«So  tht 
aspirate  ^ould  be  retained  both  as  an  initial  sign,  and  as  a  letter, 
whenerev  rho  or  ho,  or  as  it  is  commonly  called,  upsUon,  occur 
ai  the  beginntng  of  words  placed  in  context,  tb^t  is  in  the  middk 
0i  a  sentence,  not  only  to  mark  the  beginning  of  the  word,  but 
also  to  distinguish  die  initial  rho  and  hu  from  the  medial  and  final 
to  and  upsilon  \  for  there  is  the  same  difference  between  rho  and 
lt>,  and  htt  and  upsilon,  as  there  is  between  phi,,  and  pi ;  except 
tittt  in  hu  the  aspirate  is  a  prefix,  and  in  riio  and  phi,  an  affix  m 
the  pri'iicipal  letter.  'But  whenever  rho  and  hu  occur  not  in 
coBCeKt,  and  are  jdao^  at  the  head  of  a  verse  or  senteaee,  the 
nibbil  aspirate  is  betteip  omitted,  as  it  is  not  wanted  as  an  initial 
aijg^a,  and  its  force  as  a  spirit  is  included  in  the  letters  themaelreSji 
d^:;inanding  unifonnly  and  invariably  an  aspirate  at  the  beginning  of 
'#ords.    It  is  as  ridiculous  to  write 

^l^^io^  «Tv8x«  fiffah  etc.  and  'Pi^a  irtiig  Twaym%  eic« 
with  an  initial  aspirate,  as  it  would  be  to  write, 

'Oo^cr^cTA^  fMLhm  fflire,  etc, 
#ilji  an  aspirate  to  the  theta.  It  is  an  abuse  of  the  inUial  spiritSu 
and  a  iat  contradiction  to  their  design,  ever  to  place  theiui  in  the  midn 
0e  bf  worJs.  By  what  authority  dierefore,  and  to  what  advantage 
ihip^;  and  |x»pp/yii  are  decorated  widi  an  initial  lene,  and  an  ini^ 
aspirate,  in  the  middle,  I  leave  to  the  learned  tp  determine.  It 
appears  to  me  that  the  peculiar  force  of  the  doable  rho  is  as 
intelligible  from  the  iise  of  two  rhos,  as  that  'of  the  double 
gamma  is  from  the  use  of  two  gammas,  a^  that  no  greater  indea^ 
ihan  what  the  letters  themselves  afibrd,  is  required  to  iftform  ua, 
either  \hat  mi^fi^  flavus  is  to  be  pronounced  as  p3rnhus,  or  that 
ifyyeXo;  is  to  be  pronounced  as  angelus^  expressed  in  btiiicharaOf 
ters. 

An  attention  to  the  preceding  observations  may  account  for  the 
absence  of  the  common  acute  and  acute  final  and  of  the  spirits 
also,  in  the  curious  manuscript  of  the  psaltery,  written  by  Sedulius 
Scottus,  A  specimen  of  it  is  given  in  Montfaucon's  Pateographia 
|i.  287.  In  this  manuscript  every  word  is  disti^guidied  fay  a  dot 
or  full  stop  at  the  end  of  it.  The  ordinary  accentual '  marks 
aend  spiffs  not  being  therefore  wanted  for  ^s  office  of  distinguish** 
kig  words  in  context,  they  are  altogether  omitted,  and  the  seat  of 
itie  accent  is  denoted  unifortnly  by  a  simple  dot  over  the  accented 
liyllable.  As  in  this  mpde  of  accentual  notation  no  difler^ce  is 
made  between  the  circ\imflex  and  the  acute,  it  is  probable  that 
|ii  the  age  of  Sedulius  Scottus  no  diArence  in  pronunciation  ex- 
isted, ahd  that  the  peculiar  power  of  the  circumfles  had  become 
losjt  to  the  Greeks  of  his  time,  as  it  is  to  the  modem  Greeks.  ^I 
|>eliete|  it  may  be  generally  asserted,  that  wherever  words  an 


and  Latin  Accents.  309 

flietiflguUhati  by  dots,  or  other  devices  at  the  end  of  them,  diert 
tbe  regular  accents  are  never  introduced.  On  the  contrary,  hi  die 
example  above  cited,  p.  25,  where  accents  are  placed  on  eoefy 
word,  without  regard  to  tone,  and  merely  to  mark  the  termination^ 
there  a  dot  or  stop  after  each  word  is  not  necessary,  and  is  aoC 
therefore  to  be  found,  except  after  a  few  words,  as  a  mark  of 
abbreviation.  There  cannot,  I  think,  exist  a  more  clear  relation 
of  cause  and  effect,  than  what  is  exhibited  by  these  two  modes  of 
nolsation,  both  never  occurring  together,  but  the  one  always  officiate 
ipg  as  a  substitute  for  the  other,  and  the  whole  amounts  to  demoni* 
stratipn,  that  a  primary  object  of  both  dots,  and  accents,  has  been 
to  assist  the  reader  in  the  right  division  of  words  in  context,  by 
enabling  him  to  discern  quickly  and  at  a  glance  their  beginning 
and  ending. 

It  may  be  thought  by  some,  that  the  modem  mode  of  &s^axk* 
guishing  one  word  from  ano&er,  by  a  space  between  them,  is 
much  more  convenient,  and  that  the  mode  of  arriving  at  the  eaune 
end  by  the  apparatus  of  Spirits  and  Accents  is  comparatively  very 
con^lex  and  cumbersome.  I  certainly  do  not  mean  to  weigh,  for 
a  moment,  together  the  comparative  advantages  of  the  two  mo* 
thods,  but  if  we  wish  to  form  a  fair  estimate  of  the  merit  of  the 
Greek  method,  we  must  not  measure  it  by  the  present  standard 
of  Orthography,  but  should  transport  ourselves  to  the  age,  when 
it  was  invented,  and  have  regard  to  the  state  and  circumstasieM 
of  literature  at  that  period. 

In  diis  kind  of  criticism,  more  than  in  any  other,  we  shall  do 
the  greatest  injustice  to  our  Predecessors,  and  expose  the  hasdaess 
of  our  own  judgment,  unless  we  constantly  bear  in  mind  the  sage 
maxim  of  Ovid, 

Indicis  officium  est,  ut  res,  ita  tempora  rerum 
Cernere. 
I  have  stated  before,  that  it  was  one  merit  of  the  accentual  marks, 
that  ihey  served  at  the  same  time  the  double  purpose  of  oaarking 
die  Tone  and  the  Division  of  words.  But  they  had  another  and 
even  superior  merit  in  being  as  applicable  to  old  manuscripts  as  to 
new*  The  introduction  of  any  method,  howevar  excellent  in  all 
other  respects,  if  it  had  superseded  and  rendered  obsolete  and  in  a 
manner  useless  all  pre«existing  manuscripts,  would  on  this  ac» 
count  alone  have  been  impertect  and  exceptionable.  It  was  a 
peculiar  advantage  belonging  to  the  apparatus  of  Accents  and 
Spirits,  that  it  disturbed  nothing,  which  it  found  established,  and 
was  a  sort  of  n\&w  machinery,  that  could  be  affixed  to  the  old, 
vithout  displacing  or  effacing  a  single  particle  of  the  or^[inal. 

There  can  be  Uttle  doubt  that  many  old  manuscripts  were  soon 
furnished  with  it|  and  were  rendered  by  this  means  much  more 


310  On  ihe  Greek    * 

legible  and.  valuable.    H  may  readily  be  conceived  too,  that  t(^ 
apply  this  machinery,  as  it  ought  to  be  applied,  that  is,  to  divide 
each  word  rightly  by  it,  so  as  to  produce  the  best  and  true  sense, 
(the  context  of  ancient  writers  presenting  till  this  period  nothing 
but  a  confused  mass  of  letters)  was  a  task  of  immense  labor,  and  one 
also  that  required  much  sagacityt  taste,  knowledge,  and  judgment. 
No  wonder  therefore,  that  the  greatest  scholars  of  antiquity  did  not 
think  it  beneath  them  to  exercise  their  talents  in  this  species  of 
criticism.     In  this  pursuit,  Aristarchus,  the  Worthy  pupil  of  the 
fether  of  the  invention,  we  are  tolU,^  was  indefatigable,  and  spent 
a*  long  life  of  meritorious  industry,  (the  fruits  of  which  we  to  thir 
day  experience)  in  the  correction  of  Homer,  and  no  less  than  eight- 
hmdred. other  authors.'     Among  the  Latins  Valerius  Probus  de* 
dicated  himself  to  the  like  studies.     According  to  Suetonius,  (De* 
illustr.   Grammi  b.  24.)  multa  eiemplaria  ctmtracta  (that  is,  as 
I  apprehend,  not  abbreviated,  but  procured  by  purchase,  or  other*^ 
wise)   emendare,  ac  dtstinguerej  et  adnotare  curavit,  soU  huic  nee 
nlli  praeterea  Grammaticis  parti  deditus.     At  a  later  period  the 
same  practice  continued,  and  Montfaucon  suspects,  that  to  many  of 
^e  most  ancient  manuscripts  in  capitals  the  Accents,  Spirits,  and 
Stops  have  been  added  by  a  later  hand.     Palaeogr.  p.  196,  and  S17.' 
If  this  ingenious  invention  of  Marks  for  the  division  of  words' 
had  been  founded  on  principles  merely  arbitrary^  it  would  l^ve 
taken  notfaiilg  from  its  utility.    It  is  however  a  further  topic  o£ 
recommendation,  that   it   seems  founded  on  die  viery  nature  of 
speech,  as  it  is  by  Accent  chiefly  that  one  word  in  pronmiciation 
is  distinguishable  from  another.    Orthography  therefore  in  this 
instance  is  in  strict  unison  with  Pronunciation,  and  the  criterion, 
adopted  to  distinguish  words  to  the  eye  of  the  reader,  is  the  very 
one,  which  existed,  previously  to  the  invention  of  any  character, 
in  the  mouth  of  the  speaker.     On  this  subject  the  observations  of 
our  English  Grammarian,  Lindley  Murray,  appear  to.  ine  very 
judicious,  and  as  they  are  apposite  to  the  present  point  I  will  cite 
them;     "As  words  may  be  formed,"  he   says,  "of  a  different 
number  of  syllables,  from  one  to  eight  or  nine,  it  was  necessary 
to  have  some  peculiar  mark  to  distinguish  words  from  mere  sylla- 
bles ;  otherwise  speech  would  be  only  a  continued  succession  of 
syllables,  rwithout  conveying  ideas :  for  as  words  are  the  marks  of 
ideas,  any  confusion  in  the  marks  must  cause  the  same  in  the 
ideas,  for  which  they  stand.     It  was  therefore  necessary  that  the 
mind. should  at  once  perceive  what  number  of  syllables  belongs  to 
each  word,  in  utterance.     The  English  tongue  has,  for  this  pur- 
pose, adopted  a  mark  of  the  easiest  and  simplest  kind,  which  is 

•  «  •  •  • 

'  See  Lempriere's  Classical  Dictionary, 


and  Latin  Accents.  311 

oaUed  Acoent>  and  which  effectually  answers  the  end !" '  Of  the 
justice  of  these  observations  any  one  may  be  convinced  who 
attends  to  the  difference  of  pronunciation  between  the  single  word^ 
kolj/daySi  and  the  two  divided  words,  holi/  daj/s,  and  between  the 
country,  Newfoundland,  and  the  three  divided  words,  new  found 
land.  The  same  distinction  holds  good  in  Latin  and  in  Greek. 
Thus  crucifigo,  ususcaptio,  or  plebiscitum  with  one  Accent  is  one 
word,  but  divided  into  cruci  figo,  usus  captio,  etc.  they  become 
two  words,  and  each  requires  a  separate  Accent.  In  Greek  too 
we  find  many  compounds  written  indifferently  sometimes  with  one 
Accent  as  one  word,  and  sometimes  resolved  into  their  constituent 
parts,  with  a  separate  accent  to  each  part,  as  ^aj; aur/xa,  or  isaLq' 
aiirlxoty  finronoXvy  6r  sti  to  iroXby  cryvjuo,  or  <rhv  Swo,  (ruuLiravTsCf  at 
cvv  TravTf f ,  etc.  The  curious  may  see  a  large  collection  of  such 
words  in  Duker's  Preface  to  Thucydides.  Some  imagine  that 
in  the  French  Language  there  are  no  accents,  but  this  is  a  mistake^ 
The  pronunciation  of  French  is  certainly  more  even,  and  les$ 
strongly  accented,  than  our  own,  and  this  quality  renders  it  pecu-f 
liarly  favorable  to  double  meanings.  The  Parisians  are  therefore 
great  punsters,  and  a  great  deal  of  their  wit  turns  upon  a  sleight 
of  pronunciation.  Of  this  nature  is  the  pun  mentioned  by  Lord 
Blayney,  and  applied  by  the  wits  of  Paris  to  Buonaparte,  Le  char 
I'attend,  or  Le  charlatan.  Narrative  etc.  Vol.  2.  p.  101.  In 
English  too,  as  well  as  in  Iiatin  and  Greek,  there  are  many  weak 
unemphatic  words,  chiefly  monosyllables,  more  rarely  dissyllables, 
that  coalesce  with  others  into  one  word,  and  receive  together 
with  their  principal  but  one  Accent.  We  have  therefore  in  effect, 
though  not  in  name,  both  Enclitics  and  Proclitics.  What  is  meant 
by  Proclitics,  a  word  coined,  I  believe,  by  Herman,  and  not  unhap- 
pily, will  best  be  explained  by  Herman  himself.  Praeter  Encliticaa 
aliud  genus  dictionum  extat  accentum  suum  deponentium,  quas 
Procliticas  nominare  placet,  quia  accentum  non  in  praecedente,  sed 
in  sequente  vocabulo  deponunt.  De  emendanda  etc.  p.  96,  This 
analogy  of  many  English  words  to  Enclitics  has  been  well  observed 
by  Dr.  Valpy,  who  has  giveiwin  his  Greek  Grammar  the  following 
familiar  example  of  it:  "When  we  say,  give  me  that  book,  W5 
pronounce  me  as  part  of  the  word  gtve,*^"^  There  is  no  douht, 
but  that  give  me  is  in  this  instance  as  much  one  word  to  the  ear^ 


«  Vol.  1.  P.  329. 
*  P.  166.  Third  ed.  I  think  I  may  say  witiiout  partiality,  that  tfiis  Gram- 
mar contains  more  useful  informaiion  for  its  size,  than  any  othe-  Oraminaf 
extant.  It  gives  a  coinpendioiis  view  of  the  frHJis  of  modern  research  toge- 
ther with  much  original  and  ingenious  matter.  At  the  sam^  tjjnp,  and 
with  all  due  deference  to  the  great  authorities  both  at  home  and  abroad 
from  whom  I  dilfer,  lean  never  give  iny  entir*  apj»robatiuii  to  this,  or  to 


/ 


313  On  the  Greek 


as  prithee f  or  methinks,  although  the  latter  are  not  only  pronounced^ 
but  always  written  as  6ne  word.  In  the  following  phrase,  o»- 
vAtck-^iccounty  we  use  always  three  words  in  writing,  but  pro- 
pqunce  them,  I  think,  frequently  as  one  word,  like  qtmmobrem  in 
Latin,  giving  an  accent  to  the  middle  word  whichy  while  both  the 
first  and  last  words  lose  their  Accent,  the  one  as  a  Proclitic,  the 
other  as  an  Enclitic.  The  tendency  to  multiply  Enclitics,  and  to 
make  small  words  coalesce  into  one  in  pronunciation  by  the  substrac- 
tipn  of  Accent,  is  very  observable  among  common  people,  and  chil- 
dren. These,  if  desired  to  repeat  the  Lord's  Prayer,  generally  begin 
in  this  manner :  ^^  Our  Father,  ivkick-art  in  Heaven,'*  making  art 
as  the  Greeks  do  ea-Tivy  an  Enclitic.  In  the  familiar  expression, 
thinks — I,  says — I,  etc.  the  verb  becomes  a  Proclitic,  and  the  pro- 
tioun  takes  the  accent.  This  habit  of  dropping  Accents  is  a  most 
fruitful  source  of  contractions  and  abbreviations  in  most  languages. 
To  this  we  owe  our  anight  and  asleep,  for  at  night  and  at  sleep,  the 
Hebrews  their  Affixes  and  Prefixes,  the  Latins  and  Greeks  &e 
terminations  of  their  cases  and  tenses,  which  are  probably  latent 
prepositions  and  pronouns,  the  Germans  their  zum  for  zu  aem,  the 
French  their  au  iox  ale,  and  the  Italians  their  colla  and  neUa,  io% 
con  eUay  and  in  eUa.^    To  conclude,  the  general  principle,  upoi^ 

any  other  Grammar^  which  ()fevi^tes  from  the  established  numher  q£  D&* 
clensions  and  Conjugations,  as  taught  and  referred  to  by  the  Greek  Gram-» 
snarians  themselves.  There  can  be  but  one  reason  for  this  deviation,  and 
thsU;  is,  to  assist  the  Scholar.  It  is  worth  while  thereforeto  ascertain  how 
I9uch  his  labor  is  abridged  by  the  consolidation  of  DcsclensioBS  and  Coajtif* 
Rations..  If  we  compare  the  Accidents  in  Dr.  Valpy's  Grammar,  with  thos^ 
m  the  Eton  Grammar,  and  leave  out  of  consideration  the  notes  in  both,  it 
raay  be  asserted,  that  there  are  not  ten  pages  of  text  to  be  learned  less  in 
•oe  Grammar,  than  in  the  other.  This  therefore  is  the  j«ist  amount  of 
lahlHr  saved  to  the  pupil.  Now  let  me  ask,  what  is  the  value  of  this  savine 
io  ^  boy,  whose  time  is  not  very  precious,  and  whose  memory  is  fresh  ana 
active,  and  cannot  well  be  too  much  exercised?  But  are  we  sure,  that  evea 
this  saving  is  a  real  and  clear  gain  ?  On  the  contrary,  when  he  is  an  adultj^ 
and  comes  to  the  reading  of  the  Greek  Scholiasts,  Commentators,  and 
Grammarians,  will  he  net  find  them  perfectly  unintelligihle  in  all  their 
grammatical  allusions  upon  the  principles  of  the  New  Grammar  ?  The  old 
Qrammar  must  be  got  by  heart  at  last,  by  those  who  would  understand  the 
old  Grammarians,  and  surely  it  is  much  better  to  learn  their  Grammar  at 
frst,  and  once  for  all,  at  little  or  no  waste  of  time  and  trouble,  than  after-* 
wards  at  a  very  great  one.  It  is  making  two  scaffoldings  necessary,  where 
one  alone  mignt  be  sufBcient.  At  all  events,  the  Grammars  that  adopt  the 
new  method,  should  contain  short  notices  of  the  old  system  of  conjugaUons 
a»d  declensions.  Dr.  V.  would  leave  little  to  desire,  if  he  attended  to  thi) 
suggestion  in  a  future  edition. 

*  Antonini  in  his  dictionaiy  calls  Ne,  preposiaione,  in  vice  di  ia,  evi^ 
dently  taking  la,  and  not  ella,  to  be  the.. article.  To  clear  this  doubt,  I 
take  the  articles  il,  lo  and  la  to  be  corruptions  of  the  Latin  illo,  and  ilia,  il 
suffering  an  apocope,  and  k>  and  la  an  aphsresis.  It  is  only  ^fter  the  pre- 
position  in,  that  the  extended  forms,  illo,  and  ilia^  p«5»io|;  into  ello  and 


and  Latin  Accents.  319 

which  I  have  expatiated  so  widely,  that  words  are  deikied  by 
Accei!t8>  16  confirmed  by  QuindUaUi  and  is  neatly  delivered  in 
this  short  sentence.  Est  autem  in  amni  voce  utique  jtcuia,'  sed 
numquam  plus  und  Lib.  1.  65.  Donatus  too  speaks  to  the  same 
effect.  Frsepositio  separatim  adverbiis  non  applicabitur,  quamvie  * 
legerimus  deswsumf  desubito^  derepentei  et  ejcinde,  et  abusque,  et 
dehinc  /  sed  hsec  tanquam  unam  partem  orationis  sub  uno  accentu 
pronunciabimus.     InPutschio,  1761. 

The  Latins  in  imitation  of  the  Greeks  introduced  the  grave  ac- 
cent or  final  acute  on  the  few  oxytons  which  occur  in  their  lan- 
guage, as  I  have  noticed  before.  But  there  is  no  reason  to  believet 
cither  from  Manuscripts  or  Inscriptions,  that  the  Greek  accentual 
mtem  was  ever  generally  received  into  the  Latin  language.  Oa 
£be  contrary  the  Latin  scribes  neglected  Spirits  altogetilier,  and  ap- 
plied frequently  the  Greek  accentual  characters  to  other  pur- 
poses,  than  that  of  accent.  Sometimes,  as  we  have  noticed  already^ 
th^y  applied  the  common  acute  to  the  purpose  of  denoting  quanti* 
ty,  and  sometimes  as  a  mere  final  character  to  denote  the  end  o£ 
each  word,  without  any  relation  either  to  quantity  or  tone.  With 
equal  consistency  and  propriety,  (as  it  will  not,  I  apprehend,  be  con- 
tended, that  there  is' any  thing  inviolable  in  these  oblique  strokes,  and 
which  in  the  nature  of  things  can  make  them  fit  signs  of  one  quality 
in  language,  more  than  of  another,)  the  Latin  scribes  at  other  times, 
and  on  some  occasions,  seem  to  make  use  of  the  grave  or  final  acute 
as  a  mere  sign  of  termination  to  certain  words.  We  have  at  least  a 
peculiar  instance  of  the  Latin  usage  of  these'strokes,  in  opposition 
to  the  Greek  usage  of  them,  in  the  Latin  ablatives  and  genitives^ 
Famd  and  Luct&s*  Here  the  common  acute*  seems  placed  to  show 
that  the  syllable  is  long  hf  nature^  and  the  grave  or  final  acute  is 
added  to  it,  to  shew  that  it  i^JlnaL  Those  only^  who  will  give  a 
Greek  accentual  power  to  these  oblique  strokes,  wherever  they  find 
them,  whether  in  Greek  or  out  of  Greek,  and,  because  they  re- 
present accents  in  Greek,  will  not  allow  them  to  represent  any 
other  quality  and  perform  a  different  office  in  any  other  language, 
can  be  offended  at  this  Latin  mode  of  Notation.  It  is  in  this  man- 
ner, that  the  circumflex,  which  takes  place  in  fama,  and  luctus, 
has  been  a  stumbling«'block  to  many  modern  grammarians,  who  mis- 
apprehending the  Latin  use  of  the  character,  and  supposing  it  to  be 
necessarily  characteristic  of  t(xie,  and  identified  in  power  with  the 

<BUay  like  iiffpius  and  indcx^  into  etnpio^  and  endice>  are  still  prsserved,  and 
in  this  sinelie  instance  they  may  be  considered  as  articles.    £Uo  is  now 

Suite  obsoTcte,  but  £lla  is  still  used  as  a  Nominative  Pronoun,  and  even  in 
lie  oblique  cases  bv  the  Toeltf  as  in  Tasso^ 

Matilda  il  volse,  e  nutnceUo,  e  iDStrusM 
NeU'arti  regie^^  seiiiple  ei  fu  conella.    Git.  Lib.  Cant.  1.  st  59. 
I  write  therefore  putposelyneU'  artipandnot  ne  Tarti^  as  some  Editions  have  it. 


S14  On  the  Greek 

Greek  circumflex,  have  objected  to  what  they  did  not  understand, 
and  have  busied  themselves  with  combating  a  phantom  of  their 
o:wn  creation.  To  those  who  love  to  see  Latin  and  Greek  mea- 
iiured  by  one  standard,  it  must  doubtless  be  a  sort  of  consolation  to 
reflect,  that  if  in  Famd  and  LucHis  the  circumflex  is  a  barbarous 
notation,  yet,  when  the  same  words  ate  followed  by  An  enclitic, 
as  in  Famdque  and  Luctusque,  the  circumflex  becomes  an  accen-* 
tual  notation,  in  strict  conformity  to  the  canons  of  Prosody. 
*  Having  developed  my  general  doctrine  respecting  the  subserviency 
'  of  Accents  aiid  Spirits  to  the  purpose  of  reading,  and  having  endea** 
voured  to  explain  by  it  some  usages  peculiar  to  Greek  Orthogra^ 
|>hy,  I  do  not  know  how  I  can  give  a  still  more  forcible  impres* 
sion  of  the  truth  of  it,  than  by  one  short  practical  illustration*' 
For  this  end  I  will  set  down  an  inscription  without  accents,  stops, 
or  spirits,  taken  at  random  from  Dr.  Clarke's  Travels,  V.  8,  p^ 
774,  exactly  as  it  is  found  there,  except  that,  to  save  trouble,  I 
shall  express  it  in  small  characters  instead  of  capitals.  It  was  dii^ 
covered  at  Eleusis  on  a  marble  Pedestal,  and  is  as  follows* 

oeciiivaKoyxXoiuh 

lahv^ricruyTOs$vyocT€  '  * 

gaxA.ieu5ffjM,o(rTgaTOUffy 

yovovouXTTpa^aryopovct  ['' 

voyovovapeTT^S&vexiv,  \          \        ■*.^. 


That  IS, 


Of  Areopagus  '' 

the  council,  iand  the  council 
of  500,  and  the  people  * ,       ^ 

of  the  Athenians  to  Claudr-  /^ 

a  Menandra,  of  Clau- 
^  dius  Philippus  the 

torch-bearer  daugh-    * 
ter,  of  Claudius  Emostratus  grand- 
daughter, of  ^ius  Praxagoras  great* 
granddaughter,  for  virtue's  sake— 
I  will  now  put  the  stops  to  it,  which  will  immediately  thivw 
tMie  light  upon  the  mass,  but  still  leave  it  not  perfectly  discecil* 
jble  in  all  its  parts. 

i^s^oigeKnrayov  ooihiyoneoVf  x>xivh 


and  Ludti  Accents.  315 

The  effect  of  the  stops^  it  is  evident,  is  only  to.  show  the  meni- 
jbers  and  divisions  of  the  sentence ;  they  still  leave  in  a  state  of 
confusion  all  the  intermediate  words.  I  will  now  write  the  ia- 
'scription  over  again,  and  in  addition  to  the  stops  will  add^the  accents 
and  spirits.  The  stops  may  be  said  to  illuminate  the  general  out>- 
iioe,  and  principal  members,  but  it  is  only  the  accents  and 
spirits,  that  malce  the  minuter  parts  'discernible,  and  discover  each 
Separate  feature  and  lineament. 

rjB^agsto^otyov 

yuTsgot,  KhoLuhliJLOfrTqaTOmy 
yovoV,  dtXiTQci^uyopovei 
woyovcvy  dperrigsvexev. 
In  this  short  inscription  there  are  no  less  than  thirteen  initial^ 
and  four  final  characters.  Who  does  not  immediately  perceive 
fhe  great  facility  afforded  to  reading  by  this  simple  invention,  and 
that  the  sentence  is  not  only  broken  into  its  component  members 
by  stops,  but  that  by  the  help  of  accents  and  spirits  every  word 
almost  is  divided,  and  distinguished  from  its  companions.  If  we 
do  not  read  the  lines  by  the  help  of  accents  and  spirits  quite  so 
well  as  if  they  were  written  in  the  modem  manner  with  a  space 
between  each  werd,  a  good  deal  of  this  difficulty  is  imputable  to 
•want  of  use,  and  would  become  less,  and  almost  vanish  entirely  by 
repeated  trials,  and  continued  application  to  ancient  manuscripts. 
Still,  however  unaccustomed  we  are  to  read  by  accents,  if  two 
persons,  one  conversant  with  the  doctrine  of  accents,  and  the  other 
not,  attempt  to  read  the  three  following  verses  of  Euripides, 
written  without  spaces  between  the  words,  bat  properly  accented, 
I  have  no  doubt  which  will  arrive  at  the  end  sooner,  as  every 
word  in  them  is  separated  and  distinguished  by  accents  and 
spirits. 

ago6)tl7reoBogKoi)yofi^efu^S^6p 

ogrrjvkfL^yire'jroidsvevoqyr^a'ioi 

^v^rjVKpoLTYjireiVTOVTe^ovTotrifjLaaroL^.     Hippolytus,  1041. 

I  have  just  shown  the  light,  that  is  thrown  into  all  inscriptions 

«nd  manuscripts  by  the  application  of  accents  and  spirits.     As 

a  sort  of  reverse  to  this,  and  as  nothing  tends  more  to  strengthen 

a  position,  than  the  support  derived  from  xontrast,  I  will  homt 


Sl6  On  the  Greek 

show  a  few  of  the  many  mistakes  that  may  arisei  or  have  atfiseHf 
from  the  want  or  neglect  of  these  orthographical  instruments.  I 
will  begin  with  a  dimculty,  that  occurs  in  the  preceding  inscrip* 
tioA.  I  have  considered  the  letters  xKsnjitfjk/oarparov  as  composing 
two  words,  namely,  xAau),  an  abbreviation  for  xXcbuHIov,  and  iii/xF'' 
Tfarou.  But  I  am  by  no  means  sure,  that  I  ha?e  divided  the 
letters  rightly,  as  nhav  might  stand  for  xXmpUw,  and  then  the  last 
word  would  be  8i]fto<rrp«rov,  a  name  more  common,  than  efMorpa'* 
ro^*  The  substitution  of  the  epsilon  for  an  eta  might  be  the  mis* 
take  of  the  transcriber,  as  Dr,  Clarke  has  committed  a  similaf 
error  in  writing  Barewg  for  Syia-toog.  vol.  S.  p.  351.  On  the  other 
hand  xAau,  I  believe,  is  an  unusual  abbreviation  for  xXavhog. 
Whichever  may  be  the  right  reading,  it  is  clear  that,  had  accents  and 
spirits  been  used  in  this  inscription,  the  dilemma,  whether  the 
word  in  question  be  h^iiovrgarou  or  BfMTr^arWf  that  is,  whether 
it  begin  with  a  vowel,  or  a  consonant,  could  not  have  existed.  The 
presence  or  absence  of  the  initial  spirit  would  have  decided  llus 
matter. 

I  l^ow  that  Dawes  treats  all  these  orthographical  distinctions 
with  great  levity.  In  his  Miscellanea  Critica,  p.  76,  he  breaks 
out  in  this  manner.  Suavissimi  Argutatores  I  verbi  notionem 
accentus  sedes,  accentus  autem  sedem  verbi  notio  vicissim  detet« 
minat!  Ni  hoc  sit  in  circulo,  quod  aiunt,  disputare,  quid  tandem 
esse  poterit  i  This  is  a  sophism  unworthy  so  f[reat  a  Critic* 
Beyond  all  doubt,  the  sense,  to  be  collected  from  the  context,  and 
from  a  knowledge  of  the  subject,  is  the  best  and  only  interpreter 
of  equivocal  passages,  but,  occurring  as  these  do  frequently,  and 
almost  in  every  page,  is  it  wcfrth  while  to  let  them  remain,  and 
occasion,  as  we  proceed,  doubt  and  discussion  at  every  step, 
when  by  a  stroke  of  the  pen  they  can  be  removed  ?  If  an  Aristar** 
chus  has  been  able  to  extract  from  letters  a  better  reading,  than 
what  has  been  commotily  adopted,  is  it  not  a  great  advantage  to 
be  able  to  communicate  this  reading,  to  register,  as  it  were,  die 
amendment,  and  to  prevent  a  relapse  into  error  by  the  expedi> 
tious  and  simple  means  of  notation  ?  Does  he  mean  to  say,  that 
while  all  other  arts  are  brought  to  perfection  by  adopting  from 
time  to  time  such  aids  as  experience  suggests,  Orthography  is  a 
thing  to  be  let  alone,  and  incapable  of  receiving  any  improvement  i 
Was  it  commendable  in  the  old  Greeks  not  to  trust  to  the  sense 
only  to  know,  whether  AOFOI  be  a  dative  singular,  or  a  nonunative 
plural,  but  to  deteritiine  this  matter  by  the  invention  of  a  new 
character,  omega,  and  could  it  be  wrong  in  the  later  Gredt^^  to 
put  an  end  to  difficulties  attending  other  words  bj  the  inventfoA 
of  6ther  characters  equally  decisive  ?  I  will  not  deny  diat  thest 
distinctions  have  been  multiplied  .somttimet  bejcwd  the  dtt^  0€9^ 


and  Latin  Acdents.  dl7 

aion  for  them,  so  as  to  breed  disgust  in  men  of  taste,  Intent  on 
more  important  matters,  and  that  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  gram- 
marians hare  not  always  imposed  on  themselves  the  caution  incul- 
cated to  Poets, 

.    Nee  Deus  intersit,  nisi  dignus  vindice  nodus. 
I  will  now  proceed  to  the  notice  of  a  singular  mistake,  that 
occurs  in  the  psaltery,  from  a  wrong  division  of  the  letters.     In  * 
the  first  psalm,  at  the  4th  verse,  there  is  the  following  line. 

I  conceive  that  there  may  be  two  errors  in  it,  occasioned  by  a 
misarrangement  of  the  letters,  as  they  are  exhibited  in  the  copy 
of  the  psaltery  by  Sedulius  Scottus  before  referred  to.  In  SeduHus 
Scottus  the  line  is  thus  written,  and  divided, 

aXAi).  eog,  iJX^ou^.  ov.  fxoi^n}.  (sic)  o.  avtfioag  (sic). 
The  first  blunder  is  in  Sedulius,  who  has  wrongly  divided  the 
three  letters  «<n),  and  made  out  of  one  word  two,  namely  out  of  w^^ 
fiof  1).  The  right  ^ord  indeed  is  coo-t),  corrupdy  written  alter  the 
fashion  of  the  middle  ages  waij,  of  which  corruption  another  in- 
stance occurs  in  the  very  same  line,  hxgifmi  beine  put  in  like 
manner  for  fxp/Tr«.  Montfaucon  (Pabeogr.  p.  288)  has  improved 
upon  this  blunder,  and  supposing  the  ij  to  be  a  false  concord,  has 
substituted  6  the  masculine  article  before  ^vot;;,  ip  his  explanation  of 
the  text.  It  is  however,  I  think,  impossible  to  suppose,  that  any  person 
could  be  so  negligent,  as  to  write  ^  xvo5^  Sy  ixgimsi,  with  the 
feminine  article  immediately  before  the  noun,  and  with  a  masculine 
relative  pronoun  immediately  succeeding  it.  Thi^  amendment, 
however,  of  Montfaucon's  is  as  old  as  the  Alexandrine  Manuscript 
of  the  Psaltery,  now,  fortunately  for  the  literary  world,  made  pub- 
lic by  the  care  of  Mr.  Baber,  where  o^yovs  in  capitals  appears  dis- 
tinctly enough. 

Again  the  Alexandrine  Manuscript  has  oXXij,  which  may  be 
f  ither  one  word,  or  two  words,  either  akXvi,  or  akx*  ^,  for  the  iota 
subscript  is  neither  expressed  in  this  manuscript,  nor  in  that  of 
Sedulius.  But  Sedulius,  who  puts  a  dot  at  the  end  of  every  word 
to  distinguish  it  from  its  companions,  gives  us  plainly  oXAi}  as  one 
word,  and  this  I  submit  is  the  true  reading,  and  makes  the  best 
sense. 

Upon  the  whole  the  reading  in  the  manuscript  of  Sedulius,' 
liwt)  x^^s  ^^  J^^  ^  tP^  as  eo;  6  x^ou^,  which  is  in  the  Alexandrine 
md  conunon  copies,  .and  the  puer  reading  of  oXXj)  for  oXX'  ti 
seems  preferable. 

In  the  manuscript  of  Sedulius  the  letters  are  all  right,'  but  a  dot. 
has  been  misplaced  after  ws,  which  ought  to  have  been  placed  after 
ti^i.    If  we  read  it  in  this  manner, 

aXkfi.  0)01).  X'^9vs*  ov.  cxfMm).o.atf^(bUD; 

NO.  XnV.  CL  Jl.  VOU  XII.  T 


818  On  the  Greek 

that  isi  alia  rations  ($celestl  luat)  tictit  gluma^  quam  ptojicit  f#i»- 
tusy  there  is  not  only  no  error)  and  no  need  of  any  conracMny  Imt 
perhaps  too  the  best  aense  is  afibrded,  and  the  true  text  restored. 

There  can  b^  little  doubt  also  that  the  mistake  of  ly^lo^f^v 
jf8i)  for  ri  Sfi,  which  Boyle  fell  into  in  his  edition  of  Phalaris,  and 
which  the  sagacious  Bentley  preys  upon  with  triumphant  humoTy* 
originated  in  a  wrong  division  of  letters.  In  some  old  manuscripCf 
written  in  capitals  without  accents,  now  perhaps  no  longer  estantt 
but  the  parent  of  more  modem  manuscripts,  die  characters  w;ere 
these  HJ//,  the  final  i)  being  substituted,  as  usual,  for  the  diphthong 
•i.  These  characters  some  copyists  understood  properly,  and,  when 
they  transcribed  the  capitals  into  small  characters,  with  all  the  appa* 
ratus  of  accents,  spirits,  and  stops,  divided  the  three  letters  into  two 
words  j^  hit  while  other  copyists,  more  attentive  to  the  letters, 
than  the  sense,  wrote  it  as  one  word  ^hv}.  If  this  conjecture  as  to 
the  origin  of  the  mistake  is  true,  and  the  foundation  of  it  wsis 
laid  in  the  otd  manner  of  writing  in  capitals  without  accents,  it  is 
a  circumstance,  that  furnishes  an  additional  argument  in  con- 
firmation of  the  antiquity  of  these  forged  Epistles  of  Phalaris, 
since  there  is  no  example,  I  believe,  of  any  Greek  manuscript  in 
capit^  of  a  date  posterior  to  the  eishth  century. 

It  is  so  difEcult  to  read  and  divide  always  rightly  letter%  when 
totally  destitute  of  auxiliary  characters,  that  the  accunit#  and 
experienced  Montfaucon  has  himself  sometimes  fallen  into  an 
.error.  In  an  Inscripticm  in  his  Diarium  Ifeaiicum,  p.  5S^  he  givea 
the  following  line  according  to  his  explanation  of  the  original 
letters, 

h  i  TO  '/FVB^iud  Twr'  iywri  ir»gi6wf 
and  renders  it  thus : 

in  quo  spiritum  tuum  Jiabenti  ipsum  commendasti } 
But  ii^  bis  Palaeographia  he  divides  the  letters  reorsp^ovri  more  proper- 
ly, and  to  the  great  improvement  of  the  sense^  into  these  words,  tf 
TfxoyTf,  and  th^s  translates  it, 

in  quo  spiritum  tuum  Pairi  commendastL 

Having  just  seen  that  the  greatest  scholars,  and  those  nfiet 
convsersant  with  manuscripts,  are  not  always  on  their  guard  agamst 
mistakes,  I  shall  not,  I  trust,  be  thought  censorious,  if  I  take  die 
libeirty  of  pointing  out  an  error  in  a  late  publication  by  Mr*  Gaus- 
ford^  entitled,  Notitia  Manuscriptorum,  especially  as  due  error 
may  not  attach  to  the  leajrned  Editor,  but  is  probably  that  of  dM 
manuscript  itself. 

1[  wiU  tssmsci^  die  whole  disrich,  as  it  exhSiits  in  a  small 
compass  three  observable  qualities ;  a  wrong  division  of  kttersiste 


Bentkii  opyscula,  lipsias,  ITBly  p.  89. 


and  Latin  Accents.  319 

words,  an  ahno&t  indiseiiminate  sidxtitution  of  i^jf  1 1^  and  if  one 
for  the  other^  and  sjUabic  metre,  or  rather  verse,  (for  metre  it  is 
none)  without  regard  to  quantity. 
The  lines,  as  printed,  p.  9,  are  these. 

That  is,  according  to  present  orthc^gpraphy. 

If  there  can  be  any  doubt  whether  this  be  the  right  reading,  it 
must  disappear  on  reference  to  Montfaucon's  Palaeoer.  p.  292, 
where  the  first  line  occurs  nearly  in  the  same  words,  out  so  ar- 
ranged as  to  make  metre,  while  the  second  line  is  spun  out  into 
a  politic  or  vulgar  virse^  resembling  that  of  the  modem  Greeks, 
consisting  of  fifteen  syllables,  divided  into  Hemistichs,  one  of  eight 
and  the  other  of  seven  syllables. 


MMM 


'  Lye  in  his  Grammatica  Gothica  prefixed  to  the  Gothic  gospels  of  BeiH 

aelius  p.  39,  obsenres  justly,  i  initialis  est  vocis  ant  syllabic  :  at  I  adhocret 
precedent!  liters.    Sic  in  Alexandrino  N.  T.  codice  MS.  memiui  olim  rae 

legis^e,  lATPOT.  lOTAAC.  lAONTEC.  ESlCTANTO.  UFQ,!.     I  wtll 

add,  that  as  the  initial  |  safikiently  distinguishes  the  beginning  of  words, 
the  initial  Une  is  therefore  in  many  nianuscriptft  omitted,  v.  Greg,  de 

Dialectis,  LipstXy  18 11,  p:  500;    In  like  manner  T  or  u  serves  not  only  the 

aame  purposes  as  I,  but  sometimes  also  a  third  purpose,  namely  that  of 
distineuishins  the  consonant  u  or  Beta,  pronounced  by  the  modern  Greeks,  and 
probably  by  those  of  the  middle  ages  like  our  v,  from  the  vowel  Upsilon.  Thus 
la  Montfkucon's  Palsographia  p.  983,  eXauofji^sv  occurs  for  e?MPofjt,sv,  and 
in  the  Aleundnne  MS.  p.  555  paranoia,  for  parabola.  This  equivalent, 
and  conseauent  commutation  ot  the  Upsilon  and  Beta  has  been  a  fruitful 
source  of  doubt,  especially  as  to  the  right  pronunciation  of  proper  names, 
and  to  this  day  ivhether  we  ought  to  write  ^avijfAaviS,  etc.  or  2ap^,  ^afilt, 
tee,    **  Grammatici  certant,  et  ad  hue  sub  judice  lis  est." 

Mj  tmn  conjecture  is,  that  the  ancient  Greeks,  and  even  those  under  the 
Ptolemies  acknowledged  no  other  power  in  the  Upsilon  than  that  of  the 
vowel  sound;  but  that  subsequently  it  became  hardened,  when  placed 
between  two  vowels,  into  the  consonant  V,  and  finally  was  converted  into 
the  letter  B,  to  prevent  equivocation.  The  modem  Greeks,  it  is  well 
known,  pronounce  Upsilon  as  a  consonant,  in  many  cases,  as  in  j^owiXsvi 
»d  avrof,  <^d  it  is  probable  that  from  ettfrof ,  pronounced  like  aftus  or 
s(|MiiS»  is'derived  the  Latin  ipsiis,  or  ipse,  and  from  iocvrodf  suslpteand  suopte. 
On  the  conMry  the  Latins  in  other  words  have  preserved  the  vowel  sound, 
ee  in  d<»nui|  necui,  monui,  posui,  contracted  from  domovi,  necavi,  monevi, 

jMltvi,  ete.  and  in  the  poetic  words  dissolutt  and  silus.  Porson  in  his  Ad- 
denda to  the  Medea  of  Euripides,  v.  1106,  takes  notice  of  this  custom  of 
pJacing  two  points  over  the  letters  I  and  T,  but  has  net  explained  the  use 

efthem. 


S20  On  the  Greeks 

V 

.   7;«jP>}  ('••7g0(^^)  iff*  fkffvi)  (l./^evsi)  Tji;  XP^^^^  TroKKob^,  U^a  tiv 

But  to  no  purpose  is  the  application  of  spirits  and  accents  more 
valuable  than  to  the  illustration  of  ancient  inscriptions.  The 
following  Epigram,  taken  from  Dr.  Clarke's  Greek  Marbles  (P.5) 
which  me  learned  Editor  seems  to  despair  of  translating,  will 
lose  much  of  its  supposed  difficulty,  if  not  all,  by  the  simple 
method  of  clothing  the  text  with  accents,  and  spirits. 

Tfi$i9xaroigeT6(lii)mpfiMTl(roiiiiav8g- 
Arci)^yolxTBtgoia'rJFOkvxhM6(rraihir)T6fi^ 

According  to  the  orthography  of  the  middle  ages,  reifufSeo^  occurs 
for  Tiiioieog,  rfis  for  rgeis,  and  ^exaras  for  hxa^a$.  By  alike  change 
of  letter  the  Italians  have  made  their  Torso.from  Dorsum. 

The  Epigram  may  be  thus  translated  into  Latin. 
TimoUieus,  patriae  sacra  lux,  Dasiique  prc^ago, 

Triginta  annorum  tempora  mensus,  obis. 
Te,  miser,  ad  tumulum  miseror  sine  fine  dolendum  ; 
Mortuus  Heroum  sed  loca  pulchra  colas. 

Enough  has  been  said  by  this  time,  and  perhaps  more  than 
enough,  to  prove  tlie  value  of  accents  and  spirits  as  auxiliaries  to 
the  art  of  reading,  and  as  a  mode  of  verbal  punctuation,  if  I  may 
so  call  it,  in  opposition  to  common  punctuation,  which  is  only  sen* 
tential.    Never  had  there  been  a  greater  obligation  conferred  on 
the  literary  world,  than  by  the  invention  of  accents,  at  the  time  of 
their  introduction ;  and  although  the  subsequent  invention  of  print* 
ing  has  superseded  the  old  method  of  reading  by  accentSf  anA 
has  by  spaces  between  words,  and  other  devices,  rendered  the 
process  of  reading  still  more  unembarrassed  and  rapid,  still  we, 
who  enjoy  these  superior  advantages,  oueht  not  to  be  unmindful 
>of  our  'Grammatical  Precursors,  and  of  the  great  Founder  and 
Father  of  orthography,  Aristophanes  of  Byzantium.— All  anti- 
quity concurred  in  paying  him  just  honor;  but  modem  Grammarians, 
not  understanding    the    full    scope  of  his  design,  have    holden 
both  him  and  his  invention  cheap,  and  in  Chalmers'  Universal 
Biography,  a  repository,  where  every  son  of  fame  might  ex- 
pect to  find  admission,  not  a  niche  is  allowed  to  his  memory* 
A  single  friend,  however,  and  one  iroAXo»v  avrafio;  OXhmv,  Dr.  Foster 
of  Eton,  with  a  zeal  worthy  of  hia  learning,  and  characteiistic 
of  a  true    scholavi  has  vindicated  the  character  of  Aristophanes' 
and  expatiated  on  his  merit.     He.  has  concluded  a  long  and 
animkted  defence  of  him,  and    his  labors,    by  declaring  <<  that 
Posterity  hath  been   more  truly   and   essentially  benefited  by 


and  Latin  Accents.  32 1 

the  ingenuity  of  this  learned  Greek,  than  by  the  writings  of  any 
tme  profane  author  of  antiquity/' '  When  the  learned  writer  passed 
this  encomium,  he  was  himself  only  imperfectly  acquainted  with 
the  extent  of  the  utility  of  Aristophanes^inventions.  He  considers 
him  chiefly  as  the  inventor  of  common  punctuationi  of  those 
marks,  that  indicate  the  division  of  sentences  into  colons  and 
commas.  But  I  have  shown  in  a  preceding  part  of  this  paper, 
that  a  species  of  punctuation  was  practised  in  Aristotle's  time,  and 
that  this  art  therefore  is  not  an  invention  of  Aristophanes,  aldiough 
it  is  probable  that  it  received  from  his  skill  and  ingenuity  very 
great  improvement.  The  principal  ground  of  Aristophanes'  title 
to  the  gratitude  of  posterity  is  his  invention  of  the  accentual  tnarkSf 
and  his  happy  adaptation  of  them  to  the  double  purpose  of  denqting 
tone,  and  the  division  of  words.  This  division  of  words  is  infi* 
nitely  more  useful,  because  of  more  frequent  occurrence,  and 
therefore  more  wanted,  than  the  division  of  sentences.  Those, 
who  are  conversant  vrith  inscriptions,  and  ancient  unaccented 
manuscripts,  and  who  know  by  experience  the  great  fatigue  and 
die  great  difficulty  of  reading,  or  rather  of  decyphering  and  un- 
riddling a  long  line  of  letters,  -arrayed  without  any  discrimination 
of  words,  or  periods^  are  alone  capable  fully  to  represent  to  their 
imagination  what  must  have  been  the  condition  of  readers  before 
the  mvention  of  stops,  spirits,  and  accents,  and  can  alone  appreci- 
ate the  immense  saving  of  time  and  trouble  gained  principally  by 
the  improvements  and  inventions  of  Aristophanes.  To  him  there- 
licMre,  to  the  revered  name  of  Aristophanes,  who  may  be  said  to 
have  brought  to  light  not  only  Philosophy,  but  Poetry,  and 
History,  and  all  that  is  valuable  in  every  department  of  literature, 
I  do  not  hesitate  to  apply  this  afie<;tionate  apostrophe  of  Lucre- 
titts, 

£  tenebris  tantis  tarn  claram  extollere  lucem 
|ui  primus  potuisti,  illustrans  conmioda  vitas, 
e  sequor,  O  Graix  gentis  decus,  inque  tuis  nunc 

Fixa  pedum  pono  pressis  vestigia  signis. 
I  had  writtenthe  whole  of  this  essay,  and  prepared  almost  die 
whole  of  it  for  the  press,  when,  in  a  friend's  library,  I  met  with 
Jtdbeius  de  Prosodix  Grxcae  Accentus  Inclinations  On  looking 
into  the  work,  p.  S,  I  find  two  reasons  assigned  by  him  for  the 
deposition  of  the  acute  accent  in  oxytons,  and  for  the  representa^ 
.don  of  it  by  a  grave.  One  is,  that  the  reader  should  be  remind- 
ed by  this  mark,  that  the  acute  has  not  been  omitted  by  mistake, 
and  that  the  introduction  of  the  grave  should  operate  as  a  caution 
jofot  to  give  an  acute  to  any  preceding  syllable.    Another  reason 

^        '  Ob  accent,  p.  101^ 


s 


52^  On  the  Greek 

i$i  (l^t  if  00  Mccent  whatever  were  prm  to  an  oxytob,  it  wooli 
$e&m  to  form  ps^rt  of  the  ensoing  word»  and  to  coalesce  Widi  it. 
To  prevent  thi3  efiect»  the  grave  i«  introduced,  not  as  a  tone^ 
either  elevating  or  depressing  the  voices  but  as  a  direction,  that 
the  £na}  syllable  is  to  be  pronounced  siore  strongly  and  fully 
than  the  rest.  He  explains  his  meaning  by  the  fdilowing  illus- 
^tion. 

Un^m  clarissimnm  in  particula  cof  exemplum  habemus.  Ea 
carens  accentu  gravis  est  per  se,  atque  adeo  pronunciatur  ut  pars 
yoqib^li  quod  proxime  sequitur.  Eadem  acuta,  e3f,  pro  ^vtws, 
quum  in  appositione  acutum  in  gravem  conveitit,  nisi  pronun- 
ciatur et  sine  ulla  tenoris  elevaticme,  et  sono  tamen  impulso  vali- 
dius^  oratio  fit  obscura*  Nam  si  quis  hane  particuiam  in  fais  aut 
similibus  verbis,  &$  ifx  ^oDvv^ug  eac^^^ixfkj  cum  tenoris  elevadone 
pronunciat,  is.videbitur  verba  disjunxisse^  atqiie  hoc  dicere  vo^(usse, 
JBa .-  ergo  locutus  abiit.  Sin  gravat  quidem  illam,  sed  non  pro* 
nunciat  sono  magis  intento,  periit,.quod  erat  inter  <0^  i^  et  «)$  Agx 
iliscrimeq.  Futabimus  hoc  dici,  Ui  igitur  locutus  abtit,  et  mein* 
brum  consequens  expectabimus :  frustrati,  sero  intelli^mus  noil 
)xoc  fU^^i,  sed  illud»  Sic  igitur  locutus  abiit.  Ergo  et  particula  haec, 
ft  ejus  exemplo  ultima  quasque  syllaba,  gravis  ex  acuta  fiicta,  eo 
proiiu^cianda  spno  est,  qui  aures  paulio  plus  impleat,  quam  is  quo 
ceteris  isyllab^s  graves  pronunciantur.    p.  4. 

Thev0  is  something  in  this  hypothesis  very  ingenious,  and  ei^ea 
specip^s,  but  I  shall  not  stop  to  examine  into  me  truth  tf  it,  as 
dbe  learned  author  himself  abandons  it,  and  adopts  another  hypo- 
thesis more  agreeable  to  my  awn. 

p.  62,  He  has  the  foBowing  observation.  Pagina  9*  quae 
duas  causas  attuli,  cur  syllaba  ultima  tenore  acuto,  in  constructione 
amisso,  nota  insigniretur  gravis  tenoris,  eas  quum  non  satis  idoneaa 

{'udicarem,  qu^erenti  mihi  amplius,  videbatur  ejus  rei  veiior  causa 
IXC  esse,  quod  olim  ita  scribebant,  ut  omnia  vocabul%  inter  se 
nexa  cob^re^ent,  nee  uib  intervallo  posterms  a  priore  distaret. 
Quum  ergo  semelintroducta  esset  consuetudo  scribendi  accentus, 
quoniam  videbant  earn  rem  etiam  c^  singuia  vocmbkla  dirimenda 
opportune  inseryire,  ideo  in  syllaba  ukim^  qua^  acutum  dttposuisset, 
gravem  utique  notandum  putaverunt.  baque  hodie,  quum  in 
scribendo  vQcabuloruai  interstitia  fieri  soleant,  accentus  gravis 
omitti  sane  posset,  ut  ettam  spirhiis  lenis. 

When  I  came  to  this  passage,  I  could  not  help  exdaiming  to 
myself^  Euge,  dexter,  scopiun  attigisti  i  not  without  feeling  at  the 
moment  a  little  chagrin,  and  the  fiorce  of  the  sentiment.  Maid  ek 
illis  qui  ante  ftos  nostra  dixerunt.  But  as  truth  only  is  mj  objde^ 
it  is  always  welcome,  whence$oever  it  miay  proceed*  and  I  cheer- 
fully yield  the  merit  of  the  discovery,  oq  which  I  had  plumed 


and  Latin  Accents.  323 

myself  t  little»  to  dus  feamed  German^  It  is  iadeed  a  satisfaction 
to  me  to  find  my  own  opinion  confirmed  by  that  of  so  eminent  a 
$cholat|  yUrhQ  has  paid  the  greatest  attention  to  all  that  concerns  pro^ 
sody  and  metre.  My  only  surprise  is,  that  afterwards,  p.  66,  he 
^eems  disposed  to  telapse  into  his  ^first  opinion,  and  to  consider  the 
introduction  of  the  grave  as  a  mere  caution  to  young  scholars,  that 
they  are  to  abstain  from  giving  to  the  words  marked  with  it  an  acute. 
His  words  are,  Itaque  consultum  veteres  arbitrabantur,  ut  animi 
labor  tironi  minueretur>  oculis  ejus  objicere  signum  consopiendi 
acUti.  Videbant  enim,  si  omisso  eo  signo  tironem  ipsum  ratiocinart 
oporteret,  dictionem  gravandam  esse^  aut  animum  ejus  hie  occupa^ 
turn  aliquid  aliud  posse,  negligere }  siut  animo  ejus  alibi  occupato) 
fieri  posse,  ut  consuctudine  abreptus  dictionem  acueret* 

Now,  with  submission  to  Reisius  and  many  other  Grammariaiizsj 
I  contend  on  the  contrary,  that  there  is  no  such  thing  a§  deposition, 
or  consopition  of  the  acute,  ^  and  that  the  grave  affixed  to  ozy- 
tons  is  not  a  negative  quality,  implying  a  prohibition  of  the  acute, 
but  a  positive  quality,  and  a  direction,  that  it  is  to  be  pronounced  as 
an  acute,  and  as  an  oxyton  xut*  I^ov^v.  Upon  any  other  basis,  how 
many  difficulties,  perplexities,  and  contradictions  occur,  which 
refuse  tp  admit  of  ^ny  solution,  but  what  is  most  refined  and  far^ 
fetched.  If  eS;  for  ourco^  is  an  oxyton  only  at  the  end  of  a  sen» 
tence,  but  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence  a  baryton,  then  how  is  it  dis* 
tinguishable,  in  the  name  of  common  sense,  from  eo;  without  accent 
to  the  earP  Reizius  found  himself  oppressed  by  the  weight 
of  this  consideration,  and  has  endeavoured,  as  we  havfi 
seen,  to  extricate  himself  from  the  embarrassment,  by  suppo^ 
sing  that,  although  li;  and  ms  are  similar  in  tone,  and  bot^ 
grave  alike,  and  equally  diffisrent  from  the  tone  of  cSc,  yet  As 
IS  to  be  distinguished  from  e^^,  by  a  greater  volume  of  voice, 
and  that  the  ktter  is  to  be  pronounced  piano,  and  the  former 
forte.  But  is  not  this  attributing  to  Greek  accents  a  power  wholly 
unsupported  by  any  authority,  and  in  contradiction  to  their  quality 
of  tone,  which  alone  they  are  acknowledged  to  indicate  ?  In  another 
place,  p.  2.  Reizius  condescends  to  countenance  and  adopt,  what 
may  be  called  the  common  cant  of  grammarians,  who,  instead  of 
candidly  confessing  their  ignorallce,  have  invented  the  most  absurd 
reasons  for  the  expression  of  a  final  acute  by  a  grave,  but  still,  it 
should  seem,  from  the  currency,  which  these  reasons  have  obtained^ 
not  too  absurd|  but  good  enough,  for  the  generality  of  their  readers. 
In  this  strain  Keizius  gravely  asserts.  Propter  continuum  structurse 
ordinem  cursus  pronunciationis  debet  perpetuus  esse,  quern  inter* 
rumperet  ultima  syllaba  dictionis  mediae  acuendo  elata.  Herman^ 
who,  when  he  does  blunder,  seldom  does  it  by  halves,  plunges  much 
deeper  into  the  mire,  ^and  asuming  the  same  principle  decides,  that 
an  Oxytot)  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence  requires  a  grave  accent,  oa 


3S4       On  the  Greek  and  Latin  Accents. 

:the  tyrant's  plea  of  necessity.  He  says  ^De  Emendanda  Ratknui^ 
etc.  p.  65.)  *<  Grammatici  quum  animadverterent,  vocabula  oxy* 
tona  in  media  oratione  toinus  posse^  quam  in  fine  orationis  acuij 
quia  vehementius  acuendis  numerumi  quo  uniyersa  oratio  contine- 
tur,  interrumpi  necesse  esset,  ea  vocabula  gravi,  quern  vocant,  ac- 
centu  notanda  existimarunt/'  'AvayxriiAsyaXriiiog,  and  Herman 
thinks  so,  for  he  seldom  has  a  dtfficultyj  without  apjrfying  to  her 
for  assistance.  But  let  me  ask  what  becomes  of  this  necessity^ 
when  oxytons  not  only  can,  but  do  receive  an  acute  even  in  the 
middle  of  a  sentence,  in  two  cases  of  very  frequent  occurrence  $  that 
is,  whenever  an  oxyton  is  followed  by  an  Enclitic,  and  whenever  an 
ozyton  declinable  sufiers  an  apocope  ?  In  the  phrase  ripirv  kaiov,  is 
not  Tf^' so  placed  an  oxyton?  Do  not  many  barytons  also  become 
oxy  tbns  by  apocope,  in  effect,  although  not  in  name,  as  in  this  line 

Now  if  in  the  preceding  words  rigirv*,  and  ireivr\  thus  apostro- 
phized, the  common  or  proper  acute,  instead  of  the  final  acute,  is 
ipreserved,  it  is  not  because  these  words  are  not  oxytons  in  efiect  as 
much  as  repTivoi  and  xoi),  but  becatlse  the  final  syllable  of  these 
words  being  demonstrated,^r5/  by  the  apostrophus,  and  secondfy 
by  the  initial  lene  immediately  succeeding ;  a  third  mark  of  the 
same  tendency,  or  the  introduction  of  me  final  acute,  has  been 
thought  superfluous.  In  the  Medea  by  Lascaris  a  double  sign 
does  occur,  whether  by  design  or  accident  I  know  not,  for  he 
gives  ttuvt)  t  avtpiireov,  with  a  Jlfud  acute  before  the  enclytic  r 
apostrophized,  and  not  ttavrt  r'  kvipwxm.  Vide  Porsom  Ad- 
denda, &c.  p.  2. 1.  S. 

The  simple  truth  is,  that  the  acute  has  two  characters,  one  com- 
mon or  proper,  and  the  other  final,  and  that  its  power  is  precisely 
the  same  under  all  circumstances,  whether  represented  by  the 
acute  proper,  or  the  grave.  The  grave,  or  as  I  call  it,  the  final 
acute,  is  the  characteristic  of  oxytons,  and  is  uniformly  applied  to 
them,  except  either  when  their  last  syllable  ceases  to  be  a  final 
quality,  as  being  incorporated  with  some  enclitic,  or  when  its  final 
quality  is  otherwise  sufficiently  demonstrated,  by  a  full  stop,  com- 
ma, close  of  a  verse,  apostrophus,  or  some  otner  equivalent  sign 
of  separation.  In  the  former  case  the  use  of  the  final  acute  is  im- 
proper, in  the  latter  superfluous.  When  an  oxyton  becomes  a  real 
grave,  and  loses  its  power,  it  is  then  very  properly  destitute  of 
accentual  marks,  as  in  ifetp  av6pwKw.  In  this  case  tne  preposition 
becomes  a  proclitic^  and  forms  with  its  principil  but  one  word. 

J. 


825 


DE  LECnONE   Kij^oTXa<rTa^  IN  ARCHILOCHI 
FRAGM.  AP.  PLUTARCHUM^ 


£.  H.  Bark£ri  Epistola  adTh.  Gaisfordium,  Gr. 

Ling.  Profess.  Reg.  0:von.  . 

j\bunde  laborum  meorum  fmctum  percepero,  si  tibi^  doctissime 
Gabfordij  quicquid  est  hujus  laborb,  probare  possim.  Vellem 
equidem  te  meliore  aut  grandiore  dono  'prosequi!  Quae  a  nobis 
infdiciter  tentata,  ea  tibi  explicanda  relioquimus.  Tu  quantiun  ab 
eruditione  potes  in  illis  animadvertendis,  tantum  ab  aequanimitate 
poteris  in  excusandis.  ^'  Tria^  quae  in  scriptore  requiruntur^  in 
tuis  operibus  animadverto,  doctrinam^  diligentiam^  candorem; 
paucos  invenias,  in  quibus  haec  tiia  concumint:  duo  priora  in 
paucissimis  :  terdum  tanto  laudabilius^  quanto  in  hoc  aevo  farius."* 
Vale. 

Theifordia  Hon.  Octobr.  mdcccxv. 


'*  J.  Pollux  II.  31.  Kei  KOfji^iMorgMi  at  ywaixtg'  ol  Si  xa)  KipojrXArrUf 
^girobs  hxiXiO'av,  2n  xipug  j|  xofti} :  inepte  Pollux ;  scribendum  enim 
mgeiroirXaaroig.  KtfVKXourrai  tamen  agnoscit  Hesych.  (^tuptnrKotffVf^ 
Knrovfyis,  ^  Tfty(oxo<rfMifr^i).  Sed  vera  lectio  est  xiipowX&rra^x 
quippe  xvipos  estfiicus  muliebris:  hinc  x^fheuy  famina^  quafacieni 
XKHpip  illinuttt  Quare  xofji^fMiTpim  et  xt^^KxTteu  eadem  sunt. 
Hesych.  K^plofur  iiulXafiiMi:  leg.  xi^glmiMr  [ji^lkrcoiMt :  nam  fdkrof 
est  cerussoy  qua  utuntur  mulieres :  vd  pro  xii^pt»[tM  fortasse  leg. 
^/«fi«."    Toupii  Emendd.  in  Suid.  T.  iv.  p.  363.  ed.  1790. 


326  De  Lectiane  Ssf^wTjurroLs 

Fallkur  Tonpius,  cum  dicit  J.  PoUuc^m  scribere  debuuse  xtpA- 
rovXaoToc;  pro  Xf^ovXaortt; :  0\  Se  yuti  xipovXaora;  oufou;  ixaAforay, 
on  xtpM^  4  x^c*)}*  Nam  xf^aron-Xaora;  fit  per  coutractionem  xep»- 
irX^cora;*  HeBych.  Ktpofiarfis*  i  IJoof'  i^roi  ori  xipuTa  rp^irr  ^  oiove} 
Kipcerofi&niSf  t^v  /Sao'iy  l^cov  Xffpar/vijy.  Iterum  Hesych.  MeX/^uAXoy* 
^0T«yi|  ri(,  •  x«}  jAlfXia-o-Zt^uAAoy,  xoi  Ilfi^m*  '^  Melisiophyllon  » 
Plinio  dicitur,  unde  melisphyUum  videtur  per  syncopen  a  Virgilio 
dictum/'  Fgrcellinus  iu  ▼•  E  voce  iir$whroifw,  per  coutractionem 
Yenit  farixooroy :  ''  *£xixoVayoV^  an  hlxoTcov  dicas,  nullum  interest  dis- 
crimen/'  T.  Hemsterb.  ad  Luciani  Dial.  Mort.  T.  i.  p.  371-  Sic 
xoXo/3i^  est  per  coutractionem  xoXo;^  unde  fit^  ut  unum  per  alterum 
expooatur :  Hesych.  KoXo^*  xoAo/3«V* 

Fallitur  quoque  Toupius^  cum  pro  xepoirXao-ra^  ap.  Polhice™ 
scribat  xijpoTXaoTQi^ :  J.  Pollux  1.  c.  Kot)  xofiiiayrpiai  ai  yuvaixif  ol 
Iff.  xai  7C8p<nr?JiCT»$  a^rohg  hxakna'af,  iti  xipa^  ^  xifin :  hie  locus  sanis* 
simuB  est.  Hesydi.  Ki^XMT^^  rptx^xoa-iuyirfig.  Plutarch,  de 
Solert.  Animal,  p.  976.  "Enuru  rijy  •pjtt/fliy  96  toiovo-i  ToKwrXjoxov,  ro7$ 
ffUj^tfMuri  Twy  ^pix^h  ^^^^  TpM;^sT«v*  e^rel  xcii  rouro  roS  SoXov  yhersii 
rexftifpioy  tdroi^'  xeH  rtmf  rpip^wv  ra  xat^xovroe  irpo^  r3  t/xirrpov,  dg 
|yi  fMXMT«  Xevxdl  f  Aiyffa4ai.|xi};^«ywyT«r  fuiKkov  yotp  oirrco;  fv  rji  ioLXarry 
ti'  6ftoi^ra  r^^  XP^^  X«yi«youn*  ro  Si  6jro  roD  irotifroO  Keyifjieyov* 
*H  hi  ftoXujSSa/vj  IxfXij  «^  fivcirw  opwasr  ''H  re  xeer^  ay^ttuAoio  (5»if 
xcptt^  ly^^oma,  ''£p;^rr«i  wftij^r^iy  l?r*  1;^0t;o'i  xijpdt  ^ipovcor  wetpot" 
xQvorres  Ivioi  fioelon$  ipi^v  olovrai  frpo$  Tois  ogiMoig  p^p^o'tai  roi^  voiXaiovs' 
xtpas  yoLq  rr^v  Tplya  Xeyetrdai  xa)  to  xsipuviai  hoL  rouro,  xai  riji'  x$vpiv 
xoA  tiv  voLp  *Apx}kofy(jA  /iijpoirXacmjv,  fiXoxocp^ov  sTvai  Trep)  xojxijv  xa) 
xaXXcoTTiOT^v  gOTi  8e  ovx  aXr^Sif  ixire/aij  yap  ipijl  ^peovrai,  Tciff  Tooy 
ip^ivm  Xa/x^avovrf^*  a2  y^^p  i^Xciai  t^  oSgcp  ry^v  'rp/^^  /SsjSpiyftEvr^y 
aEpay^  9roioD(riv.  Cf.  Gfaisfordii  Poef.  m/n.  V.  i.  p.  3I6.,  ubi  mirum 
4»t  doctissimmn  et  accuratissimum  virum  retinere  corruptam  vocem 
xyipo%>JumiVf  pnesertim  cum  de  ea  Wyttenbachius  scripsisset: 
^  Immo  xepo^rXaffnjy,  ut  notaTit  Salmas.  et  jam  antea  Jun.  T.  v." 
Hesych.  Kipaf  xepaXfj,  igl^.  J.  Pollux  f.  c.  xa)  xofjLiitirpMt  al 
ymaixtSf  ol  ii  xoA  xepoftXatrrAs  aurou^  IxoM^olv^  Sri  xipu^  ^  x^/xij'  0  xa) 
"Ojxijpoy  ftjXoDy  nvf^  ipacuv,  ihorru  rif  ttupiVy  Kip  aykoLor  SBey-  xal 
mpdi  So^oxXmT/ Offiixip(io$  fplxvi,  dtfv  6pMpif,  xoA  xipots  fioo$f  r^v  rplx^* 
Hesych.  ipttxipa>$'  ip^i^pi^:  cf.  Phot.  Lex.  Ms.  Uesychius :  Kipttr 


in  Archilochi  Fragm.  op.  Flutarehtm.    327 

Schol.  Venet.  ad  //.  A^  385.  xigct  ayXeti'  ^  8iwA?,  iri  xlg^,  ou  rj  Tpi;^i 
^<Xo)^,  aAX*  IjxirAox^j  ti  yevoj*  eij  xegaros  Tfintav  uveTrXixorro  oj  df^mai. 
Cf.  Suid.  in  v.  Iterum,  Schol.  Vcuct.  B.  Sfroiviov  lanv  iw  MfOTrnnis 
^vcrsco'g  Trapoi  tm  iToiijT^  ro  xipot§  Itt)  Tgi^i$  raKr<rsc6ar  Tco/xi^y  Si  Xeyit 
X0(1  T§lj(us  xai  irXoKafi.ov^  xai  eieigug.  Apollon.  Lex.  Homer,  p.  394. 
ed.  Toll.  01  ftsv  yXooarg-oypoL^oif  rais  ipi^v  dyukXipLevt'  nipoi  yoLp, 
T^y  Tgt^a  kiy6(r6Ar  5  is  *Agi<rTa§^os  xvpltos  axouei  to  tou  /3oo;  ^if^t 
otov  TO  xepotuov,  cvplyyiov  to  ycig  vaXaiov,  irgoj  to  /x^  airvrpo^M  tov 
'X^^^>  toJ  dyxlarpcp  'jrepnliea'ioLt  touto*  tov  Se  "Of^vipov  f/i,rfiiirori  (i^i)Xfy«i 
xipus,  T^v  rplx,0L'  oiiv  W  tou  xep*  ayXai^  ri^cp  ayeikKofMVB.  Iterum 
p.  196.  Boo$  xigxs  {IL  H.  81.).  ^toi  Trepjxs/jttfvoy  t^  oppt^tu  xspa$  xnA 
TO  ayxiOTi^v,  hot  fjiij  dirvrp&yy^  i  ^X^ii'  tfyioi  Se»  i^v  T^ty^oi,  xipa^,  ubi 
Villois,  '^  Revera  ap.  Hesycb.  t^/;^-  xtpoe^:  Plutarch,  de  Solert. 
Animal,  post  ^ristotelem  contendit,  xtp «;  significare  cornu  quod 
bamo  praefigebatur :  et  Anna  Daceria  inde  quoque  factum  opinatur, 
ut  xipi^s  vocaverint  pilum  bovinum,  quod  post  cornu  deinde  adhi^ 
bitus  fuerit  pilus."  Mirum  est  Villoisoovun  non  yicLisse,  Plutat^ 
^hum  I.  c.  ipsimma  utristareki  'verba  murpare,  ideoque  in  Plutarcho 
pro  Ariskotde  legendum  esse  Aristarchum.  Judicet  lector.  Apollo- 
nius  habet:  h  ii  'Aglo'rapx^s  xvgta)$  ixoCei  to  tou  /3oo;  xigus  ^^^^  ^i 
X eg aT I oy,  cujiyyioy  to  yoif  naXmilv,  wjoj  to  |xi)  avorpaa^on  tov  «xflwy, 
rtp  ayxia-Tpto  ^Mpirlieo-i^i  touto.  Plutarchus  iisdan  fere  verbis 
p.  977v:  ^ApiQ-ToriXm  H  (^qcn  f*i|t«if  iv  VQUTotg  Aeyvrtoti  ^o^v  % 
«fpiTroy>  «AA^  Ttp  Syrt  x§pir$ov  %§piTi6tirdHt  vpi  tov  ayxto'Tgorf 
fcep\  riff  ipi^teiv,  tipurotirgis  aKKo  hpxopi'SV9$  hea-ttouo'tv.  Schol.  Venet. 
ad  //.  /2.  81 .  (loc.  a  Plutarcho  supra  adductum) :  fioo^  x/ga^*  ig  imX^^ 
Tri  «u  Xiyu  poo^  xigot$,  /3oS;  Tgfp^a,  hot  to  Tgix^yilv  dvM  r^v  ipiMiu* 
?Jifais  yoip  IxpcoVTQ,  *£x  7oWoiO  flup^2^c  X/vfip  sv)  oTkot*  ;^aAxw*  •!  fie  vuy 
ovSi  /Sofidd^  yjpSiMTmf  iXXk  iinrsiou;*  Atyoi  jy  oSv  jSoo;  xffpoe^  twplwi* 
XAtTKrxfvocj^otf  y«0  <nSgiyyi»  In  xtg^ro;  /Soc/oVy  ^y  TnLperiii^a-otv  Tjf  jgjxi« 
Mp  TO  d^Kio'Tpov^  oireo^  jx^  ol  Ixfiieg  dirvrpiyeo<r^  tov  AiVoy.  Iterum 
Schol.  Venet.  B.  Kigoi^  o  Trpoo'dftrowri  tj|  ippi4^  vgoi  to  /bt^  ftri/f o^mi 
xo)  iiio^poov  bIvm  t$  daXdtr^j*  o{  8g  veoiTepfn,  tupob^  rr^v  m^ff'Aoxiyy  9i«y 
Tp>x«v.  Cf.  Plutarcbi  verba.  * 

'  Lectio  wpovJ^orriif  CobUo  Rhodigino  quoque  placuit.   **  Scribunt  nonnuUi 
ex  grtmmaticts  Grscis,  comva  item  pro  eapilUt  posits  inveniri,  quoniam 


S38  De  Le^aimej  ^c. 

lAtini  eodem  modo  cornua  usurpant  ".  Juvenalis  de  Genuano, 
Madido  torqumtis  cornua  cirro.  Cornua  vocat  longas  crinium 
lertas,  que  torquentur,  ut  in  nodum  mitd  possint :  Graeci  et  *ipcerm 
appellant :  inde  et  cornua  et  crines  in  fluminibus,  to  »oAu<rxi8ef,  et 
rami."  Salmas.  in  Solin.  p.  535,  E. :  vide  et  p.  704,  C.  "  In 
galeis  cornua  sunt  orriamenta  in  modum  corau,  vel  com*  in  corau 
assurgentes,  quae  cristam  apicemque  exoraant,  que  a  Gracis  quoque 
xif  «r«  dicuntiir :  proprife  autem  sunt  cincinni.  Ita  Serv.  ad  £n. 
xii.  89.  Ensemque  clypeumque,  et  rubra  cornua  crista.  Liv.  xxviL 
33.  In  arborem  Hiatus  impelu  equi,  ad  eminentem  ramum  coma 
alterum  galea  perfregit."    Forcellinus. 


utraque  enascaatur  motjo  eodem.    Credo,  quia  ungues,  nmtia,  pUi,  cornua, 
plectra,  sive  calcana,  et  si  quid  ejusmodi  aliud  est,  ex  cibo  giguuntur  adven- 
dUo  et  augendi  potestatem  habente,  quem  turn  a  femina,  turn  forinsecu. 
«bi  acquwunt.    Ossa  ven>  in  prima  partium  eonstitutione  gignuntur  ex 
•emma^,.  excremento,  quumque  animal  augetur.   h«c   incr«ientum  ex 
;alimento  capiunt  naturah,  quo  partes  augentur  principales.    Adest  etymon 
qpoque,  cur  cerata  pro  capUH,  autument  inveniri;  inde  enim  duci  videtur 
•omen,  ?r.  ,„^Sf  „/,,,,«,  j.  ^  ^^  pMcidantur  assidue.    Ceraxoa,  et 
mratoglypkoi  appellant  Gneci,  gui  cornua  expoliunt  aceotuniaue  ortifid  inr 
*«.«.,  ac  Kulpunt!  sicuti  concinnandas  come  periti,  plurimum  euidem 
tomot*  dicuntur,  i.  e.  «v-»<J,  et/«„.W  comatrue.   Sed  et  urophst<e  vocantur. 
^oniam  (ut  pnesteuximus)  comas  etizm  cerata  vocabant,  unde  de  PaHde  ap 
flwTl"^'  '■  "^  *^  "'«*'^  vemutumque  inte,p«tantur.    Et  aj. 
^t  bubub*.'    Lectt.  anfiq.  xxx.  1.    Hadrianus  Junius  in  Comment  de 

aensu  «.e  «y>.)>  Pandcm  noramat,  sed  con vicio,  Homerus.  auod  ad  ii«.«in  J.. 
•t«is.uprum  solicitandas  virgines  coma  lasl^iviretr^e^ Se^Z^S 
App«,n  grammatid  in  istum  Homeri  locum  amiotant.  esse  q«S  12^ 

ermium  genus, mstar  coniu  effigiati,unde  ilU  nomen /variislSdZ  ™^ 
ornare  capiUos  satagebant  m^oles.  quemadmodl  pl^J  £r  p^" 
.hoqm«,^d.xisse  illos  simpliciter,  ostendunt  y,>^S^[  ^ 

^l^^^y^"^  "  SophoclehHu.«ifid«„Ze, 


>*•  »  ' 


329 


AN   INQUIRY 

Into  the  Nature  and  Efficacy  of  Imitative  Versification^ 

Ancient  and  Modem. 


*^  The  best  in  tliis  kind  are  but  shadows,  and  the  bad  are  no  worse  if  ima- 
ginatioa  amend  them.^ 

MiDSUM.  NlGHT*9  DrBAM. 


No.  11. 

{Continued from  No.XXL  p.  12S.) 


Jx  GOOD  poet  or  orator  shouild  take  care  to  imitate  his  subject  not 
only  by  the  choice  of  lus  words,  but  by  the  arrangement  of  them. 
This  is  usually  done  by  the  divine  Homer,  who,  although  he. 
us^s  but  one'  metre,  and  few  feet,  is  yet  so  abundant  in  novelty, 
and  so  skilful,  that  it  matters  not  whether  we  behold  or  read  of 
the  events.  Ulvsses,  in  telling  his  adventures  to  the  Phaeacians^ 
and  speaking  ot  his  descent  into  hell,  affords  us  a  view  of  its 
evils  and  among  these  relates^  the  sufferings  of  Sisyphus.  It  is 
worth  while  to  see  how  he  represents  the  attending  circumstances 
by  imitation  and  the  very  arrangement  of  the  words. 


KaX  |tt^y  JT/otif  ov  iiirffTSoy,  xgarip*  oiXytt  txpvroL, 

"Hroi,  6  /MV  cxiigiirTOfuvos  Xff  o'/i?  Tf  wou'h  n 
AcM¥  aM0  aU9iFK9  mri  ki^ov.  Od«X«  592. 


S30  An,  Inquiry  into  Imitative 

I  tum'd  my  eyei  and^  as  I  tum'd,  tunrey'd 
A  mournful  vision,  the  Sisyphian  shade ; 
With  many  a  weary  step,  and  many  a  groan. 
Up  the  high  hill  he  heaves  a  huge  round  stone. 

In  these  lines  the  heaviness  of  the  stone,  and  the  labor  of  mov« 
ing  it,  are  placed  before  our  eyes  by  the  disposition  of  the  words. 
We  see,  also,  Sisyphus  exerting  himself  in  all  his  limbs,  ascendbg 
the  hill,  and  rolling  the  stone  forward  with  difficulty.  The  two 
verses  which  describe  the  onward  motion  of  the  stone  are,  with  the 
exception  of  two  words,  composed  of  dissyllables  or  monosyllables^ 
and  the  long  exceed  the  short  syllables  by  one  half^  The  fiowj 
also,  is  sensibly  retarded  by  the  collision  of  the  vowels,  and  the 
conjunction  of  the  mutes  and  semi-vowels  \  and  the  passage  is 
composed  of  dactyls  and  spondees,  having  the  greatest  length  and 
most  frequent  transit. 

The  tediousness  of  the  work  is  exhibited  by  monosyllables  and 
dissyllables,  separated  by  long  intervals  from  each  other;  difficulty 
and  heaviness  by  the  long  syllables;  and  the  interruption  arising 
from  the  obstacles,  and  from  the  greatness  of  the  labor,  by  the  in- 
tervals of  the  words  and  combination  of  the  harshest  letters ;  the 
feet  considered  as  to  length  represent  the  extension  of  his  limbs, 
and  resistance  of  the  stone. 

This  is  not  the  spontaneous  effect  of  nature,  but  arises  from  art, 
aa  appears  from  the  description  of  the  stone's  revolution, 

cofretponds  wkh  what  precedes,  but  is  followed  by 

AMis  nreira  ir^ovie  xvKIvSsto  7<aa$  uvuili^^. 

Here  the  coUocation  of  the  wwds  roUs  down  together  with  the 
weig^  oi  the  stone,  or  rather  their  swiftness  overtafa^  its  desceoU 
The  cause  of  this  is»  that  the  verse  descriptive  of  the  stoae'e  revo* 
lution.  contains  no  monosyllable,  and  omy  two  dissyllables,  by 
which  the  quantity  is  not  allowed  to  be  prolonged,  but  is  accele- 
rated. Besides,,out  of  seventeen  sylfad)les,  ten  ate  short,  and  even 
the  other  seven  are  not  perfectly  long.' 


'  The  passage  which  I  have  omitted  is  as  follows  in  the  originals 


VersificaHaHf  Ancient  and  Modem.       SSI 

There  is  no  hiatus,  but  all  the  woxds  $t&n  to  be  home  aloof 
with  one  common  motion.  But  what  is  most  admirable  is»  that 
none  of  the  long  feet  which  may  be  used  in  the  hexameter^  neaAet 
spondee,  m»r  bacchius  occurs  except  at  the  end  ;  for  the  othere  tiie 
all  dactyls,  and  are  so  aUied  to  those  which  are  called  undefijiabk^ 
that  some  do  not  difier  much  from  trochees.  There  is  nothing  to 
hinder  a  diction  composed  of  such  feet  from  being  swifti  and 
rounded,  and  jQowing. 

Such  are  the  observations  of  Dtonyslus,  in  commenting  on  whieir, 
the  character  of  the  author  must  be  considered  no  less  than  the 
nature  of  his  evidence. 

If  we  trace  the  Grecian  history,  from  the  poet  downward  to  the 
Critic,  we  shall  find  that  the  intervening  period  is  not  more  remark- 
able for  its  length  than  for  the  importance  of  the  events  and  the 
beauty  of  the  writings  which  ennobled  it. 

The  battles  of  Marathon,  Sahmis,  and  Fhtasa ;  tiie  succesmv 
:iScendaacy  of  Athens,  Sparta,  Thebes,  and  Macedoar ;  the  coa* 
'  quests  of  Alexander)  the  dissensions!  of  his  generals>  and  the  puiv 
but  transient  lustre  of  the  Achseaa  feagoe,  will  remind  us  that  the 
military  genius  of  Greece  had  adhiered  its  highest  honors,  and 
wa»  vefgiag  taextinction ;  while  the  nameft  of  the  pocts^  hislorian^ 
and  philosophers)  who  iorished  duriiig^  that  period,  will  suffieir  to 
prove  that  the  powers  of  the  human  miad  were  never  more  sue* 
cessfuUy  or  gloriously  exerted.  If  such  were  the  events,  Ikeiaxy 
and  miiitary,  of  this  period,  its  length  was  equally  remarkable; 


mm 


Tufy  crvWafiuiv  i<pE\xoi/.iyTi}v, 

•urs  yaq  fwifrjevn  ^w>^s¥^  ours  yjiAi^oivui  -^i/^upujyov  -^  d(pwiiw,  ot  rga^iy*^ 

Koiet. — KatB(nt£a'iou,  nota  hie  dissimilitudinem  temporum  in  xai'srifdcr' 
lect  xti  0vmXX£0-feu.  S^l^rgiut,  Erit  quidcm  eadem  temporum  dissi- 
■^litudo,  sed  verior  fortasse  lectio,  siqiiis  admittendum  censeat xarearrtvoSoui 
to  sane  utttur  Longinus  Sect.  39>  'rtS  rrjv  dgfji^ovlav  (i*yj  xaftsavrffariaui 
CO  quod  numerus  non  pnecipitetur.    Upton, 

"Afwvov  y'tifSTeu,  Forsan,  verbo  ylvefeu  in  sequentem  periodum  trans- 
late, sic  legendus  locus:  OUTS  TJiufoivw  T^fM^twoy  i;  i^uyov,  d  r^a^vsip* 
mipvKs  kol)  h'urrifeiv  rdf  XfiMvlas,  wj^iv  icri  iragaxEifjt^voif*  otS  S'ij  Biaim^ 
9ii  euffii^  ylvetou  fi.^  Sn/igrtjiiJyt/nt  tuy  Ai^cwv.    Sylburgius, 

Hanc  vocem  ymrrcu  e  contextu  sustuli,  plane  otiosam,  monente  etiajn 
Hudsoao;  cum  nee  kn  r«g.  1.  oodict,  net  Colb.  appireat.    l^n. 


SSi  ^n  Inquihf  into  Imitative 

for  no  ehronblogist  wiU  deny  that  eight  hundred  years  must  haTe 
daj^sed  between  the  birth  of  Homeri  and  that  of  Dionysius/ 

In  other  languages,  such  an  interval  would  have  blended,  if  not 
identified,  the  antiquary  with  the  critic ;  but  the  language  of  Homer 
Was  unequalled  in  duration  as  in  excellence,  and  when  Gteece  fi« 
naBy  sunk  beneath  the  arms  and  policy  of  Rome,  she  might  sdll 
find  some  consolation  in  reflecting  that  her  literature  survived  the 
ruin  of  her  freedom,  and  that  she  retained  that  superiority  in  science 
which,  she  had  once  possessed  in  war. 

The  lapse,  therefore,  of  eight  centuries  does  in  no  degree  dis- 
qualify Dionysius  for  appreciating  and  illustradng  the  beauries  of 
his  author,  although  it  naturally  leads  us  to  inquire  if  none  among 
the  various  and  unrivalled  writers,  whom  that  period  comprehended, 
can  be  quoted  in  confirmation  of  bis  remarks.  We  are  fully  au- 
thorized to  assert  that  they  could  not  have  been  unacquainted  with 
the  merits  of  their  national  poet ;  and  as  we  are  taught  by  history 
and  philosophy,  that  the  times  which  fomi  the  soldier  and  the 
statesman  are  more  favorable  to  literature  than  the  enervating 
quiet  of  unresisting  slavery,*  the  dweller  at  Rome  can  on  no  ac- 
count be  preferred  to  the  citizens  of  independent  Greece;  nor  can 
their  silence  be  compensated  by  his  evidence.  Dionysius,  how- 
ever, (unless  I  am  much  mistaken)  refers  to  none  of  uie  Grecian 
authors;  and  though  his  commentator,  Upton,  mentions  Aristotle 
and  Demetrius  Phsdereus,  we  shall  derive  no  assistance  from  his 
reference.  ' 

The  former  author  certainly  says,  in  his  Poetics,  that  if  we  sub- 
stitute xqifyw^y  for  /So^oKriv,  the  effect  will  be  destroyed ;  but  there 
seems  no  reason  to  conclude,  from  the  context,  that  ne  means  the 
imitative  effect. 

The  passage  referred  to  by  Upton  is  as  follows : 

<<  Undoubtedly,  when  these  licences  appear  to  be  thus  purposely 
used,  the  thing  beconies  ridiculous.  In  the  employment  of  all  the 
species  of  untisual  words,  moderation  is  necessary;  for  metaphors, 
foreign  words,  or  any  of  the  others,  improperly  used,  and  with  a 


.  '  According  to  Blair,  and  the  Arundelian  marbles.  Homer  florisbed  907, 
A.  C.  according  to  Newton,  870.  Dionysius  went  into  Italy,  by  his  own 
account,  in  the  middle  of  the  187th  Olympiad,  A.  C.  SO. 

*  Postquam  bellatum  apud  Actium,  atque  omnem  potestatem  ad  unum 
eonferre  pacis  interfuit,maena  i41a  ingeniacessere. — ^Tacitus,  Hist.  L.  1.  C.  1. 
Gibbon  somewhere  remarks,  that  the  a^e  of  science  has  generally  been  the 
age  of  miJitary  virtue.  In  our  own  history,  whether  the  reign  of  Qaeen 
Anne,  or,  with  greater  justice,  that  of  Elizabeth,  be  accounted  our  Augustan 
Me,  we  shall  find  the  same  union  of  literary  and  militarjr  talents ;  nor  hat 
the  fact  been  less  strikingly  exemplified  in  the  present  period. 


Versificatiofi^  Ancient  iznd  Modern.        333 

design  to  be  ridiculous,  would  produce  the  same  effect.  But  hQw 
great  a  difference  is  made  by  a  proper  and  temperate  use  of  such 
^^!ords,  may  be  seen  in  heroic  verse.  Let  any  one  only  substitute 
comrAim  words  in  the  place  of  the  metaphorical,  the  foreign,  and 
others. of  the  same  kind,  and  he  will  be  convinced  of  the  truth  qf 
what  I  say%  For  example :  the  same  Iambic  verse  occurs  in  ^schy- 
lus  ^d  in  Euripides;  but  by  means  of  a  single  alteration— ^ the  suo- 
stitution  of  a  foreign  for  a  common  and  usual  word — one  of  these 
verses  appears  beautiful,  the  other  ordinary. 
For  uSschylus,  in  his  Philoctetes,  says, 

The  cankerous  wound  that  eats  my  flesh. 

But  Euripides,  instead  of  sa-iUt  [eats],  uses  BOINATAL 
The  same  difference  will  appear  if,  in  this  verse, 

Nvvii  fjJ  laov  'OAirOS  re  xa\  'OTTUANOS  xa)  AKlKTHy 

we  substitute  common  words,  and  say 

/         A'Dv  83  jUr'   edv  fnxfog  re  xoii  aa-ievixos  xa)  asiSijf. 

So,  again,  should  we  for  the  following— 

j/<^gov  usixiXiov   xairoLie)§,  oXtyviv   re  r^a^re^ay, 

Substitute  this, 

Ai^gov   f('0;^$i]^oy    xaraSeis,  fjuxp  iv  re   rqatfetflLV : 

or  change  'HVove^  fiooata-iv — the  cliffs  rebellow — to  ^ffiovts  xjpa- 
^pycriv— the  cliffs  resound,'^ 

I  have  only  to  add,  that  Twining,  whose  translation  I  have  used^ 
asserts  in  his  first  dissertation,  that  <<  of  the  other  two  senses  in 
which  poetry  may  be,  and  by  modern  writers  has  been,  considered 
as  imit^ion-^  resemblance  of  soimd  and  description — Aristotle 
says  nothing." 

The  other  passage  referred  to  by  Upton  occurs  in  the  treatise 
vgg)  kpfuYpftleiCf  and  is  as  follows : 

OB, 
•  'jEv   8s  tc3  [LsyotKovosTtsi  xagaxr^gi  a-vyxpovirig  TfstgaXafxPaiyoir*  af 
'^fBTOixra,  ^Toi  hot  ftaxg»v,  wg  to,  Aauv  ivw  Mscxf  xa*  yoig  6  arlx^s 
ff,rix6g  Vi  fo;p^ev*lx  t^j  o-vyxpowfEwg,  xa)  fAtfilfiriTon  tow  A/feu,  t^v  ava- 
^ogav  xsi)  filav. 

It  cannot,  therefore,  be  denied,  that  the  passage  is  perfectly  ap* 
posite ;  although  the  authenticity'  of  the  treatise  may  well  be 
doubted.  Fetrus  Vic  tonus  attributes  it  to  the  celebrated  Demetrius 
P-halereus,  on  the  authority  of  Theophylactus,  who  lived  ISOO  years 
later.  Valesius  ascribes  it  to  Dionysius  of  Halicarnassus,  on  the 
authority  of  the  scholiast  upon  Aristophanes ;  and  dissents  from 

V  If  the  BAhofif  of  liandaiSPg  distinction  (Letters  to  Tom  Paine)  is  oomct, 
I  should  say  genwneness. 

NO,  XXIV.  CLJl.  VOL.  XIL  Z 


354  Anln^iry  info  Imitative 

VktoriiMi  because  Anemo  (who  made  an  index  to  Arietede's 
Eptstles,  and  lived  long  after  the  celebrated  Demetrius  Nicias,  the 
painter,  who  was  contemporary  with  King  Attains)  and  Demetrius 
him^lf,  are  mentioned  in  it.  Gerard  Vossius  says,  that  the  Epistle 
of  Theophylactus,  as  Victorius  himself  confesses,  is  not  to  be 
found  in  the  Florentine  manuscript,  and  thinks  that  the  authority 
of  the  Scholiast  is  not  to  be  preferred  to  that  of  Ammonius,  who 
mentions  the  writer  of  the  treatise  by  the  single  name  of  I)eme- 
trius.  He  concludes,  therefore,  that  it  was  written  by  a  Deme- 
trius ;  not  by  him,  however,  who  was  sumamed  Phalereus,  but  by 
the  Alexandrian  rhetorician.  Gale  is  of  the  same  opinion,  and 
adds,  that,  if  his  own  positions  are  correct,  the  writer's  age  cannot 
be  unknown^  as  the- Alexandrian  Demetrius  was  contemporary  wkb 
Galen  and  Herodes  Atticus  \  but  as  Vossius '  has  not  fixed  his 
age,  he  hiixlself  does  not  speak  confidently. 

Of  the  two  authors,  therefore,  whom  Upton  quotes,  Aristotle 
is  rather  for  us  than  against  us';  and  Demetrius,  as  in  all  probability 
he  lived  long  after  Dionysius,  will  weigh  but  lightly  in  the  balance. 

It  is  not  my  business  to  search  for  authorities  against  myself, 
ndiich  have  not  been  noticed  by  my  opponents ;  and  when  I  say 
that  Demetrius,  Eustathius,  and  Dion  Chrysostom,^  who  florished , 
under  Trajan,^  or  about  one  hundred  years  after  Dionysius,  are 
the  only  Greek  writers  who  countenance  Dionysius,  I  make  the 
assertion  not  from  my  own  knowledge,  but  from  a  conviction  that 
they  would  not  have  been  quoted  by  Clarke  and  others,  if  bet- 
ter testimony  could  have  been  procured.  Eustathius  florished, 
according  to  Blair,  in  the  twelfth  century,  and  consequently  more 
than  two  thousand  years  after  Homer.  It  is  not  my  intention  to 
extenuate  the  merits  of  him  or  Demetrius,  nor  indeed  to  offer  any 
remark  upon  their  criticisms ;  for  the  authority  of  Dionysius  is  so 
superior  to  theirs,  that  they  can  neithei'  invaliaate  nor  substantiate 

■  De  Rbet.  Nat.  Cap.  ix. 

*  Clarke,  in  his  note  upon  Iliad  A,  455,  refers  to  "  Dio,  Orat  XUI." 
Unless  the  orations  are  differently  arranged  in  different  editions,  XIII  is  an  ^ 
error  of  the  press,  for  I  at  last  found  the  quotation  in  the  Xllth.  £d.  Reiske. 
The  whole  passage  is  too  long  for  insertion,  but  the  following  part  cannot 
well  be  omitted. 

"  Oihvos  (pioyyov  owrgyoju^gvo^,  dXXoi  iv  jBpap^gT  tforoifMiy  re  iiA[ii,<iiiU' 

roSro 

fious  xai  KtiirQv,  kol)  huirov,  xa)  d(fa/3ov  tr^wros  i^eufwvf  xai  oVofx.a0tif 

%aAgira/yflyraf  dvifiovs^"    Pp.  409, 410. 
9  Pfaotius,  Cap.  cciz    **  rinfMun  Si  nata  toig  XS^^^S  ^^^  ficm>iiH 


Versification,  Ancient  and  Modern.       335 

his  assertions  by  their  own,  nor  can  any  inference  be  drawn 
from  their  admiration  of  representative  metre  as  to  the  opinion  of 
Aristotle  or  Plato.*  Should  this  inquiry  attract  any  notice,  I  may 
be  enabled  to  add  other  names  to  this  meagre  list;*  but  if  in  the 
vast  range  which  Grecian  literature  afibrds  (for  we  are  told  that 
the  language  was  spoken  and  written  with  elegance  and  purity  until 
the  downial  of  the  Eastern  empire ;  and,  indeed,  it  may  still, 
with  little  impropriety,  be  called  a  living  language)  no  witnesses 
less  objectionable  can  be  found,  I  shall  derive  no  slight  encourage- 
ment from  the  circumstance.^ 

Dionysius  is  positive  and  expHcit,  and  has  always  been  held  in 
high  estimation.  His  accuracy^  however,  as  an  historian,  has  been 
questioned  by  Hooke;'  and  in  some  passages  of  his  treatise  on  conw 
position,  he  attributes  effects  so  wonderful  to  causes  so  incongru- 
ous, that  we  are  authorized  to  suspect  his  discrimination.  Th^ 
principles  of  the  art,  as  was  mentioned  before,  are  to  be  sought  in 
me  power  of  single  words,  and  the  joint  eiBFect  of  many,  in  the  ca- 
dence of  verse,  and  the  properties  of  its  feet ;  and,  however  skil-' 
fully  these  may  be  varied  and  adapted,  sound  itself  can  "imitate  no- 
thing but  sound.  "Dionysius  himself,"  says  Johnson,  "tells  us,  that 
the  s«und  of  Homer's  verses  sometimes  exhibits  the  idea  of  cor- 
poreal bulk.  Is  not  this  a  discovery  nearly  approaching  to  that  of 
the  blind  man,  who,  after  long  inquiry  into  the  nature  of  the  scar- 
kt  color,  found  that  it  represented  nothing  so  much  as  the  clangor 
of  a  trumpet  ?"+  And  again,  "  Many  other  instances  Dionysius  pro- 
duces ;  but  these  will  sufficiently  show,  that  either  he  was  fancifuli; 

I  ■  '  i         1 1     ————— 

'  Dionysius  refers  to  Plato  only  as  an  etymologist. 
^  The  allowing  epigram  iswrittea  byCerealius,of  whom  little  or  nothing 
is  known. 

OOro  \syeiy  iex^aarffji.a,  tcou  *Arrotoi  pyi\La.ra,  'ffiyrsy 

Evl^rjkws  iorrty  xa)  ffOyifJLco^  jt^^Xerav 
Oifh' yof  el  xdfxai^e,  xou  «I,  xovaj3c7,  ri  rf,  (fiK^'^f 

Nwv  oaroxETrSai  Ssl  toI;  y^aix^f/^aari  xai  tp^icriv  avroSy 

^Jyou  xoivori^fl^y  wrre  yoelv  d  yJkyekg.  Vide  Iliad,  ^.  309* 

Trypho  (vide  Museum  Criticum,  No.  1)  in  his  Remarks  ll^\  'Ovouoro- 
'XOitas,  says,  itenoiyifiiByoy,  ws  ri  Tsr^iyiro^  xcu  ^zKa^i^ei*  xai  AeL» 

'  It  is  not  unusual^  upon  any  deficiency  of  evidence,  to  refer  to  the  Alex- 
andrian grammarians,  and  to  assert  that  much  must  have  been  written,  be-. 
cause  nothing  is  extant*  With  regard  to  the  burning  of  the  Alexandrian 
library,  Gibbon  says,  "  For  my  own  part,  I  am  strongly  tempted  to  deny' 
botbHhe  fact  and  the  coniequences ;  the  tact  is,  indeed,  marvellous.^  WhaU 
ever  these  grammarians  may  have  written,  it  appears  that  their  fame  vvas 
eonfiDed  to  Alexandria,  and  that  no  copy  of  their  works  was  to  be  obtained 
clsewheie. 

^  RamUer,  M. 


t 

336  An  Inquiry  into  Imitative 

or  we  have  lost  the  genuine  pronunciation,  for  I  know  not  whetfier 

in  any  one  of  these  instances'  such  similitude  can  be  discoYered/' 
.  Lord  Kaimes  also  observes,  that,  <<  except  in  the  single  case 
where  sound  is  described,  all  the  examples  given  by  critics  of  sense 
being  imitated  in  sound,  resolve  into  resemblance  of  effects  — 
Emotions  raised  by  sound  and  signification  may  have  a  resemblance ) 
but  sound  itself  cannot  have  a  -  resemblance  to  any  thing  but 
sound." 

If,  then,  the  authorities  adduced  are  insufficient  to  prove  the  pre- 
valence of  this  opinion,  the  reasoning  of  Dionysiu&  will  hardly  re- 
move our  scruples,  or  convince  us  that  tJie  means  which  versifica- 
tion afibrds  are  competent  to  the  alleged  effects.  In  candor,  I 
must  add,  that  Johnson*s  sentiments  are  not  so  favorable  as  they 
may  seem  from  the  foregoing  extracts ;  for  in  the  92d  number  of 
the  Rambler,  he  says,  **  It  is  not,  however,  to  be  doubted^  that 
Virgil,  who  wrote  amidst  the  light  of  criticism,  and  who  owed 
much  of  his  success  to  art  and  labor,  endeavoured  among  other 
excellences  to  exhibit  this  similitude,  nor  has  he  been  less*  happy 
in  this  than  in  the  other  graces  of  versification."  The  nicety  and 
minuteness  apparently  requisite  for  imitative  harmony  countenance 
the  preference  which  is  here  given  to  Virgil  ^  and  if  we  assume^ 
that  he  did  endeavour  to  exhibit  this  similitude,  and  was  furnished 
with  adequate  means,  we  cannot  doubt  of  his  success.  His  art 
and  labor  are  evident  and  unquestionable ;  but  the  source  of  that 
light  of  criticism,  which  directed  them  in  this  instance,  is  not  easily 
to  be  ascertained. 

I  have  attempted  to  show  that  Dionysius  is  the  earliest  writer  on 
this  subject,  and  shall  now  attempt  to  show,  with  still  less  hopes  of 
succeeding,  that  Virgil  was  not  enlightened  by  his  criticisms.  We 
know  that  Dionysius  came  into  Italy  on  the  conclusion  of  the 
civil  war,  in  the  middle  of  the  187th  Olympiad,  or  about  7SS4  U.  C 
.  30  A.  C.  i  and  that  when  he  had  lived  at  Rome  twenty-two  years, 
and  made  himself  master  of  the  Latin  language  and  antiquities,  he 
began  his  work  upon  the  latter.^  Servius  tells  us  that  Virgil  wrote 
the  Bucolics  when  he  was  twenty-eight  years  old ;  and  Donatus 
s»ys,  that  the  Bucolics  were  written  in  three,  the  Georgics  in  seven^ 
and  the  JEneid  in  twelve,  years ;  but  as  their  authority  has  been 
thought  insufficient  to  establish  these  dates,  I  shall  only  assume  as 
certam,  what,  I  believe,  has  not  been  qi^estioned,  that  he  died  in  his 
fifty-second  year,  A.  C.  19.  U.  C.  735.  Now,  if  it  could  be 
proved  that  the  Antiquities  were  written  prior  to  the  treatise  on 
composition,  it  must  folbw  that  Virgil  never  read  thef  latter  workf 


'  Polyphemus,  AchiileSy  M%is, 

*  Sect.  III.  Chap.  xvm.  Elements  of  Criticism* 

'  Antiq.  Eom.  1st  book,  6th  page,  Sylb.  ^d.    Photius,  83d  Cbap. 


Versification^  Ancient  and  Modern.      357 

as  he  died  about  eleyen  years  before  Dionysius  began  the  former. 
But,  unfortunately,  I  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain  the  date  of 
this  treatise/  and  must  consequently  confine  myself  to  conjecture. 
The  fact  of  Dionysius  deroting  twenty-two  years  to  the  study  of 
a  foreign  language,  and  to  the  collection  of  materials  for  a  long  and 
laborious  work,  allows  us  to  infer  with  much  probability  that  hfe 
left  Greece  before  his  fortieth,  and  perhaps  soon  after  his  thirtieth 
year.  Now  there  ate  some  passages  in  this  treatise  which  savour 
of  age  rather  than  of  youth,  for  he  addresses  the  Rufus,  to  whom  it 
is  inscribed,  and  whom  Lindenbrogius  calls  his  son,  in  the  language 
of  Homer,  as  his  dear  son, 

A5>piv  Toi  xeii  eya,  rlxvov  ^/X*,  rouro  BfScojui, 

a  quotation  which  presupposes  a  considerable  difference  of  years 
between  the  two  persons:  Rufus,  moreover,  had  arrived  at  man- 
hood;^ Dionysius  promises  him  another  treatise  if  the  Gods  should 
preserve  his  life  \  and  it  appears  that  he  was  then  teaching  rhetoric 
at  Rome.'  There  is,  therefore,  presumptive  evidence  for  conclud- 
ing that  this  treatise  was  written  in  that  city,  and  that  the  writer 
was  advanced  in  years. 

Since,  then,  Virgil,  as  was  mentioned  before,  died  A*  C*  19,  or 
about  eleven  years  after  the  arrival  of  Pionysius,  he  could  not  have 
profited  by  his  criticisms,  if  these  conclusions  are  valid.  There 
IS,  however,  one  reason*  for  supposing  that  they  were  written  at  art 
earlier  period,  which  nvust  not  be  omitted. 

'  It  was  written  before De  ad.  vi  die*  Deiii.,as  it  is  twice  referred  to  in  tha^ 
work.  Mr.  Mitfbrd  says,  in  his  note  upon  the  funeral  oration  of  Demos- 
thenes, vol.  8.  p.  464.:  ''Dionysius  himself,  and  all  other  Greeks,  and  their 
fathers  and  grandfathers,  h«td  been  livin<^  under  Uonian  despotism.  Possiv 
bly  his  youth  might  see  the  last  convulsions  of  the  Homan  Republic,  wheq 
it  most  despotically  commanded  ihc  civilized  world;  but  nu  free  government 
was  ever  within  the  scope  of  his  conversaiion."  If  the  extensive  reading  of 
Mr.  Mitford  has  not  enabled  him  to  speak  with  confidence  upon  the  ngc  of 
Dionysius,  it  is  not  probable  that  other  authors  will  succeed  in  their  inqui« 
rics,— ^ — ^The  following  extract  from  i he  Quarterly  Review  (No.  21,  Art.  1) 
will  suffice  to  show  the  slow  circulation  of  the  l)e:»t  works  before  ihe  invention 
of  printing:  **  Yet  more  to  extenuate  his  faults,  and  exalt  bis  beauties,  it  is 
right  to  remember  that  Petrarch's  genius  was  as  strictly  urit^tinal  as  that  of 
Dante.  In  that  early  age  of  literature  the  inulti|4icai  ion  of  copies  was  }»low 
and  uncertain,  and  we  have  the  authority  of  Petrarch  hini^icir,  that  the  ^it<xi 
work  of  his  immortal  predecessor  was,  to  a  considerabb?  decree  ai  least,  un- 
known to  him  until  a  late  period  of  his  poetical  career." 

*  *A^*  o5  ifoL^OLyiy^^oLi  eij  ar^^oj  TjAixiav.    4th  line. 

'  Upton's  note  upon  gV  ralj  xaS*  r,uti^av,     P.  170,  T»^^y,a  xa. 

^  Henry  Stephens  opinion,  as  far  as  t  can  judge  from  the  following  extract, 
which  I  found  in  Hudson's  edition,  is  not  decisive : 

*'  £ot  igitur,  qui  Dionysii  opera  cntica  et  rhetorica  ante  Antiquitatum 
libros  scripta  fuisse  contendunt,  (quae  et  mea  est  sententia)  hisce  argiunentis 
uiti  oportets  uno,  quod  multae  mis  in  illis  sunt  reprehensiones-  queudara  ju- 
venilia ingemi  favorem  pr«e  so  teruut :  altero^  quod  si  historiam  prius  scr>p-> 


338  An  Inquiry  into  Inritaii\)b 

Dionysius  not  only  does  not  quote  any  parallel  passage froai  Vift* 
gil,  but  makes  no  allusion  whatever  to  that  poet  \  which  sems  to 
prove  that  he  was  then  unacquainted  with  the  Latin  language,  and 
consequently  that  this  treatise  was  prior  to  the  Antiquities*  To  this 
I  answer,  that  his  sjlence  was  in  unison  with  the  conduct  of  later 
authors ;  for  Gibbon  tells  us,'  <<  There  is  not,  I  believe,  from  Dio* 

Ssius  to  Libanius,  a  single  Greek  critic  who  mentions  Virgil  or 
>race;  they  seem  ignorant  that  the  Romans  had  any  good 
writers."  That  they,  who  called  all  other  nations  barbarians,  nei- 
ther loved  their  conquerors  nor  prized  their  literature,  may  safely 
be  assumed;  nor  should  it  excite  surprise  if  the  Greeks  had  known^ 
alnd  yet  declined  to  notice,  the  merits  of  Virgil  and  Horace. 

In  reading  the  parallels  of  Plutarch,  we  easily  discern  and  pardon 
the  national  prejudice  of  the  writer ;  and  few  will  refuse  to  allow, 
that,  while  the  painful  consciousness  of  present  humiliation  was 
heightened  by  the  bitter  remembrance  of  past  glory,  the  critics  of 
Greece  were  unlikely  to  celebrate  the  poets  of  Italy.  But  with 
Dionysius  the  case  was  widely  different,  for  he  devoted  a  large  por- 
tion of  his  life  to  the  illustration  of  Roman  antiquities;  and  as  the 
Georgics*  are  said  to  have  been  finished  the  very  year  of  his  arrival, 
it  is  all  but  impossible  that  Virgirs  fame  should  be  unkno^Am  to  our 
critic,  and  very  improbable  that  he,  who  was  paying  his  court  at 
Rome,  would  have  purposely  neglected  to  notice  the  representative 
metre  of  that  poet,  if  the  Romans  were  familiar  with  its  beauties, 
and  deemed  him  in  this,  as  in  other  respects,  the  rival  of  Homer. 
I,  however,  who  have  ventured  to  deny  not  only  the  notoriety,  but 
the  existence  of  representative  metre  in  Homer  and  Virgil,  cannot 
allow  that  Dionysius  was  bound  to  notice  what  the  countrymen 
of  Virgil  overlooked;  and  shall  leave  the  reader  to  decide  the  date 
of  the  treatise,  while  I  attempt  to  invalidate  its  contents. 

As  Homer  was  copied,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  by  all  succeed- 
ing poets,  their  practice  should  afford  as  clear  a  demonstration  of 
this  art  as  the  criticisms  of  our  author ;  and  if  we  find  correspond- 
ing instances  in  their  works,  the  prevalency  of  this  opinion  among 
them  ought  not  to  be  disputed.  Dionysius  says,  that  poets  and 
historians  concur  in  this  practice;  but  as  his  quotations  are  taken 
from  Homer  alone,  his  assertion  will  not  facilitate  our  inquiries. 
Upton,  indeed,  quotes  two  passages  in  Apollonius  Rfaodius,  which 
seem  analogous  to 

sisset,  non  verisiraile  qiium  Thiicydidca  qiiaedam  in  eft  imitptur,  ex  lis  etiain 
quse  imitatos  esset,  nonnulla  postea  in  ipso  Thucydide  reprehensurum.  Ne- 
que  taxnen  interim  neguvrrim  fieri  et  hoc  posse,  ut  ex  variis  illis  riietoricia 
commentariisy  aliquem  aiit  etiam  aliquos  et  post  impositum  historis  fineni 
scripserit." 

>  Sdchap.  1st  vol  Decline  and  Fall. 

*  V.  Virgilii  vitam  per  annus  digestaui^  U.  C.  724* 


Versification^  Ancient  and  Modem.       339 

and  are  as  follows : 

iljoTgojSia^o/tevor  tj  o  ea-irno  Ilv^Xiois  'Apyi. 

Argon,  lib.  i.  v.  385. 
and 

ngofrgoxaratyhiv  xolkfis  oi>J§,  Lib.  ii.  v.  596. 

But  he  adds,  <<nullus  tamen  excitatur  aflPectus,"  an  opinion  ia 
which,  I  believe,  all  will  agree,  as  the  trifling  similarity  of  sound  can- 
not so  countervail  the  striking  difference  of  meaning,  as  to  make  the 
three  passages  productive  of  one  effect,  and  referrible  to  one  cause. 

The  Grecian  authors,  taken  collectively,  will  doubtless  fur- 
nish many  instances,  in  which  a  faint,  or  perhaps  a  strong,  re-* 
semblance  may  be  discoverable;  but  this  will  hardly  be  sufficient, 
for,  as  the  imitation  of  Hoitier  is  evident  and  undeniable  in  other 
cases,  so  are  we  entitled  to  expect,  that  the  adaptation  of  the  sound 
to.  the  sense  shall  be  clearly  visible ;  and  that  the  hicety  and  artifice 
of  that  adaptation  shall  evince  the  skill  as  well  as  the  intention  of 
the  artist.  In  short,  there  must  be  here,  as  in  other  imitations  of 
Homer,  not  only  the  use,  but  the  abuse  of  art;  success  and  failure^ 
propriety  and  impropriety,  moderation  and  extravagance,  must  be 
found  in  all  their  various  forms  before  it  can  be  justly  asserted^ 
diat  the  practice  of  Greece  was  in  harmony  with  the  declarations 
of  Dionysius. 

The  tragedians'  and  lyrists  enjoyed  a  license  which  was  denied 
to  the  epic  poet.  Let  us  seek,  therefore,  in  their  pages  for  the  ne- 
cessary proofs,  and  if  our  search  is  unsuccessful,  let  us  not  conclude 
that  they  were  unable  to  bend  the  bow  of  Homer,  but  rather  that 
our  critic  was  not  warranted  in  his  assertions.  We  learn,  also, 
from  a  note  of  Twining,  that  Homer  was  the  great  and  inexhaust- 
ible resource  of  the  parodists ;  let  us,  then,  enquire  whether  there 
18  any  reason  for  believing  that  they  availed  themselves  of  means, 
the  agency  of  which  is  said  to  be  so  powerful,  and  which  are  cer- 
tainly capable  of  general  application.  If  our  search  is  again  fruit- 
less, let  us  turn  to  the  Latin  authors,  and  examine  the  practice  of 
Virgil,  and  the  opinions  of  his  countrymen.  K. 

*  I  believe  no  one  attributes  the  repetition  of  ^  in 

to  a  ^  consulta  verborum  juiKOfujviaV 

KaKO^wvix,  according  tic  the  Scholiast  on  Hephaestion,  (p.  184.)  by  no 
ijuans  implies  harshness. 

^V  oi9Ti^\ot\oiyoy  i^Biy  d^i  (fou^ly^w  etH/xo;.         (Od.  A,  197.) 

*  The  **  Non,iln*e$t  rien  gue  Nanine  n'honorg"  of  Voltaire  is  well  known. 
See  Clou.  Joum.  VoL  ix.  p.  580. 


340  > 

^  D.  HEINSn  ORATIO 

DK  IJtilitate,  qvm  b  lectione  Tragosdiarum 

PERCIPITUR. 

'  In  our  17^b  No.  p.  9.  we,  by  tbc  advice  of  a  friendhy  correspondent, 
republished  "  Boxhornii  Oratib  de  Constitutioue  Tragcediarum,  ct 
Sapientia  clvili,  atque  Eloquent ia  ex  eanim  Lectiotie  haurienda  ;''  andl 
by  the  advice  of  the  same  writer,  we  preseat  to  our  readers  011  Oration 
of  D.  Hcinsius,  talceti  from  "  D.  Heinsii  Orationum  Editio  nova,"  pub- 
lished at  Amsterdam,  l6'57.  ICrao. 

Orntio  de  Ulilitatft  qtue  r  l^cHone  Tragesdiflrum  percipiiur,  tJatita, 
.    attk  Ehctram  Sopkoclis  iutinrpretaturua  esset^ 

VXOR6IA8  ille  Leontinus,  Auditores,  cui  vires  suas  et  rdtunditatem 
quandam  in  dicendo  antiqui  oratores  se  debere  fatentur,  Tragoediani 
definiebat,  FaUadam,  qua  qui  deciperet,  Just  tor  eo  qui  non  deciperet, 
quideciperfiur,  sapientior  tea  qui  non  deciperetur,  esset,  Videtis  breve 
yiud  et  argutum,  quo  tantopere  delectabatur,  dissereindi  genus.  Oia- 
culum  autem  verius,  nee  ille,  nee  Apollo  DelphicuB,  pronuntiavit  uti- 
quam.  Nam  cum  aspera  minusque  amoena  sit  virtutis  yia,  ^ui  inu^i- 
tata  quadam  ac  insolita  docendi  ratione  et  apparatu,  ita  jQectere,  et 
quasi  incantare,  humanos  possunt  animos,  ut  inviti,  et  cum  voluptate 
tamen  (juadam,  sapientiam  sequantur,  quemadmoidum  prudcnter,  ita 
juste  infelicitati  humanae  imponunt,  neque  minus  necessaria  quam  sa- 
lutari  quadam  fraude  utuntur.  Ceterum  a  tantis  viris  posse  decipi^  , 
paucorum  est :  et  iUorum  fere  tantum,  qui  prsestantiatn  corom,  si  nori  ' 
assequi  re  ipsa,  mente  ac  intellectu  sestimare  ac  complecfi  possunt,^ 
qui  cum  aliquo  judicio  decipiuntur.  Profecto  equidem,  quoties  the- 
»tri  veteris  ornatum,  quoties  stupendam  illnm  opulentiam  ac  appara-' 
tum,  iilos  modos,  gestus,  cantus  et  saltaiiohes,  quae  extrinsecus  adhi- 
bebantur,  (quae  spectaculorum  instrumenta  Aristoteles  prseclare  dixit) 
recte  considero ;  vcneficium  quoddam  et  doctissimas  pnesligia^  fnisse  , 
Tragcediam  judico:  quibus  mullo  efiicacius  quam  legibus  Soloni's  max, 
ad  repraesentationes  Tragicas  pertraberentur  isti.  Contra  autem  ipsUm 
Sophoclem  in  manus  quotidie  cum  sumo,  cum  severam  illam,  graVem, 
sobriam,  prudentem,  castigatam,  splendidam,  semperque  sui  similem 
orationis  formam,  vere  Atticam,  sententiarum  autem  vel  inprimis 
densitatem  aestimare  incipio  ac  pond  us ;  non  tani  liominem  profecto, 
quam  coelestem  aliquem  virtutis  genium,  audire  videor :  qui  inferiora 
baecy  in  quibus  volutamur,  nunquani  pede,  his  sordibus  contamintitusv 
presserit,  se<l  in  alto  aliquo  et  publico  theatro,  vitae  nostras  chides ^'ac 
cahmitates  observarit  ac  despexerit.  ibi  natus,  ibi  educatus,  uni  hili6 
*  rei  semper  fuerit  intentus.  Cujus  spectatores,  uon  Athenienses,  sed 
bumanum  genus  esse  oporteat:  quique  linguae  suae  gnaros,  Occidenteni 
pariter  atque  Orientem  habiiisse  mereatur.    Neque  enim,  quae  ad  uiM** 


D.  Heinsii  Oratio  de  iitilitate  Tragcediarum.  ^% 

▼erBam  vftan,  que  ad  universos  spectant  homines,  qnwque  tam  divirisi 
ac  severe  gravitate^  ctstitate  ac  prudentia,  de  omnibus  dicuntur,  tam 
aogustis  contiRert  debuisse  finibus  existimo.  quae  ut  penitus  exami- 
nar«,  neque  nostri  nunc  est  otii  ncque  instituti,  ut  qui  linguae  venus- 
tatem,  mores  ac  antiquitates  explicandas  obiter  atque  illustrandas  nunc 
suscepimus,  ita  nefas  duco,  in  minutis  sic  hserere,  ut  ad  ilia  quae  ma- 
jora  sunt 9  neque  animum  nee  oculos  subinde  attollamus.  Nam  ut 
uiagnam  ac  praestantem  regiani,  pluren  si  videant,  ut  singuli  sententiam 
<le  ea  ferant,  tabulas  in  ea  pictor;  mnros,  lacunaria,  ac  topiaria,  perittts 
faoram  aestimabit,  caetera  geometrae,  qui  de  proportionejudicare  sc- 
lent, melius  videbunt :  ita  cum  in  Sepliocle,  Grammaticus,  Poeta,  ate 
Rhetor,  singuli  virtutes  suas  inveneruut,  plus  Philosophis  relittquunt. 
Non  de  Dialecticis  jam  loquor:  qui  acute  disputare  quam  prudenter 
mainnt  vivere.  Neque  Physicos  intelligo :  inprimis  eos  qui  in  aere,  in 
terrae  superficie  aut  penetralibus  cum  vivant,  domi  et  in  terris  pere- 
gritii  sunt,  non  cives.  Sed  de  parte  hac,  quae  reliquarum  imperatriic 
dicitur  ab  Aristotele/quie  et  singulos,  ut  homines,  et  omnes,  tanquaili 
civeM,  quid  sit  ^i  muneris  in  urbe,  docet.  et  quod  longe  est  prsci- 
puum,  sortem  ac  conditioneni  liominum  vere  ac  concinne  ob  oculos 
lectori  ponit.  Quid  est  homol  umbrae  somniuni,  si  quaeres,  rcspon- 
debit  Pindanis.  Quid  est  homo  ]  simulacrum  quoddam,  dicet  Sopho- 
cles. Quid  est  homo?  ipsa  calamitas,  ut  loquitur  Herodotus.  Quid 
est  homol  occasio  miseriarum,  ut  Philemon  loquitur.  Quid  est  homo  t 
folium  caducum,  ut  Homerus  loquitur.  Quid  est  liomo  1  exemplute 
imbecillitatis,  temporis  spolium,  lusus  fortunae,  mntationis  imago,  iit- 
vidiaeet  calamitatis  trutina ;  praeteriUa,' nihil,  nisi  pituit8e  aliquaintulum 
et  bills,  dicet,  et  jam  olim  dixit  Aristoteles.  Hoc  sive  animal,  sieu 
-monstrum  potius,  cujus  orbis  quantus  quantos  est  ambitionem  ac  lucn 
atudium  non  capit,  fletu  spectatoreni  in  lucem  edilus  salutat,  neque 
oretione,  sed  lacrymis  ao  fletu  primas.  partes  agit.  quam  in  spem  ac 
felicilatem  k  nature  porro  educatur.  Prologum  videtis:'  mutum  her- 
cules  omnino,  nbi  quatenus  vagire  solet.  unde  et  infantem  baud  im- 
merito  Latini,  nyircov  dixeruot  Graeci.  Donee  tandem  •  fari  sensim,  et 
intcrpretatione  linguae,  miseram  conditioqem  suam,  nondum  quideili 
expUcare  (nam  quis  satis  earn  novit  ?)  sed  fsiteri  tanien  incipit.  Ita  ad 
magistros  ablegatur,  quorum  ferulis  ac  virgis  patientiam  indulget: 
-aaepe  truculentis,  saepe  barbaris.  nam  et  hie  Ajaces  sunt  qui  fiagra 
gestant,  non  in  scena  tantum.  Ipterim  rem  agi  credas.  Literarum 
mrxus  atque  syllabarum,  mox  verboi:uro,  discunt.  Addo  et,  ut  magno 
postea  kbore  disciplinas  discant,  prius  cum  majore  in  Unguis  dih  ver- 
saufeur.  atque  hie  sane  Protasis,  quae  prima  pars  Tragoediae,  ponatHr. 
Sequitur  secunda,  plane  ut  in  Tragoedia  videmus :  in  qua  turbae  alilc 
ex  aliisnascuntur.  Plerique  enim,  simul  atque  ad  pubertatem  est 
deventam,  quasi,  non  virorum  sit  ubique  satis  quibus  otium  ac  liber- 
latem  suam  niancipare  possint,  insenrire  foeminis  iucipiunt :  quae  his 
Boribus  ac  corrupt^la,  ab  aetatis  aimo  decimo  et  quarto,  donunae  vo- 
cantur.  plane  id  ^uod  sunt,  ac  optimo  cum  jure ;  non  iroperiosae  modo, 
acd  procacei  quoque  nostxo  vitio  ac  insolentes.  Ibi  jam ;  dasidioae 
;rtM  agitor  ac  misere.    Obsidendip  fores,  aajutandi :  molti,  fduret  m^ 


Q4&  D.  RidjamOraHo 

tiielidi :  aaciHttrtuii  qubque  mitiis  ac  senFohun,  diHgenter  obaervaBdi 
,  lis  q«i  ad  dominas  affectant  viam.    Adde,  quod  pknioqae  quae  amaii 
uoatro  witio  se  didicit  ac  tntelleutt  non  miaores  k-  calMittate  wmtm, 
quam  ab  opibas  aut  fonna  sua  sphritus  assuaut. 

At  lackrymani  exclusus  amatory  Hmina  smdc 
Floribus  et  urtis  operit :  postisque  superbos 
Ungit  amaracinoy  eiforibus  miser  osculafigit, 

quodque  nagis  admireris,  ex  his  vere  €oBUcis  ioeptiis  miseriisqne, 
optima  Ttagosdiarum  uascuutur  arguoicnta«  Defuuctos  isto  nuilo, 
domi  malum  saepe  gravius,  foris  iouumefa  exciphmt.  Quippe  hit:  nii- 
litis,  iste  mercatoris,  alius  agricolae,  alius  causidioi  personam  agit. 
quisque  ita  8uaio>  ut  feliceni  alienam  existimet :  fiistidiosi  InsttumeB, 
et  cum  aliis  molesti,  tum  sibi.  Porro  si  quis  altiora  struity  et  amU- 
tioni  pedem  laxat,  inter  spes  et  vota  rem  cum  cura  geiit :  id  est>  vigi- 
kado  somniat.  vd  dum  non  consequitur  quse  optat,  vel  quod  ooose- 
cutus  magna,  ideo  oHyora  jam  sperare  audet.  •Ilk  filii  obitum  deplo- 
rat :  isle,  sed  cum  lachrymis,  moleste  optat.  Huic'domi  est  Medea, 
BOO  ad  faomm,  ut  in  scena,  Bed  ad  vitam  comes.  Ilium  fortuna  nun- 
quam  melior  respexit :  ilium  diu,  sed  hac  lege»  ut  subito  reliuquat ; 
interdum  et  ludibrio  exponat.  nam  cum  aliqui  se  semper  miseros 
fiiisse  .olameiit,  louge  tamen  est  misernmus  qui  samper  felix  fuit. 
Hiac  suspiria,  hinc  lacbrymm,  bine  luctns,  bine  Tragfedise  infelix  illnd 
confliraeatumy  heu  heu !  quod  in  rita  paginam  utramque  facit.  Jam 
11  ad  Ajaoe»  nostros  et  CEdipodas  eamos;  propria  eorum  ut  in  soena, 
ita  et  in  vita  est  calamitas.  qui  quot  satellitibus,  tot  coris,  tot  molestib 
6tq>aiitury  neque  cadunt  ut  resurgant,  sed  ut  semper  jaceant  ac  depri- 
mantur.  Sicut  enim  minima  animalcula  ^  loco  vel  altissimo,  impune 
cadunt,  BMyora  casus  quiiibet  commiaait  et  firangit :  ita  sc^tia  ac 
fiisoes,  opes  ac  potentiae,  et  inania  ista  renun,  ut  stantibus  dignitatem 
addunt,  ita  lapsos  pondere  ipso  premunt  et  comminuunt.  Partem  ol- 
timam,  ut  in  Tragoedia,  ita  raro  invenias  in  vita.  Quotusquisque  enim 
seqectutem  attingit  ?  quae  et  hie  Catastrc^he  vocari  meietur.  ultiratt 
quippe  aetas,  officina  luctus,  portus  vitae  nmul  et  calamitatam  ma« 
est  quam  ut  ornnes  optant,  ita  nemo  coasecatus,  ea  gaudet :  optiaaa 
cum  expectatur,  cum  advenit,  oneroaa  sibi,  aliis  moJesta.  Instat  enim 
diu  viventibus  natura.  qua?,  ut  creditor  immitis,  aut  danista  importa- 
uus,  jus  suum  sibi  flagitat.  Itaque,  si  nimium  cuncteris,  huic  oculuai, 
illi  dentem,  illi  sensum  aliquem,  aut  omnes  simul,  tanqoam  pignoa, 
erq)it  ac  toUit.  ut  qui  modo  omnia  excelsa  apirat,  jam  imago  suiaut 
cadaver  vivum  inter  homines  oberret.  Quanqaam  fabulam  u^urimom 
mors  ipsa,  rerum  linea  ac  finis  ultimus,  absohrit :  cajus  macfainae>  ut 
olim  histriones  loquebantur,  plurimae/  Quosdam  enim  femim,  quoa- 
dam  mare,  alios  lubido  propria  absumit :  plerosque  nihil  tale  cogitan- 
tas»  quasi  h  postscenio,  invadit,  iit  non  vitam  modo,  sed  et  spes  in  aw- 
dio  abrumpat.  Plenam  suis  pardbus  Tragtadiam  habetb :  cujus  Deaa 
eat  choragus;  argumentum,  luctus  ac  calamitas;  histriones,  miaeri 
mprtales;  chorus,  foeminae  et  viri;  apparatus,  aurum  et  ai^gentum, 
veitisvariaB  et.migao  piecto condiictae :  aliena  oania  aa  aaataala. 


De  utilitate  Tr&gcddiarum^  ^.  343 

sttpe  aiitem  sublto  reddenda.     Theatrum   est  hio  orbis,  in  quo 
homioem  natura  cellocavit.  qui,  si  nos  respicias,  diffiisus;  si  iianc  ter- 
rain, quaqua  paifditar,  angustus;  si  immeusam  illud  ^  coeluniy  quod 
hanc  ambit  undique  et  invoivit,  puacti  iustar  est.  quern  cum  magnua 
Alexander  integrum  vicisset,  paulo  post  sex  pedes  occupavit.   Reliqua 
discordiis  ac  iexto  haeredes  divisere.  cum  ex  iis  nemo  esset,  qui  tani 
amplum  possidere  patrimodium  ex  asse  posset,  quod  si  aliquis  despi- 
oeret  h  coelo,  forte  quaereret,  nee  inveniret.    Ite  nunc,  6  histriones  nos- 
triy  ite,  et  personam  suam  quisque  agat,  ut  videtur.    Tu  qui  purpo- 
fara  et  sceptrura  geris,  qnem  cum  mnlti  ctngant,  plures  timent,  nemo 
non  extinctum  vellet,  orbem  animo  invade :  spes  tuas  et  insanisu^ 
votorum,   quantum  lubet  ac  videtur,  ertge  aut  extende :  aliquid  hn- 
mana  sorte  majus  concipe  animo  ac  yolve :  hostem  magno  animo  in- 
vade :  militem  conscribe :  aciem  dispone :  montes  maximos  complana : 
latifundia  et  turres  praestina  ac  cole,  sed,  6  noster,  finis  instat,  et  jam 
vela  sceme  complicantur.    Tu,  cui  opes  contigerunt,  speciosum  iliud^ 
si  videtur,  lutum,  quod  choragi  munere  ad  tempns  accepisti,  oculis  et 
mente,  quantum  potes,  contemf^e:  hujus  gratia,  dum  vivis^  curre^ 
rape,  suda,  ara,  naviga,  ac  vigila :  causas  in  judicio  ac  foro,  quantum 
voce  vales  et  lateribus,  declama :  orbos  ac  pupillos  circumscribe,  vi- 
duas  emunge :  huic  denigue  inservi,  et  divinam  animse  ccelestis  partem, 
ipsam,  inquani,  rationem,  rei  quae  nee  sentit  nee  intelligit,  submitte, 
buic  penitus  inhtere.  aut,  ne  tange  quidem,  si  boc  placet :  (et  quis 
multis  hoe  placere  neget  7)  sed  in  terra  alibi  depone,  secuturus  ipse. 
Finis  quippe  instat  fabulse,  quam  agis :  et  jam  omamenta  flagitat  qui 
dedit.    Dedit,  dico  ?  imo  mutuavit.    Brevem,  ut  novistis,  ambitum 
Tragoediae,  ac  strictum.  Rex  philosophorum  ponit.  noster,  si  aetemita- 
tem  spectes,  nuUus  dici  potest,  nullum  enim  spatinm  aut  intervallum 
habet.  omnia  momento  hie  geruntur.    Quod  infantiam  ac  senectutem 
vulgo  vocant,  et  hoc  ipsum  quo  haec  dividuntur  spatinm,  aut  potins 
momentum,  anni  Platonici  vix  bora  est.    £x  quo  ipso  somnus,  tan- 
quam  publicanus  quidam,  maximum  vectigal  sibi  petit ;  mortis  fide- 
jussor quidam,  et  quasi  auteambulo.  qui  quotidie  nos  docet  id,  quod 
aliquando  semper  est  fiiturum.    Haec  inculcant  Tragici,  haec  monent: 
haec  cxempHs,  haec  sententiis  confirmant.    Haec  in  Academia  eadem 
tempestate  Socrates,  qua  in  theatro  publice  Euripides,  docebat.  sed 
sublimius  utroque  Sophocles,  plerumque  et  efficadns.  ut  qui  in  Re- 
publica  personam  egit,  dux  Athentensium  et  praetor.    Vere  ubique 
magnus :  domi  imperator  pariter  et  foris.     Haec  doctnna  primam  ani- 
mis  cum  cura  infigenda  est :  reliqua  deinde  et  secundo  loco.    Quod 
in  posterum  fiaicturi  sumus.    Multum  enim  didicit,  qui  sortem  suam 
ac  conditionem  intellexit,  qui  personam  bene,  et  ut  brevi  aliud  acturus, 
bic  sustinnit :  qui  ex  deeoro  gemuit  ac  luxit.  nisi  quod  hie  vero  ge- 
kntttt  ac  ejulatu  opus  est.    Nam  ut  omnium  PhiloBophorum  scripta 
erolvatis,  neminem  prudlentius  scripsisse  judicabitis  quam  Heraclitus 
ient. 


.■..•     344  ■■•••.  - 

IN  CARMINA  EPODICA  JiSCHYLEA 
COMMENTARIUS. 

AUCTORE  G.  B. 

N©.  ir.    [Vid.  No,  XXII.  p.  242.] 

Jl  jERGO  ad  Agamemnana,  nobllem  illam  tragoedianiy  et  simul  tot  et 
tantis  mendis  depravatam,  ut  Viri  Doctifisuni  vix  decern  versus  conti- 
•guos  intelligere  queant.  Minime  igitur  mirari  debet  lector,  st  qui^ 
metra  et  sententiam  prospiciens,  paulo  liberius  se  gerat,  in  vulgata 
'scriptura  pro  libitu  mutanda.  Nonnunquam  tamcn  ilia  audacia  non 
modo  non  veniam  sibl  poscit,  sed  potius  laudi^m  arrogate  dum  locis 
plane  desperatis  remedium  affert.  Exemplum  babe  ex  Eppdo  ad  fi- 
bulas initiuzn.     Sic  enim  lego  v.  140  et  sqq. 

To(rov  TTsg  evfrcoy  EvkXIoc 
•^gwii  i^piKuXoi^y  a-jgoviooy  Aurgoy  j^TraiTsi* 

SaiTOV^  VMlxioOV  T6XT0v\  diTUy^VTOV 

OSS'  eu^vopa'  /x/jxv6f  yotp  ^o^sgoi  7aX/vcp<ray 
elxovofMs  SoXta  fjLvaiJi^uiV  ft^vt^  rexvonoivog* 
Tolot^e  Kak^as  m  /xcyccXoi^  dyoiioig  aifixKciy^ev 
jUrO^ijUr' >  dif  6pvi6aiV  mooVy  oTxoi^  ^ouriXf/oi^. 

V.  1.  Aid.  »^^etf  x»xu.  Victor.*  fv^^ivv  «  ttmxi^ :  ubi  mendam  alteram 
sustulity  alteram  pr^termisit.  Dedi  EmXiW.  S«pe  etenim  permntantur 
«  et  tv.  In  Troas.  977.  Aid.  iv^vmf.  MSS.  'A^f««.  In  Choeph.  SOS. 
Aid.  tvicltt  Rob.  aiilif,  Dianae  nomen  EvxXU  senratur  a  SchoL  in 
Soph.  CEd.  T.  161.  probante  Elmsleio,  et,  post  Brunckium,  allegante 
Plutarch.  Arisdd.  p.  331.  £.  unde  corrigunt  VV.  JDD.  gl.  Hesychii 
EvXaKU/^A^rtftt^.  V.  4.  Vulgo  ifi^uuiXitr^  rt^THt  rtinmii  mox  p06t 
^dcTfMTet  sequebatur  rr^dvl^y :  e  qua  voce  in  sedem  propriain  reposita 
patet  r^vrttf  nasci  e  corrupta  gL  Mfrttti  etenim  Scholiastes  habet 
;Sr^«tf^«v»  «ir«v.  Deinde  e  n^iu^  erui  Xvt^m  mt.  Nempe  Diana  ab 
aquilis  (f,  e.  Atridts)  pcenam  reposcit.    Vox  avt^m  in  xiy^M  corrumpi* 


In  Carmina  Epodkoy  ^c.  345 

tur  in  Choeph.  46.  ut  monnit  Gahterus;  qui  rectms  legere  potent 
T/  yi^(  xto'imq  AvT^oy.«e4f««Td$  ff4}f •  V.  5.  Post  i^M  fttf  subaudi  ifuf  ec 
tmV  ixl^^^k  post  xurecfMfc^a,  V.  ?•  £k  'itf/dy  ^f  )taiA«>  Tretuivtt  erui  'IifTtfMe- 
ttkxS  TfjFXieiu  Cf.  (£d.  T.  154.  'Iis7f  AifXii  9r«<«y.  Perpetuum  est  ver- 
bum  «v«»«A^ /TTf cor.  Vid.  Indie.  Beck.  V.  12.  Redde  iYv{i),/2R;ia^  x 
moz  Ti(  excidit  ob  rr.  £t  sane  in  sententiis  ambiguis  opdnie  locunl 
habet  illud  r<? :  cf.  supr.  T<yflc$ :  et  Iph.  T.  522.  548.  Ion.  1311.  Antig. 
7^2.  Aj.  1128.  S.  C.  Th.  408.  De  tij  corrupto  vel  omisso  vide 
Porson  Hec.  1169.  V.  13.  Ita  Aid.  pro  a^nvhfcivu,  Mbx  tulgo  Iv- 
rJWv  fTe^«»  AffMf  rti  SUttirtit :  unde  erui  iurit^f  anc^rof  &^»nou  gl.  est 
MTfl^v.  Ezstat  mA»^69  in  Eurip.  Electr.  310.  ubi  MS.  tin^tf.  Sixni- 
lii  fere  error  hie  peperit  «Ti^«».  V.  14.  Vulgo  rvtrcM  evft^vfu  Hac 
nemo  intellexit,  neque  intelligere  potuit.  £z  Hesychio  hausi  iavyxM* 
r«y«  quod  ezponit  Lexicon  ufimr»f  iytv*  ftn  9vyKi^ftifn»w.  Nempe  ludit 
^schjlus  in  voce  »ovyx,vm :  quae  de  vino  dicta  sonat  non  miscendOf 
de  inimicitia  vero  non  placanda  :  eandem  scilicet  metaphoram  usur- 
pant  Grzci  in  phrasi  «0*Tf(a7ri$  vel  «rsr«y)e;  txH'^'  ^^  ^^^  locutione 
adisis  loca  congesta  Schxfero  ad  Dionys.  de  Composit.  Verb.  p.  38.  et 
Lobeck  ad  Sopn.  Aj.  801.  qui  legendo  in  Agam.  1244.  elriftiit  r  '^A^y 
^/x«(f  mcvrxjf  conjecturam  Butlero  praeripuit,  et  inihi  locum  satis  ap- 
turn  indicavity  quo  mea  quoque  emendatio  defendi  possit :  ibi  enim 
Clytaemnestra  die i tur  ^mZmi  aTzr^fhf  m^uv  plxttiy  hie  vero  Iphigeniac 
mors  dicttur  esse  futura  origo  MMtan  irvy^^vrm  i.  e.  Anr^f^in,  rotuit 
quoque  JEschylus,  usurpata  voce  cervy^ortf,  respicere  ad  metaphoram^ 
quam  in  v.  infr.  522.  adhibuit  de  oleo  et  aceto  non  facile  miscendb. 

Offiat  fioHf  »^<xT«y  If  ff*»Ai«  TT^vjrHf"  0|d^  r*  etXu^d  t  tyxutg  rmvTf  xvru 
Atj^^TTttvvfT  «v  dtJ  ^iXatf  '^^wvtnirtiu  V.  15.  Aid.  du^  cMy«^»9  vero 
proxime.  Reposui  •v^*  tCny^cc.  Noster  enim  de  sacrificio  locutus  ad 
Homericum  itiivo^«  »inv  respiciebat:  ita  tamen  yocis  etymologiam, 
scilicet  ti  bene  et  M^  maritus^  in  animo  habebat,  ut  oraculi  sensum 
ambiguum  servaret. 

Ibid.  477.  et  sqq. 

iriXiv  hr\y,ii  iooi  yvvonKOs  avv- 

/Sfljf'r  ^*  ^  hrriTVfiof,  rig  a  rrginu  Trgo  tow  ^avevT- 

o?$fv,  fj  T»  ^6^os  t<rr,  ^  4      o;  y«P*v  f  wvaivscrai" 

xotK  6ioiJ'  rig  ooh  irai^vog  %i6avog  »yav  15 

ig  vflj^ayyeXttflKTiv  vi-  .  6  S^\vg  oag^g 

oig  TrrsfcoiiVTOL  xao5i-  rap^wTro^o^,  aXXa 

fltv  fyfiT  .Ta;^u/tAO|Ov  yvvouKOKtip' 

m>JKaya,  10      uxfov  eXAurai  xAso;. 

V.  6.  Vice  xtKfiuim  reposui  «f«Xf^/t«ir«f.  Eadem  vox  restituenda. 
est  Theognidi  v.  223.  %.%hit  y  «^(«^y  iairt  vUv  KUcXtfCfiif^  iaixtv,  vulgo 
(hfiXoftfASf^.  V.  8.  xn^nSifra  est  conjectura  probabilis  Blomfieldi  in 
EtUnb,  Rev.  No.  38.  p^  498.  qui  tamcn  Icctionem  suam  exempli» 
non  munivit.     At  conferre  poterat  Orest.  874. .  ofyyOft'  inrri^ttwt-^ 


S^  In  Cormma  Epodka 

Soppl.  89.  fi0H  ^*  imwn^7.  Antig.  1907*  «&Hirr«y  f^  ArubpL 
At.  145S.  'AiMm^f^i  «««  «infii9l«#  f«^  f (imk.  At  longe  a|>tismnM 
esset  A^m.  1 5S1  •  ^Aftn^xi^tS  ^^mrUm  mMi  modo  probata  fuisset  con- 
joctara  Wakefieldi  legentis  wtt^mkk  in  Silv*  Crit.  I.  s.  xxy.  p.  47.  obi 
plura  in  banc  rem  reperiet  lector  studiosus*  V.  12.  Vice  tuxf^  repo- 
sui  «xif  •  qna  voce  significatur  quicquid  est  ponderis  nnllias  nempe 
wUea^  *9p%ma  nuiris,  JwuuSf  sdniiUof  litdjhs  {Aaglieejiew  vel  Jkg^ 
Hie  yero  de  mulierum  levitate  potest  intelligi.  V.  l^*  "O^  non  satis 
capio.     Restitui  ?«#«$•     Hesych.  '^O«^0<— /mi^^m,  ?Jyu 

Accedo  ad  tres  Epodicos  cantus^  qaam  maxiine  depravatos.  Bur* 
neins  qaidem  in  Tentamine  de  Metris  .fiscbyleis  eos  inter  systemata 
Antispastiea  recenset.  At»  ni  fallor»  a  vero  aberravit,  duin  metii 
caiisa'^  unumquodqae  systezna  post  sinciilain  Stropbam  et  singalam 
Antistropbam  iteratam  esse  vcduit.  Alut  mibi  carminis  esse  ratio  vi- 
d^tur.  Quod  quum  nemo  intellexerity  neque  potuerit  intelltgere  nisi 
versibus  trajectis  et  verbis  aliquantisper  mutatis,  totum  cantum  ad 
meam  mentem  emendatum  exscribere  libct. 

Ibid  14^7.  &c. 

'Emv»  fjJa  rig  itiw  xoAAoi 
^v^ais  i>J<rour  wo  T^lf' 

oTjo^  «'.  ivrtirrp.  et, 

MMfX.  ot.     ♦fS  rU  iv  8V  raxu  HMIX.  ^.  itzlp^v,  ts  if*w/wjj  8w- 

[Aij  TffgiflSSuvo^  fuonrt  xol)  Si^ti- 

fMfie  StfjUrVior^-^                               6  fTo-i  ToLVTotXliuicr" 

gf^g  (M\oi  TOY  ae)  ^ipouar*  f^fuv  ly^  Kifdrog  ywaixiov  \(ri^in}^$v     SO 

luiip  areXsoToy  Srvov,  Sa/xevr-  Kotphoh^xrov  fjxo)  KpetrW' 

0$  ^vKaxog  eu/x«yso'Tarou  ok*  M  ^b  (r&fui  riSf  S/x«y 

xa)  iroAX«^  rAavro;  ywMKO$  hot,  roD-  xipaxog,  l;^0goy    aTetitig  ixvo^ 

itgog  Ywaixo$  ^  diri^Krev.  1 1  u/u.yjy  ujxveiy  liret^irai. 

KA*  fji^rfiiv  ioLvarov  fMlgcof  krev^ou,  KA.    wv   8*     opiicag     ffripMr^s. 

yXcoo'a-aVf  25 

TQurie  fiapwttfi'  rov  Tc^/Aip^yoy 

ft^S'  «lj  *EA^yi|y  x^Toy  fXTp€\Joj^,  ^oiifi^a  ytwoii  T^<r8f  xixXV***''- 

i»;  iv^poKirttf*  eof  fJi^la  ff-oXXoiy    15  Ix  tou  y^p  a^a^  ai/McroXeip^o; 

Tpcpojy  4^^;  J«»««y  t  6xi(roi(r  ftolj*  hxTpiferar  irgh  xareKii^ev 

apxwrraTw  ofXyo;  hqe^e.  to  iroXaioy  ct^o^^  yiof  !pC^?*        ^ 

JCO.     ySy  Si  nkda  9okifs;ih'  nrfS)f  «'v 

arrof  ainyydi<re  Si'  ol/yi* 
ivttrrw,  fn;  igy 

IpiS  oiafMcro;  55 


JEtckyka  Commentarim. 


34r 


BMtX,  a'.  ^H  fgiycaf  oTxoi^  rotarh 

¥€l$,  ^eu,  ^eSy  X0txoy  ahw  an}- 
pctf  twaj  eexopBOTou*  40 

io)  iw  dual  ^to$ 

Jfo^  reXelTfti ;  rl  ra^ 

«u  hoxpavTov  hativ ;  45 

Kil.  a2%ii  T    tlvM  ToSf  roZpyov 
efMVy 

'Ayafs^s^jLvovioiv  xrtivou  r^'  aXt^ov* 
favTott^ifievog  Zi  ywMx)  vtxgou 
roOS*  0  TToiXonig  ^piu,v$  i>Ji(rTcog  50 
*^Tgg»j  yoXwrou  doivar^joj 

TSA£0¥  y  (t^v  mg  tTuVwrotg, 

JFO.     /8a<nXeu  ficurtXimv  w&g  at  ^oatpwrm 
^^fvo;  fx  ^fXfa; ;  rl  tot'  sTtm  (TOI  ; 

ov^otfjL  iXtvtipov  oifnoi  OavaroVy 

/3ioy  ^xTVSfloy 

diTt^l  iroTftxp, 

oTjfcoi  xoiTflty 

rayS*  aygXeute^wy^ 

jUbJOf  ^  SoA/tt  Safu}(  8x 

flc/uu|p^ayo0j   ^^ovr/SoJy 
ina/saiMg  [/Lep^^fiv,  %ra  rp avoo- 


HMIX.  fi.  dg  fOv  Aifmli^  ^ 

ro98ff  ^tfyov,  t(;  6  fMtgftVf^         56 

<roov  ;  9rw^  tcov  fraTgit9¥  yt  cruXX^* 

rcD^  yevotr  av  iXaortap ; 

Xiaj^rrai  $*  h^ofrnropohg 

mppoaia'i¥  alfuirwv 

fi^iXag  ''Apfis'  6  Toiig  60 

(Tfr  yap,  vpofiouvcov  Xa^Vf, 

xiip\  fiooav  Ttapi^ir 

KA.  £oe  yoLp  q3to;  $oX/ay  flKnjy 

oTxoio'iy  l$i}x'* 

aXX',  Ijttoy  Ix  rouS*  epyo;  a^icy^  Ci5 

T^y  ToXuxXauroy  dva^tm.  igdcrag 

i^iA  mitr/wtj  [MfiapJ  ey  "^ijo^ 

p^eyaXav^slTfsr  ^i^oStjXijTip 

TwSf  yfy«<r9» 

iavaTcp  Tia-Uif^tairep  l/?$fir.      .   70 


75 


80 


/yivfix  *' 


fSMifTtlTvonog  oTxou*  Se3oix«  8*  OjXjSp- 

ou  XTCiiroy 

^ui^o'^aXij  roy  ai/uuK-  85 

n^ov*  4^fxa(  xfxXiiyf. 

Six])y  8*  fir'  afXXo  wfSr/[Ui 

tqyfff  /3Xaj3i}f  vpo;  aXXoi; 

A}yayai<ri  ftoi^a. 

JTO.  £  ya?,  17$*   ?/ui'  itii^flo,  irpiy 
S8«y  90 

ifyvpfyrol^ov  tfolrag 


dvrtarp*  */» 
HMIX.  ff.  imtag   ?xfi  rS^  dm* 

iicfidya  8*  fori  xplveu'  "  ^f ff « 
(ffcpoyr',  ^^      ^  JOO 

ixrfyci  S*  6  xalvoov"  /Myii  l«/4i; 

XS^^  ^iO(  iTfldffiy  roy 

Sg^Mfra'  iio-ftiov  yip 

t/;  dv  ywdv  j^v  8^  105 

tt»ylxj3aXoi;  xfx^AXi^ 

Tdci  y^yQ^  ir^;  xr^og. 

KA'   otf  o-e  vpoo^xfi  re  ^hji^ 

Xiyuv 
TouTO*  vpo^  i^/Awy  xJvirfO'* 


348"  In  Cwnma  ISfddika 

jy  <r4  To8*  Ipj^oi  TXijtrei  xrtWwr'  aXX*  7<J)iyf wia  viv  mhtwIw^ 

ivB^  Toy  auTij^,  95      iuyin^q,  cis  x§^> 

«voxdoxu<rai  xpyx^v,  axotpti^  varig*  oivrui(rctaa  irjoj  eiKuxopov 

X^piv  art  i&yoav  flro^djxewft*  a;^8C0y 

{uyoiKm  eiilxoo$  mx§avou  ;  ir«p)  %§ »gf  ^ot^iowra  <f>iXiJ(r€i, 

JCO.     waj  y  eiriTWft/3ioy  i yx'^Jj  y': 

alvoy  1^'  av^^)  9ei- 

aXXwv  Iv  aXijdc/-  l^O 

V.  3.  Vulgo  fM«  rtif  ^•Ji^Xekf  r*i  fFAtv  «-4AX«f.  Voces  repetitas  reject. 
V.  7.  h  iiM.  Bumetas  delet  ».  V.  8.  «TtAfvT«y  analogic  oppugnat. 
Emendavi  iTiXfarov  in  Append.  Troad.  p.  135.  A.  V.  11.  /S/m  delen- 
dum  jassit  H^rmannus.  ^litat  est  verbum  mtransitivum.  In  Soph. 
Trach.  1043.  corrige  iclMo'tfy  ixvinrn  fu^m  tov  i*kxtw  ^Unif,  vice  ip^ivms, 
V.  16.  Vice  #f}(wi>  quod  abandat  post  «y}^«Afrfi^»  reposui  T^fMrr. 
Cf«  VirgiL  ^n.  ii.  51^.  Trapce  et  pairice  communis  Erinnys.  SciL 
Helena.  Cf.  et  Eurip.  Helen.  38%  r«  Tt  v«o'  )^  i^xivi  A^^iirN'  i}^ 
f§v(  r*  'A;^Mvs.  V.  1 7.  Vulgo  «(^<n:«r«9.  ^uod  nemo  tntellexiL  Dedi 
Ai»vTTmT$9 :  cf.  supr.  1S77.  yrnft^mit  u^KvcrtLrtu  V.  22.  Non  bene 
Graecum  Url  rmfULXH — rt»hU,  L^gi  potuit  4br«:  Vid.  Musgrav.  ad 
Trbad.  527.  Sed  lingua  postulat  nominativum ;  neque  suum  r<$^ 
yecte  dictum,  -Eschylus  rejiclet.  V-  25.  Vulgo  yf&fuif.  De  permu- 
tatis  yytfjKHf  et  y>i£(r(rat9f  vide  Marklandum  et  Porsonum  ad  Eurip* 
Suppl.  547.  V.  26.  Vulgo  rh  r^ivax^tffr'  Scriptura  manifeste  prava  * 
est.  Reposui  9n^«Ai;^y«».  Cognatam  vocem  vifXtx^^cg  agnoscit  H- 
Stephanus :  de  qua  plura  prsebet  Porsonus  ad  HippoL  917.  V.  27. 
Vu^p  ii^$tfrM9  n,uLMaiun*  Verba  nescio  quis  mutavit  ienaxxis  scili- 
cet constructionis  probatae,  qua  nominativus  cum  infinitivo,.]^  im- 
perativoy  conjungi  solet.  Vid.  Koen  ad  Gregor.  p.  198.  Elmsleium 
Edinhu^h  Rev.  No.  34.  Feb.  1811.  p.  493.  V.  28.  '£»  r»v  yi^  i^ 
t^futrl>4t%H  Nf/(fi  v^i^trm  w^tf  x€tr»?^tit.  Hxc  mazime  depravata 
alii  aliter  corrigere  sunt  conati.  AlfiArlxuxfii  debetur  Stanleio,  qui  ci- 
tat  T.  supr.  837*  ''A^dv  sXi<|fv  atfiaroi  rv^ttmtov,  De  fui^at  ad  versus 
initium  eliso  vide  Porson.  ad  Phcen.  1622.  Loco  ibi  citato  adde  frag- 
mentum  Incerti  apud  Stob.  R.  N.  p.  12.  Gesn.  et  Soph.C£d.  C.  1219 
ut  aKbi  fotasse  ostendam.  1546.  et  V.  32.  <«9niy|«rf  Sunlesus»  vice  ' — 


4 jvw.^  V.  35.  Vulgo  %^ti  i^dfutros  «9^(«f •  Literas  i^«  male  omissas  ss^ 
plevi  et^  iftmrof  effinxi  «^«^«r«f :  mox  le^^i^^pro  «f)^'f.  Idem  er- 
ratum correzit  Piersonus  ad  Moer.  p.  275.  et  ipse  in  Append.  Troad.  p. 
160.  De  fraude  ovis  aureo  vellete  et  malis  inde  in  Atridas  illatis 
perlegas  omnino  Eurip.  Orest.  989  et  sqq.  "  V.4I.  Vulgo  imi.  Ipse 
iim  Toctm  JEschyfeam  reposui.    Vicl.  Blbmfield.  ad  Prom.  166.  ia 


Mschylta  Commentarim.  349 


dossario.  qui  tamen  in  v.  5S4.  non  bene  tuetor  Aim9vt  Jknak  xmi 
hcfvYYdw :  cum  exhibeat  Robortellus  scr^turam  vero  prozimam  »»} 
/SMtf  :  lege  xmx  ^Ui  i.  e.  juei  i» :  even  in  spite  of  Jove :  de  phrasi  Ik  /9/«c 
cf.  Phlloct.  563.  94sS.  et  985.  in  quibus  omnibus  l»  fiietq  idem  sonant 
atque  fit* ;  et  saepe  dicitur  fiU  rtihi  aliquo  invito.     V.  46.  Vulgo  tiv^uu 
Repdsui  ttlij^u  r  •  ut  in  sententia  copulis  juncta  paiticula  negativa,  quam 
posterius  membrum  exhibet,  in  priori  quoque  subaudiretur.   Cf.  Troad. 
485.  et  Aristoph.  Av.  694.  a  Musgravio  citatum.     V.  48.  Vice  iImi 
rosttiifesto  legendum  KTunti.    V.  53.  £  rihuf  put^Mf  erui  nXiUt  y  H^i  H^ : 
ad  historiam  supra  dictam  de  ove  respicit  Clytxmnestra.    V.  55.  Vul- 
go u  syllaba  deficieiite.    Atticum  iHtt  sspe  librarii  corrumpunt.     In 
V.  supr.  520.  *'A>iii  Tru^ti  SM^«ir^^oy  ix$i{  am^a-$69  nescio  quis  in  Q,uarterly 
jRev»  No.  VI.  p.  393.  restituit  iH' :   et  sic  leeitur  in  marg.  Ask.  teste 
Butlero.    Adi  quoque  Lobeckum  ad  Soph.  Aj.  611.     V.  56.  7r£y  ^S. 
in  marg.  Ask.  ezstat  trJ;,  «-«(.     Dedi  9r«(  t«v.     V.  58.  Vice  fiiJi^wm 
reposui  Xtd^trM.     Hesych.  Ai«^i<«  nt^tuvtt.    Cf.  supr.  1436.  tfrsn^  & 
0w7iifiu  y*  Mx,9£  ^(jfy  hetfuUnrat.  sic  enim  lego  vice  «vy-«rv;g«.      V.  60. 
Vulgo  •x«i  )c  xMt—^d^im  »«v^oj8o^«.     Ipse  dedi  •  v«%  ot  y<^#— Ai^;^9«i 
««#»  ^«^r.     Quam  facile  mutentur  «•  et  d  patet  e  notis  Marklandi  adl 
Ipn.  AI  140.  quod  ad  %m}  et  ya^  vid.  Porson  ad  Phoen.  1495.  Moz  tr^o- 
/StffMvp  Atf^Mt  redde  provectior  habendus  propter  barbam  crescejUenu 
Deinde  m^i  fi^^t  exponit  ipse  ^schylus  in  Eumen.  302.    'Afttifutrf, 
/Binei^Mi  imftiuny  (mtet  necnon  Suppl.  628.  fiUtaiftti  vnfurK.     V.  66.  Gl. 
'l^fyfWMif  expuli.     V.  69.  H«c  basis  Anapxstica  olim  sedem  habuit 
^te  •vK  ytk^  •Sr^f.    V.  70.  Vulgo  rW  «^  nAf*    At  non  sibi  invicem 
opponimtur  riwut  et  a^i^t  verum  rintt  et  Muf.    Cf.  infr.  103.  «-«Mf 
i^fw  et  qu«  Stanleius  ibi  attulit.    V.  72.  Deest  syllaba.      Supplevi 
#M.    V.  74.  Hie  versus  vulgo  sequitur  /hXtfint  sic  mutatus  •H'  anxA^ 
4uw.    Reposui  .£schyleum  nidf*,*  *%Mv^ — :  adisis  Bruncki\im  ad  Pers. 
429.  et  Blomfielduth  in  Prom.  535.    V.  76.  Dedi  irir^  vice  4«Mr«« 
Eandem  var.  lect.  ediibet  X.  IL  334.  in  Troas.  778.     V.  82.  Pro  ivt«. 
XtifAUf  metrum  et  sensus  postulant  mireixttfMf'     V.  S6,  Male  reposui 
4iMK  »s»Aiiyf  vice  4^«m;  }i  Xiiyfi.     Redde  gtUta  cessavit,    Etenim  ^»f 
est  gutta  cujusltbet  liquoris :   hie  pro  sanguinis  scil.   Agamemnonis 
exsanguis.    V.  100.  Vulgo    ^i^ti  ^i^trr  :    qux  nemo  expedivit     V. 
J  01.  fimt  ^t(  iin^  erui  e  ^i/kmi  i*  fiifinrr^i.    Cf.  ^schyl.  SuppL  443. 
MtPf «  xh}  '^*^^  'OfMiu  $if*if.    Mox  iitTf — Ami  est  idem  fere  ac  Qwp 
iMrrm  in  Hipp.  1432.  necnon  Li^t  ^?i9fTcs  S.  C.  Th.  617.    V.  107.  Jn 
ir^oml^tfi  hasreo.     Reposui  tpW  v^^i,     V.   119.  Vulgo  iamr^v  i    sed 
amat^schylus  U/Jm  mitto*    V.  121.  Inserui  ^^«mv  quod  facile  omitti 
poterat  propter  ^^tvati. 

Ad  Choephoras  accedo.  Cujus  fabulse  duo  carmina  Antistrophica 
olim  feliciter  suis  numeris  restitui  in  Class,  Joum.  No.  IX.  p.  22. 
Verum  male  Epodum  distribui,  dum  voces  fiikri  'inirmxxm  resecui ;  sic 
lego: 

rif  X«^n^  W- 
kivTOv  Sfoya 
NO.  XXIV.        CLJI.  VOL-Xn.  2  A 


950  .  In  Camwia  Epodica 

Melius  vero  rem  gessi  m  ejusdem  Diarii  No.  XIII.  p.  168.  ubi  &S8II8 
sum  me  nihil  aut  parum  in  Epodis  emendandis  proficere  posse.  Nunc 
autem  metro  reperto  sensus  quoque  se  prodit.  Lege  igitor  y.  79S 
etsqq. 

'Evsl  viv  luyeof  f^ag  hr(fSo$  » . 

voiv  ajMi\p6i;. 
Vulgo  »m  rjfiir)A  vmxif^ifivd  H>Mf.    Quoties  «J  post  xJb<m  exddere 
soleat,  exemplis  monet  Porsonus  ad  I^.  T.  1396.    De  pcrmularis 
^iA«y  et  (p/x*»»  ipse  dixi  ad  PiDmethei  Epodsm  I.  Vide  Ciamcul  Joum. 
N0.XXIL   p.  243. 
V,  830  et  sqq. 

Jle^eoDg  r  opyag  o-Toyijf- 

gy  ip^h  oig  evvoV 

rciis  f  imo  x'h^^S  tjS«1j,  riv  oSrm  t  iO 

isM;  sr^euro'ooy  x^pnaig  ig  f/Jgou. 

V.  5.  Vulgo  Afmhf  ^^^mmrttf.  Dedi  S^tv  Mt  ir^Ji^wm*  Stimliter  ifi 
Hec.  7B5.  super  Hm  Mosq.  i.  habet  $i«v^ :  unde  orta  e«t  imh^  lectSe 
quam  Aug.  i.  exhibet.  Mox  rectius  dicitur  v^vtm  ;^«(<nc;  qum 
5rg«jr^«<rrti» :  cf.  Eurip.  Ion.  36.  et  896.  V.  7.  Pfo  Xtnr^ii  reposui  otim 
y«(«$.  Excidit  0-  ob  literam  prsecedentem  in  voce  h^^  et  rvyn^ 
rix  distat  a  Xvmi^atq  :  quod  Codices  fortasse  exhibebant.  De  pennu- 
tatis  r  et  A,  et  y  et  or  trita  sunt  omnia.  V.  8^  £x  iti^hf  olim  erui 
iy^M  f^^i :  nunc  malini  fi>»Mi^i. 

In  Eumenidibus  sicut  in  Agamemnone  Bumeius  Antispastica  tria 
syvtemata  repetenda  esse  jussit ;  qui  rectius  disponere  potiiit  v.  3S8b 
et  seqq. 

Carmen  iUud  iteratum  exstat  ad  finem  strophas  et  Antistm- 
phx :  cujus  rei  nullum  aliud  exemplum  nunc  temporis  reperiet 
lector  studiosus;  qui  bene  reponet  breve  carmen  ad  finem  prseonlis 
sjstematis  Anapaestorum,  »c  legendum. 

*Em\  Se  ru;  rehfjiivco  roSe  (jAkog 
vetgeiKO'jra  iroiqoi^opoi  ^pevHaKig 
vfLvog  ^<r   'Egivvuatv 
dicTfutog  ^fe¥&v  d^op^ 

rig  fipoToiirvi. 

Vulgo  Ug :  restitui  ^r' :  tteaim  verbmn  desidcratur :  mox  t$Mk  nemo 
intellexit.  ^schylea'  est  vox  ctmtis :  Vide  annotfUa  ad  Fers.  CI.  JL 
No.  XXII.  p.  246. 


^schglea  Commtnttmus. 


S2^ 


13 


IS 


JXflO  TOV  lOV 

7 

dvrnrevtri 

. 

[Ji^s^ela-OL  Kap' 

>• 

^(ot$  araXoif/^ 

ov  p^flovl 

• 

^wrfo^v. 

Itt 

• 

rl  psfctt  ;  ysvof/x'  av 

19 

WcoiO'TOf  w-oX/raij* 

e7roL$ov  CO 

ft,iyoL\i  Toi 

VVKT0$  aTijxoTrsySe?^ 

24 

'/»  ICO  $eoi 

vsaoregoi  'jrotXeU'  . 

•u;  vofMvs  xoiinnrourBwi§ 

xax  X*?*"  elkt^f'  hyw  ^  A- 

TifM^  alavri  ^oLp- 

vxoTO^  sv  ya  yah  e- 

ffx  Se  ToO  Af- 

drsKVos,  CO  S/xa, 
^l5oy  siTKrvfji^ivog 
'fiporo^fipovg  Xii?Cl9otg  h 

V.  4.  Vulgo  uxta-^  (uv.  At  literae  i^v,  hlc  metro  incommpdse 
in  ifM  inutatx  reponuntur  post  rfSf,  vice  ^(v.  V.  5.  Vulgo  i^  ima^im  : 
qux  scriptura,  nisi  vehementer  erro,  nascitur  e  gl.  cum  veteti  lectioae 
iBommixta.  Ipse  ^schfleum  nittni  restitcri:  restituendum  quoqiie  ▼• 
S33.  m^i^jfuatfi  iticuin  fi^criSf  vice  «ve»«  :  quam  vocem  per  it^vyn  inDer* 
pretatur  Brunckius  ad  Simonid.  Fragm.  i.  20.  ubi  lege  mMi*  t'  ij^* 
V.  6.  Deleto  ^%vy  dedi  \(ui  m  Uf,  Libri  i)y  i«w.  Nostram  scripturam 
i^xponit  illud  Terentianum  omnem  iram  evomam.  V.  12.  Lribri  U^t^49f 
MSS.  forusse  ivV«(«v.  i.  e.  Ivtr^^^u  In  Troas.  616.  Aid.  ^p^/uvuu^*, 
.MSS.  }Mrf^««r«.  V.  18.  Pro 
bon  ;  nisi  quis  h  delenckun  malit. 

835  et  sqq. 

'EjXff  icaAuv  Ta5e  y*,    . 

Ifui  TTotXaiS^goV' 

a  xaru  yoiv  olxslvy 

ar/erov  (jlIo'os  4 

^vEco  TOV  fiivov;  aTrxvra  xirov 

V.  4.  ^v0^  contra  mcti'um.  Rcposui  ^7(nf.  Res  pro  persona. 
Cf.  Heracl.  52.  v.  5.  Vulgo  t««  jiaiW  ««rwfT«  « .  V.  6.  Vice  vAwj^f  dedi 
9rAi5/ :  idi  Porson,  ad  Hcc.  820.  V.  8i  «f  i  iteraii.  Vide  Seidlenun 
de  Vers.  Dochm.  p.  278. 

Tandem  est  ventum  ad  Stxpp!ke$.  E  dumetis  loci  maxime  per- 
plexi  mihi  viam  tali  fere  ratione  expediam. 

£  V.  832.  usque  ad  842.  nihil  nisi  lacunas  et  mendas  video :  idem 
dictmn  puta  de  v.  855, 6  ;  et  865  et  sqq.  leliquos  sic  dispono. 

843.  rrf.  a .  iyryrrp.  rf. 

KHPra.  SotJ<r6'  hA  snQtrtk  XOPOS.  i  iroXualfUsv 

Ddevi  fnm  gL  W)cii  wXtmiftm. 


metrum  postulat  quadrisjUa- 

V.~2S.  Vulgo  >«0Tv;^f. 


dv  eut. 


itrtrx£Xxff,oi:  irag*  ou$ey  ^pav  SoXoi. 


352  Bentim  Emendatianes  Inedita 

S$0.  <rrf.  fi>.     86 1 .  amarf.  ft. 

hTtroavfcus  riv*  oij3;«y  a-'  v£fta  jSporoio-i  rsfa- 

moz  moz 

JKH.  Tt  iflrir'*  «VflwroAo5cr«  /Sijpt       #         #         •         #         # 

Arte'  ISottvov*  x/ff  S*  s;  Uqv.  TroXkot.  tgotig  H  jxar«i**  Itr 


#         «         *         *         * 


i}^fMveug  TroLXetfueus, 


Hec  prozima  non  axnbitiose  persequar.  Lector  ipse,  si  ydit»  nos- 
tram  scripturam  cum  vulgata  eonferre  poterit.  Id  unum  moneo  qaod 
J/9(«y  reddi  debet  per  ir«XA«»i}y.  Vid.  Suid.  V.  Quod  ad  tvimfuu^m^ 
cif*  Troad.  27S.  £vMi/t««yi^f  ^m7i»  a-iv. 

V.  874^  et  sqq.  Hos  versus  omnes  in  Antistrophica  carmina  dispo* 
^ui  in  Class.  Joum,  No.  VI.  p.  416. 

Mirum  fortasse  nonnuUis  esse  videbitur,  -quod  JEschylus  et  Etui- 
pides  se  tot  et  tantis  vinculis  obstringi  vellent,  quse  Sophocles  sibiim- 
poni  indignatus  fuit.  Inter  hujus  enim  carmina  Epodica  viz  tmum 
itque  alterum  reperies  ad'  eandem  regulam  exigendum.  Profecto 
cquidem  me  nescire  fateor  quare  Tragici  inter  se  tantopere  dissenti- 
ant.  Scio  tamen  ab  Aristophane  legem  esse,  quam  detezi,  servatam> 
iEschylum  fortasse  et  Euripidem  irridendi  causa.  Venun  alio  for- 
tasse  tempore  de  Comici  carminibus  anquiram. 

JEtons  Dabam^ 

Kalend.  Jun.  A.  S.  mdcccxv. 


BENTLEII  EMENDATIONES  INEDITiE 
IN  ARESrOPHANEM. 

No.  IV.  [Continued  from  No.  XXIIL  p.  111.} 

In  Equites. 
4.  Lege  tVe^jpijcnr  e  Schol.  At  vid.  Suid.  in  El^^^w  «t  "'ffp^ 

0.  wtMfT»ii9f  \OkifMrot>  vi^tf  Suid.  in  Swttf})dei». 

18.  Suid.  Kofji,^wgimx»g  optime. 

^.  dele  reov. 

J8.  Aid,  iroffiy  [Vid.  T.  Kidd.  ad  Porsoni  Miscell.  Crit.  p.  37 1.] 


in  Aristophanefk. — Equites.  353 

.  4d.  leg*  irvvxlri^^  [aic  MSS.  3.  et  SchoL] 
49«  Suid.  in  Koo-xvAjWrflrr/oi^  [habet]  Koa-KvXfjLetrloig  rurl :  lege  Ar* 
TOiff'i  ab  irru  ut  Sraio-i  in  v.  755.  [Vid.  P.  P.  Do^Ri£UM  in  Porso- 
ui  Miscell.  Crit.  p.  390] 
.  55.  Suid.  in  M&t^a  [hapet]  ix  IliXov — irapaSfeiikdv'^'aiT^if. 
.59.  Hesych.  Bug <r/yijf , /tojo-/inj j :  vid.  v.  447. 
62.  voielreu  Suid.  in  MpfULKMwiiTX. 
7 1 .  lege  avuo-avre. 
.  S6.  Scaliger  fiovXiii<rotlfji>eda  [sic  Br.  tacite.] 
89*  "AKviies ;  oiros  K^ovv^urgoXrigouov  el.     Sic  pungendum.  male 
Scaliger  "AKntig  ovrws'  forte  MXij Jsj ;  ouTanr)  xpovoj^urpoX^goiov  •!, 
ut  Plutarch.  [De  Liber.  Educand.  ii.  p.  13.];^povrfXi}j^j  [ubiH. 
Stepfa.  voluit  xpov6Xviqo(]  vel  ''Akndeg ;  outoctV  xfiovoxwTj«X>jftaiov  fl ;  ut 
X^;m$  XijjtAaiv  [idem  sit  atque]     KgoviKols  ^i^eus  Xij/xavrej  in  Pint. 
581.  vel  "AXf^ies  oStoj  c5  xpovo;^uTpoxV*»J' ^  vid.  Achat.  556.  Ran. 
864.  Vesp.  1403.  Av.  174.  ib.  1048. 
93.  Kplvova-r  Etymol.  in  Olvog. 
103.  Xf/;(a}y  Etymol.  in  'ETriWo-ra.  male. 
*  107.  fX/  eXxi.    Aid.  6X8  X    ^^xf :  vel  leg.  JSpfi  x   J^*  •  ^i^- 
U84.  S^ff  m)  melv.  Vesp.  1 130.  "Exe—^u)  f*^  XaXiT. 
lai,  ♦ijo-jy  lege  ^ii<r  [sic  Ku8t.cf.  195.] 
124.  SifXP^To  Athenaeus  xi.  p.  460. 

134.  uviip :  lege  ui  [sed  melius  DoBRiEUs  in  Monthly  lUv. 
Append.V.lii.p.522.  avay^gfTfgajcollatov.infr.  328.] 

136.  fo.  6  Ha^Xfltyooy.  semper  enim  hie  primam  corripit.  [Sic 

MSS.] 

164.  In  Schol.  ^a)  yoig  eip^us  tou  Xaou  :  leg.  fXtow  :  cf.  152.  et 
1®.  et  Hesych.  V.  'Apxi^S--^,^^  «^»«'  ^cg.  iXioS. 

165.  lege  nvtfxii.  [sic  Kust.  in  Not.  et  MSS,  3.] 

167.  In  Schol.  AouKavng^(riTii(ritg—iii¥  xei  XsuxwrrpM  ^  xtfpyij* 
adscripsit  Bend,  [ex  Hesychio]  Aaltrmg  xwy«i8«j,  Wpyi).  quod  pro- 
pius  accedit  ad  o-ir^o-ti^ 

174.  Seal.  Xai^rfiiva :  Vide  Palmer,  et  ad  1300. 

175.  Cf.  Av.  178.    [Vid.  ad  1 160.] 

187.  Mdior  altera  lectio  apud  Schol.  31roy.  Vid.  1215,  6.  Av. 
1616.  Pac.  888.  [Plura  habes  apud  Porfcon.  ad  Androm.  651. 
Advers.  p.  225.] 

Ibid.  leg.  XsXoyyfit^y  sed  cf.  Pac.  591- 

103.  lege  8^.  [Causam  non  video.] 

208.  lege  tirff  I  'f  [sic,  ni  fallor,  Elmslbiits.] 

209.  leg.TOu/3yf)<r«irrou''H8nxp«T^wy.       ^ 

419.  fias.  airayra  tA  vplg  iroXiTi/flty :  dele  to.    [Sic  MSS.  S.J 

238.  leg.  h^  hem  [sic  MS.  Rav.] 

242.  leg.  ir«p«yiyf<r0f  [sic  Bruock.] 

245.  4|«.o3  ir;xof»fMVwy.  leg.  ifw5  ViKtifUyoy  vid.  p*  17.  [noniilf 


Bentkii  Hmendaiitmes  iHkditdt 


telligo  quid  Bentleius  vept.]  et  v*  266.     awmwlrt :  M 1^.  ir^- 

-«69.Jpse  SchoLlegebat  ^yxvkifrar.  mate.  FVid.  VV.  DD.  ad 

Iph.T.  1408.]  .  \ 

263.  ly«oXii^iH^  Sutd^  in  'Ayx^f^rfMi,  et  '£>e•Aii31Je^«^  lege 
iveKoK^fioia-as  ex  Hesychio.  Vid.  et  #CoA>j|3«fffy  et  KoXoijSi^eiv.  Ego 
malim  evexoXd^gia-ets.  Vid.  Heiych.  Kiykafiplfyi¥.  Sed  xoAij/So^rftv 
ut  xugij^atwy  V.  272.  [Brunckius  quoque  hexoktfieureig.] 

Ibid.  In  Schol.  ^xoXof]  lege  xrfAa^•^  «  fj^u^g  ^eaito^  StiJ*.  sed 
vmL  lltfsjch.  ill  'EyMMX^/SflKre. 

Ibid.  Sibpi.  ^t;g/5erai.]  leg.  ayxuo/ferai. 
.  ^70.  (U(r«n^i  Sui,d.  in  'IVigp^erati.     Sed  forte  vcwnrfoe/. 

27i.  «l  y  Sxaa/y^  yt  Suid,  in  Rvfy^^iirn.    [MS.  Rar.  Ijy  r  i^- 

xA/yj.] 

•  s;?.  Cf.  Tbeam.  100. 

287.  lege  0-6  [sic  Brunck.  e  Prisciano.  p.  234.  fol.  vers.  cd.  Ald.' 
=1187.  Putsch.]  ^  . 

292.  lege  vel  h  ifC  vel  ^%  |tt'  [et  sic  MS.  Bav.l  Etymol.  V. 
Xnotplu^AMTCBiy  habet  *l^  Ijice  [necnon  Suid.  V.  '^(rxrte««ftuxr/  ] 

300.  fo.  <f)ay«»  'yiS.  vjd.  Achar.  827.  vel  o-e  yt  fj«y«.  vid.  Ath; 
914.  xaf  (re  ye  <fam:  immo  <^«/yeo:  cf.  ibid.  Ql?.  fereirfle  4)«/yeif. 
Athen.  ui.  p.  94.  D.  '^p*(rro$ayijj  h  'Iinta<n,  xat  in  4)ifro  iStiutteu' 

303.  cTTf.a'.  881.  (iyrierrp.  «'.  322.  erp. /S'.  396.  iyTicrfp./T. 
[»ic  Hermann,  de  Metr.  p.  189.]  '^ 

304.  dele  xa)  xixgaxru  toO. 

-  312.  leg.  ^y  iiio»  Suid.  'Avotxexi^y^Hoi. 

319.  Bas  if«l  yj  j/«  ^i^^  To5r'»p«r,.  Aid.  x«)  delet.  Scribe 
xj^e  ijy  J/a  [et  «c  Kuster.]  vel  x^i  r.th'  ilpour,,  y*  Af  [sic  Porsbn. 
rtm:  Hec.  p.  xlv.]  *  '        *■ 

S?5.  deleTf»y  [sic  Hermann.  1.  c] 

327.  •/wo'Sa/toj  Suid.  in  Aitfierai.  [monuit  idem  Kuster.l  ! 

330.  Tape<rT«  l?A«^]  lege  ^«pe'A«»y  JJjXo^  Vid.  Schol.  [MSS.  reo- 
tius  TTctpeig-tJ]  *- 

l^'qf^    ^  ^^^^^^^P^^    versa   TTMfovpyU   deleto    fc^.    [sic 

338.  oi5  pi  jr  :  dele  otJ  [sic  Hermann,  de  Metr.  p.  163.] 

339.  jyo,  <r  od :  lege  <r'  iyiJ  o6  [sic  Brunck.] 

340.  eg.  vipes  Trioeg  irp^s  :  [sic-MSS.  4.  et  Junt.] 

NEius  MorUhly  Rev  Sej^^^^       p.  253.  A^ye^  ^a^/oy  aot;.] 

?57,  x«)  ]\rm7«jf  T«pif«.  Cur  hoc  i  cum  Nicias  et  Demosienes 
hic  ab  ejus  partibus  stent,  for    x«J  <r<Hx/«y  t«j««,  :  nt  Vf^sp.  229. 

2rr     T'^-  A  l^  ^^  ^*^**  eiolescenti  Bhetore  rid^^Ek^cl. 
4«8*%pi«j  IVii^fl,,  Athenwa  jk  94.  in  utroque  loco  agnoseit  Mx£«y. 


TWf 


m  Aristopfumem. — Bquitei.  355 

[nfeeaoB  Piutofdi.  in  Nick  p.  525.  citatus  a  Kuatero.} 
359*  lege  fM¥ov.     At  jxovo;  Suid.  in  U^/frai. 

365.  lege  xafji^i  y  eXxf  toStov  i{wrc^  cXxjj^  vel  x«/i«  y  «Xx'  ?w«p. 
369.  In  Schol.  o-miJLaTos]  leg.  UffjMTos, 

366.  €^q»     469*  ^vrirr^. 
373.  leg.  wftffiifmtt. 

384.  leg.  o^x  if  ^v.    Vid.  Schol.  [sic  MSS.  4.] 
388.  leg.  loLv  [sic  Briinck.]  > 

39s.  S«id.  in  'AfM^w^h  habet  xfywui :  an  leg.  yAfex«T«i :   sed 

Po6?iiTM  idem  in  'A^eajsi. 

399.  In  Schol.  legft  Bend.'ilXX'  ifPfltv«Tpi4/«i  ^wA.op»/y^il^  tov 
X^ov  Uqmqor  exeivo$  %po$  higUv  Y^vaix'  tp^av  T4v  wo»  xftx«(  tWn 

400.  MogirtfM)  Suid.  in  K«8wv.  at  Mogo-.'/tMf  in  Mojcifwr- 

405.  Schol.  Trmioici'ntfif.     At  w^^lwjf  Suid.  in'il  «p5  Taw«e. 

406.  xa)  miojya  S^.     Suid.  Hir4Ma»Arflt«  in '12  wtpl  irivr*  e  SUioL 

yg.  T«iav/<rai  ^  ija-JlvT*  i^  vouoov  itrou  [ut  duo  MSS.] 

Ibid.  Antiphanes    apud   Atben.    p.    508.    "EnrMu    ff^lh 
ianipYMtofuvvoy   Torircov  irsf«v*jj  tov  TtkufMim  fM^  tJv  Ilcumifa  f^y/t 
*ApiMhov. 

410.  (jM^oiigtioDV  Pollux  X.  104. 

41$,  3.  Suid.  'i49rojXflty8«Xia^ 

417.  6f«T  «p«  Suid.  in  Nimx^^^' 

419.  to.  delend.  (og :  vid.  455.  [sic  Porson.  Pmf.  p.  xli-J 

420.  In  Schol.  &vi«fA  y'  [Vide  Porson.  Adtcrs.  p.^  S3,  ct  ajq.] 
422.  lege  Ko;^coya  dualis  numeri.     Mesych.  Kc^ma.  ri  Irvia. 

Sed  vid.  482.  [unde  patet  Bcntl.  voluisse  rit$  wi%f9m  quod  MSS. 
3.  habent.] 

Ibid.  leg.  Airwftvwv  [et  sic  Brunck.] 

426.  leg.  mwpxus  [sic  Brunck.] 

428.  Cf.  757.  ,      .       ^  ,    -  - 

433.  In  Schol.  fo.  Ei  oW  ixtrng  [atqui  vera  lectio  est  lfM9  C. 

Vid.  Archiloch.  Fragm.  xxviii.] 
435.  yff  deest  in  Frob. 

Ibid,  lege  xoixUg  [quasi  voluisset  Bcntl.  xa)  atlxi«j.] 
Ibid.  In  Sdlol.  ad  iV(frov  scripsit.    *'  Stulte  interpretatur  IVorof. 
nam  Caecias  a  Solstitio  sestivo  flat.    Hinc  autem,  quod  x«x»a^  w«- 
pcoSf  I  poeta,  Salmasii  error  arguitur  qui  xmxUs  scribit  rvrpturuXXa- 
B&<  in  Notis  ad  Solinum.*'  ,      t^ 

Ibid.  Ad  fincm  Scbol.  Kix'  I?*  cOriv  JfXx«y  »5  6  K«mt«f  fi*of • 
443.  fo.  &XiTriga>v  Soph.  [CEd.  C.  368.]  6t  Sujd.  m  AJar^fm* 
463.  leg.  »f  ami  [sic  Brunck.] 

469.  fo.  aSi* :  vid.  499- 

470.  leg.  fuvco/AVUTi  [sic  MSS.  2.] 
501,  leg.  wpi<rxfTt{nd.  ad  Nnb.] 


S56  Bentleii  Bmendationes  Inedka 

505.  In  Argumento  Nubium  sic  habetur  *HvayKeil^  Xt^^rra^  k% 
w^$ri  SeotTpov  [sic  Porsonus  in  Maty's  iier.^MisceU.  Crit.{K 
«8,  et  Prsef.  p.  Iv.J 

510.  (og,  fo.  TTcoS' 

5ig.  In  Schol.  Barp»xis:  leg.  fietrgct^ls.  [sic  Kuster.  in  Not] 

524.  7reifOL(r6p<iav  Suid.  in   Sruvig,      At  ireipwrupag   Etjmol.  in 

526.  ^vf/.Toa-hii  Suid.  in  'A^iP^ia. 

53],  In  Schol.  yix^o-p.  Suid.  ^e  ^^^^^  in  Kotrng  fUioa'Of, 

535 »  viiJiMs  Suid.  in  Srvf€\i<r[Mvs. 

541.  leg.  Tour»y  oSv  [Itai  MS.  Rav.  Kustenis  youv  probaate 
Brunckio.J 

543.  Suidas  'AiroirifjLi^ar^  if'  t^xot :  an  leg.  iretfoariii^'ifen'i  f  Mf- 
x« :  at  Suid.  '£4^'  li^exa. 

549*  7ffira>v :  leg.  ^Xwv  [iiri£tf/a;ti97i ;  vid.  Schol.] 

559.  In  Schol.  fjL&pov :  Ala.  fwdov. 

561.  Seal.  7Fap§(rrog. 

566.  leg.  KoiiTis  [sic  Porson.  Maty's  Rev.zzMisc.  Crit.  p.  34.3 

567.  '^  leg.  'HgifM^^iv  ut  Suid.  MStus.  ubi  codd.  vulgati  4p%^ 
o-ffv."  Lud.  Kuster. 

569.  rolr  exhibet  Suid.  in  * Aw^'^fr&iMiv  et  S^mHicrmiML.  lege 
xapr'. 

577.  In  Schol.  Suid.  in  SThrfyii  habet  (MS*  iorly  tfur^- 

580.  fo.  leg.  toXj— T«if . 

597.  x^l  ante  o-x^^Sa  deest  in  Athen.  xi.  p.  483.  D. 
.    602.  leg.  jxrr^ay  [sic  MSS.  2.] 

605.  leg.  1^  [tic  ed.  Junt.  et  MSS.  2.]  et  similiter  in  Schol. 

607.  leg.  jx^Tf  yg  [sic  Brunck.] 

615.  leg.  ffipyao-fttv'  [sic  MSS.  2.]  vel  l^ptffifm  [sic  HeB- 
MAN  N.  de  Metris.  p.  367.] 

616.  fo.  ahrftv. 

626.  leg.  xtitivolyrcf  ^  ^uX^  S*  [sic  Membr.} 

627.  Suid.  ^mjioTpai^&^uos. 

630.  leg.  Toij  [sic  MSS.  2.] 

631.  Suid.  SKtrakM  re  xei  ^w.  Sed  2xir«Xoi  ut  Ko^aXnr  Sttrmr 
Xoi  etiam  Hesjch.  sed  foite  S^fuiXoi,  earo  rou  aTUfuOiU^uv.  Vid. 
Ach.  443. 

^  632.  Bf^fa;p^f(oi.     Suidas  quoque  agnoscit  et  in  HxbraKu :  sed 
nihil  addit  unde  dictum.    Equidem  mendosum  putaTerim  et  scrip- 
serim  '£f frpi^f Aoi :  quod  dictum  onro  rotlf  tpfa-;^eXf ly  senau  aptissimo. 
-  Ibid.  fo.  ftoSow  [sic  Kuster.] 

634.  leg.  yXmrcLv  [sic  MSS.] 

641.  leg.  lUfu^u  [sic  Brunck.] 

645.  leg.  ix^pptjfrh  Toni^eifihfois  Tn/u.  . 

659/  Athcn.  VII.  p.  328.  ytvoiyr':  fo.  yrMiyr'  «».  Sed  et  A^ 
tici  sic  ut  alibi.  7/  %«  v^if  if  tAx  if  tl^woWo.  [Av.  1 14?.] 


in  Aristophanem. — Equites.  35? 

663.  Seal,  hrvxirss.  at  recte  irnixanS'  surrexerunt  sciL  abituri. 

670.  Suid.  i^(>ir(o.  Vid.  Lys.  129. 

677.  Suid.  'Tfep  «rwnratow« :  fo.  y^  umf — 

680.  leg.  %iiFpayoi^  [sic  MSS.  4.] 

683.  fo.  l6Xoii  et  j^fioo-iv  f  [sic  MSS.  2.] 

690.  lege  jLte  (lopiMiv :  sed  Eustath.  [IX.  X=]204.  £m. 
necnon  Suid.  V.  Mo^fMo]  [Mqitm  rou  dpeurovs  i*  c*  ^  ^ou  [vel  ^tii 
rod]  9|f . 

^4.  fo.  wmtxixxi<ra.     At  @uid. — xt/ra  in  'ilvnruSopM'a. 

697.  leg.  ffyeo  U  y  V  f^^  <^'  ^^f^if^* 

713.  leg.  x^tf*  ooo-^ep  [sic  Dawes,  et  MS.] 

718.  Suid.  in  n^ooxrof  habet  rouroyf.  voluit,  credo,  rouroy)  [MS. 
Ilav«ro»ro  T«.  undeELMSLBTDs  ad  Achar.  108.in  Auctar.rotfrQy/.] 

723.  leg.  Si||ctaxi$ioy  :  vid.  820.  ubi  tamen  ^ijftaxf^foy  2dain  produ- 
cit.  an  legend.  00  ^IXtotov  Sij/xi^iov. 

739.  leg.  VTToipafuw  rovg  ex  iruAou.  Vid.  Nub.  186.  Eq.  119Q. 
[sed  melius  Br.  uiro^gafioov  rou;  tv  "ruXeo  e  Scholiastae  verbis.] 

748.  fo.  ws  TO  vp^de:  vid.  Nub.  593.  Ach.  241.  [sic  Brunck. 
tacite  post  Casaubonum.] 

753.  <rrj.     832.  avTiarp. 

Ibid.  In  SchoL  epigramma  est  Crin9gor8e. 

754.  f^ftlv  xou  Xo;p(ouf  Suid.  in  iVuv. 

756.  fo.  tifiviYawg  iroMeiv  cf.  Eccl.  236. .  vo j/(f ly .  eu^ra^wrorroy 
[sic  Brunck.  coilato  JEscti.  Prom.  59*  $«vo;  yap  evpeiv.] 

757.  fe-si.  leg.  pmi(ru  :  ut  voX^»  ^tovri  [cetera  legere  nequeo.  At 
cf.  PoUuc.  IV.  21.  voAA»  ^6a>y.] 

Ibid.  Cf.  428. 

758.  Suid.  in  JeX^]y  habet  vgotrixMcu  crov  [et  sic  Rav.] 

Ibid.  In  Schol.  fo.  'O  h  itkpl^'  rt:  mox  pro  xi^o$  Siilmaf. 
[Plinian.  Exerc.  p.  402.]  xegovxos  0  Si«x^fi:  vel  pptius  og:  ut 
Aristophanei  Anapaesti  sint :  mox  fo.  to  o-xa^oc  [at  roSSo^o;  agnos- 
cit  Schol.  Thucyd.  vii.  41.] 

760.  leg.  rg  ^ffovoiyi}  fw  'Ai^valji* 

773.  lege  ;^apia'oijpii}y.  [ita  Brunck.] 

778.  dele  ly:  vid.  1331.  Ach.  697.  Thesm.  813.  Epigram- 
lOa  apud  Suid.  in  I7oix/Ai9  oroa.  [sic  quoque  Brunck.  coUato 
Critise  versu  apud  Athen.  p.  28.  C] 

780.  leg.  riis  wrgag  vid.  751. 

784.  leg.  tis  tout'  fOTiy  roipyov. 

789*  leg-  T«<;  w$iaxifMiri  [sic  Dawes,  et  MSS.] 

790.  yuT0tp/o*$.  Etsi  praeter  Scholiast^m  Hesych.  et  Suid.  banc 
lectionem  agnoscant,  tamen  eas  interpretationes  ex  solo  hoc  loco 
profluxiase  credo,  et  lego  KcH  yufyatlots  ^  irufyMoii :  certe  cum 
iritaxjfcus  convenit.  an  leg.  Kai  xctAu/Sivf /a«^.  K«Xi//3«(  in  ilia  parte 
memotat  Tbucydides. 

790.  1^.  eXui/^i. 


358         Benileii  Efneiidatumes  Inedif^ 

704.  'PottrnvYlim  Suid.  et  Scliol.  Haqrch.  ftSmmyUim. 

799.  leg.  «|t4?]jj  [sic  MS.] 

800.  xatopareu  Suid.  in  'Oful^kifi, 

803.  oTffib^vXcov.  fo.  ora^uAotfy  vel  xoA  T^/MrlXu;  ut  Pac.  5^.  Cf. 
et  infr.  1297.  oAA^Aflti^  ^WiXSfiv  r^  rpi^jti;  «i$  Xoyoy. 

806.  leg'ccujTov [ita  Brunck.] 

818.  iraff  odro^l.  lege  IMS'  «  o3r«(:  vid.  Veiip.  1355.  ^elovrisv^; 
[sic  Kuster.]  an  waAov  o3to(  vel  worn  iretv  oSro^  Vid.  915.  Vesp.  S7« 

[820.  Oiim  voluit  Bend.  ^/MuctSftov  c$y.  sed  poslea  sententsaaft 
mutavit  ob  dicta  ad  v.  723.J 

823.  leg.  ;(ffi^iy  [ita  Brunck.] 

840.  Suid.  ^Efto)  Sff  roiovrw. 

851.  xwoffwitravTis  Suid.  in  BfififJi(rm;  [et  sic  MS.  RaT.} 

86l.  irmf :  fo.  of  y'  ofv : 

863.  Etymol.  in  JByveXu;  et  Attien.  vii.  p.  299.  «lfwn  [sie 
MSS.] 

865.  dele  yt  [sic  Brunck.] 

869.    IC^*    MTAW  y . 

871.  leg.  Too-ourof:    [quod  comprobatuniB  est  fortasse  Elms*- 

LEIUS.] 

,  873.  r^uTov  Suid.  in  rpdrrov* 

874.  jSivouftevou;  Suid.  in  Bwlv  et  r^vrro^  :  sed  vid.  Nub.  1099-^ 

877*  leg.  nyXixoOfroy  [sic  Brunck.] 

880.  Suid.  TofouroW. 

887*  leg.  frv  V  o7/ta»^  «I  irA«o»  iroyiypsi. 

888.  ill|3o7*  Oux  f ^  xipaxa^ :  ut  ai/SoT  nt  extra  versum,  ut  ftv  et 
similia:  sic  Av.  1342.  ,  De  woveo  wovnipB  vid.  Vesp.  464.  Lys. 
350.  et  Hesych. 

903.  fo.  xai  Twri  7/  fvinjSs^  [et  sic  Elmslbivs  EdMmrgh 
Rev.  No.  37.  p.  87.] 

891.  leg.  rov<riX^/ov. 

895.  leg.  TOUT  sItc  KiwfiOi  eanip.  Suid.  Koirpiof  ian^p:  ^  dele 
xa2  [voluit  quoque  Bentl.  ifortasse  tcai  deleto]  wpi^  Ijm  Twr'  JM^f 
JTovpfftiof  sIto. 

905.  fo.  i<plotXfi.i».  ' 

917.  An  leg.  Smy  a  Ser«I,  X^^aSi;  ^o^.  Suid.  in  'T^cXxTMt 
habet  Tcoy  ZaBaov  xo)  earafwrriov  r«uy  XM»y.  fo.  row  tflitW  vel  SmXlwif* 
Vid.  Suid.  m  JaXioy  et  Pac.  959*  L^bi  Bentl.  rqiosoit  tiXtw  e 
Snida  in  V.] 

965.  Suid.  SfMiHlitiv  [et  Kuster.] 

971*  leg.  Toif  ^i^ojuiffyoio'iy  e — fl^y  xX-  vel  tokti  Snip'  ^iicytuftiyoi; 
[sic  Hermann,  de  Metr.  p.  2S2.] 

977-  yimf  Suid.  in  ^oftv0.  Seal,  'yiytl^  [et  sic  Hbrmaitk.  Lc] 

979.  lege  Svo  cum  Suid.  [nc  MSS.] 

980.  In  Schol.  Suidas  m  Topwmi  legit  iryoMcov:  mi-ni^im^ 


m  Aristophanem^r-^EquiUs*  359 

ii¥9¥  [etepw  AJkL  h^^Sii^v]  iari  Toct  &<yuy :  qiiippe  est  to  xt¥f^6m 
rou  fhvovs.  Lego  etiam  Topvw^v  rico^  is  ^  ii<Pos  u?r6^<r/bkeyof .  Male 
Kusterus  [Verba  inter  Scholia  suo  auctori  vindicat  Kuster.  ad 
Kvri<rn$  et  Toup.  ad  Suid.  V.  Tavop^oXxo^.  nempe  Leonids  Taren- 
tioiEp.  xiVr] 

9S7p  M/Ss<v  Suid*  in  Jcv^irr/. 

P99t  l^e  8f9^o$oxi<rr2  ut  Suid.  in  ^co^Mrf :  sed  --hci)«t}  in  7^y 
J«o$i(rr}  [et  sic  MSS.  3.] 
996.  Vid.Ran.  1211. 
Ibid.  7f.TfioBT6s:  vid.  Vesp.  1051. 

1006.  [Fortasse  Bentl.  inpl  iirivrw¥  frfwyfjJiTwt  delere  Toluit  t  sed 
mentem  ejus  non  satis  beoe  video.] 
1019,  feg»  'EfixMsi  KDkams. 
1025.  leg.  Snr'.  [olun  ^.'] 
1039.  1^.  Hp9fbif  Vid.  1045.  [$ic  Brunck.] 
1083.  In  Schol.  "  Ex  Schol.  in  Av.  1379.  et  Suid.  in  KtiXXJf 
lege" Or*  ;^a)Xrff  tori  tijv  hipav  ytiq  ov  Xiyug" 
1088.  lege  f««i  'S^xfi  vel  (mu  ^i^xfi  vid,  997. 
1092.  Suid. 'i4pii3diAX(^. 

1115.  «-foi(  re  roy  Frob.  et  Suid.  in  E^oL^yioyoi. 
1 123.  TAireivm'M  Suid.  in  Bp6x?^v  e  gl. 
1128.  70/01;  Suid.  in  nuKv6$. 

1 ISQ,  Froben.  wspteu^ofiMi,    Aid.  firtpifgpc*  et  Suid.  in  V, 
1160.  leg.  82  'y»  [ConfBrre  poterat  Bentl.  175.  et  At.  178.] 
1175.  'Ofipifi^ordrpa  Atben»  p.  94.  E. 

1202.  leg.  ou  yaip  aXKa  [Mentem  Bendeii  non  intetligo :  vid.  ad 
Ran.  103,] 

1215.  leg.  oo-eoy  [sic  Reiskius  et  MSS.  3.] 
1227*  lege  o3  'Sri)<r8  jx'  [sic  Burneius  in  Monthly  Rev,  Feb. 
1796.] 

1237.  Aid.  xkiwr(ȴ  recte.  [sic  MSS.] 

1249.  Ovxt  [MiXXov  vice  WK  if  Suid.  m  Oup^{.  In  Alcast.  180. 
hodie  habetur  oux  Jfy. 

1253.  Rrojxai  Suid.  iu  ^«v^(.  [sic  Porsonu*  in  Maty^i  Rev.zn 
Misc.  Crit.  p.  35.] 

1265.  Aid.  eiiuLvrip  sed  in  Schol.  BoufiMvrw  ut  alibi  vid.  Schol. 
Av.  1406.  Bou^poirros  [Vesp.  1305.]  eotixuS%  [Ach.  703.]  [Adde 
Bou^vrii  Eq.  1 100.] 

Ibid.  Toy  iyco-rioy  Suid.  in  'Avirriog  Boufutnt^  Awrhrpon'Of  [et 
sic  Rav.] 

1266.  XtwTffiy  Suid.  in  Au<r-^  :  XitcTv  in  ilyfo- —  et  BwfM^-^  At  f^ 
Awla-rpotTov  non  convenit  cum  Kvmlv. 

1268.  lege  (otAegoi;  et  [in  antistrophico]  1294.  iv  ^Mi»f  [MSS. 
akK'  ifuos  teste  Brunckio.] 
.    lJG(k  nvtm  in ;  Uge  0^$^  Im ;  vid.  Av.  18B.  Ihm^nt^Sh. 


d60^  Benikii  Emendatibnes  Ineditit 

1£72«  A^fMm  Suidas.  vid.  Pac.  57*  sed  XoiSo^<rflei  in  Lys. 
1130. 

1275.  Suid/0<rr»j  owx. 

1279.  fo,^ioc6oMV. 

1282.  Stepn.  Byz.  KMo-o-wptov.  lege  simplici  o-.  nono-c:  ex  lege 
metri  et  ordine  literarum.  sequitur  voeem  Keta-rrnXov.  Scribe  ergo 
hie  *Ev  Koffoaqtowt.  Suid.  Kia-frtofOf,  Idem  tamen  K«(ravp/oio'i. 
Hesych.  utrumque  et  Kaa-owpfm  et  Kavuomy. 

1286.  lege  otncvr  :  ut  Suid.  in  IToXujUM^aTfia. 

1291*  lege  ^oo-}  liivyip. 

1300.  fo.  ^aXx^Sovot:  cf.  174.  et  vide  Palmer. 

1308.  lege  'Aiyivalois—hKel. 

13l6.  lege  §7rUoup*  a>  KxiMrpov  ^eyyof  vel  nr/xovpe  ^«vt)^  xeti  [et  sic 
Valck.  ad  Hipp.  1 122.]  vid.  149-  456.  et  832. 

1321.  forte  Tpolav  crxsw/i  [sic  spatio  interposito]  ;^oTo$  yt- 

1324.  lege  reu$  ^MvofAsVMg  reihV. 

1329*  1%*  TffiTiyo^opo;  KoLp^uu»  vel  >— *  ^•pwv  ^gX^?* 

1331.  lege  roO  Mapaicovi.  vid.  Ach.  697. 

1335.  Olim  deleverat  yap  :  mox  adscripsit  ^'  Immo  lege  ye^p  et 

1336.  Aid.  ^v. 

1349.  leg.  rour'  [aliter  Elmsleias  ad  Achar.  178;  in  Anctario.] 
1367*  ftrrsyy^a^ijo-rrflci  Suid.  in  jKaroXoyo;.  [isic  Brunck.] 
1378.  Seal,  hunc  versum  obelisco  jnguiat.  [Vid.  Schol.] 

1389.  leg.  eXo/Se;  avrotg  [ita  Brunck.] 

1390.  lege  eru  yi  vel  o-u  jxi)  [sic  MSS.]  vel  /iiij  (ruXkifitis. 

In  Acharnenses. 

3.  In  Schol.  Alf/^voag  :  fo.  Ar^iLvicui  fab.  Aristoph.  [ita  Kuster.] 

10.  lege  S^  'xcp^iji^  vel  X6;^ya:«prius  verum.  ei  sic  Etymol.  in 
'£ff-nroi^xfiv  [p.  84.  fol.vers.  Aid.  ==386.  Sylb.] 

18.  dele  ys  et  sic  Suid.  in  'PwrropMi  [ita  Porson  MaiyU  Rev* 
p.  65.= Misc.  Crit.  p.  29.]— ^23.  'AmpU  Suid. 

68.  vel  dele  articulum  vel  potius  lege  ir^t^^fi^eia  [sic  Brunck.] 
'  78.  xATflc^ayeTy  rt :  dele  xara  vel  re  [sic  MS.] 

86.  Athen.  p.  130. 

96.  yt»pixov  Schol.  [yewpiov  in  Kust.]^ 

103.  Aid.  upv.— 105.  sic  dispone  Al^KH.  [sic  MSS.] 

106.  AL  J 

109.  AL  \  «*^  MSS. 

110.  deletur  JI.) 
108.  leg.  3Sf  yt. 

113.  SetfiifMtttip ;  1^.  Sa^w»ixiif.  £t*8ic  Siiid.'^Ji^fi^  0't#«4w. 


in  Arikophanem^ — Achamenses.         361 

Aid.  JSoc^nviftx^r.    At  in  SchoL  habet  tf-MpSiavix^y.    Vid.  Uesych. 
in  J3«ftju^  Setfianxof. 

1 14,  5.  owayfufi  et  ifnvtun  lineis  circumdedit  Bentl.  [sic  alii.] 

U6.  Mi^  Suid.  in  Atnitiv. 

119.  80vpi}fteye  et  ToiArSff  $i)  Suid.  in  Kktt&dhfiv  [Ita  Elmsl.] 

ISO.  In  SchoL  hrwv  leg.  nrcpSeuy. 

Ibid.  ir«;tt$S)|Xfy.]  Immo  non^parodia,  sed  vera  lectio  est  ToiavSli — 

[127.  In  Schol.  lege  IlrfrrafuvM  vsvIkbivtm  iupai  Tyrwbitt.} 
128.  ouSs  9ror  Wsi  </  ^  0u/9a  Suid.  in  "Icx^i  [Ita  Branck.] 
134.  dele  KH.  Si&f  et  sic  Aid.  [ita  tacite  Br.] 
144.  leg.  iyfoup^  et  sic  Aid.  [ita  MSS.  et  Dawes,  p.  £50.]  typct- 
f  ov  Suid.  in  KaKol. 

158.  lege  aror^pleixiv  ex  Hesjch.  et  Suid.  in  '^voret*.  'Oioftr  et 

16 1,  lege  luh  t'  i¥  y  [ita  Brunck.]  vel  iq, 

179*  lege  potius  otutto}  a  orv^fiv.  [ita  MSS.  2.]  Erotianus  ci- 
tat  in  serie  sua  ^rfpifvo)  quod  potius^  orgv^ yo)  [esset]  Hesjch. 
Srfofm,  awtrrufi^fuhov.  sed  Etymol.  in  'Arspofiwf  habet  armroL 
idem  in  sua  serie  male  2iirroi. 

199.  fo«  xXaltiv  KiXnum.  [Hoc  tuetut  Schol.  et  MSS.  iUo  noik 
opus  est.] 

203.  Inter  Schol.  '^  Immo  tria  tantum  rflp^pM.  csetera  U^pttifuaJ' 
209«  TOBV  ante  hfu&9  omittit  Suid.  m  ^auXXo;. 

216.  dele.i0c^tiyfy.  est  interpretatio  rov  ianKXi^etTO  [sic  Elmsl.] 

217.  div  Suid.  in  *Airtirkl^aro  :  at  eoS  in  OccuXXo;. 

219*  lege  Aaxpant^i^ :  at  Suid.  et  Hesych.  Aaxparl6«i. 

229.  leg.  amfuirayw :  vid.  [325.]  526.  *Arr^ixke^.  quin  et 
Suid.  in  JS^oiyo;  habet  &vr§imaym.  et  iterum  in  JS^x^Xotp.  in  editione 
Kusteri  qui  perperam  banc  lectionem  damnat :  ego  vero  divinave- 
ram.  [sic  Elmsl.] 

237*  lege  frlya — oja  [sic  Br.] 

262.  leg.  Bcatyiov  [ita  Scaliger.] 

267.  vijiTOnio-OfMyo;  Suid.  in  AafiJtym. 

270.  leg.  'jFoXXfp—M'  [ita  MSS.  Dawes,  et  Seal.] 

272.  SrfOfi^ew  Suid.  in  ^iKKai :  Vid.  Vesp.  233;  at  Ir^/itv^^ 
in  BfetFToif.  vid;  Argument.  Lysistratse. 

274.  CoUato  Thesm.  1221.  legisse  velle  videtur  Bentl.  xetrmXttr 

278.  In  Schol.  dg  }ia)Jdas  SijXsi.  leg.  xai  ikXws  8i}Xor  sciL  Lys« 

107. 

283,  4,  5.  orp. « .  334,  5,  6.  Anirrp.  a\ 

266.  et  quivque  aqq.  orf.  /S".      337.  et  sqq.  oatnarp*  §1- 


1962  Bendm  Smendaiiories 

.     29s.  <rrp.y.  341.  Aimrrj.y. 

296.  et  sqq.  org.  S'.  343.  et  sq(}«  mrwrf.  V* 

fi93.  lege  vei  #«v  y  h^w  "xj$ir9^'  itC  3(Md  vd  wcputm^. 

294.  lege  xot)  xflerap^oKro/tffv. 

295.  lege  w(livJi»y  mmvfi^*  [ite  Elmsu] 

300.  iroTf  omittit  Suid.  in  Karatsfm  et  Xcerru/MiTW.  Cretici  fient 
-iioc!  modo^-^ci  xMTOTtf/M  iroV  hnrtwrt¥  §$  xecrrufb«r«  iftt  abbi  Si^lo  ^e 
0uXaxov  xXolrij;.  [Eq.  369*] 

320.  (o.1ifMv.—32l.  otf^  iBserk  Bentl.  [sk  MSS.] 

324.  if  omittit  AM.  lege  x  ^^  vel  l^^of*'  ap  [t«a  Dawes.] 

328.  leg.  'i4;^adpy/M0t«'i ;  /ouiiy  d/uiy  [ita  Elm  St.] 
:   335.  ifeiz  leg.  ov. 

336.  ante  a^ria>c  inserit  Bentl.  vf^lg  [sic  MSSJ 

337.  leg.  Mw)[ita  Elmsl.] 

338.  leg.  Uttco  [Seal,  orco  e  Schol.] 

340.  ]eg.  rov$  >Jtovg  wv  [mi  [ita  Bmnck.}  ?el  rovf  iith  oh  Xitws 

jltaELMSLi] 

345.  Scboi.  9TfoftYY$  pro  var.  leet.  lege  ergo  -i^  i&l  ye  n icni^ 
ifiM  re  T^  (FTgifiyyi  yiyvnm.  et  Troebaieus  respcmdere  debe^  Stro- 
phse — yd  xotrartfAw  TOicriy  hnr^lv  ^or  f ^  »«rrv|Mera« 

[346.  Tyrwhitt.  fo.  Boijv  [sic  Rav.]  et mox  i^eSttvcT.] 

346.  Male  Scholiastes :  Disttngtie  post  /3oq^ :  quod  tocalivus 
iplnralis  est  a  ^oeuf,  di^A«xo^. 

347.  fo.  JJapy^ioi :  Vid.  Staph.  Byz.    V.    napvf^s*    Suid.  17aep- 

349.  Erotianus  in  Mk^ A^yoi  legft  M  piMplkiis  mkk^mx^*  ^^' 
i^s  ^xy^v  vel  cUMrttSMjy :  sed  recte  r^  /Mtp^;  ^vptT^^f  ut  Pac.  |67. 
'^^  T'if  flroAAijy.    . 

360.  Ir-'-Suid.  in  *£TfT/Ai}<rey,  Aipxog  et  IfoepiX]!. 

361.  lege  irJ9o$  £pa  ye  itaw  /m. 

.    362.  ^y«i( :  knoK)  kg.  f  fom;  [et  sic  MSS«]  et  jtt». 

367«  Uesych.  ^oqiie  agooicit  Oox  fumrTiSwo'OfMti.  forte  taneti 
Gu  yevo^  vpoiaxrofiMi,  vid.  Nub.  1222.  et  A  v.  1451. 

387*  CTKVToiaTV —  Suid.  in  ^At^of  xov^. 

39 1  •  ^x^iy  etym — ov  wgoa-U^ireu  Suid;  in  SKrufoi,-  fo.  tiym¥  [Por- 
son  Mai/s  Rev,  p.  65.  :£  Misc.  Crit.  p.  29-  «y^.] 

399.  Tfoyt^lm  Suid.  in  'i4v«/3dc&|y.  ^uro^.  Oux.  "Eviov. 

400.  fo.  irofi>$  [sic  Marktand.  Suppl.  639.] 

403  et  406.  Ex  hemisticbiis  duobus  umis  senarius  efficitiir. 

4t^  fo^  9twxn^  [sic  Tyf  wbitt.] 

422.  leg.  »v^p  [sic  Brunck.]  sed  vid.  478. 

434*  tui  ]MXMT«  Suid.  .ia  JiMtm — 436.  ;dek  /soi  [sic  Bmnck.] 

451.  fupiv/Si2  Suid.  in  r}Jvxgos:  EignrS^g  in  Atirapti.  lege  et 
distingue  Pki^xf^  ftpot^twi^  kiirapmr  Evg$iftSr^  ^sic  EuM^L.J  v«l  w 
f^^uirllii:  vidLad474.«t.Th«nii.  4.        .       .        ' 


452.  'o^^ISi  i$et»8x$tuitiu6f  >s&xyov  Suid.  in  jMmixaujMyor :  atrirV' 
piSiov  Sioxexaufcfvu;  ^vp^vo)  in  Xfrj^iiw^^ 

453.  ys.  omittit  Suid.^n  AioatmLca^fw.  fo.  <rt  [ita  Elmsl.] 
.457.  1^19  ^AXa  :  vid^  Ran.  lOS. 

458.  xuxixioy  Suid.  in  *AwojiiH^v&fMvov  et  Kihs^.  at  xorvX/rxioy 
^then.  p:  479.  B. 

'     Ibid.  MToxffxojtifMVoir.  Eustaib.    sed  aaroniXfotwfUvov  Excerpt,  at 
Eustath,  [p.  1289.:=  13890  notante  Casaab. 

462,  Aid.  cr^oyyftt;.' 

474.  Suid.  in  ^tXrariov  habet^^/l  £vpt9riSioy  yXtixvrdtroy  co  pkri- 
riov.  lege  J  eupvwthov  (vid.  ad  Thesm.  4.) — f  iXairorov.  Vid.  Hes^rch. 
[0iXa/r(tn);]  et  Eustath.  [0$.  J3.  p.  1441=90  ex  Xenopb.  Hidt 
Gr.vii.  3.  7-  ubi  Eustathii  teste. ^d.  Rom.  alii  Itbri  legunt  ^rroi* 
Toy.  et  4^<Amn-oy  teste  ed.  Bas.] 

479*  an  hx'jtofeuria  [sic  tacite  Dawes,  p.  253.] 

488.  ri  ^riiretg]  fo.  ave§.  (sic.) 

[509.  f.  xoiJtok.  Tyrwhitt.   ItaMS.Rav.] 

51  ].  Suid.  IlapeixsxoiJLiiiita  ut  mox  in  516.  vet  leg.  e^  ifMnXm 

519.  T^ofiv  Suid.  in  SUtov,  [^id.  Dawes,  p.  253.]  olim  foluit 
Beutl.  yf  (TJxuotr  el$fy  vel  (tmuov  of.] 

529*  In  Schol.  legit  Bentl.  yeSo-^reg  oi^ofe)  d^$ig  ^Exxai^aaroV 
^pu — aurw — nrixa4i&v — et  adcbt  ex  Aristtde  Orat.  pro  4  vir.  p.^  215. 
'Pi)Twg  yfi^p  lor)  yvv  rig  eJ  y  f<rrlr  Afyeiv  'O  jBou^^f  fllEjioTO^  w  'Xirij- 
^io^y  [qiios  versus  posse  enii  viderant  neque  Toup.  ad  Longio.  c. 
JLXxiv.  neque  Wjttenbach.  ad  Plutarch.  S.  N.  V.  p.  7*] 

530.  leg-^flbrfwrr*  [e  Plin.  Epist.  i.  20.] 

^32.  lege  fi.^re  yp  vid.  Tesp.22.  [rectius  citasset  Eq.  610.}  . 

[534.  fo.  Vf/vow  flJSijy.  Tyrwhitt.]  v  » 

562.  leg.  ouri  [non  improbante  Elmsl.} 

576.  JKoxo^pofisi  Suid.  et  alii :  sed  rectius  videlur  9eeuio(|^s»  a  x»- 
xQipovs  [at  6  corripi  debet  ante  tp.  monente  D^weaiAy] 

583.  Suid.3fog^.     608.  'i4j»^ymi.'  610.  'Evfi. 

6 15.  leg«  wr  [e  Schol.] 

623.  leg.  XMfkrm  yt  [sic  MS.] 

633.  lege  airtos  d/uiiy  :  cf.  641.  [Ita  Dawes,  p.  2M.] 

636.  leg.  auto  r(i9iri}imo9  9r«pff(r/3iif  [ita  Porson.  Pnef^^Hec.  p.  48.} 

638.  fo.  Si'  Tou  anpawui. 

655.  leg.  xflpjMsSfl  vel--^  [ila  Scaliger :  at  rectius  Tyrwhitt. 
o^f  ut  edidit  Elmsl.]  ^ 

659.  Suid^  in  nmhstfiastett  habet  npig.  taZr  I^  rt  xf^  et  post  dK» 
addit  KoKot,  wfArv^w:  nempe  exTragico  cujus  base  est  parodia* 

664.  leg.  AaxxePTAiniym  [sic  MSS.  .S.]  Pbotius  is  Lex.  AM$auir 
rmptr^  oi  olyay  xaripeiTOt  ^«)  AtaauiTttiriymy  Ayw  nmtmiiymv'  vid. 
Lys.  583.  [ubi  Bentl.  KctxKarifart  pro  iv»yx«rapaTi.] 


964  Bentldi  EmenAtHones  Ineditds 

665.  Schol.  ^Xfyu^.— 670.  lege  ^vlx  h.  [sic  MSS.  3.} 

671*  MVfltxuxoMri  Suid.  in  OotirlMf, 

684.  ouSey  bp&vng-  Siiid.  in  'Hkiyvi. 

690.  £x  Schol.  et  Suid.  in  AvI^h  videtur  olim  fuiMe  eir'  oAu^fi* 

706.  lege  xooFEiiA^ifMiv,  dirh  rov  fjJgywiMU :  alioqui  deesset  hie  iiH 
t^rementuni  Aoristi.  Hesych.   *Air9iMf^oLfMiy  ex  hoc  loco.  Suid.  in, 
IAot'  tyo)  ha  bet  xearofi^  et  mox  KvxifMjfW :    at  noatfiU"  et  xoifuojtMyov 
in  *Aire[iogioifjLViv :  sed  MSS.  ibi  ut  editum.  [oirefM^ifAyiv  Scaliger  et 
Porson  rrsef.  Hec.  p.  26.]  • 

7 10.  lege  jxev  ro  Tgdor«y  vel  juiv  y  flify. 

Ibid.  Inter  Schol.  post  oo^irs;  additur  EiwtAo^  e  Said,  in  ESoe- 
iXo^  et  Schol.  ad  Vesp.  590« 
.  730.  ieg.'Ev^Aeuy.— 731.  leg.  oIXia)  [ita  Elmsl.]  • 

733.  Olim  voluit   Bentl.  Tor{;^8roy  omisso  l/utiy  [sic  Elmsl^] 
postea  *Axo6eT€  ^.  [et  sic  Hermann,  de  Metr.  p.  153.] 

737.  lege  vfj^  ya, 

738.  Suid.  "AhXu  <niy  ifftTy  Mr/if  ma :  at  AXX*  f(rr)y  ^jxiv  in  Jlff/a- 
fixou.  lege  *A)X  tvri  >/  ifjAv  vel  yat^  cft/y. 

739.  Aid.  4>a(rw. 

741.  ioppr'  omisso  ^  Suid.  in  Svg  et*l*^  male. 

742.  Aid.  o7x«Sif.  Vid.  779.— 743.  leg.  Aijmd.  [itaELMSL.] 
748.  dele  ye  [sic  Rav.] . 

754.  lege  vel  "AkKx  y*  vel  'iiXX'  Xxxa. 

758.  J/,  non  agnoscit  Aid.  [neque  MSS.] 

764.  leg.  ;^{pa»c  [itaELMSL.] 

768.  Frob.  ^oSa^S*  ^ot/.  lege  vel  xoSftv^  K]  'trri  vel  woSaaf  ^  mrri. 

7?2.  dele  wv  et  sic  Suid.  in  ^furlScoy  et  /Ttpi^oD  ubi  8vjxi}r/Sfi^. 

777.  leg.  xoUoy:    vid.  740.  [ita  Dorvill.  ad  Charit..p.  239. 
«tMS.] 

778.  leg.  ciyeig[e  Schol.] — 788.  x^ifoj  Athen.  ix.  p.  374. 
700.  leg.  rwrm  [ita  Bmnck.]— 792.  leg.  Icrrai  [ita  MS.  Rav.] 
798.  leg.  x&v  fiyif  y» :  vid.  834.-799.  fo.  h<rilowrh 

SOI.  fo.  kxa>¥'  xd  xof.  vel  rpaoyots  igB^Movg  osurig  av  xot, 

802.  hi  Suid.  in  iPl^a>a%. 

803.  Aid.  $e :  mox  ^'  fo.  a^ffl  :*'  at  totum  versum  uncis  circum- 
liedit  Bentl.  [quia  Suid.  in  ^(jSaXi;  citat  802,  et  804.  omisso  803.] 

813.  Tfo^efKK&o^  Suid.  in  Uifniv  :  ut  rgo9h}Xi$o;  in  sua  serie. 
8I7.  leg.  hfjiMurn  [ita  Brunck.] 

824.  ^   ,  ,     (M£.)etleg.  of  'yopivoiMi.  vid.  723  et  967.  [Ha 
826. 5  °®*®  I  zlJ.  5      Brunck.] 
633.  fo.  d[Sir.-^835.  Hesych.  et  Phot.  IToieiy— M/eiy. 
836  et  sqq.  disponuntur  in  4.  systemata  sex  versuuni. 
843«  an  yf ixa>y  [i.  e.  veiitcooy.] 
.    849. .««}  xtxoffuifog  Suid.  in  Moiyig.  sed  forte  l^end.  imxixaf- 


in  Aristophanem.-'—Acharnenses^         S65 

851.  fo.ir«5^^ 
!  855.  leg.  iv  Tji  yof 5  [ita  Brunck.  vid.  ^28  ct  848.] 

874,  lege^iuia)g — xoXoia;V— Tpo;^/A«i;  HoAujx/d«tf;  [ita  BruQck.] 

879*  Aid.  xU\oupoos., — 883.  [In  Schol.  x^pov]  fo.  xogm. 

884.  fo.  x^7rtft;^<igir«  vid.  867- — 889.  xpdrifTtif^if  Athen.  p.  89$.  B. 
•     891.  Aid.  rev',  alii  rU  :  leg.  reW. 
,  ,903.  jxjj :  leg.  fti)  '(rr)  [ita  Kuster.]  ^  " 

907.  leg.  TToXAaj  [ita  Bjunck.} 

909.  &\\oi7[av  KuKiv  Suid.  in  Mfxgo^— 912.  ^dif:  leg.  8^'.  r  ' 

"    916.  eqvaysXllx  t^uid.  in  ^^tAxXX/^— 91?.  fo.  Siti  t^uukKltbi. 

920.  (t/x^ijv  Suid.  in  O^uoM/^ :  r/f  i]v  in  NiipM.  et  sic  Aid. 

'[933.  et  sqq.  disponuntur  in  systemata :  quse  commemorentoi: 
BOD  est  necesse:  melius  Elmsleiits  carmen  antistrophicuih  esde 
videt.] 

953.  an  160  [cui  proxime  accedit  Ran.  iciv.] 

971*  itBss  i  semel.  Suid.  in" Avitipa. 

972.  Suid.  1.  c.  olov  Ivfff  <nF9Kriii9¥fjg :  rede  si  legis  olF' [et'sic 
MS.  B.] 

977.  Inter  Sckol.  4>l\TctT  "Aff/i.o%€ :  vid.  Ath«t),  p.  695, 

ibid.  t2  8?  kxiMtmos :  leg.  r.  i.  uXofi&vos  t  vid.  Ljs.  ItSQ.  et 
.Afiien.  1.  c.  at  AAfcvoovo;  Suid.  in  Ov^hotM  et  id  Itipom; :  ubi  taCet 
Kuster. 

985.  Tag*  an  m. 

990.  ^woLyiyji  Suid.  in  'Avdiiuov — ^997*  dele  h  [sic  EtMSL.] 

998.  eiXsl^s(rieu  Suid.  in  Novpi^vivla,  at  ftXe/^/dtcrlai  in  'A?igl^as. 

999.  Ed.  Frob.  Xf*. 

1016.  dele  yc.    Jtaxovo^  2da  longa.    Vid.  Av.  73, 4.  et  839. 

1020.  fo.  Koat  xivrms  [vid.  191 .]  Seal,  xas  wfVT*  ?nj. 

1021.  Aid.  imrqlfisiv.  Seal.  fi7reTg//3)}v. 
1023*  rgi(rxaxoSai/ctoy  Suid.  in  'Api^vi^et, 
1024.  fo.  &rff  [sic  MSS.] 

1031.  lege  ToD  TirroXou:  vid.  1220.  et  Vesp.  1423.  Suid.  row 
XmrraXoD  in  SwhraXoi, 

1052.  oXa^aoTOv  Suid.  in '^AajSfitoToS^xoci^. 

1077.  leg.  '3rXiovf;[sic  Elmsl.] 

1090.  oTEfoj  Suid.  in*'/Tj*«.-7-1093.  ri^og  Suid.  1.  c. 

1098.  olo-e  jui^t  Suid.  in  Ilepl^otj. — 1 101.  dele  av. 

1124.  yugovooroy  Plutarch,  [comparat.  Aristoph.  et  Meoand.  p. 
8SS.  C] 

1 130.  xeXfuco  ]  XiXivm  B.  [ita  Bentl.  at  quid  vdit  per  iatud  B. 
nescio.  scio  tamen  MSS.  xeXivcsv  habere.] 

1 145.  Olim  sic  ''  fo.  <rA  S*  av/'  mox  ''  St  longum  ob  f  sequens." 
Cvid.  ad  Nub.  343.] 

NO.  XXIV.  Cl.Jl.  VOL.  XII.         2B 


Z66        Benlleii  EmtndtHionts  Inediia^  ^c. 

1 149-  forte  ^oaiaioi  [e  Schol.]  sed  repugnat  Suid.  in  'ilyrijiU^  otf, 
▼erum  in  Twilies  [et  ^Uas]  habet  \tffxaSa. 

Ibid.  Inter  Schol.  xuipov :  lege  vo^oy  e  Suid.  [ita  Kuster.] 

1150.  dele  rov  ante  7«i^ti}v  [sic  MSS.] — 1 162.  lege  xou  tin^r. 

1164.  ^aS/^fi  Suid.  in  *H^iuXo(.  fo.  /SoS/^i  [ita  Elmsl.]  sed  irid^ 
Sehol.  ad  V.  1 181.  [scil.  noniinatiyus  est  pendens.] 

H78.  Suid.  I7aX/yo^oyi  lege  ttaX/vo jo-ov  [ita  Blmsl.J  immo  i7«x(- 
v»fO¥  ex  Hesychio. 

1199a  Ad  Schol.  verba   6i}XuS^Aa£f^  xa}  xttrfyyAarma-juiiyoy  ad- 
acripsit  Thesm.  138. 

1200*  lege  x«}  to  futySoXeoroy  at;»     Suid.  MettfiaXanQf:    [et  ne 
£lMsl.]  sed  utedituin  in  ntgtvvrourriv*     . 
4205.  \»  !eo    ]     Tfiuy.  at  Suid.  in  SvfL^opA  ut  editttm. 

1218.  fo.  x«yw  y'  &rt/fm     . 

1220.  leg.ToD  [sic  Ran.]  vid.ad  103  K 

1224.  S&vpT^  Suid.  in  'OSupn]. 

1226.  lege  cS  irpia-pu  [e  Schol.  sic  Kan.] 

1228.  CO  oLyineiSa.  dele  a  [sic  Scalieer  et  MSS.] 

Ibid.  Inter  Schol.  *'  Vid.  Schol.  ad  Av.  1762.  et  aic  Ieg«     Ti^yfA-* 
}iX*    n  xtOOdviXi  Yciip   avtti  *HgaKXee$  Airog  tb  yw    toXmof  uixjAT^ri" 
^9.    Vid.  Schol? Find.  OL  ix.  1.''*  [itafiLMSL^] 


.»iA 


SSSBStRSfiBfSBOEiSSB^dit^   , 


S67 


CLASSICAL  CRITICISM. 

De   Vocibus  BKimVy   sive  ^Tilrog^  et  ^Xiroj(ta/AjtAa>  deque 
Sermu  primario  vocum  Mcopog,  Mcopaivo),  *  Fatuus^  imul* 

xxESYCjH.  jSx/rov  Aax«voy  elSoj.  Lex.  Reg.  Ms.  ap.  Albert,  fixtrov* 
sTSof  Aop^avou*  Tivlg  Is  j3x<rroy  ygi^ova-iv.  Ap.  Suid.  habemuSj  /3A/r« 
to;'  sKo?  ^cTxvYig:  nee  H.  Steph.  nee  Schneid.  habet  |3a/to;9  quod 
lexicograpiiis  est  notandum  :  pxlrog  autem  esse  i.  q.  jSx/rovy  e  Latina 
lingua  apparet:  Pallad.  in  Mart,  tit.^9.  sub  fin.  Hoc  mense  blitu^ 
seritur  solo  qualiainque,  sed  culto, 

Aristoph.  Nub,  1001.  Br.  ToT;  ' I'^voKpirov^  vlsciv  sl^sig,  xal  trt 
xaXouo-i  EXiTo/xce/iftav.  Hermannus  bene  scribit  EXiTOjxarjXjxay,  (q^^Kxl 
Phrynichus  Xotp,  Upofrap.  habet)  et  bene  posteriorem  hujus  vocab. 
partem  derivat>  ut  Phrynichus,  a  [jt>afifirif  quod  matrem  significat: 
^KiTOfjLafjLfjMg'  ETi)  Twv  lxXaAujUrSva;v  ha.  t^u^^v  avyxslreci  fi^eroi  to  jSx/rovy 
0  loTi  ><^^ayov  exAut  ov  Aftotpov  re  ^^i/jiy'njro;,  xoet  Ix  tdu  fjiotfupiM,  o  cri}- 
p,oilvsi  [Ji^rtTrip'  e^  oiv  toutoov  (rvyK-lf/i,evov  (nj/xa/vei  tov  Itt*  fJi^fjiTpls  Tpo^^ 
i^iTTiKov  ysvojxsvov.  Quid  sibi  velit  Phrynichus,  parum  intelligimus. 
*«  Inepta  sunt/'  ut  ait  Brunckius,  "  quae  ad  hoc  verbum  adnotat 
Schol.  ^KiTOfj^oifjiav,  Perperam  inmeoCod.  j6XiTTO/x,of jxav :  pejus  ap. 
Suid«  ^KiTTOfUff^ffMv  (quare.Br.  Suidae  /SXiTro/xafiftav  pejus  esse  dicat, 
non  videt  Herm.)  Egregie  fallitur  H.  Steph.  Ind.^  ubi  postulante 
metro  pof ins  legendum  esse  ait  xotxiaoual  n  ae  ^KiTOfji.afxav :  optima 
se  habet  Codd.  lectio:  uUima  in  xu\ov(ri  producitur  ob  sequentem 
mediam  cum  liquida.  B\iTOfj,diJi.oLv  derivatur  a  ^xlrovy  blitum,  quod 
oleris  genus  est  ommum  insipidissimum  et  fatuumy  unde  insulsi  et 
inutiles  hlitei  appellantur.  Plaut.  Triu:*  iv.  4*.  1.  Blitea  et  lutea  est 
meietrixi  nisi  quce  sapit  in  vifio  ad  rem  suam.  Gallos  vocem 
suam,  qua  socordes  inertesque  homines  blittres,  belitreSi  appellant^ 
Iiinc  deduxisse,  viris  quibusdam  eruditis  creditum  fuit.  Sed  verisi- 
milius  afFertur  etymon." 

Doctissimus  Brunckius  verba  Schol.  quae  exscripsit  Suidas,  non 
•  intellexit:  /SXtro/tafiay'  fuoogovy  to  yoig  /3a/tov  futipov  tivai  ^oxeixi^Avovl 
immo  adeo  non  sunt  <<  inepta  qux  ad  h.  v.  adnotat  Schol./'  ut 
Brunckius  ipse  cum  Scholiasta  idem  sentiat:  nam  quod  Schol.  ap- 
pellat  fioopov  Xap^avov,  id  Brunckius  vocat  insipidissimum  etfatuum. 
Mcogov  enim  proprie  notat  id  quod  est  insipidum^  vel  fatuumy  i.  e. 
sine  sapore.  Lexicographi  hanc  propriam  vim  vocis  minus  perce-  ^ 
perunt.  H.  Steph.  7%.  Gfr.  Z/.  T.  ii.  p.*  1664,  D.,  qui  bunc  senium 
non,  ut  debuerat,  primarium  fecit :  «  Ma>gis,^  inquit,  <<  cujus  guS" 


368  Classical  Pritkism. 

'tus^  e$iJiU$iuSf  sive  insipiduSf  Diosc.  iv.  pll^  ywa-aifJhm  fMOfsif  uU 
quidam  interpr.  radices  gustu  fatuos  quidam,  radices  sapore  insi' 
pido.**  Jterum  de  verbo ju.tt}pa/yf<r$«fi  p«  1666.  C.  «Pro  it^aiuari^ 
i.  e.  Jaiuumi  seii  insipidum  reddii  ap.  Matth.  v.  lav  l\  to  aXa;  fMo- 
p«v^V  ev.  TiVi  aX4(rd^(rerfti ;  ubi  vet.  interpr.  Tertity  iSi  Sfil  evanueriS^ 
in  quo  salietur?  Alii  autem  reddunt,  Si  sal  infattuitusjuerit:  red^ 
ctitur  etiam^  si  desipueiitj  item,  si  insipidus  factus  JueriU  Illud 
certe  verbum  infattuUus  significatione  convenit :  si  modo  ap.  Mar- 
tialem  (xiii.  13.)  betas  fatuas  exponere  possumus  insipidas^  Mar- 
cus, pro  iMnpoLv^y^  habet  avaXov  yivy^roa :  sequitur  autem  hoc  iMopal^ 
Wcrd^ierrm  n^inis  jitcopaV  sigmficationem,  qua  yvo  fatuo,  sen  insU 
mdo  usurpari  a  Dioscorlde,  paulo  ante  docui.**  Galenus  Expl. 
Voce.  Hippocr.  J*fejxa)g«|u,5va'  rat,  otyaMriToiy  ubi  Frahzius  refert  a4 
Brarrk.  p.  197.  53.  et  Coac.  Pr^en.  p.  429.  15.  Non  debuer^t 
H.  Steph.  de  vi  rov  faiuasy  i.  e.  insipidas,  ap.  Martialem  dubitare, 
naip  Martialis  saepe  vocabulo  sic  utitur:  xiii.  10.  «<Ut  sapiantjti^ 
ttue  fabrorum  prandia  betse,  O  quam  saepe  petet  Tina  piperque  co- 
dpus !"  X.  ST.  "  Et  fatuam  summa  coenare  pelorida  mensa^* 
Xl.  32.  *^  Hinc  pistorj^/tta5  facit  placentas.'*  Forcellinus,  qiu,  ut 
nobis  videtur,  minus  recte  judicat  ^fatuum  translate  dici  de  cibi^, 
qui  insipidi  sunt,"  et  qui,  ut  Gesnerus  quoque  facit,  unum  tan- 
lum  Martialis  locum  adducit,  sc.  eum,  in  quo  occurrunt  verbayZrtoP 
hetcBy  bene  scribit:  "  Fortasse  hue  pertinet  illud  Varronis  ap.  Non. 
IV.  ».  291.  Quod  Cal.  Jun.  et  publice,  et  ^xiVTXmJahiam  ptiUefl{ 
.  diis  mactat,  h.  e.  sine  sale^  et  fortasse  intelligit  Ebum  ex  farre,  et 
faba,  quod  eo  ipso  die  Carnae  deae  pfferri  solitum,  tradit  Orid.  VL 
TasU  170."  Servius  in  Virg.  Georg.  iii.  395.  .«*  ipsum  lac  non 
sit  JatuUm,  sed  habeat  salis  occultum  saparemj"  notante  Wetstenio 
ad  loc.  Matth. 

Ut  Jatuus  et  pro  insipido  et  pro  stuUo  usurpatur,  ita  quoque 
insutsus^  de  quo  Non,  Marc.  p.  501.  (Gothofredi  AucfL  LJ[*. 
eci.  1622)  «<  Insidsumy  propriej&ftiMwi,  sine  sale :  M.  T.  ad  Caesa- 
rcm  }uniorem  Epist.  ii.  Sed  ita  locutus  insulse  est^  ut  mirum  Sena- 
tus  convitium  ejsceperit,  et  de  Oratore  II.  (257.  c.  54.),  Sed  qui  ejus 
Yei  rationem  quandam  conati  sunt,  artemque  tradercj  sic  insulsi  e^ 
stiterunt,  ut  nihil  aliud  eorunij  nisi  ipsa  insulsitas  irrideatur.  Ad 
etymologiam  vocis  alludit  QuinctiL  Inst^  VI.  3.,  cum  scribit: 
Safsnm  igitur  erity  quod  mm  erit  insulsum :  velut  quoddam  simplex 
orationis  condimentum,  quod  sentitur  latente  judicio  velut  paiato, 
excitatque  et  a  tcedio  defendit  orationem. 

*^  Moo^alvo),*'  ut  ait  Schleusnerus,  "proprie  de  rebus  usurpatmv 
et  signiticat  fotuumy  insipidum  reddoy  corrumpo :  passiv.  jxoDPttfyo- 
jmai,  Jhtuusy  et  insipidus  Jio,  corrufnpor,  vim  et  vigorem  amitiOf  a 
l/LU)pos,/atuust  insipidus:  ita  dicituy  d^  sale  Matth.  V*  13.  Cf.  We- 
delii  ExercitaU.  Medico-pkilol.  Decad.  V.  Exerc.  4.  p.  IS.  J.  H . 


CldssidirCfiticisfh.         \         369 

Mail  Obss.  ss*  III.  p.  105/'  Itemm:  "Meopo$,  Mtfatuus  Martial. 
XIII.  IS.  ifisipiduSi  qui  saporem^  vim,  et  vigorem  amisity  Hippocr. 
de  Diaeta  II.  27.  Text*  2.  Dioscor.  IV.  18^  p.  122.;  deinde^  ut 
Hebr.  ^3/)  (quod  pr.  insukum,  insipidumy  Job.  vi.  6.  deinde,  vero 

stuUum  notaty  v.  c.  Thren.  ii.  4.)  Ij2Lt.Jhtuus,  GMic.  Jade,  et  nos- 
trum abgesehmackt-^q.  Mtopog,  ex  fji^t),  non,  et  aipa,  cwra,  qui  nul- 
lius  rei  cura  tangitur,  vel  quasi  /m^  o^oiy)  turn  videns,  8C.  animo,  mm 
intettigens.^  Mirum  sane,  Schleusnerum,  doctissimum  simul  et 
acutissimum,  qui  tarn  bene  de  sensu  primario  hujus  vocis  prxcepit^ 
vulearem  sequi  etymologiami  quae  huic  primario  sensui  parum  con- 
▼emt.  Nee  hxc  etymologia,  nee  altera  ap.  Eustath.,  qui  vult 
gicoQis  dictum  esse  quasi  fj^fjopog,  H.  Stephano  satis  placet.  Tertiam 
etymologiam  affert  Schnieiaerus  in  Lex. :  jj^igco,  fjuapdco,  fi^aivm : 
sic  [Mokug,  fMDXvpo^  contr.  puogog :  ap.  Hippocr.  £pid.  i.  p.  S64.  jeuo- 
Xu^/Mva  sunt  TcaToi  Pp^X^  aTro/xapaivojxeya,  Ut  Galenus  vocem  ezpla- 
siat:  sed  hxc  etymologia  nobis  noii  placet,  nee  varii  sensus  vocum 
fMipis,  et  fiaoXug  (i.  e.  tardus ^  hebes,  indoctus)  inter  se  congruere.vi- 
dentur.  Mw^ov  esse  imipidum  ap.  Hippocr.,  notavit  J.  C.  Schwar- 
zius  Comment,  crit.  et  philol,  L.  Gr.  N.  F*  Lips.  1737.  p.  931.,  et 
post  eum  ScU^usnerus.  Jam  vero  sijatuus  et  insulsus  ap.  Latindii^ 
et  hOD  ap.  Hebraeos  usurpentur  et  pro  insipidOy  et  pro  stuUo,  quid 

mirum  yiMph  eundem  duplicem  sensum  ap.  Gnecos  habere?  et  A 
propria  notione^^i/iotf ,  et  insulsus,  et  ^D  pro  eo,   quod  est-  rifHf 

iiiporef  sumantur,  quare  dubitemus  eundem  primarium  On  vorbo 
(L»po^  tribuere  sensum,  non  videmus,  prsesertim  cum  e  sensu  insi^ 
fiai  facili  transitu  penreniamus  ad  sensum  ituUi. 

Hermanno  ^KiroitAiLyia  est  <<  is  qui,  infiands  instar,  matrem  pel^ 
petuo  vocantis,  simplex  et  fttolidus  est :  similiter  liMfifiAftvto^  Ran« 

« 

nUtfi/rd,  Oct.  €th,  1815.  E.  M.  BAIUCBM. 


•^r^^—^r^^ 


asac 


«      « 


370        Answer  to  a  Book  written  agatnsi 

AN  ANSWER  tO 

A  ILATE  BOOK 

Written  against  the  Learned  and  Reverend  Dr.  Btntley^ 
relating  to  same  Manuscript  Notes  on  Callimachus. 

TOGETHER  WITH  AN  EXAMINATION  OF  MR.  BENNZT8 
APPENDIX  TO  THE  SAID  BOOK. 


LOX^DON  :   PRINTED  ITji   THE   YEAR^    1699.' 


No.  Yl.-'ConiinuedJrom  No.  XXIII.  p.  145. 

To  the  Author  of  the  Remarks  upon  Dr.  Bentley's  Fragments 

of  Callimachus. 

A.ND  that  Supplement  of  yours  must  not  be  passed  over  in  silence. 
Tben  might  you  call  me  a  partial  writer  indeed,  if  [  took  no  notice  of 
jour  supplement.  This  supplerhent  of  yours  you  have  set  forth  in  m 
.nlace  by  itself;  and^  the  more  effectually  to  draw  the  reader's  eye  upon 
ity  marked  it  out  into  thirteen  capital  figures.  You  introduce  it  thus, 
•  y.  I  expected,  when  I  looked  on  the  last  beautiful  edition  of  Calli- 
maobusy  to  have  found  every  little  passage  of  the  ancient  writers, 
wherein  but  his  name  was  mentioned,  gathered  to  fuy  hand's  by.  Dr. 
•Bentley. 

.  W.  Then  you  ^ould  not  but  have  expected  to  have  found  in  Dr. 
Bentley  all  those  quotations  out  of  the  ancient  writers  which  are  in  Mr* 
Stanley's  MS.  whether  ever  he  had  seen  that  MS.  or  not.  Tis  fate ; 
.l^e  Dr,  shall  be  acquitted  by  the  same  mouth  that  accuses  him. 

V.  But  I  have  met  with  a  few,  whicb>  I  presume,  he  either  had  "not 
seen  or  forgotten. 

W,  A  few. 

v.  And  because  I  am  persuaded  it  will  not  disserve  the  learned 
*  world,  I  shall  insert  them. 

W.  So.  By  way  of  supplement  to  the  former  editions  of  Callimachus. 
For  otherwise,  what  service  could  it  be  to  the  learned  world  ?  And  so 
yott  explain  yourself  when  upon  Num.  12.  you  expressly  say  (p.  49«) 
that  that  epigram,  Qaasnam  haec  forma  Dei,  ^c.  was  (you  thought)  omit- 
ted in  the  late  edition.  Here  therefore  we  may  expect  to  see  the  whole 
extent  of  vour  reading,  and  what  services  the  learned  world  may  pro^* 
mise  ijtselt  from,  your  pen.  I  shall  take  them  one  by  one  in  order  a$ 
they  lie* 

Num.  1.  Suidas  t.  KtiXcas,  Nac^c  ion  rffs  ^Auppohlrnsj  &c«  fbrmerlj 
cited  at  length. 


Dr.  Bcntky^  relating  to  CaiUmaehm.     37 1 

W.  Supra. 

V.  Num.  2.  ▼..  Ku)/jtjjruu  Kkt^^at  kui  ol  yeirgyet^  &c.  ii^  thp  s«ii|e 

W.  In  the  sjime  page. 

V.  Kdrnra  Mr.  B.  p.  245. 

W.  KttTTra  supra. 

y.  Num.  3.  Natalis  Comes^s  citation  out  of  Callimaclius's  Hecat*, 
aecounted  for  already. 

W,  ril  have  nothing  to  do  with  Natalis  Comes, 

But  why  should  1  be  so  angry,  will  you  ask  me,  with  Natalis  Comes? 
fp.  50, 5 1 .]  That  Italian  critick  was  a  famous  man  in  his  generation,  and 
Lad  read  nobody  know.H  how  many  MSS.  [p.  45.] 

ril  tell  you,  Sir:  there  was  a  certain  Italian  critick,  a  man  of  vast 
learm'n^  indeed,  but  withal  so  horrible  unmamierly,  that  the  world  bated, 
and  despised  him  at  the  same  time  that  it  was  profiting  by  him ;  ont 
Jo&eph  Sculiufr.  [v.  Mr.  B.  p.  225.  confer  cum  Dr.  B's  Answ.  Pra^f. 
p.  100.]  And  he  hath  given  me  such  an  idea  of  this  Italian  critick  of 
^ours,  that  makes  me  apt  (at  first  sight)  to  thjnk  the  worse  of  any  book 
(yours  I  except)  wherein  I  do  b^it  meet  vvith  so  mucb  as  the  name  of  tbiy 
Natalis  Comes.    'Tis  in  one  of  his  letters  to  Sethus  Calvisius,  where  he 
tells  that  great  astronomer  with  what  satisfaction  all  men  of  learning  re- 
ceived that  excellent  book,  his  chronology.'[Scaliger  Ep.  309.]  Upon 
which  he  immediately  adds:  Qui  unum,  ac  cum  illis  ego,  atepetunt,  ut 
scriptonim  quorundam  minorum  gentium  mentione,  qualis  est  Natalis 
Comes,  homo  futjlissimus,  abstineas.     Doiet  enim  magnis  vnris  illos 
pannos  tuae  purpuric  assui :  Tu  ha?c  in  secund^  editione  curabis.   That 
it  grieved  all  men  of  learning  to  see  the  name  of  so  wretched  a  triflef 
as  Katalis  Comes  standing  in  so  excellent  a  book  as  Calvisius  his  chro^ 
nology,  and  therefore  Scaliger  begs  of  him,  that  in  the  next  edition  he 
would  strike  him  out :  whiph  accordingly  was  done.    This  passage  of 
Sealiger,  Mausacus,  in  his  dissert,  critic,  (referred  to  more  than  once 
before)  repeats,  and  expresses  l^imself  even  to  a  passion  u\yoor  it.     ft 
raised  an  indignation  in  him,  that  tjiere  should  be  found  men  in  the 
world  so  weak  a^to  pretend  to  establish  any  thing  upon  the  credit  of 
»uch  beggarly  scriblers  as  Natalis  Comes,  ami  set  up  for  rriticks  acd 
authors  by  stuffing  out  thejr  books  wifh  such  borrowed  authorities.  So 
that  whether  the  Dr.  had  never  seen  this  passage  in  Natalis  Comes,  or 
whether  he  had  forgotten  it,  or  whether  (which  is  more  likely)  be  ne- 
glected it,  1  am  not  able  to  determine :  but  that  tijis  Natalis  Comes  is 
an  author  with  whom  you  are  extremely  well  acquaintid,  is  a  jslain  case. 
There's  not  any  one  name  in  vour  whole  book  comes  so  ofteu  over  as 
Natalis  Comes.     Dr.  Bentley  takes  his  Fragment,  n.  1 10,  from  the  Ety- 
mologicon  (Nicas  some  call  him turn  to  it,  readtr,  in  the  vindica- 
tor's book,  p.  43,  44,     "Tis  a  learned  parenthesis)  but  Natalis  Corner 
had  published  a  larger  fragment:  Dr.'Beutley  takes  after  Casaubon's 
lection ;,  [p.  45.]  but  Natalia  Comes  gives  I  hem  more  correct,  and  trans- 
lates them  better :  and  who  knows  what  MSS.  Natalis  Comes  may  have 
5eenl  [p.  50.]  Natalis  Comes  gives  another  epignira  too  as  from  Callima- 
chus,  and  though  I  know  not,  whether  that  Italian  author  was  critick 
enough  to  determine  thecontrover^ie;  [what  controversiel]  yet  Dk*.  Ben- 


372        Answer  to  a  Book  ii)ritten  agaimt 

tley  might  have  been  so  his  as  to  have  mentioned  him.  NSitalis 
hath  givien  us  a  handsome  commentary*  upon  the  fragment,  n.  209.  iot» 
Bentieian.  [p.  71.]  But  Dr.  Bentley  transcribes  it  (and  that  but  abruptly) 
from  the  Scholiast  upon  Sophocles :  and  that  book  indeed,  the  Scholiast 
upon  Sophocles,  the  Dr.  had  consulted :  but  as  for  Natalis  Comes»  one 
^,now4  not  whether  Dr<  Bentley  hath  ever  so  much  as  seen  that  Italian 
critick.  And  here  again,  Num.  3.  we  have  Natalis  Comes  :  and  Num« 
1 1 .  Natalis  Comes  again.  And  may  not  a  man  say  of  this  Natalis,  your 
darling  author :  this  NataUs  Comes,  Sir,  is  an  erranter  pedant  than 
Dion  Chrysostom  himself.  [Mr.  B.  p.  26.  confer  cum  Dr.  B.'s  Answ, 
p.  5,  0.]     But, 

Pio  captu  lectoris  habent  sua  fata  libelli. 

The  sense  of  which  words  I  find  happily  alluded  to  in  a  late  excelr 
lent  poem. 

But  each  vile  Scribler's  happy  on  this  score. 

He'll  find  some  Draucus  still  to  read  htm  o'er.    [Dispensary.] 

After  Natalis  Comes,  your  next  darling  author  is  Lactantius  Placid  us. 
In  p.  36.  we  have  had  Lactantius,  or  (as  you  well  observe)  Lutatius 
Piacidus;  in  p.  38,  39.  You  have  run  on  score  with  the  same  Lac- 
tantius Placidus  for  a  considerable  parcel  of  mistakes  of  the  first  size. 
[Supr.]  Here  Num.  4.  you  ar^  in  with  your  Lactantius  a^n,  and 
Num.  9,  you  will  even  account  with  him,  making  as  many  mistakes,  aiu) 
as  foul  ones  upon  Lactantius,  as  Lactantius  had  before  made  for  you. 

V.  Num.  4.. Lactantius  Placidus,  &c. 

W,  Enjoy  it.  The  other  three  you  are  beholden  to  your  MS.  for. 
For  though  I  doubt  not,  but  that  Mr.  Stanley  had  read  all  Suidas  oyer, 
yet  for  Mr.  Sjtanley's  vindicator  I  cannot  make  out  the  like  evidence. 
Lactantius  Placidus  is  a  critick  so  stooping  towards  your  height,  that  I 
am  apt  to  believe  you  may  have  read  tiim.  And  therefore  this  Num.  4. 
(though  I  think  I  could  dispossess  you  of  it)  yet  I  am  willing  to  lei  pass 
for  your  own. 

But  here  (as  you  cannot  forbear  him)  you  occasionally  bring  in  ano- 
ther remark  upon  the  Dr.  which  should  indeed  have  been  referred  to 
the  class  of  Transportations,  supr. 

V.  To  that  book  of  Callimachus,  entitled,  Kriffeis  Ni^^ofv  jcol  voketify, 
ifai  fi€Tbfyofjuiaiai;  that  is,  the  foundation  of  cities  and  Islands,  and  the 
change  of  their  names  ;  I  would  also  refer  all  those  passages  in  Pliny, 
cited  by  Dr.  Bentley,  n.  392,  393,  394,  395,  397.  in  which  there  is  an 
express  mention  of  the  change  of  the  names  of  those  places,  [p.  82.] 

W.  In  not  one  of  these  pa8sages  out  of  Pliny  is  there  any  such  ex* 
press  mention.  There  is  indeed  express  mention  of  the  names  of  seve* 
lal  places  and  people,  and  sometimes  of  several  names  of  the  same 
places:  but  not  of  the  ^ertavofiacriat,  the  change  of  those  names.  That 
which  copies  tlie  nearest  to  your  purpose,  is  n.  397'  Earn  (Samothra- 
cen)  Ciiliimachus  antiquo  nomine  Dardaniam  vocat.  But  to  have  an* 
jiwer  d  your  design,  it  should  have  been,  antiquo  nomine  (cnr  rather  an- 
tiquities) Dardaniam  vocatam  (fuisse)  tradit.  Express  mention,  you 
aay,  of  the  change  of  those  names.  But,  pray,  $\r,  what  express  men** 
tion  of  the  change  of  the  naqies  do  you  find  in  this  fragment,  n.  393* 
inter  Corcyram  et  lUyricum  Melita ;  unde  catulos  Melitaeos  appcJlari 


Dr.  Bentley^  relating  to  CatUmachus.     373^ 

ColliJiiacfaus  auctor  est.  Here  is,  you  say,  express  meatioii  of  the 
change  of  the  names.  Were  the  Melitaei  therefore  formerly  called  Ca- 
tali,  or  the  Catuli,  Melitaei  1  For  the  one  or  the  other  of  these  you  must 
mean.  There  were.  Sir,  of  old  a  certain  race  of  lap-dogs  called  Catuli 
Melitaei ;  and  this  name,  saith  Callindachus,  was  giveii  them  from  the 
island  Melita;  that  is,  from  this  island  Melita  lying  near  Corcyia 
(Corfu ;)  noi  that  other  island  of  the  same  name  lying  near  Sicily>  now 
called  Malta.  And  this  is  all  that  Pliny  means.  But  by  one  dash  df 
•your  pen  are  a  whole  nation  of  islanders  metamorphosed  into  a  breed 
of  lap-dogs.  A  man  that  was  minded  to  deal  less  tenderly  with  you 
th^n  I  am,  would  not  have  parted  with  this  choice  piece  of  lap-dog  cri- 
ticism for  two  or  three  pages  together.  But  I  cannot  imagine  you  to  be 
so  wretchedly  ignorant,  as  to  have  taken  the  Catuli  Melitaei  for  a  people. 
[Mr.  B.  p.  45.]  No,  certainly.  Sir,  you  are  a  greater  scholar  than  to* 
This  wa;^  put  down  only  to  carry  on  the  humour  of  contradicting  Dr. 
Bentiey.  But  as  you  have^  got  nothing  by  it  hitherto^  let  me  advis^ 
you  to  give  it  over.  .  ^ 

V.  J  am  of  opinion  that  the  fragment  n.  3^9*  may  belong  to  Calli-> 
machus  the  statuary,    [p.  83.] 

W.  Here  you  are  at  it  again ;  Dr.  Bentiey  must  be  corrected.  There 
can  no  other  reason  in  the  world  be  given  for  any  man's  being  of  that 
opinion,  but  because  that  fragment  relates  to  a  statue. '  Pliny  tells  us 
a  st(Nry  of  a  certain  person,  that  had,  during  his  life-time  two  statues, 
erected  to  him,  both  of  which  statues,  though  standing  in  places  far 
distant  the  one  from  the  other  (the  one  in  Italy,  the  other  in  Greecii) 
were  struck  with  lightning  on  the  same  day.  This,  saith  Plin^,  CaUf- 
machus  looked  upon  as  next  to  a  prodigy.  And  might  not  Callimachns. 
the  poet  wonder  at  so  strange  an  accident  as  well  as  Callimachus  the 
statuary  ?  But  however  this  serves  to  expose  the  Dr.  who  (with  Har- 
duiu)  was  so  injudicious  as  to  refer  this  passage  to  Callimachus  the 
poet. 

V.  Num.  5.  A  quotation  out  of  Diomedes  Grammaticus. 

Num.  6.  The  like  outof  Atil.  Fortunatianus  de  Priapeio  metro. 

W.  The  only  discovery  with  which  you  have  in  these  two  numbers 
obliged  the  learned  tvorld  is,  that  as  among  the  Romans,  Properrius, 
Hbullus,  and  Gallus  wrote  in  elegiac  verse :  so  before  them  did  Calli- 
machus and  EuphorioB  among  the  Greeks.  And  that  Callimachus  iH 
hb  epigrams  had,  as  to  the  choiqe  of  his  metre,  some  peculiarities  of  his 
own  ('tis  not  said  what)  as  had  also  Bacchilides,  and  some  other  poets» 
theirs.  And  this  is  one  of  those  discoveries  omitted  by  Dr.  Bentiey ; 
[p.  49.].the  bringing  of  which  to  light,  you  are  persuaded  is  no  disservice 
to  the  learned  world.  Certainly  so.  Sir,  no  disservice.  Your  quotation  of 
Atil.  Fortunatianus  is  out  of  Putschiushis  Grammatici  Veteres,  p.  2676. 
In  the  Dr.'s  answer  to  your  honourable  patron,  p.  227*  I  ^od  hiift 
within  three  pages  of  you  in  the  same  Atil.  Fortunatianus,  se.  on  p^ 
2679.  de  Satumio  versu.  Which  passage  in  the  Dr.  with  the  occasion 
of  his  producing  it,  p.  226.  1  recommend  to  the  perusal  of  the  inquisf- 
tlve  reader.  So  lucky  ar^  you  all  along  io  your  memorandums,  though 
I  take  notice  of  but  few  of  them. 


{37-4     *  A^wer  to  a  Book  written  against- 

V.  Num.  7»  Atiliut  Fortumitianns,  p.  2680.  de  Saturnio  vena. 
W.  Much  to  the  same  purpose  as  the  two  former,  only  with,  this  difir 
ference,  that  as  in  them  you  did  no  disservice  to  the  learned  world,  mi 
in  thu  you  do  no  sjervice :  this  very  passage  being  printed  in  Grsvius'i^ 
Callimacbus,  and  placed  by  Spauheim,  where  it  should  be,  amongst  the 
Testimonia,  p.  302. 

v.  Num.  8.  A  quotation  out  of  Cscilius  Minutianus  Apuleius  fion 
Caelius  Rhodiginus. 
.  W.  In  the  fore- mentioned  Salvagni^s  Boessius  his  Prolegomena,  |i. 
16.  which  our  vindicator,  without  naming  his  beiieiactor,  bath  confi- 
.fiently  made  his  own.     l^t  those  prolegomena  of  Salvagnius  Boessius 
Pr.,  Bentley  hath  read,  and  therefore  cannot  but  have  se^n  this  quotk* 
tion.  [S^pia.l  'Tis  a  known  story,  and  produced  by  the  Dnpver  and  over, 
(p.  345.)  and  that  from  far  more  certainaulhorities  than  that  unknowii 
Ca^ci).  Minutianus  Apujeius,  upon  whom  Salvagnius  sets  this  maik ; . 
Qui  iioudum  iucem  vidit,  unique  Cceliu  Rh<v%inp.  ^olus  fuit. 
V.  Num.  9.  iJactantius  PJacidus. 

Your  darling  author  Lactantiiis  Placidus.  There  was  no  occasion  is 
the  world  for  your  exposing  yourself  here.  In  the  first  place  you  dp 
not  contradict  Dr.  Bentiey.  In  the  next,  when  you  were  only  making 
a  supplement  to  Callimacbus,  you  should  h^ve  let  those  things  alone 
which  were  already  done  to  your  hand.  The  passage  here  produced  if 
printed  with  a  large  commentary  upon  it,  by  Spanheim  in  his  volume 
of  learned  observations  upon  tbisauthur,  p.  67 1>  572.  And  a  littli^ 
modesty  might  have  taught  you  not  to  have  meddled  with  a  subject  be- 
fore exhausted  by  so  masterly  a  pen.  But  to  do  you  justice,  I  verily 
believe,  you  did  not  know  of  Mr.  Spanheim'^  haying  said  any  thing 
to  it. 

V.  Were  I  allow'd  to  play  the  bold  critick,  I  would  for  Arcaduaiead 

Areivi,  (for  Tydeus,  the  father  of  Diomedes ,     [p.  86,] 

W.  Bold  critick!  Most  properly  spoken,  and  since  'tis  an  epithet  of 
your  own  chusipg,  mny  it  be  your  character :  the  bold  critick.  Suc[\ 
a  number  of  g'ross  absurdities  crowded  into  the  compass  of  so  few  lines 
(one  short  parenthesis)  I  defie  any  man  to  show  me  in  any  book  in  the. 
whole  world  again.  And  they  are  all  your  own :  not  one  of  them  here,, 
.as  before  In  the  case  of  Brabcbiades  Apollo,  borrowed  from  Lac- 
tantins  Placidus.  [Supr.]  In  the  fir>t  place.  Sir,  spolium  signifies  the 
spoils  (as  the  armour,  and  badges  of  honour)  taken  from  ofi  the  body  of 
an  enemy  slain  in  open  fight;  as  in  Virgil,  Actoris  Aurunci  Spnjium; 
iind  not  the  armour  worn  by  a  man  while  living.  So  that  according  to 
your  correction  of  the  poet,  this  Diomedes  the  son  of  Tydeus  must 
have  been  (us  indeed  afterward  he  was)  a  famous  war riouri^  must  have 
perform'd  all  his  exploits,  must  have  been  .slain  in  the  wars ;  and  all  this 
long  before  he  whs  born;  nay,  he  must,  after  he  was  slain,  and  before  he 
was  begotten,  havidanc'd  in  armour  at  his  father's  wedding.  For  2ndiy, 
Sir,  if  you  bad  took  time  to  look  into  the  author  upon  whom  you  vrerf 
commenting,  you  would  have  found  that  these  words  were  timed  atTy^ 
,deus  hi^  marriage  with  the  mother  of  Diomedes..  And  Sdly^  if  yoe  had 
look'd  into.  ai>y  of  your  poetical  dictionaries,  you  would  have  ibimd 


Df.  Bentlfy$  rehting  to  CalUmai^k^.     375 

.that  thert  were  two  Diomedes,  that  is,  Diomedes  the  Tbraeian,  sida 
by  Hercules,  and  this  Argian  Diomedes  the  son  of  Tydeus ;  and  tiiat 
'twas  the  Thracian  Diomedes,  who  was  so  famous  for  his  nian-eating, 
chimney *nos'd  horses.  [Impius  hiinsano  viscere  pavit  ^quos,  Ovidi 
£t  Diooiedis  eqni  spiranfes  naribus  ignem,  Lucret„]  Ami  consequent 
from  these  premises  you  will  find  ;  1st,  l^hat  your  Argos  iViro/Soror  is 
jQOthing  at*all  to  the  purpose.  2ndly,  ThatEuhippus  was  substantial 
^esb  and  blood,  and  not  a  mere  noun  adjective.  And  3dly,  From  hence 
may  the  reader  take  this  information,  that  a  bo:)k  may  liave  a  great  many 
Greek  and  Latin  words  in  it,  and  bear  ar  mighty  show  of  learning, 
though  %vritten  by  a  man  that  understands  notiiiog  of  the  matter  he  it 
writing  upon ;  and  withal,  that  some  of  the  pages  written  against  D#* 
JBentley  are  of  this  kind. 

V.  Manuscript— p.  87» 

W.  SluflF! 

V.  Num.  10.  A  quota,tion  out  of  Photius. 

W.  A  bare  mention  of  the  name  of  Callimachus  with  something  of  a 
censure  pass'd  upon  him  with  several  other  writers  in  a  iurnp^ 

V.  Num.  1 1.  A  choice  epigram  outof  NataKs  Comes. 

W.  'I'll  have  nothing  to  do  with  Nataiis  Comes. 

V.  Num.  12.  An  Epigram  out  of  the  collection  of  the  epigrammattt 
▼eterum  with  this  title. 

Callimachi 
Imagini  inscriptum  Jovis. 
Quaenam  hsec  forma  Dei  ?  cur  versa  est  1  Fulgura  lucis 
Divinae  non  fert  debilis  bsBc  acies»  &c. 
.A\'bich  q^gram,  (p.  49.)  if  I  aui  not  mistaken,  the  late  editors  of  Calli- 
machus have  not  mentioned.  ' 

W.  You  are  mistaken.  Sir,  Tis  in  both  the  last  edition  of  Oraevius's, 
and  in  the  edition  la^t  before  that  of  Dacicr ;  in  both  of  them  int^^r  tes- 
iimoiiia  veteruiu.  Oh  shameful!  1  Not  so  much  as  turn'd  over  the  very 
first  leaves  of  the  book  you  were  making  your  comments  upon! 

V.  Num.  13.  A  citation  out  of  Malela. 

W.  Omitted  by  the  Dr.  (I  confidently  presume)  for  the  same  reason, 
as  were  those  out  of  Natalis  Comes. 

V«  The  learued  editor  of  that  historian  for  Etesiis  reads  Aetiis. 

W.  The  learned  editor  of  that  historian  saith  not  a  word  of  the 
matter* 

V.  Perhaps  it  should  be  dyMorii/. 

W.  An  easie  correction  of  'ErtyWoa  into  ayQaiv.  For  there,  be  two  of 
Ihe  same  letters  in  both,  words,  v.  c  And  besides. what  have  the  £te- 
mn  winds  to  do  with  the  racing-chariots  ?  Did  those  chariots  go  with 
sails  ?  vide  loc^  Malel.  p.  22 1 . 

V.  Callimachus  wrote  of  winds,  and  therefore  perhaps  the  true  read* 
ing  is  in  the  text,  and  should  be  translated  de  Etesiis. 

W.  What  need  theretbre  of  such  a  forced  correction.  •  ircpi  aviumv 
.¥re  know*  Callimachus  wrote,  but  I  never  yet  beard  of  any  book  of  his 
entitled.  %Hi9ta. 

V«  Aod  'tU  not  altogether  improbable,  (but)  that  Suidas  might  ine»- 
.tioQ  hia  Aina,  if  a  smll  correction  be  aUowedj  and  instead  of  r&v  ih 


m        Anwer  iaa  Boole  ^HtUn  agemst 

mhfrif  fiifikiw  Ivrl  ical  ra^ra,  we  read  iorl  «rd  Airia,  'IdS^'A^^cs,  Ac. 
But  this  opioioii  wants  th^  countenance  of  a  manuscript. 

W.  There  was  no  manner  of  occasion  for  this  learning  of  youft  in 
this  place.  Yoa'U  never  meet  with  any  such  thing  in  a  MS.  Or  if 
yoH  do,  I'll  venture  to  tell  you  before-hand,  that  MS.  is  faulty.  He 
Ifaat  hath  the  least  gust  of  the  Greek  language  will  tell  you,  that  the  xtA 
and  the  ravra  cannot  here  be  parted.  But  somewhat  you  must  be  a 
doin^.  A  critick  without  his  corrections,  editions,  and  MSS.  is  like  a 
beau  without  his  wig,  vide  Mr.  B.  p.  146.    lUmiPIilN  OHPAKAEIw 

05,  and  Dr.  B.'s  answer,  p.  1 13. 

■<  And  here  ends  your  supplement,  upon  which  let  us  now  cast  iq[>  ac^ 
counts,  and  see  how  deeply  the  learned  world  stands  indebted  to  you. 
'  This  collection  of  yours,  as  you  call  it,  consists  of  tbirteen  capitrf 
figures ;  [p.  88.]  of  which  Num.  1, 2.  transcribefl  fix>m  Mr.  Stanly's  MS. 
^are  somewhat  to  the  purpose,  and  will,  'tis  likely,  be  inserted  in  the  next 
impression  of  Callimachus.    3,  7»  9^  12-  printed  in  the  last  edition.   4, 

6,  6i  It),  a  bare  mention  of  the  name  of  Callimachus.    The  epigram  of 
1 1 .  no  more  Caltimachus's  than  your  own.  8, 13.  the  substance  of  them 

.  both  in  the  Dr.'s  collection  over  and  over.  But  as  for  those  indifferent 
names  which  you  have  tack'd  to  them,  Dr.  Bentley  soofn'd  to  make  use 
mi  such  autiiorities*  So  that.  Sir,  not  to  flatter  yon,  the  service  you 
have  done  to  the  learned  world  by  presenting  it  with  this  your  suppk^ 
ment  is  just  none  at  all :  or  the  very  utmost  you  can  pretend  to,  is  the 
having  transcribed  from  Mr.  Stanley's  MS.  the  two  quotations  out  of 
Suidas.  But  as  for  those  usefiill  and  aocuFftte  observations  which  you 
have  added,  as  that  of  the  Catuli  Melitaei,  and  Diomedes's  his  armour^ 
they  are  purely  your  own.  And  if  Mr.  Oraevius,  or  any  one  else  shaH 
think  fit  to  insert  them  in  the  next  impression  of  Callimachus's  Workif, 
•'tis  pity  but  that  the  world  should  be  informed  to  whom  it  its  ^rbliged  for 
them.  [p.  74.]  In  the  mean  time,  I  have  not  been  wanting  in  •  my  en^ 
deavours  to  blazon  your  atcbieva;ients,  and  make  the  learned  world 
take  notice  of  them. 

I  have  now  performed  all  that,  as  far  as  you  are  concerned  in  it,  my 
title-page  promises.  For  upon  the  former  part  of  your  bo6k  I  had 
once  designed  a  separate  consideration.  But  I  am  weary  of  my  worlt, 
andy  I  fimsie,  both  your  self  and  the  reader  think  it  high  time  for  me  to 
'have  done  with  you.  'Yet  since  it  might  look  somewhat  suspiciously 
to  take  no  manner  of  notice  of  it,  I  shall,  with  all  the  brevity  imaginah 
ble,  bestow  upon  it  a  cursory  reflection  or  two. 

That  former  part  of  your  book  contains  in  it  a  most  grievous  accnsa* 
tioii.  Dr.  Bentley's  injustice  and  inhumanity  to  those  authors  wh6 
'have  written  before  him.  Upon  which  I  cannot  but  in  the  first  place 
observe  to  the  reader^  that  had  one  designed  to  have  written  a  panegf* 
-rick  upon  the  Dr.,  one  could  not  have  pitch'd  upon  a  more  proper  sub* 
ject  for  it,  than  what  this  man  makes  choice  of  for  malter  of  fqptoaidl 
^against  him:  all  this  injustice  and  inhumanity  of  the  Dr.  to  those  au- 
tbors  who  have  written  before  him  terminating  in  this  point;  timt  0f. 
Bentley  hath  observed  some  mistakes  that  have  drop'd  from*  tftift  p&UB 
of  several  great  men,  who  have  written  before  Um,  and  corveeled  maM- 
^service  fmr  wUeb  he  haitfa  i«oeivcd  ^e  pablick  aebiowledgment  4t  fM- 


*  « 

Dr.  Benthy^  relating  to  CalUmachus.     977 

i|Ol^  dtogefher  as  considerable  in  the-cominoDwealth  of  Icamiog^  u 
Moj  of  the  retainers  to  the  half-moou  club.  But  if  the  Dr.  doth  (as  in* 
deSbd  he  pretty  often  doth)  disagree  from  the  opinions  of  those  great 
men,  who  have  written  before  him,  it  is,  though  sometimes  with  the 
assurance  of  a  man  that  knows  what  he  is  s))eaking  of,  yet  always,  with 
a  due  respect  and  deference  to  the  worth  of  tho  persons,  from  whom  he 
dissents.   -But  let  us  proceed  to  particulars. 

v.  Dr.  Bentley  calls  iEmilius  Portus,  hominum  futili»imum,  the 
|reatest  of  Triflers,  epi.  ad  fin.  Mai.  p.  51.   [p.  7.] 

W.  iEmilius  Portus  was  but  a  puny  critick,  and  to  persons  of  his  cha* 
racter  there  is  no  epithet  oft'uer  apply 'd,  than  that  of  futilissimus^ 
We  have  ^ad  it  once  before,  supr.  [Vide  quae  de  ^milio  Porto 
Fearsouus  in  Prolegom.  ad  Hierocl.  jEmilius  Portus,  qui  Suidam  acle6 
infeliciter  transtulit,  &c.] 

V.  Nor  can  Gerard  Vossius,  and  Johusius  escape  being  treated  by 
faim  with  the  like  language.  [Ibid.] 

W.  Tis  a  most  notorious  falshood. 

V.  Who  suffer'd  themselves  to  be  led  into  an  error  through  their  ^« 
9orance..  [Ihid.] 

W.  In  errorem  inscii  inciderant,  D«  B.  ep..  p.  51.  The  word  insciiff 
here  is  to  be  translated  unwarily,  incogitantly,  not  ignorantly.  And 
but  that  these  great  men  were  guilty  of  a  strange  incogitancy  as  to  the 
matter  the  Dr.  was  speaking  of,  is  a  thing  which  cannot  be  deny'd,  vide 
(ocum.  You  must  learn  to  construe  a  piece  of  Latin,  before  you  write 
another  book  against  Dr.  Bentley. 

v.  The  same  most  learned  Vossius  he  severdy  arraigns  in  another 
place  of  committing  a  great  mistake  without  consideration  and  judgment* 
[Ibid.l 

W.  You  misconstrue  the  Dr.  again,  and  turn  his  words  to  a  sense  di« 
tectly  contrary  to  what  they  intend.  Dr.  B.  ep.  p.  83.  non  certo  judicio, 
sed  inconsiderate,  praeterque  morem  egisse  vidstur.  The  sense  of  the 
Pr/s  words  is  j>lainly  this,  that  though  Vossius  had  written  the  name. 
Malela  without  an  s,  yet  'twas  not  his  certum  judicium,  not  his  own 
judgment,  or  his  own  standing  opinion,  that  it  ought  always  to  be  so 
written ;  for  that  his  own  practice  contradicted:  but  he  wrote  it  so>  in-* 
considerate,  praeterque  morem,  inaccurately,  incuriously,  or  (if  you  will 
bave  it  so)  inconsiderately;  praeterque  morem,  and  contrary  to  his 
usual  practice.  For  the  whole  stress  of  the  Dr.'s  argument  is,  that  it 
was  not  Vos&ius's  his  standing  opinion,  that  the  name  Malela  ought  to 
be  written  without  an  s,  and  consequently,  that  his  writing  it  so,  could 
not  be  through  ignorance,  or  mistake,  or  for  want  of  judgment ;  but 
purely  either  through  inadvertency,  or  rather  with  a  contented  unex* 
actness  in  compliance  with  some  other  authors  who  had  used  that  way 
of  writing  it.  So  that  you  here  charge  the  Dr.  with  charging  Vossiua 
with  want  of  judgment,  when  the  Dr.  is  arguing  directly  the  contraryt 
and  discharging  him  from  that  suspicion.  Here's  justice  and  judgment 
joynfd  together !  , 

V.  He  speaks  of  the  most  learned  man  of  the  later  Greeks,  Leo  Al- 
.^us,  as  if  he  were  [a  brute]  not  so  inuch  a  man,  as  a  compositioiiof 
l^fBature  a«4  envy.    [p.  8.] 


S7ft        An$mer  to  a  ^ook  written  against 

* 

•  W,  The  flmirisb  of  [a  bnite]  is  of  your  own  making.  The  Dr.  alIo#tf 
bim  the  title  of  eraditissimus,  ep.  p.  50.  As  for  the  other  part  of  hb' 
chafticter,  ep.  p:  51.  See  how,  after  Bochart,  the  learned  Dr.  Tb.  Smith 
speaks  of  Leo  Allatius  in  his  Narratio  de  irit^,  ^c.  CyrHti  Lucarii;  sis 
in  many  other  places,  so  particularly,  p.  113.  Leo  Allatius— suspecta& 
fidei  testis,  et  ad  convitiandum  propensissimus.  An  unlucky  quality. 
Sir,  especially  where  there's  no  good  one  (which  was  not  Allatius's  case) 
f»  counterbalance  for  it. 

V.  He  endeavours  to  prove  Erasmus,  Scaliger,  and  Grotios,  men  of 
no  palate  in  matters  of  learniug;  or  fools.  [Ibid.] 

W.  A  most  notorious  fal^bood* 
'   V.  And  accuses  them  of  a  most  foul  en  or. 

W.  But  'tis  a  most  foul  error  in  you  to  say  so.  He  accuse?  not  tbenr 
0f  a  most  i\iul  error,  but  the  copies  of  Plutarch  of  a  very  faulty  lection, 
which  he  wonrlers  indeed  none  «>t' those  great  men  should  have  observed* 
Here  follow^  \our  own  correction  of  the  Dr.'s correction.  Tis  like  alf 
thf  other  things  that  areyonrown.  Yon  don't  understand  what  the  Dr.'s 
at.  Sir,  MovfjtKov  BtbaffKct.  The  Dr.'s  criticism  runs  more  updn  the'^i- 
id<TK€t  than  the  MovtriKoy.  And  therefore  your  marginal  learning  \i 
(Kke  every  thing  elsu  vou  write)  irothing  to  the  purpose. 

V.  He  allows  not  Florus  Christianus,  Scaliger,  or  any  othef  of  th<f 
teoderns  to  liave  niiderstood  the  true  measures  of  an  aifiap^stick  verse. 

W.  Of  which  firesamption  Mr.  Boyle  long  before  yout^  self  had  ac- 
cused the  Dr.  and  in  a  much  livelier  manner;  and  before  your  book 
eame  out  had  received  the  Dr/s  answer  to  it.  Mr.  B.  p.  159-  Dr.  B's 
answer,  p.  131?.  et  seqq.  Is  not  the  republishing  baffled  objections 
without  taking  a  syllable  notice  of  the  answer  wliich  had  been  before 
given  to  them,  a  piece  of  impertinence? 

'  V^.  He  speaks  very  coursely  of  Lilius  Gyraldns,  and  Monsieur  Me* 
iMige.    [p.  10.] 

W.  'TIS  false.  He  never  speaks  of  them  otherwise  than  tery  re- 
spectfully. 

V.  He  takes  occasion  frequently  to  quarrel  with,  and  correct  Isaae 
Casaubon.   [Ibid.] 

W.  That  he  quarrels  with  Isaac  Casauboii  is  fabely  spokeA.  'Tt* 
true.  Dr.  Bentley  hath  observed  that  great  man  to  have  made  (as-  the 
^eatest  of  men  have  dune)  some  mistakes ;  and  some  of  them  be  takes 
occasion  to  correct;  but  this  is  not  quarrelling  with  him.  Dr.  Bcntley 
dklmires  Isaac  Casaubon,  and  never  speaks  of  him  but  in  terms  of 
respect. 

V»  He  ceAsures  the  commentators  upon  Plinv.    j  Ibid.] 

W.  The  worst  you  can  make  of  his  censure  upon  the  com«i)entator» 
npon  Pliny  is,  that  they  were  learned  men,  but  not  omniscient.  He 
tsuces  notice  of  a  particular  passage  in  that  author  of  which  tlie  com- 
inentators  had  fail'd  to  give  a  right  explication,  but  saith  he,  elf  Sv^ 
mi  vdyff  opa.  No  man  seeth  all  things.     A  severe  censure ! 

v.  He  condemns  Meursius  of  Ignorance.    [Ibid.] 

W.  Tis  false. .  The  Dr.  hath  indeed,  p.  40.  these  words  coacemii^ 
Meiirsius,  Horum  versottm  ignoratione  tot&  vi^  erravit  Joaanes  Hear* 


JJr^  Bentlefj  relating  to  Cattimachui,     37!^ 

feius.  The  meaning  of  which  is  this :  Julius  Pollux,  1. 7*  c.  33.  pro-- 
duces  upon  a  certain  occasion  the  authority  of  that  ancient  comic  poet 
Euhulus,  and  gives  it  in  Eubulus  his  own  words.  Tliat  quotation  be-  . 
ing  written  iii  Iambic  verse  (a  sort  of  metre  next  to  prose)  and  havings 
notliing  in  it  of  a  poetical  air  (as  containing  only  a  catalogue  of  names) 
and  standing  in  Pollux  continued  with  the  rest  of  the  text;  Meui-sitts 
mistakes  it  for  the  words  of  Pollux  himself,  and  not  of  the  author 
whose  name  Pollux  cites  to  it :  and  horum  versuum  ignoratione,  mis- 
taking this  quotation  for  prose,  whereas  indeed  it  was  verse ;  and  taking 
it  for  the  words  of  Pollux,  whereas  they  were  indeed  Eubulus's ;  upon, 
this  mistake,  tot&  vi^  erravit^  he  was  quite  out  in  his  explication  of  that 
passage.  But  that.  Sir,  was  a  mistake  (as  any  one  that  shall  consult  the 
place  will  see)  more  easily  committed  than  corrected.  And  Dr.  Bent- 
ley's  taking  notice  of  it  was  no  condemning  Meursius  of  ignorance.^ 
Shew  me  where  in.  any  of  his  writings,  Dn  Bentley  calls  Meursius  an 
Ignorant  man,  and  111  retract  every  word  I  have  spoken  on  his  behalf* 
Sir»  I  must  tell  you  again,,  that  before  you  write  any  more  critical  books, 
you  must  understand  Latin  a  little  better,  and  learn  to  translate  pro- 

perly. 

V.  He  condemns  Quintiliantoo :  [Ibid.]  as  if  Quintilian  did  not  know 
the  true  reading  of  a  word  m  Cicero,  as  well  as  Dr.  Bentley.  But  I 
thought  Quintilian  a  creditable  authority. 

W.  Credible,  Sir,  you  mean.  Bui  I  have  mended  your  form  for  yoii 
Upon  this  article.  What  you  speak,  of  is  this  passage  in  Tully,  De  in- 
TentioUe,  hujus  constitution  is  Hernia^oras  inventor  esse  existimatur* 
And  ibid.  Qui^d  si  nmgnam  in  his  Hermagora^r  habuisset  facultatem. 
In  both  these  places  Quintilian  reads  it  Hermagora.  I  dare  say,  the 
ingenious  Mr.  Boyle,  who,  'tis  plain,  by  his  stile,  hath  a  musical  ear ; 
after  all  which  (rather  than  lose  a  flourish)  he  hath  said  upon  the  mat- 
ter, is  on  the  Dr.*s  side  against  Quintilian.  With  the  Dr.  stand  all  the 
MSS.  and  so  would  any  man  that  hath  aures  non  asininas.  Eut  I  be- 
lieve, as  to  this  affair,  you  are  sincere^  and  do  think  the  Dr.  too  pre- 
sumptuous. 

.  y.  Nay,  the  Dr.  saith,  that  though  Tully  himself  should  affirm  he 
kad  written  so;  yet  the  Dr.  would  not  believe  Tully  himself-  No,  Dr. 
Bentley  would  not  submit  to  Tully  hirtiself.  Tully  the  master  of  elo- 
quence and  standard  of  good  language. 

W-  Tis  true  the  Dr.  doth  say,  (p.  80.)  Ego  ver(V  Ciceronem  iti  scrip- 
aisse  ne  ipsi  quidem  Ciceroni  athrmanti  crediderim.  Bold  words,  I 
confess.  But,  Sir,  you  must  allow  the  Dr.  to  rhetoricate  now  and  then. 
I  have  known  an  whole  book,  as  large  as  yours  and  mine  put  together, 
made  up  of  nothing  but  rhetorications ;  and  yet  it  took  very  well  and 
tum'd  to  better  account  to  the  bookseller,  than  the  best  that  ever  he 

printed. 

v.  He  calls  Malela  a  mule.     [p.  11.] 

W.  Nay  the  Dr.  is  very  rude  to  Malela,  that's  the  truth  on't  [V. 
i>.  D.  H.  Hodii,  Prolegom.  in  Malel.]  Make  a  collection.  Sir, 
of  the  Dr.'s  complements  upon  his  author  Malela,  and  print  them 
br  way  of  a  second  appendix  to  the  next  edition  of  your  book, 
xou'll  expose  him  most  terribly.  Amabo  te,  Syrisce;  serione 
k»c  an  j«co  1  Quae  te  enim  lirv»  atque  intemperias  agitabant  cum  bate 


380      .  Ansxver  to  a  Book  written  against 

scribe^  ?  vo9  r(fi  t^piyes  iKwerr^raprai ;  Muli  sunt  ista,  non  bomiliifl— * 
Os  hotninis !  Oh  homlnis  stuporem !  ah  iatk  pecude,  4^c.  T&ese  are 
the  Dr/s  civilities  to  the  author  of  the  foregoing  papers.  But  as  for 
your  own  civilities.  Sir,  in  the  following  part  of  the  same  page  (11.)  I 
leave  them  to  be  fairly  divided  between  yourself  and  your  friends. 

y.  He  indites  and  arraigns  the  reverend  Justin  Martyr,  Clemens 
Alexahdrinus,  Eusebius,  Theodoret,  and  Athenagoras  of  forgery,  [p. 

12,  iS.J 
W,  Tis  a  most  notorious  falshood. 

V.  He  flies  higher  and  brings  the  rational  and  learned  St.  Paul  un* 
der  his  pounces,    [p.  17.] 

W.  Very  cluiiisily.express'd,  Sir.  Dr.  Bentley  is  not  the  first  man 
that  hath  offered  at  a  conjectural  emendation  of  the  text  of  the  New 
Testament.  I  hope/  Sir,  though  you  talk  so  much  of  Scripture,  Fa* 
thers,  and  Councils ;  yet  you  are  no  clergyman.  I  should  be  very  sorry 
to  hear,  that  a  man  who  takes  such  delight  in  reviling  his  betters  be^^ 
h>ngs  to  the  gown. 

*  v.  He  £ills  foul  upon  his  most  beloved  friend  Dr.  Hody,  exposing 
his  exposition  of  the  Orphic  Ericapseus  with  an  air  peculiar  to  himself  J 
[p.  23.1 

VT.  The  reverend  and  learned  Dr.  Hody  is  Dr.  Bentley's  most  be- 
loved friend.  Amicissimus  noster  atque  eruditissimus  Hodius  are  the 
Dr.'s  own  words,  ep.,  p.  1.  to  which  he  adds  p.  93.  cui  multum  olim  de- 
bebit  histbria  Ecclesiastica. 

But  what  a  strange  thing  is  this !  That  a  man  should  set  up  for  a 
eritick  and  censor  of  other  men's  works,  without  having  eveir  read  so 
much  as  the  very  title-page  of  the  book  upon  which  be  is  malting  his 
reflections.  Sir,  if  you  had  but  read  so  much  as  the  title-page  to  Mar 
lela's  chronology  (as  'tis  very  plain  Latin,  I  believe  you  could  have  con- 
strued it)  you  would  have  found,  that  Dr.  Hody  was  no  moie  concern* 
ed  in  this  exposition  of  the  Orphic  Ericapa^us  than  your  self.  T{ie 
title-page  of  that  book  bears,  Joannis  Antiochbni,  &c.  cum  inter- 
prets, et  Notis  Edm.  Chilmeadi — Praemittitur  dissertatio  de  authore 
per  HuMFREDUM  HoDlUM.  Dr.  Hody,  you  see.  Sir,  was  neither  the 
interpreter  nor  commentator  upon  that  book,  but  only  the  editor,  and 
Writer  of  the  disiertation  concerning  the  author.  And  yet  this  same 
most  horrible  blunder  you  have  over  again,  p.  89*  Or  if  you  had 
turned  to  the  place  itself  that  you  are  speaking  of,  MaleU  chronogr.  p. 
QO.  you  would  have  found  that  this  exposition,  as  it  was  not  Dr.  Hody'% 
no  neither  was  it  Mr.  Chilmead's,  but  Mr.  I.  Gregory's,  taken  out  of  his 
miscellany  tracts  published  in  EnglisU  4to.  p.  147.  Here's  a  eritick  fop 
jou,  as  well  read  in  what  he  has  not  seen^  as  in  what  he  has. 

V.  Despising  the  author  as  well  as  the  criticism  with  an,  it  is  not  my 
province  to  trample  on  what  lies  prostrate  at  my  feet. 

W.  But  Tois  KcifjiivoLs  €ir€fi(ialv€iv,  is-,  mortuis  insilire.  Sir.  To  tiample 
en  those  that  lie  prostrate,  as  dead  men  in  their  graves,  not  as  vanquiah'd 
enemies  at  the  feet  of  the  conqueror.  You  must  learn  to  eonstrvm 
Greek  and  Latin^Sir,  before  you  write  any  more  books  in  critioisnw  yet 
even  did  this  man  think  hunself  good  enough  to  undertake  Dr^  BeBtiej- 

Observeit,  reader,. and  consider  the  consequence:  whjenoacc^Baii' 


Notice  of  Frey's  Dictionary j  ^c.         381 

to  hatb  broke  in  upon  a  man's  reputation,  how  securely  ignorance  will 
follow  its  leader. 

I  have  done  with  you,  Sir.  And  I  think  there  is  not  one  single  ar« 
tide  advanced  against  the  Dr.  throughout  your  whole  Book,  of  which 
I  have  not  given  a  fair  account.  Or  if  some  little  things  may  have 
escaped  me,  I  promise  you  to  give  them,  upon  demand,  the  regard  they, 
shall  dc^serve.  As  for  what  I  have  written,  some  few  little  odd  excep- 
tions you  may  make  to  here  and  there  a  particular  passage :  I  saw  them, 
and  I  passed  them  over;  I  was  willing  to  leave  you  here  and  there  a 
c,avilling  gap,  an  'twere  but  on  purpose  to  draw  you  on,  and  lay  be- 
fi»e  you  the  temptation  of  exposing  yourself  to  fresh  disgraces.  Bui 
take  my  advice.  Sir,  Fas  est  et  ab  hoste  doceri :  Return  your  sword 
into  its  scabbard,  and  let's  hear  no  more  of  you.  You  are  not  a  person 
made  for  the  humbling  of  Dr.  Bentley.  You  have  not  the  way  of  do- 
ipg  these  things ;  the  style,  the  wit,  and  the  delicate  turn  :  nothing  in 
you  but  blunt  confidence.  Your  friends  (if  you  have  any  that  will  deal 
freely  with  you)  will  tell  you  the  same. 

One  word  to  the  postscript,  and  I  have  done.  That  that  postscript 
is  not  of  your  own  writing,  I  have  before  told  you,  I  am  certain.  My 
reason  for  it  is,  because  'tis  written  in  English)  in  a  style  and  language 
that  a  man  may  understand  it.  Be  the  author  of  it  who  he  will;  all 
that  I  shall  say  to  him  is  this :  That  since  he  hath' so  ofhciously  made 
all  the  malice  and  ignorance  of  your  book  his  own:  all  that  is  said  to 
you  let  him  take  to  himself. 

I  had  designed,  in  imitation  of  your  honourable  patron's  charitable 
instructions  to  Dr.  Bentley,  to  have  concluded  my  address  to  you  also 
with  two  or  three  articles  of  advice.  But  I  am  afraid  'twould  be  lost 
labour.  And  besides,  several  hints  of  this  nature  you  will  find  loosely 
scattered  abroad  in  the  foregoing  papers,  which  you  may  easily  draw 
together,  and  make  what  use  of  them  you  please.  One  thing  let  me 
most  seriously  and  importunately  beg  of  you,  which  is  this :  If  your  are 
resolved  still  to  go  on  writing  in  this  kind,  let  the  Bible  alone.  For  in 
good  earnest,  'tis  a  most  scandalous  thing,  to  see  a  man  so  gravely 
quoting  texts  of  Scripture,  when  he  is  upon  so  unchristian  a  work  as  is 
that  of  bearing  false  witness  against  his  neighbour.     I  am. 

Sir, 

Your  unknown,  &c. 


NOTICE  OF 

ji  Hebrew,.  Latin,  and  English  Dictionary. 
By  Jos.  Samuel  C.  F.  Fuey.  To  be  compiled  in  IS 
Parts.    Pr.  Ss.  small  papery  lis.  royal^  per  part. 

The&b  perhaps   never  was  a  time,  during  the  promulgation  of 
Clmstiaiiity,  when  there  was  so  urgent  a  necessity  for  the  im- 
NO.  XXiV.       a.  Jl.  VOL.  XII.  2  C 


382  Notice  of  Frey's  iiictionary. 

provement  of  Hebrew  literature,  as  tfasit  in  which  we  live.  hA» 
delityi  like  a  mighty  flood,  has  attempted  to  sweep  into  oblmOiv 
the  truths  of  the  sacred  scriptureSf  and  to  substitute  the  empty 
Mythology  of  the  Greeks,  and  other  pagan  nations^  Were  we  to 
Inquire  into  the  cause  of  this  serious  dereliction,  we  should  find 
that  it  arose  from  a  complete  ignorance  of  the  sacred  language. 
Governments,  as  has  been  judiciously  remarked  by  one  of  your 
correspondents,  have  not  made  the  Hebrew,  so  necessary  for  a 
true  understanding  of  the  scriptures,  a  qualiiicatioa  for  those 
whose  business  it  is  to  officiate  at  the  altar.  This  omission  has 
been  most  severely  felt  by  all  ranks  of  professing  Christians,  dur- 
ing the  last  twenty  five  years :  for  the  flagrant  errors  in  all  the 
European  translations  have  caused  the  sacred  volume  to  be  neg- 
lected, first  by  intelligent  men,  and  lastly  by  the  lower  orders  of 
society. 

It  must  therefore  give  every  good  man  much  pleasure,  to  see 
such  a  display  of  ability  for  the  elucidation  of  the  scriptures,  as  has 
not  only  made  its  appearance  in  the  Classical  Journal^  but  also  in 
other  publications.  And  it  is  a  high  gratification,  that  valuable 
works  to  aid  the  great  cause  of  eternal  truth  are  making  their 
appearance  in  various  directions. 

The  first  part  of  this  work  contains  an  Alphabetical  Vocabi^ 
lary  of  all  the  Hebrew  words,  in  all  their  variations,  used  in  the 
Old  Testament.  ^ 

Second,  All  the  Chaldee  words  in  the  Bible. 

Third,  A  Complete  catalogue  of  all  the  proper  names.  The 
pronunciation  oJF  these  names  is  not  according  to  the  rules  oi 
any  grammar,  but  as  they  are  used  in  scripture. 

Fourth,  The  roots    are  followed  by   all  the  significations  Ui 
which  they,  or  any  branches  of  the  verbs,  are  respectively  used* 
.  Fifth,  To  the  Derivatives  are  annexed  the  significations   ap- 
propriate to  each; 

Sixth,  Words  derived  from  obsolete  roots,  and  the  precise  sig- 
nifications of  which  are  doubtful,  are  accompanied  with  the  diffe- 
rent senses  in  which  they  are  understood  by  the  most  learned 
critics. 

Seventh,  For  the  names  of  plants,  animals,  &c.  advantage  has 
been  taken  of  the  information  of  the  best  Critics,  Naturalists,  and 
travellers. 

Eighth,  To  assist  the  student  in  writing  exercises,  the  authdr 
has  added  a  copious  Vocabulary  of  Englisli  words,  and  another 
of  Latin  words,  with  the  Hebrew  words  corresponding,  but 
without  prefixes,  suffixes,  and  vowels ;  '  to  avoid  unnecessary 
extent  and  expense. 

The  student  who  has  made  sufficient  progress  bk'  HtkBPew  t» 


Notice  of  HorcB  Pelasgica.  383 

trrite  exercises,  or  to  translate  into  it,  either  from  the  English,  or 
Latin,  will  be  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the  manner  of  forming 
the  different  inflections  of  the  verb,  and  with  the  varieties  of  the 
jiouns,  to  know  where  to  look  in  the  former  part  of  the  Dictlo* 
nary,  vfhere  he  will  find  the  precise  form  of  the  word  which  he 
may  want,  with  the  proper  serviles  and  vowels.  For  example  he 
wants,  his  wordsy — seek  for  wordy  and  you  find*  opposite  to  it  *}2*T. 
As  there  is  no  prefix  wanted,  seek  in  the  preceding  part  for  liTf 
and  you  will  find  ynyj  his  words.    This  process  pursued  for  a 

little  while,  will  increase  his  familiarity  with  the  structure  of  the 
language,  and  with  the  words  which  it  contains. 

It  is  observable,  the  author  has  given  the  public  a  paper^ 
worthy  of  \the  work — ^and  the  typographical  execution  does  him 
the  utmost  credit.  A  new  and  elegant  portrait  of  the  author  will 
]be  given  gratis  to  the  subscribers. 

U  is  understood  that  Mr.  Frey  will  shortly  publish.  Rudi- 
ments of  the  Hebrew  language,  with  Rules,  Examples,  and  £xer« 
cises,  for  translating  from  English  into  Hebrew,  as  well  as  from 
Hebrew  into  English ;  together  with  a  key  of  the  book  of  Psalms, 
containing  the  true  pronunciation  i  different  significations,  and 
grammatical  analysis  of  every  word. 


NOTICE   OF 

UoviM  pELASGiCiE;  pART  THE  FiRST.  Containing  an 
Inquiry  into  the  Origin  and  Language  of  the  Pelasgi, 
or  ancient  Inhabitants  of  Greece;  with  a  Description  of  ^ 
the  Pelasgic  or  JEolic  DigammUy  as  represented  in  the 
various  Inscriptions  in  which  it  is  still  preserved :  and 
an  Attempt  to  determine  its  genuine  Pelasgic  Pronun^ 
ciation.  By  Herbert  Marsh,  D.D.  F.R.S.  Mar* 
garet  Professor  of  Divinity  in  Cambridge.  Cambridge, 
1815.    8vo.  pp.  146.     7s.  6d.    Murray. 


Whin  it  was  annoimced  that  the  subject  of  Peltseie  antiquidii 
WM  to  be  handled  by  a  writer  so  celebntcd  as  Dr*  Marsh|  we  na^ 


S     ! 


384 


Notice  of 


turally  expected  the  appearance  of  his  treatise,  with  great  impa^ 
tience,  and,  as  soon  as  it  appeared,  hastened  to  prepare  a  notice  of 
it  for  our  readers.  From  his  acquirements,  his  industry,  his  judg- 
ment, and  above  all,  from  his  accurate  and  extensive  acquaintance 
with  German  literature,  that  is  to  say,  with  the  literature  of  a  na- 
tion who  have  contributed  infinitely  more  than  any  other  to  the 
elucidation  of  classical  as  well  as  sacred  antiquity,  we  of  course  ex- 
pected a  most  satisfactory  result  of  his  inquiries ;  and  it  would  ap- 
pear as  an  insult  to  the  opinion  of  our  classical  readers,  were  we 
to  declare  that  we  have  not  been  disappointed.  Where  it  is  im- 
possible to  write  any  thing  but  praise,  a  dissertation  of  our  own 
would  be  utterly  tiresome  and  oflFensive  to  our  readers ;  and,  there- 
fore, all  that  we  shall  do,  is  to  give  as  brief  an  analysis  as  possible 
of  the  work,  accompanied  with  proper  extracts :  but  the  subject  to 
be  examined  includes  so  very  extensive  a  field  for  inquiry,  that  even 
compressing  the  matter  as  much  as  possible,  we  shall  be  obliged  to 
exceed  our  usual  limits. 

<*  As  thePelasgi,**  says  Dr.  M.  "  according  to  Strabo,  were  not 
only  yJkya  Hvog^  but  twv  fr?pi  tyjv  *EXXa8«  Suvacrrewa'ayTay  ap^a*|^ 
T«To«,*  an  inquiry  into  their  origin  and  language  cannot  fail  to  ex- 
cite the  interest  of  the  scholar,  the  philosopher,  and  the  historian. 
Tet  there  is  hardly  an  historical  question  which  has  been  involved 
in  greater  perplexity ;  and  certainly  none,  on  which  opinion  has 
been  more  divided.  These  same  Felasgi  have  by  turns  been  re* 
presented  in  the  works  of  modem  writers,  as  Egyptians,  Philistines, 
Phoenicians,^  Bactrians,  Scythians,  Goths,  and  Celts,  according  as 
it  best  suited  their  respective  systems.  But  though  we  cannot  ob- 
tain the  certainty  of  historical  evidence  for  the  origin  of  so  ancient 
a  people,  we  may  obtain  something  more  solid  than  mere  conjec- 
ture ':  we  may  at  least  derive  the  benefit  of  historical  induction. 


.  »  lib.  xiii.  p.  621.  ed.  Casaubtoo.  *  Lib.  vii.  p.  S2T. 

3  Fessler,  in  his  Introductio  in  studium  Ling.  Orientaliuniy  p.  16,  (pre- 
fixed to  his  Institutt.  LL.  00.  8vo.  Wratislaviae,  1787)  has  given  the  folfow- 
ing  «cale  of  the  colonization  of  the  -earth.  (We  merely  dte  the  part  relating 
to  thei>elasgi.)  j  ir-  ^_ 


SYRI. 


Phcenicii. 


Arabes. 


Leucosyri. 


Pelasgi. 


Graeci. 


He  deduces  from  the  inhabitants  of  CauGasiis,  the  Assyrians;  from  whom 
he^igaia  deduces  the  Syrians  on  one  hand,  and  the  Chaldseans  on  the  other. 
At  p.  19,  he  says,  "  Ex  diversis — Scytharum,  Syrorum,  ct  PhGeniciohim 
Consilio  Pelasgi,  et  ex  his  Grsci  originem  traxeruQt.''    Reviewer* 


Horce  Pelasgica.  385 

To  give  this  historical  induction  the  weight  of  which  it  is  capable, 
we  must  collect  all  the  accounts  which  can  be  obtained  of  the  Pe-> 
lasgi,  from  tne  writings  of  the  Greeks  themselves :  w^  must  ar- 
range those  accounts  in  such  an  order,  a3  will  best  enable  us  to 
trace  thePelasgi  upwards,  as  high  as  our  data  will  carry  us;  and 
then  consider  what  probable  conclusion  may  be  drawn."' 

Dr.  M.  begins  his  collection  with  the  testimony  of  Dionysius  of 
Halicamassus,  a  very  acute  writer,  who  took  particular  pains  to 
discover  the  origin  and  history  of  the  Pelasgi,  though  he  represents 
them  as  aurixiovig  in  that  country,  beyond  which  his  researches  did 
not  cany  him.  He  says,*  ^Hv  to  toov  IleXoiu-ywv  ♦^svoj  *£AX»)vixoy,  hx 
neX.OTfovvrjO'OV  to  ap^oilov.  *E^prj(raTO  5e  rv^oug  ^vcTroTfj.oigj  elg  iroWoi 
f/LBV  xol)  iXKoLt  jxa^iora  ^  ^\g  r^v  iroXCrrXotvov  rs,  xai  ovBevog  ronoo  fii^aiov 
tixv^o'iv.  TTpaoTOV  jxsv  yap  irep)  to  xaXoujxevov  vtlv  'A^aixov  *'Apyog  mity^trctv 
muri^ioveg  ovreg,  cog  oi  toXXo)  vep)  uvraov  Keyou<ri»  t^v  Ss  e7ra}vv[juioiv  eXa- 
/Bov  If  oipx^S  Tuvrrjv  a^ro  tou  HeXao'yoO  fiouriXicog.  There  is  a  difier* 
ence,  however,  in  regard  to  the  part  of  Peloponnesus,  which  they 
are  supposed  to.  have  occupied:  some  .writers  represent  Achaia  as 
their  original  country,  while  others  place  them  in  the  adjacent 
country  of  Arcadia.^  But  whatever  part  of  Peloponnesus  they 
Jirst  occupied,  they  gradually  spread  themselves  over  the  whole 
peninsula,  which  was  thence  originally  called  Pelassia,^  The  old 
inhabitants  of  the  northern  coast  of  Peloponnesus,  who,  according 
to  Herodotus,  changed  afterwards  their  name  to  lonians,  were  diS'> 
tinguished  by  the  tide  of  neXaa-yo)  AiyiaXieg,^  while  the  Arcadians 
were  distinguished  by  the  title  of  neKoi<ryo\  'Apxihg,^  Greece, 
likewise,  without  the  isthmus,  appears  to  have  been  originally  in- 
habited by  these  same  Pelasgi.^  They  were  likewise  in  possession 
of  Bceotia,  Phpcis,  and  Eubcea.^  That  the  Pelasgi  established 
themselves  also  on  the  western  side  of  Greece  appears  from  the 
oracle  of  Dodona,  which  Strabo  calls  ^neXaarym  UqrjpLOL :  ana  from 


*  Horse  Pelasg.  p.  1 — 2.  *  Antiquitates  RoVnansB,  1.  i.  c.  17. 

'  Plutarch,  Qusestt.  Romni.  (torn.  ii.  p.  386,  ed.  Xylandri)  speaking  of  the 
Arcadians,  compares  them  with  their  native  oak.  Piiny  (Hist.  Nat.  1.  iv.  c.6) 
says  that  Arcadia  was  once  called  Pelasgisi  and  Pausanias  (I.  viii.  c.  1)  says 
in  reference  to  a  former  writer,  ITeAacjyou  $i  ^da-iXsuovTog,  ysve(r6ou  xa) 
rf,  yti^a  Ilf Xatrylay.  ^ijo-lv  ivoy^a, 

*  SeeStraho  (1.  v.  p.  221) :  Herodotus  (l.  ii.'c.  17 1)  •  Callimach.  Hymn,  in 
Pallad.  1.  4,  and  Spanheim's  note  torn.  ii.  p.  607,  ed.  Ernesti ;  and  ApoU. 
JEUiod..  Argon,  i.  1024,  where  the  Greek  scholiast  says,  in  reference  to  Pelo- 
ponnesusy  ro  oraXaiov  XlB\oi,cy\g   exxXeho, 

'  Herod,  vii.  94.  ^  Herod,  i.  146. 

^  8«e  Herod,  i.  67.  viii.  44.  v.  64.  vi.lS7.  Thucyd.  ii.  17.  Pausan.  i.  28. 
Strab.  ix.  p.  4/01,  and  Oionys.  Hal.  i.  28. 

*  See  Dionys.  Hal  i.  18.  Apoil.  Rhod.  Argon,  i.  1024>  and  his  Scholiast. 
'  vii.  p.  327,  and  Herod,  ii.  52. 


386  Notice  of 

the  circufnsfance,  that  Homer'  has  given  the  dtk  of  Pelasgic  to 
Jupiter  Dodonxus*  Thev  established  tfaemselYes  in  Eprrus,  as 
appears  from  Strabo:^  ana  also  in  Thessaly,  as  appears  from  the 
epithet  UtKaayixofj  which  Homer^  has  given  to  Argos< 

From  the  expression  xarSt.  rj^v  'Exx^oi  v&o-olv,  it  seems  that  the 
Pelasgi  once  occupied  the  whole  of  Greece :  hence,  according  to 
Herodotus,  Greece  in  general  was  originally  termed  nskocayMf  the 
name  *£XAa;  not  being  employed  as  a  generic  term  till  after  the 
Trojan  war.*  That  the  terms  *£XXa^  and^EAXi^vsj  were  in  the  time 
of  Homer  confined  to  a  district  of  Thessaly,  appears  from  a  pas-* 
sage  quoted  above ;  and  that  the  name  'EXAa;  was  not  applied  to 
Greece  in  general  till  after  the  Trojan  war,  is  asserted  by  Thucy-^ 
dides.^ 

If  we  go  northward  from  Thessaly  to  Thrace,  we  again  trace 
the  Pelasgi  in  that  country  from  the  earliest  ages:*  in  the  island  of 
Samothrace,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Hebrus,  they  instituted^  the  mya» 
teries  of  the  Cabiri.^  Homer,  too,  when  he  describes  the  ^Ke^ 
UuXaaywVy  which  were  among  the  Trojan  auxiliaries,  representi 
them  as  neighbours  of  the  Thracians  :*  immediately  after  the  ThrsM 
cians,  he  describes  the  CiconeSf  and  then  the  Paonians,  who  lived 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Mount  Hsemus.  Having  thus  gone  to 
the  extremity  of  the  European  countries  vtrhich  sent  auxiliaries  to 
Troy,  he  returns,  at  line  851,  to  the  enumeration  of  their  Asiatic 
attliliaries.  Since  then  Homer  proceeds  westward  in  his  descrip* 
tion,  from  die  Hellespont  to  Mount  Haemus,  and  includes  the  ^vXA 
Hi^ipyuiv  in  this  description,  we  must  conclude,  that  like  the  Ci* 
eones,  they  tlien  inhabited  some  part  of  the  eiteiisive  country 
called  Thrace.  This  inference  derives'  additional  weight  from  thi 
circumstance,  that  the  PaonianSy  who  are  likewise  included  in 
this  description,  and  who  are  sometimes  represented  as  Thracians^ 
Urene  themselves  a  race  of  Pelasgi.  There  was,  indeed,  a  Isown 
called  Larissa,  to  the  East  of  the  Hellespont,  near  Troy ;  but  the 
Larissa,  from  which  these  Pelasgi  came,  was  far  distant  from  Troy  s 


11.  n.  233.  Zeu  oivcc;  Aw$cvvoLte,  UeXaayme,  *  v.  p.  221. 

'  II.  B.  681.  Compare  Strabo,  v.  p.  S21.  Dionys.  Hal.  i.  17.  the  Scholiast 
on  Apoll.  Rhod.  Argon,  i.  14.  and  Apoll.  RhotK  himself,  Argon,  i.  580.  and 
theSchol.    See  also  Herod,  i.  56.  Strabo  v.  p.  220.  vii.  p.  329. 

♦  See  Herod,  ii.  56,  viii.  44.  The  term  Pelasgi  is  trequentlv  used  by  Latin 
writers  to  denote  the  Greeks  in  general,  especially  those  of  the  early  ages  of 
Greece.    See  Virgil,  iEn.  i.  626, "ii.  83,  151.    Ovid,  Met.  xii.  19.   Her.  ix.  ^ 

*  i.  3.  . 

®  If  they  occupied  both  Thrace  and  Thessaly,  they  mo«t  have  occupied 
the  intermediate  country  of  Macedonia,  which  is  frequently  coRsidena  as 
attached  either  to  the  one,  or  to  thex>then  SeeUerod,  1.56,  Stiab.  s.  p.471> 
and  .Fustin,  vii.  i. 

^  Herod,  ii.  51.  »  II.  B.  840. 


Hora  Telasgica.  387 

fov  wh«n  their  leader  Hippothous  was  killed  by  Aj^x,  Homer 

Bays'  that  he  fell 

And  the  reasons  already  assigned  prevent  us  from  seeking  with 
Strabo"  for  this  Pelasgic  Larissa  at  any  distance  to  the  south  of 
Troy.  Heyne  therefore  says,'  **  Suspicari  licet  inter  Thraces  Eu- 
ropce  eonsedisse  turmas  PelasgorUm.**  At  any  rate,  we  know  froxh 
Herodotus,  that  the  island  of  Samothrace,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Hebrus,  was  occupied  at  a  very  early  age  by  the  Pelasgi.* 

Having  thus  made  a  very  complete  collection  of  what  respects 
the  Pelasgi  in  the  Greek  \trriters,  Dr.  M.,  after  many  remarks,  we 
need  not  say  distinguished  by  accuracy  and  acuteness,  but  which, 
on  account  of  their  extent,  we  cannot  here  cite^  concludes  his  first 
fihapter  in  the  follo^ving  manner : 

■ 

**  .\ i'wv  all,  then,  we  must  be  contented  with  tracing  the  Pelasgi  up  to 
4heir  Euraptau.  settlement  in  Thrace.  Beyond  that  limit  their  history  is 
all  c<)i)j^*cturi>.  We  may  infer,  inde^,  from  the  known  progress  of  ml* 
gration,  that  among  the  ancestors  of  the  Thradan  Pelasgi  some  roust 
have  been  once  established  \\x  A&ia  Minor ;  and  Menccrates  Elaita,  in 
hb  work  Tfg^}  xr/o-ficyv,  asserted  that  they  actually  were  so.^  We  may  fur- 
ther cunciude,  that  their  ancestors  were  once  established  still  more  to  tl^ 
eastward.  But  Thrace  will  still  remain  the  limit  of  the  actual  knowledge^ 
which  we  possess,  on  the  origin  of  the  Pelasgi.  And  it  is  useful  to  knoi» 
fhe  limit ;  for  hence  we  know,  when  we  are  arguing  about  the  Pelasgi, 
whether  we  are  building  on  a  rock,  or  building  on  the  sand." 

Having  thus  traced  the  origin  of  the  Pelasgi,  as  far  as  his  data 
would  admit|  Dr.  M.  proceeds,  in  the  second  chapter,  to  inquiries 
respecting  their  language.  The  extreme  labor  attending  such  re- 
searches need  scarcely  be  mentioned  to  such  of  our  readers  as  de« 
dicate  tl^ir  time  to  inquiries  into  the  tongue  of  ancient  nations  ; 
and  no  description  which  we  coujd  give  would  convey  any  ad^ 
quate  idea  of  it  to  such  as  have  not  turned  their  studies  that  way. 
For  nearly  the  same  reasons,  we  shall  give  but  a  very  brief  account 
of  this  chapter  \  because  our  philological  readers  would  not  be  coa» 
tented  with  the  very  meagre  sketch  which  could  be  given  in  an  ar- 
ticle of  th\s  kind,  and  therefore  would  naturally  examine  the  book 
itself;  while  readers  who  are  not  critics,  or  who  would,  in  the  Ian-* 
guage  of  the  Bentleian  age,  rank  themselves  in  the  class  pf  <'  elc'- 
gant  scholars^*  would  certainly  not  be  interested  with  a  detail  of 
the  kind;  sapposmg  tl\ey  could,  by  any  mincjie,  siMnmon  suf*« 


»  II.  P.  301.  *xiii.  p.621. 

'  Tom.  iv.  p.  417>  of  his  edition  of  Homer.  ^  Horse  Pelasj;.  p.  <^lt< 

^  Strabo,  lib.  xiii.  p.  68  V 


388  Notice  of 

ficient  resdtttion  to  read  through  it^  leaving  for  a  few  momeiifi 

the  flowery  fields  of  Parnassus. 

What  language  the  Felasgi  spake  was  a  question  even  in  the 
time  of  Herodotus,  who  confesses  himself  unable  to  furnish  any 
satisfactory  answers:  yjv  nva  yXufcrirotv  Istrav  oi  nehouryo)  oux  eyn 
&Tpexicti§  emlvi^  but  we  shall  conclude,  h<^  thinks,  that  they  spake 
some  barbarous  dialect  {^igfiapov  yAwo-o-av)  if  we  argue  from  the 
remnant  of  the  Pelasgi,  who  occupy  the  town  of  Creston,  beyond 
the  Tyrrhenians.  If,  dierefore,  the  people  of  Creston  spake  a  lan- 
guage different  from  their  neighbours,  Herodotus  inferred  that  their 
language  was  a  remnant  of  die  Pelasgi.  This  test,  however,  was 
not  satisfactory :  the  Crestonians  were  a  race  of  Thracians  :^  and 
we  learn  from  Strabo,^  that  people  of  various  nations  mingled  them- 
selves with  the  Thracians.  In  addition  to  this,  Thucydides  *  has 
made  a  distinction  between  the  iivog  IleXouryixov  and  the  Uvoc  Kpria^ 
TCDvixov.    The  Crestonian  dialect  cannot,  therefore,  be  regarded  as 

f;enuine  Pelasgic:    and  the  reasoning   on  which  Herodotus  has 
bunded  his  test,  falls  immediately  to  the  ground. 

If  we  thoroughly  consider  the  subject,  we  shall  have  abundant 
reason  to  conclude  that  the  Pelasgi  spake  Greek.  Dr.  M.  exa- 
mines the  objections  which  have  or  might  be  made  to  this  opinion^ 
from  the  nominal  distinction  between  the  f.ivog  ns\oi(ryixov  and  the 
eivos  *£XX)jvixov :  and  afterwards'  proceeds  as  follows : 

"  Indeed,  Herodotus  himself,  though  he  opposes  the  language  of  ths 
Hellenes  to  the  language  of  the  Pelasgi,  has  afforded  us  the  means  of 
proving,  that  yXcJcrcra  nfiXacry/xi},  and  yXwtrvcL  'EXAijvix^,  are  only  dxf' 
ferent  terms  for  the  same  language.  In  the  very  chapter  (  Lib.  i.  cap.  56) 
where  he  draws  the  line  between  the  e^vog  UeXaayixoy,  and  the  eSvo^'EX- 
XtjviKov,  he  makes  another  division  of  the  Greeks,  and  likewise  in  refe- 
rence to  their  language.  This  division  is  the  Tiyo$  Awf/xov,  and  the 
Tivos  'loDvixov.  The  Tsvos  Aw^ixdv,  he  adds,  belonged  to  tbe^'E^vo^  ITe- 
hBur/irc6yi  and,  moreover,  he  adds  at  the  end  of  the  chapter,  that  (his 
very  term  AXiPIKON  was  given  to  the  Iflvof  IlgAaayixoy,  when  it  settled 
in  Peloponnesus,  {ig  JJsXoi/ovyrj&Qv  ik&iy  Aw^ikov  ixA^fiij.)  Is  not  thb  an 
sdmissioDy  that  the  Pelasgi  spake  the  Doric  dialect,  and  conseqaently  a 
dialect  of  that  very  language,  which  was  used  by  Herodotus  himself? 
Further,  says  Herodotus  in  the  same  chapter,  that  as  the  Pelasgic  nation 
included  the  Dorian  genus,  so  the  Dorian  genus  included  the  Lacedae- 
monians. But,  who  has  ever  doubted  whether  the  Lacedaemonians  spake 
Greek  r 

We  must  content  ourselves  with  one  quotation  more  from 
part  of  the  work. 


*  Lib.  i.  57.  *  Herodot  v.  3.  ^  Strab.  vii.  p.  895, 304^  905. 

♦  Thucyd.  iv.  109.  '  Hor.  Pelasg.  p.  27. 


Ho7'(e  Pelasgica.  389 

*'  If  ftirtlier  proof  were  wanted,  we  might  appeal  again  to  Herodotus 
kiroself,  in  the  place  where  he  afterwards  describes  the  religion  of  the 
Pelasgi.  He  says  (Lib.  ii.  cap.  5^)  that  the  Pelasgi  worshipped  and  sa- 
criiiced  to  the  gods,  but  without  knowing  their  nam^s,  which  they  long 
afterwards  learnt  when  those  names  were  brought  from  Egypt.  X^oyov 
iroXXoS  Sie^eXioyros,  Miovro  sx,  r^f  Alyuierov  d'ftix.ifjLsva  rd  oMf/^afa 
rooy  Sscoy,  But  he  says  they  invoked  the  gods  by  the  general  name  of 
«@£01.  His  own  words  are  0EOTS  8e  ir^ocrutvoiJMa'dy  c(psoL5  aieo  fdo 
rowwrou,  Sn  M(r[ji,u)  0ENTE2  td  irdvra  ic^yf/if,oLroL,  Now,  if  the  Pelasgi 
not  only  called  the  gods  ©EOI,  but  so  called  them  from  0EA,  the  root 
of  Ti^rji^i,  because  the  gods  founded  all  things,  what  better  evidence  can 
we  have  that  the  Pelasgi  spake  Greek? 

"  It  was,  indeed,  too  common  with  the  Greek  writers  to  call  their  an- 
cestors barbarians,  as  if  they  had  belonged  to  a  totally  different  race.    Of 
this  we  have  a  remarkable  instance  in  the  Cratylus  of  Plato,  which  serves 
at  the  same  time  to  show,  that  the  reproach  was  without  foundation. 
After  an  examination  of  mtiny  other  words,  says  Hermogenes  to  Socrates, 
But  what  do  you  think  of  the  words  HTP  and  'TAXIP  ?     To  which  So* 
crates  replies  (tom.  i.  p.  409,  ed.  Serrani),  'Ewoui  in  iroXXa.  oI^EXXi^ve^ 
iviluoL'tXt  dKkuos  rs  iith  roig  0a^^d^ot$  ohovitres,  itoL^oL  rwv  BAPBAPUN 
2\krj(pa.(n.     And  he  adds,  Em^  ?Tjro7  ravTx  xari  njv  *EAAHNIKHN 
0coyijv  (vg  soiKOtcvg  KsTtaif  dwd  ]x^  xar  exsivijv  60  ^g  rh  ovojuwt  Tvy^ivsi 
hf,  ot<r$a  (!ri  diro^oldv.     Here  the  term  jSa^/Sapot  is  applied  to  thr  ancient 
inhabitants  of  Greece,  as  if  they  had  spoken  a  different  language  from 
that  which  was  used  by  Socrates  and  Plato.     The  same  assertion  is  re- 
peated at  p.  425,  ira^a  fia^^d^wv  rivwv  aura  ^apeiX^^a/xev*  sla)  $si^fuw^ 
dfXf^iots^m  ^d^fia^QU     But  if  the  same  terms  were  common  both  to  the 
ancient  and  to  the  modern  inhabitants  of  Greece,  we  cannot  infer,  that 
the  language  of  the  one  was  different  from  the  language  of  the  other, 
though  the  language  of  the  one  was  niore  polished  than  that  of  the  other. 
In  fact,  when  Socrates  is  made  to  say,  that  the  terms  IITP  and  'TAXIP 
were  not  of  Hellenic  but  of  barbaric  origin,  nothing  more  could  be  meant, 
than' that  those  words,  as  being  primitives  in  the  Greek  language,  were 
capable  of  no  further  resolution  in  that  language.     Nothing  therefore 
was  left,  in  regard  to  the  derivation  of  these  words,  than  to  do  as  we  a/- 
ways  do  in  deriving  the  primitives  of  any  language;  namely,  to  inquire 
in  what  other  language  or  languages  these  words  had  been  previously 
used.     On  the  supposition,  therefore,  that  the  ancient  inhabitants  of 
Greece  spake  a  barbarous  language,  it  appeared  that  sufficient  provision 
had  been  made  for  the  etymology  of  IITP  and  *TAQP.     But,  in  fact,  it 
was  the  same  sort  of  etymology  as  it  would  be,  if  we  derived  a  word  in 
Klopstock  or  Wieland  from  a  word  used  by  Kero  or  Ottfried ;  and  it 
amounts  to  nothing  more  than  that  IITP  and  'TAX2P  were  used  in  Greece 
above  a  thousand  years  before  Socrates  was  born.     But,  says  Socrates 
further,  (p.  410)  "O^a  roivvv  xa)  rouro  ro  ^vo^a,  rh  HTP  f^^ri  fia^^a^ix^y 
TJ'  Tovro  ydf  ov^e  pdhoy  v^ocd^fou  sffriy  *EAAHNIKHi  ^ujvi'  ^xye^oi  r 
mWw  otircof  auro  KaXovyrsf  #PTr££,  p'jUrm^y  n  ira^aTtXiyoyres.     Now  all 
this  is  perfectly  consistent  with  the  opinion,  that  the  Pelasgi  spake 
Greek.     The  language  of  the  Pelasgi  was  planted  in  a  common  soil  with 
many  other  languages,  and  of  course  had  numerous  words  in  common 


390  Nptice  of 

with  other  languages.  And  its  aflprcement  with  the  Phrygian  in  part)if> 
cular  cannot  appear  extraordinary*  when  we  consider  what  Herodotus 
saysy  Lib.  vii.  cap.  7S,  01  $e  ^^6ye$9  cis  Maxeoives  AiyoDCi^  iiiotktorr^ 
BfiyBg  %f^vQy  Sffov  Evfwvvih^  ioyr€S  aiivoiKOi  ia-av  MaMeU<riy  Now,  if 
vhe  Phryi^ians  were  originaUy  neighbours  of  the  Macedonians,  and  used 
the  Macedonia  diakct,  in  itubsti luting  B  for  #,  it  is  no  wonder  thai 
Greek  words  should  be  found  among  the  Phrygians.  Indeed,  the  two 
words,  which  Plato  selected  are  common  to  a  great  variety  of  languages. 
The  Hebrew  1^,  that  is  ur,  signifies  fire.  The  same  word  (probably 
not  derived  from  the  Hebrew,  but  drawn  from  a  cn^mon  source)  was 
yS)sd  by  the  Pelasgi^  and  pronounced  after  their  peculiar  mode  Fu^t 
which  the  Macedonians  (probably  also  the  Phrygians,  of  whom  PUto 
fays  ffinK^iv  ti  itot^a>t?dvoyrss)  pronounced  £(;p,  and  the  other  Greeks 
Ilvg,  The  word  tl^o;^,  pronounced  by  the  Pelasgi  Fu^w^,  in  connected 
with  the  Saxon  word  fVater,  as  their  Fv^  is  connected  with  the  Saxon 
Fyr,  In  short,  the  two  words  selected  by  Plato  as  words  of  haKhari^ 
osngin,  were  only  words  which  both  aacientand  modern  Greeks  liad  if^ 
pwnmen  with  many  other  nations,  who  drew  from  the  same  source/' 

Dr.  M.  afterwards  goes  on  to  show  that  one  principal  diffferenc© 
between  Pelasgic  Greek  and  more  polished  Greek  was  occasioned 
by  the  use  of  the  Djgamma,  We  learn  frqm  Dionysius  of  Hali- 
cax^Eiassus/  that  the  Pelasgi  said  Fexlv)),  xou  Fuvol£^  xu)  j^oTxo^,  hou  Fca^ 
f^g,  xai  ^AAa  roiatrra:  and  that  the  form  of  the  Digamma  was, 
Jiamp  FafAfMi,  dnralg  Itt)  ft/«v  o^viv  lvtievywj(jL€VOv  roiig  vha^ioug* 
The  antiquity  of  this  digantma  appears  from  his  saying  <rvvifief  ^ 
vfTtg  Sip^atclg  "EXAijo-iv.  Upon  the  whole,  Dr.  M.  concIudea»  that 
Pelasgic  Greek  was  in  tmth  JEolic;  and,  consequently,  that  iiH 
-stead  of  using  the  term  JEolic  Digamma^  it  would  be  more  gprrect 
to  say  Pelasgic  Digcmma. 

The  third  chapter  treats  of  the  Jbrm  of  the  Digamma,  as  repre-? 
s^nted  in  ancient  inscriptions  and  similar  documents.  Here  we 
need  only  mention,  that  the  Digamma  occurs  in  two  forms:  namely 
f,  like  the  I»atin  F,  except  that  both  cross  strokes  are  of  the  same 
length;  and  C,  which  occurs  in  a  few  coins,  and  in  the  Code^^  Be- 
2»9  Mark  xv.  33,  (p.  650.  ed.  Kipling). 

The  fourth  chapter  treats  concerning  the  pronunciation  of  the 
Digamma,  which  Dr.  M.  has  shown  was  prongunced  like  the  Latin 
¥f  not  as  the  Engli^  W.  His  reasoning  is  too  connected  ^o  ad- 
mit of  an  extract,  and  too  concise  to  be  abridged;  and  we  there-? 
fore  must  refer  the  reader  to  the  work  itself.  We  shall  conclude 
our  account  of  the  work,  however,  with  one  extract  which  contains 
a  correction  of  a  false  interpretation,  though  in  England  a  common 
one>  of  a  passage  in  the  writings  of  Gerard  Yossius.     ^ 

'*  That  the  Latin  V  was  pronounced,  not  like  the  Eoglisk  W,  but  Kfce 

'  lib.  i.  ao. 


Hor<^  Pelasgica.  -  391 

did  Ehglish  V,  is  an  opinion  coniormablc  with  that  of  Gerard  Vossii|$f 
one  of  the  most  eminent  among  the  Latin  grammarians  since  the  revival 
of  iearning;  though,  by  a  strange  fatality,  a  passage  in  his  treatise  De 
Arte  Grammaticd  has  contributed  more,  than  any  other  ca^se,  to  pro<p 
pagate  in  Enghvd  the  contrary  opinion.  In  his  treatise,  De  Arte  Gram- 
matted,  lib.  i.  c.  24,  he  cautions  his  readers  against  pronouncing  F  an4 

V  in  the  same  manner:  and  he  thus  argues,  that  they  had  a  differenl 
sound  :  aliter  F,  aliter  V,  sonare  arguroento  sunt  voces  in  qui  bus  uUra* 
que  occurrit,  ut  vafer,  faveo,fov€ay  fuivvs^  et  similes.  Now,  if  Gerard 
Vossius  had  been  writing  for  English  readers,  this  caution  would  have 
been  unnecessary:  for  it  is  not  usual,  at  least  in  this  country,  to  pro« 
Qounce  V  like  P.     But  it  is  a  rule  in  the  German  language  to  pronounce 

V  like  Fr*  their  W  being  the  letter  which  has  the  sound  of  the  English 
V.  Hence  the  Germans  pronounce  JVind,  as  if  it  were  written  Find; 
«nd  Voter  (which  is  the  German  for  Father)  they  pronounce  as  if  i( 
were  written  Fater:  the  word  Volk,  which  corresponds  to  the  English 
Fof/i'y  they  pronounce  as  if  it  were  written  Folk,  This  pronunciAtioit 
of  V  like  Fin  German  words  was  transferred  to  the  pronunciation  of 
Latin  word?.  That  it  was  so  in  the  time  of  Gerard  Vossius,  appears 
from  what  he  says,  c.26,  Germani  pronunciant  lAlinorum  Fixamiqvau 
4rtsct  Finum.  This  pronunciation,  tiiercfore,it  was  his  object  to  correct. 
He  accordingly  tells  his  countrymen,  that  they  ought  not  to  pronounca 
the  Latin  V  like  their  V,  but  like  their  W.  He  instances,  in  c.  25,  tw« 
German  words  corresponding  with  the  Latin,  which,  according  to  th% 
orthography  of  the  sixteenth  century,  he  writes  /Fj;j*  and  JVintf  (no«^ 
written  Wein  and  Wind);  and  he  adds,  nee  aliter  extulcre  Latini  vinum^ 
ventus,  quam  wifium,  wentvs.  Again,  he  sa^-s  in  c.  24,  of  the  roannct  in 
which  the  Latins  pronounced  V,  in  c<mtra<i>9tinction  of  the  manner  ia 


i«i«kii«Mta«a^iM«MMaa*MM*M*MiMiMi*iaMi**arflaMMi 


'  "  I  am  here  speaking  with  reference  to  the  High  German,  the  htagastgn 
of  Gerard  Vossius,  who  was  a  native  of  Heidelberg :  for  in  tht  Late  Gemao^ 
which  is  spoken  in  Lower  Saxony  and  other  parts  of  Northern  Germany,  the 
V  has  a  Softer  sound.  And  the  soft  sound  of  the  V  in  Low  German  has  had 
some  inBuence  on  the  pronunciation  even  of  the  High  German  in  those  parts, 
where  Low  German  \\^% formerly  i^poken.  Thus  in  the  Electorate  of  Hano- 
ver, Low  German,  though  it  is  now  spoken  only  by  the  peasants,  was  once 
the  general  language;  and  so  it  retnained,  till  after  the  time  of  Luther,  when 
the  High  German  became  the  language  of  literature,  and  was  therefore 
adopted  by  men  of  education,  even  where  Low  German  had  been  previously 
spoken.  But  hence  arose  a  mixture  of  pronunciation;  and  the  High  German 
has  lost  in  the  North  of  Germany  somewhat  of  that  hardness,  which  it  has 
ever  retained  in  the  middle  and  South  of  Germany,  where  it  was  always 
spoken.  Hence  the  German  V,  which  is  pronounced  as  F  at  Dresden, 
Leipzig,  and  Wittenberg,  is  pronounced  with  a  softer  sound  at  Hanover. 
But  Adelung,  the  great  German  grammarian,  is  decidedly  of  opinion,  that 
to  give  the  High  German  V  the  sound  of  the  Low  German  V,  is  contrary  to 
the  analogy  of  the  language :  and  hence  he  lays  it  down  as  a  rule,  that  the 
prTfper  sound  of  V  in  the  High  Gernrian  language  is  the  same  with  that  of  F. 
There  is  indeed  one  exception,  namely,  when  it  occurs  in  the  middle  of  a 
word  between  two  vowels*  It  then  unavoidably  assumes  a  softer  tone;  and 
on  the  same  principle  as  that  which  converted  the  Latin  F  into  the  Latin  V, 
when  it  represented  the  Digamma  between  two  vowels.'' 


392  Notice  of  Hora  Pelasgica. 

which  the  Germans  pronounced  it;.  Olim  vero  longe  etiain  majusdiicrH 
men  erat;  quia  V  efferebant,  ut  Germani  duplex  W«  Nempe  pronun- 
ciabant  Winum^  fVallum,  Widuay  Wacillare,  &c.  unde  nostrum  Wifn, 
Wallcy  fVeduwe,  TVaggeln,  &c.  Since,  then,  the  Germans  pronounce 
W,  as  we  pronounce  V,  the  rule  thus  given  by  Vossius,  when  applied  to 
the  English  language,  would  be,  that  the  Latin  V  was  pronounced  like 
the  English  V.  But  English  critics,  not  knowing  the  difference  between 
their  own  W,  and  the  German  W,  and  not  considering  that  Gerard  Vossius, 
as  a  German,  was  giving  rules  for  the  Germans,  have^argued  from  thia 
passage,  as  if  Gerard  Vossius  was  authority  for  the  opinion^  that  the  La« 
lins  pronounced  Vinum,  Vallum,  Vidua,  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
English  pronounce  Wine,  Wall,  Widow.  I  have  even  seen  the  passage 
quoted  with  English  examples  substituted  for  the  German,  with  the  ex* 
ception  of  the  German  word  for  vacillare,  because  we  do  net  say  WacUr 
late^  but  Vacillate.  And  as  the  word  nostrum  immediately  precedes 
those  examples,  the  quotation,  with  these  substitutions,  makes  Gerard 
Vossius  speak  sb  if  he  had  been  a  native  Englishman. 

'*  The  preceding  remarks  on  the  pronunciation  of  the  Latin  V  ha^e 
not  been  made  on  the  supposition,  that  the  sound  of  the  Greek  F  depended 
on  the  sound  of  the  Latin  V,  but  merely  because  the  two  questions  have 
been  connected  by  most  writers  upon  this  subject.  In  whatever  manner 
Cicero  may  have  pronounced  the  Latin  V,  thePelasgi,  who  brought 
letters  into  Latin m,  had  no  other  sound  for  their  F,  than  such  as  wa» 
given  to  F  by  the  Latins,  who  learnt  from  them,  and  is  still  given  to  it 
by  those  who  in  their  turn  have  learnt  from  the  Latins.'^ 

We  are  informed  by  Dr.  M.  that  the  second  part  of  the  Horae. 
Pdaagicae  will  contain  an  history  of  the  Greek  alphabet,  from  ita 
OKtginto  its  completion.  It  is  not  yet  published ;  but  when  it  ap* 
pearSt  we^hall  take  an  early  opportunity  of  giving  an  analysis  of  it 
to  our  readers. 


393 
E.H.  BARKERI  EPISTOLA 

AD  G.  H.  SCH^FERUM 
De  quibusdam  Hesychii  et  Etymologici  Glosm. 

**  E  TTMOLOGicuM  tuum,"  ScHJEFERE,  ut  Salmasii  verba  in 
Epistola  ad  G.  I.  Vossium  usurpem,  «<  sub  prelo  sudare,  libent 
audivi :  prxclarum  opus,  ut  omnia  tua  sunt»  avide  expecto."  Notu- 
ks  nostras  in  quasdam  Hesychii  et  Etymologici  illius  glossas  judi- 
cio  tuo  hodie  non  veritus  sum  subjicere.  Totum  humanitad) 
cruditioni,  sequanimitati  tuae  me  devoveo.  Vale,  vir  ej^op^coTare,  et 
81  jam  paterisy  flXTore. 

Datum  Thetfordia,  Pridie  Nonas  Octobris.  MDCCCXV. 

Ti'maeus  Lex.  Flat. :  ^Pvpi^fisly  ^Ojx/SeTv)  roSro  ts  iiwo  TT,g  Kivrjceoog  rou 
^^/Xr^ou.  <<  Glossam  nostram  descripsit  Suidas  :  hoc  verbum  neque 
ap.  Platonem  inveni,  neque  ap.  ullum  veterum  scriptorum."  Ruhn- 
kenius.  Alter  Suidae  locus  Ruhnkenium  prxteriit:  'Pofifielv  a-^iv^ 
lov^v,  H.  Steph.  Ind.  Thes. :  ^^* Pofi^^iaii  circtmagOi  velvolvo  in 
iHodum  rhombi:  exponitur  et  o-fsv^ovoia  Suida."  Schneideriis  Lex. 
Append. :  «  "Puiu^im,  Attisch  s.  v.  a.  po/x/Sleo,  Plato  Cratyli  s.  92. 
wie  die  Wolf.  Handschr.  und  Timxus  lasen,  wo  vorher  pift^w 
stand.''  Vox  exstat  quoque  ap.  Hesych. :  Befi^txll^er  boyi^ii,  orpef  si« 
Sieoxsi.  Compositum  m^kfo^L^m  exstat  ap.  Pind^ri  Scnol.  Pyth.  IV, 
381.:  Ao^^oivov(rM  ed  fotpiMLicl^g  r^y  hyyx,  Seo'jEteuou<riv  ex  rpo^m 
rtvo^f  ov  mpipo(ji'fiov<rivj  ifia  hra^ov(rou,  Eadem  verba  D.  Schottus  in 
Appendice  aiFert  eLycophronis  Schol.  SIO.^  et  refert  ad  Phavor. 
Exstat  quoque  ap.  Hesych.  in  corrupta  glossa^  quam  optime  resti-^ 
tuit  T.  Hemsterh.  ap.  Albert. :  ITspixeoy^a'ar  9r6p<pOft/3)jo'ai,  vspiaydt-. 
feiv  :  '*  IleptKcovTia'ou  bene  explicatur  ^re^ij^ojxjS^o'aiy  frspictyayuv  :  nam 
icfloya,  /3sjUri3f0^  teste  Hesych.  et  xmyavy  iF^pihmy^  Idem  est  xm&tfa, 
^eova^cOf  Doribus,  unde  Epicharmi  a-Kv^oxaovaxTog,  in  qua  voce  ap*> 
Hesych.  lege  wf g*<popijTOf •"  Verbum  vgpipojxjSely  in  H«  Steph.  T.  G. 
L.  non  reperitur.  Schneiderus  confundit  kowSlv  i.  q.  mpi^nmv,  a 
uma,  i.  e.  /3ejx|3ii^y  cum  verbo  xoovelv,  unde  ireptxooveiv  ap.  Aristoph. 


'  Minim  est  T.  H.  non  meminisse  Hesych.  loci  supra  memorati ; 
l^tfifiptt^w  ffi^,  rr^jupti^  iutMiti  ut  Hesych.  ezplicat  fitftfiix^u  per  f4ftfiUf 
et  xtifm  per  fiififitl,  ^1^^^  dubitemus  de  ezplanatione  rt!v  m^tKttninti 
per  wt^i^f&fiM .' 


394.  B.  tt.  Barkcri  Epistoltt 

t 

Vesp.  598.J  I.  e.  pice  inungeret  a  xivo^,  pixUqmda^  Eadem  tan^ 
fusio  ab  Hesychii  interpretibus,  et  forte  ab  Hesychio  ipso,  facta 
est.  Verbiim  koovI^hv,  pice  inungere,  non  agnoscit  H.  Steph.:  de' 
eo  scriblt  jejune  erudltiss.  Schneid.  in  Lex.  «  Koovll^co,  ich  piche, 
picOf  Yon  xwvog  no.  5."  Grasci  usurpabant  non  modo  Kooviia'M 
viiov,  sed  et  Koivicrau  Fallitur  Albertius,  cum  ad  v.  xa)VYi<rM  scribit : 
«  Leg.  xwviVap  ftia-G-oxmhaif  a  xcov/^eiv,  ^/c^  iniingerey  unde  sup* 
X8X6&w(rTai'  TTSTrlc-a-oiTuii  xiKKucrrany  quod  Hesych.  h.  1.  cum  xfloy^(ra/, 
a  xwyav,  ut  in  aliis  saepius,  confudit,  non  animadvertente  H.  Steph.*' 
Fallitur  quoque  T*  Hemsterh.,  cum  ad  v.  «-gg<xajv^b-a«,  contrario 
errore,  i  in  i}  mutat  (ut  Alb.  19  in  <),  legens  Mxmvyirou  pro  xgxwvitrTar, 
et  ^counyt^fToti  pro  tiuyccoyia-ui*  Hesych*  Aia^oivlirar  $i.axX^u(rai  (t 
^laxaDo'ai,  vel  potius  8<axXu<rai)  awo  tou  tuovIo-ch,  oirs^  lo-Tiy  TrWij 
^^'o"a'-  Verbum  &*axa)v*Vai,  quod  H.  Steph*  Ind.  Thes.  minud 
recte  mutat  in  Stttxa}y^(roei,  Schneid.  omisit.  Idem  H.  Steph* 
Ind.  Thes.  hotavit  confusionem  vocum  icmr^ai^  et  xcevlcBUt  seA 
errat,  cunf  putat  meliorem  scripturam  esse  Sia  roS  ij :  nam,  ut 
diximus,  Graeci  usurpabant  et  xoivia-ai  Trliov,  et  xcovricron  irKov.  Haec 
,  tunt  ipsius  verba ; — <«  Aetfvav  Hesych.  ^repiSivrTv,  circumagere,  quod 
rt  fisfjL^kicrott,  Idem  Aor.  )tmii<rai  exponit  non  solum  xuxXo)  Trepiev- 
lyxaiv,  sed  etiam  Tto-o-oxoff-^erai,  unde  ab  iEschyloet  Cratino  inCres^ 
sis  fTKrcroKovrirov '  fiipov  dici  orav  'ni(rG'Yi  xcira:^p(rBiyTtg  rtveg  uwo  nvoo^ 
iarodmato't,  Verum  non  modo  habet  xsovricroii  per  i),  sed  etiam  KoovlfTM 
per  1,  in  utraque  significatione.  Nam  in  7«r<roxoy^Tfti  dicit  xwvis'mi 
esse  TO  TTfptocyayslvi  forsan  a  xcovo^i  et  in  serie  roD  x'  cum  e,  xfxa(yi«'* 
r«i  exponit  freTr'KrtronTai^  x?xXu(rr«i.  Sed  alteram  scrif^uram  &a  rtfS 
i^  meliorem  esse  docet  Etymologus  etiam,  dicens  TuavSv  esse  t) 
^Tp'ifsiVf  et  -xfluv^crai  ap.  Aristoph.  in  T^eniscis  ro  wipt^ryxslvf  a 
nomine  xwvo^,  quod  est  ^e/ttfBif.  Froprie  autem  x»y^<rdu  esse  ait 
TO  xigoifMV  'jticaSxrai!^ 

£x  Etymologi  loco  a  Steph.  laudato  mani£estum  est,  Etymologum 
confundere  v.  xeovav.  i.e.  arpi^eiVy  cum  r.  Koovsiv,  sive  xwW^sfv,  i.  c* 
^V^  inungere :  cf.  Kusterus  ad  Hesych.  v.  Jmxml<ra}^ 

£x  Hesychii  locis  a  Steph.  laudatis  mamfestum  est,  Hesychiumi 
cum  prorsus  eandem  faciat  confusicHiem,  agnoscere  tamen  et 
AMWiVai  et  xa>vi}<rai.    - 

.Si  Hesychii  interpretes  hsec  perspesissent,  fortasse  tnedicas  Aift- 
nus  ad  sanos  non  adhibuissent  locos.  In  Hesychio  fere  nihil  est 
tmxtandum  prxter  loca  e  licerarum  ordine  plane  vitiosa.  Ut  nihM 
sine  testibus  bonis  dicamus,  pauca  afFeremus  exempla  confusioms 
modo  dictx,  ab  ipsis  grammaticis  veteribus  factae  inter  xcovav^  xcoviif, 
et  xoavll^uv. 

Hesych.  nitra-oxwvriTeo'  veg)  vl<r(ri^  ^lova-iv,  Ivet  Ta;^iov  xocTaxattirau* 
xmr^ou  $6  lorn,  to  vBpieveyxs'v,  (Phot.  Lex.  Ms.  nicrcroxctfy^Tflp'  vupt 
T(^  wxauarcoj  m)  to.  xouifuvot  wlcroTf  ^fiiveUj  AWxuXos  Kg^crcMs)  Fhot* 


Ad  G,  H*  Schacferum.  395 

LdK*  Kmn^m*  'np^sveyxBiv,  iimuuceu  (L  ttaxa^eu,  vel  ItsaOkirm) 
im  raev  vMrcroumoy*  Itei  wtpiStvwa-iv  h  xwtXtn  ra  wttnrovfteKu  Hesych* 
Kan^<reu'  wta-troxon^eu,  xai  xixXm  irBpeveyxfir  JtaH  nta-coxogirw  mopw 

Koti  Kgarlvos  K^<r<rea^  nia-froxwlot  yap  ^  nw  vvfiUol,  9  x^''^^^  '^^ 
9roLpMfna  Too¥  •KpoQaraav*  H.  1.  pro  xM-roxoT^oi  critici  scribut 
*  ^i(r(roxannj(r0u^  sed  H.  Steph.  et  Schneid.  recdssime  agnoficiint-vir- 
<roxoTla>,  et  irMro-oxoEnreai^  (ap.  H.  Steph.  %i<r<ro7caavam  scribitiiry  per 
errorem^  ut  iiifta  videbimus).  Emendant  qooque  wt^a^axoyrrw  per 
^ta-troxivfiToy  Yel  ^Kro-oxcovirory  sed  boc  non  est.  mutandam*  Hesydh* 
in  uno  loco  scribit  ino-croxfluyijroy  f/^pov,  ut  in  ipsa  ^scbyii  fabula 
scriptum  inveneraty-a  xoovim  derivatum  ;  in  altero  loco  per  memorias 
lapsum  scribit  vkto-oxo^/itov  fM§^^9  quia  ei  tunc  in  mentem  forte  Tene- 
rat  verbum  xovlt^oo,  i.  q.  xcoytJ^a  (ut  infra  demonstrabitur),  sire 
xciovBco  :  xoyil^oo  ei  h.  1.  versari  ante  animum,  patet  e  voc.  via-<rox<nl»f 
quod  Tcp  vKra-oxovnov  immediate  subjungitur. 

£  V.  TTKra-oxoviTov  omnino  defenditur  Hesychii  glossa^  quae  inter- 

pretes  valde  torsit :  Asaoxonroe'  XsooX^qng^  r,  \?aox6fT;ro$,  varre?^^^ 

i^oXoSgeuoiMevoc.      Kusterus  legit  A=axDpijTO?,  dicens   ^ro  AaoxoMro^ 

esse  vocem  nihili,  vei  ab  ipso  Hesychio  ex  mcndoso  cod  Ice  excerp* 

tarn,  vel  a  librariis  corruptam/'     Sed  omnino  proba  est  tox  Xanxo* 

nrog,   ut  vidit  Albertius : — ^  Phot.  Lex.  Ms.  AecoKo^og'  t^uiXo^pw* 

fM^BVog'  TO  yoip  Xsmc  Istx  TcXsco;,  (sic)  * Ag;)(\>jjyyg'  Azx-.  ya^  vjWj  etQovtot, 

xa\  Aeoopyog  a-^o  Tovrov^  6  ftuookovpyog,  leg.  pL^yay^o'j'^yig  ;  Galen.  Gloss* 

Abm^'  TravTsXw^,  aisavi  Erotian.  Alxg;  TtKiicoc.    Rectius  Kuxg,  ut  sup. 

suo  locOj  ubi  male  Ac/^^,  ut  Kncog  in  v.  Xsioxovir^c^  quod  to  Xsooxovirog 

h.  1.  tiierl  queat.  Sup*  Kov/^fo-fiai*  fSelpsa-isu-  Ita  XsMxonrog  est  T%>^l»f 

iKovi^9jxevo$9  i.  e.  (ffiztpofjLevo;^  cum  quo  conveniunt  seqq.  interprcta^ 

tiones."     Aeooxovnog,  quod  ad  sensum  attinet,  est  L  q.  htvixipr^off 

9ed>  quod  ad  etymologiam,  valde  diirersum :  Aa^xoVito;  compositum 

est  e  duabus  Yocibus,  K^oag  i.  e*  reXiicog^  et  xovl^uv  u  e«  p6iiqt*v :  at 

XBooxopTfTog  venit  e  A««c   L  e.  Ts?iei(og,  et  xofsoo,  ut  mox  videbimUA, 

In  Hesychio  dux  glossae  sunt  confusx,  quarnm  una,  >iieoxovtTo$f 

quod  exponit  per  XsooK^gng  :  altera,  Xfioxo^ijTo;,  quod  exponit  per 

*  Aretscus  de  Cur.  Morb.  diutum.  I,  2.  p.  117.  ed.  Boerlu;  JI#Tr#- 
«Mri9  Tf  ^9r«TTi«y  ivnx^i  ubi  Maittaire  in  Indices  **  n$rr^ii^7ni9fpi£e 
fMinerCf  ^trrtK^^rwfitff  Athen.  565.  B«  ex  Alexidc.''  Ibi  doctissimm 
Schweigh.  "Rarius  occurrit  verbum  wnr^Mvu^Ut^  pro  usitBUort 
wtvr6va-6tit^  quod  in  eadem  re  posttum  Xllf  p.  518.  a.  Reperttun  est 
tmnen  illud  ap.  alium  nescio  quem  veterem  auctorem,  cujus  verba 
citavit  Clem.  Alex,  in  Paedag.  Ill,  p.  294.  ed.  Pott,  ubi  ait:  i^ 
»mMf^«0(  fv^«}f  w-tfAAou;  if  atrru  iuti  ^fsFirvxiFnftifvii  item  ap.  Hesych. 
HMnam:  wuvtMirliTath  quo  loco  doctissimum  editorem»  citantem  ista  ex. 
Clemente  verba,  practerierat  hoc  Alexidis  testimoQiuin*^^  Voc#  mt" 
T§%mn  omisit  H.  Steph.,  nounte  Maittaire  1.  c. 


396  E.  H.  Barker!  Epistoh 

'jrantXmg  i^oXotgsuofitvoff  ubx  lege  Ifo^^oi^eu/uivo;,  ut  ap«  Phot.  Lex.* 
Ms.  Aetoxi^vfros'  l^mkodpsvfMyogf  to  y»g  Aicu$\  lerr)  rgXeoog':  sic  infra 
Hesych.  AeoiXiigoc*  vavrsXoo^  h^aoXoiosviisvog.  Vocem  AeciAfSgo^  male 
omisit  H.  Steph.:  \scio\e6gla  habet  m  Indice. 

Ut  diximuS}  Xse«xo^i}TO$  venit  e  xioo$  i.  e.  reXe/cu^,  et  Kopiw.  .  Sui- 
das:  KopfjfAa''  TO  (rapoVy  TO  xoVftYir  gov*  M:^  exxopei  rriv  *E>i>^aSx,  avrl 

'  Vox  fU^nf$»  sienificat  et  rKiv»(,  z?2  ^uo  purgamenta  coUecta  deponun^* 
tuTf  et  scopaSi  quwuseverruntuvy  et  purgamenta  ipsa.  H.  Steph.  Thes.* 
Ily  p.  371)  H. :  <<  Kd^n^tf,  purgameniunif  idjpsum,  quod  verrendo  coUeC'- 
turn  est,  sordes  verrendo  coUectce:  Pollux  VI,  15.  rvriyytn  il  kaI  rap*y. 
ymU  mt^^tivrm  «i  v-nn^ireti  turret  ra  ?iii'^etfet  rii;  r^o^tif,  rot  \xi  ro  tiet^f 
uirtpfifAfiif^f  quibus  enumeratis  subjunglt,  »  tucl  Kt^iputrx  xAirreoy.  Kc^f^^ 
vocatur  etiam  ipsu^i  a-Ktvo^f  ut  idem  Pollux  tradit :  ambiguum  an' 
illud,  in  quo  purgamenta  ilia  collecta  deponuntur,  an  scopas,  '  qui- 
bus  Qonverruntur :  verba  ejus  sunt :  l^n/  rS  ^vXv^m  tl  Ku^tti^tf* 
xtii    xMTXpfcctfUf    W    cixictv    afttyic»7o9   iTTtf    ret     v^6o^»^»    ^c  rwrttf  T»y 

WKivSf    tlTTtifltff  9169  TO  xinfttt'  tCHMpTeH    H  Wttf  X-Ai  Td  OJLiWff    9Ut)    Tt  ILOlJ^Mim 

T«  «o^ovjWfyoy.  Sed  vicletur  potius  accipere  pro  scopis,  seu  scopuUtf 
ut  Colum.  vocat :  idem  et  Eustath.  testatur ;  »«^^r«rf  (inquit,  expo- 
nens  locum  ex  Horn,  citatum)  «m  rt>v  o-a^ma-urif  JcxXXwecrtf  'il6t9  X4t,t 
wi^Hfut  TO  9u^99,  }i'  ej  ^iXtxMXurtbi  v^9  quod  et  rd^tid^of  et  xd^^^^ov;  sic 
accipitur  ap.  Aristoph.  PacCj  KctreiScv  to  »o^^«,  fch  m^u  riit  'EXXeQet^  i. 
xiv'fivrpoff  TO  rti^cf  «  %\m6»a-if  eiTr6Ku6tti^th  rcvg  fVTTov^  rSv  ctxatfy  ut  docet 

Schol."  Fallitur  H.  Steph.  credens  ap.  FoUucem  1.  c.  (x,  28.)  weivo^ 
ambigue  dictum  esse,  quasi  et  pro  "  eo  in  quo  purgamenta,  collecta  de- 
ponuntur," et  "  scopis,  quibus  converruntur."  Nam  ap.  PoUucem  1.  c. 
rxivo^  esse  scopas,  quibus  converruntur  purgamenta,  manifestam  est  e 
Terbis  continuo  sequentibus  ea,  qux  adduxit  H.  Steph.;  To  H  pnf/uif 
ju^9  itr  xiyotf*   text   to  fth  nciu6s   Kttl  pnfMi  vto   EwriXtiis  ff^irroti  h  To7f  ■ 

TovTi  >M^9  rh  iti^nfM^  rnf  atvXnf  xo'^u* 

Itfi  tov  xo^fMir^i  iCtt6il^ftMt  ^etfiui' 
u  }f  lutt  KuXXvntf  ^eciiti  uv  to  xo^uf,  tj^ov  xeci  to  xopfiftct  KoiXXvrrpov,  it  il  ku,\ 
ratpuy  ^nif  tof  fivp^^of,  r(  xttXvit  xJtxwc  xmXU9  g-et^of  j  In  Eupolidis  versu 
nulla  est  ambiguitas ;  ibi  xo^d^  procul  dubio  est  instrumentunif  qu0 
aula  verrenda  sit  In  Aristophanis  versu  xo^-nfiM  procul  dubio  est 
purganientum  ipsum,  Sed  in  alio  Pollucis  loco  xo^i^tf  procul  dubio  est 
oteivof,  in  quo  purgamenta  collecta  deponuntur:  X,  c.  55.  wt^l  wt  U 
VF>JYfi»f9f    i%^£v    9it%vS9    Mtt    rSv    itKXvf  i    XxtvSt  %  iv  EvsroXtJo;    IIoAfri 

J^dtfetf  yutrofy  xo^n^tf,  xtfittrh,  A^;^yov. 

Positio  vocis  xd^nfMt  inter  Mffttf  et  x(C«>Toy,  ut  et  totius  loci  contex- 
tus,  plane  demonstrat  h.  1.  xo^^m  esse  idf  in  quo  purgamenta  coUectm  - 
deponuntur.    Mirum  est  Schneiderum  Lex.  de  voce  xo^i)^  nihil  praeter 
hsec  dixisse  s  ^  Ko^ii0^«»,  der  Besen,  yon  mijm,  woven  auch  xi^nfta^  das 
Kehrichtf  der  Auswur£i"    Ad  prioiem  roUucis  locum  sic  >scribit  T. 


ad  G.  H.  Schaeferum.  397 

Tolg  ag^txhig,  AflMf  x^  MivM^pif  ^))<riy,  'j&x»o^if(f%  iti  ye,  iivrl  rod, 
iff^^  iipoXs<rMffS'  (M  esc,  prt^prio  vei1)i  sensu  retento^  «<  May  you 
be  SWepi  from  tiia  earth  I ")  Mcnandri  phrasU  ab  Eastathto  eicpo- 
nin^  Sku>s  eieriMjMiis,  notatite  H.  Steph.  T.  G.  L*  11.  p.  S72« 

Alciphro  III9  63.  'AXX'  kxxovf^afyM^s  ^'  iaatoos  si  xmI  A«Xo^,  ubt 

bene  Berglerua  :  <*  Ita  scriptum,  fbrtasse  iKxopf)Ae/i)$/'  Iterum  Soid. 
*Fxjd»pfjfo7fjj'  ^avTirXeof  A<p«vj(rdf6j$*  Mhuvtpog,  '£xxo^i)9ff/il}(  (rw  yi. 
Hesych.  'Exxopounv*  ^elpowriv,  ixxaXwfovv^tv :  ttbi  AR>ertiu8 :  *<  Cf. 
lepidum  Parmenronig  Epigr.  in  Aiitholog.  I.  6.  it*  S» 

01  xo^i^  «;^pi  xo^ou  xoficravri  fiov  aAA*  ^xopicdn¥ 

Cimices  ad  satietatem  saturad  sunt  de  me,  at  saturatas  sum  et 
ipse  ad  satietatem  cimices  perdendo,  sive  everrendo :  Tid.  Casaub. 
ad  Theophr.  Char.  c.  22.  p.  S40.  ibidemqne  De  Pauw,  p.  184.  qui 
everrendi  notionem  retinet,  a  xopo^,  sc^pa,  ut  impioprie  ^ti^wvw 
exponat  Hesych.  ex  consequent!  nimirum,  et  eo,  quod  post  IxxopeTv 
sa^e  fit.*'  Casauboni  JoeuSy  ad  quern  refert  Albertius,  est  hie  ;-— 
'<  Kai  avaara^,  rfjvo  ixloLV  xaXXwaif  xot)  rotg  xXtvag  Ixxooijerai :  Hesycb., 
qui  TO  xnpeiv  etiam  (^iefpsiv  exponit,  Tidetur  hoc  voluisse  dicere,  eam 
Yocem  a  xogi;  deductam,  interdum  accipi  pro  cimices  occidere,  vel 
dmicibus  lectos  purgare,  quod  cimicare  Lat.  dicitur,  ut  ptdicare, 
Grxci  (p6sipii^uv :  atque  hxc  interpretatio  locum  hie  habere  potest : 
Parmeaio  poeta  kxxoplijsiv  dixit  in  lepidissimo  disticho  ap.  Anthol. 
1^  6»  p.  19."  Quod  ad  Theophrastum  attinet,  faliitur  Casaub. : 
acasus  Terborum,  re^xxlvag  fxxopij<rai,  plane  patet  e  praecedentibus 
irafbis,  TJ^y  otxMey  xoAXumii.  Failttur  Casaub.,  credens  Hesych. 
tocem  ffxxop«7v  a  xogig  voluisse  deducere,  id  quod  Hesycjiiua 
nequicquam  Toluisset.  FalUtur  Casaub.,  credens  Hesych.,  cum  v. 
ixxopouaiv  exponit  per  ^Ssl^ova-iv^  intelligere  i.  q.  sibr  voluisset,  si 
dixisset  f4e*§<'5oi><r*>,  1.  e.  cimices  occidunt;  nam  hxxopftVy  loco  rov 
fislpfiv  usurpatum,  venit  e  proprio  verbi'  sensu  everrere,  deinde 
'Canrendo  perdere,  sive  animalia,  ut  cinvces,  sive  res  inanimatas, 
deinde  generatim  perdere,  ut  in  Menandri  loco, ' Exxogr^ieirig  <fvyf . 
TaUitur  quoque  idem  vir  yere  eruditissimus,  c^m  xopsiv  facit  i.  q. 
•»i£op*^6iv :  xoff iv  est  everrendo  perdere^  at  ixxop/^siv,  cimices  verrendo 
perdere :  tauta  est  distantia  inter  wpfiv  et  xop/^«iy,   quanta  inter 

Hemsterh.:  "Tl  xo^nfix  pro  purgamentis  Attid  non  admittunt,  at 
docemur  ab  Attics  loquel«  magistris,  pro  qua  tamen  significatione 
pugnat  Aristophanis  auctoritate  Pollux ;  Hesych.  xe^nfief  KuXXvrr^cvy  I 
T«K  ^-tt^iv :  inde,  diminuta  vocis  forma,  Kd^nfcdruf  scopula^  in  Vet.  Onom., 
quamvis  er  ibid.  Ko^q/imc-  scobs.**  Voc.  Ko^nfcuniv  omiserunt  H.  Steph* 
et  Schneid.  Vel  tU^t  Hesychio  est  xixxvfr^^f ;  exemplum  hujus  sig- 
niftcatiouis  nondum  invenimus. 

JSO.XXZV.  CLJl,  VOL.  XI!.  2D 


SgS  E.  H.  Barker!  Ephtoh 

fie/psiv  et  ftufl^Hv*     Exhoc  igkur^^iletaphteieo  verbi  xaptTi^MiM 
pro  perire  wenit  XiMKOftfro^j  i.e.  Travrt}^ k^wko^wf^ho^* 

Vocem  xiwi  H.  Steph.  tantum  obiter  notat  in  y.  Acc^pyi $,  The«» 
II,  p.  599.,  et  propriiun  ei  locum  in  Thes.  XKm  tribuit :  ^  Va&r^ 
4iun,'^  ait,  H.  St.,  ^<  num  deduci  possit  Xsoogyo^  a  Xew^,  qv^d 
Galenu$  ap.  Hippocr.  accipi  scribit  pro  veLfrtXw^f  &wvi»,"  Idesti^ 
etymon  Photio  quoque,  ut  mode  vidtmusi  pbcuetrati.  ApoUon. 
Dyscol.  p.  54^.  Sturz.  xieo^  a  rs>(e/(»;  per  aphaeresin  derivait.:  Al  itik* 
ffxroi  a^oupouff't  xa»  vXjeovit^ovci,  koprvit6pri^reXiot}$ykia>g,  rpofMSf  rirp^fj^g, 
lyw,  iyiwj*  Ut  voxscribiturtribiis  modisy,Kew$,  Xelws^  \kog,  sic  yocts^ 
quarum  prima  pars  ex  hac  voce  originem  suam  traJiit,  tribus  modis 
ap.  Hesych.  scrlbuntur.  In'ej:us  Lexieo  habemus  sequentia  voea^ 
bula  e  voce  xicog  derivata,  X«ux(fvtro^,  XswKeiof^gf  XeeokeBpiog,  XecGXijf  j 
ksmxifv^Tog  I  e  voce  ksiooi^  XsiftxoyiTOf,  (quod  infra  mutarmis  in  Afto- 
Kwlob(^^s)i  Xewmif^g :  '   e  voce  Xleog^    AioXsSp/dt :  .  AiQ?^ipla'  vavr^XeX 

*  Notandaesc  vox  xumxl^na  quam  omisit  Sehneid.  iL. Steph,  if» 
lAd.  Thes.  scribit :  '^  Aum^  Hesych.  0  tiXmW  hunMavfutMfg  vntt  «^4«A«. 
fMf^  W^^'  ^^^^  alphab.  pro.  eo  lequirit  Xtn^tu^,'*  J..Voss.  scribit 
AiMi»0(ii(, ,  quod  literarum  ordo  admittit.  Albertius  refert  ad  glossam : 
Ko(«<*  f^^A^AVf,  et  addit,  <<  quod  hue  pertinere  docet  mterpretatio.^ 
Pro  iiCMicavftifvi  G.  legit  hcttucdfifdfvi,  Aitm  esse  veram  scripturam 
prims  partis  vocis,  patet  ex  Hesychii  interpretatione  riAiAvf:  nam 
Xg/«$  i.  q.  rtXtttif  :  et  Kt^i  a  f^^ny  i*  q*  '^t^^  o^^ttX^Mf^  esse  posteriorem 
Tocis  partem,  aeque  patet  ex  Hesychii  interpretatione,  per  i^$mXft$is» 
8ed  quid  sibi  velit  ista  vox  Xtumi^^  e  vocabuHs  Af/«rs  i.  q«  «iAf/^,  tt 
tti^  i.  q.  t^0«Ofisft  derivata  ?  et  quomodo  ad  vocem  sic  compooMft 
pertineat  Hesychii  explanatio,  i  TftXi/«>i  hauKovftmut  {  utMiuftfiiMv^^  rmt 
i^uXffii^  Suspicamur  Hesychii  verba,  quibus^  MunU^  explicart 
Toluit,   esse  quodammodo   cosnipta,     Hesych*  Ai/v*  i-  ^fi^rmtf  mmi 

A  Lexicographis  notanda  est  vox  xU%  sive  AfMe|,  quod  male  omisit 
Schneid.  De  ea  H.  Steph.  Ind.  Thes.:  ^<  AiW{  Hesych.  ^atU  <^(y<HM(f 
forsitan  ff-«^«e  ro  Afi«$,  quod  laeves  et  glabras  genas  haberet."  In  Thes. 
II,  p.  662.  A.  sic  scribit:  <<  Ami  i.  q.  Ai<df,  v.l.  Etymol.  derivat  a 
aiSk,  sed  non  exponit.'^  Minim  est  hunc  sagacissimum  vumm  non 
vidiise  xUX  esse  i.  q.  A«U{ :  mtrum  quoque  comiptan^  vocem  i^^xi^ 
nui  retihere  pro  «^<ylMM$.  '^'In  G&ssis  legknus,  m^j^iywuH*  l^mt^ 
nosuSf  kao  m^rtyintf"  Dorvillius.  ad  Chant,  p*  216.:  ed.  1783^  BO* 
tante  Albertio.  Bene  H.  Steph.  vocem  Xmi  i.e.  wrnUg  deducita  Xuh* 
ii/«(  i.  q.  Xfi«7fifi«(,  i«.e.  prima  florens  lanugine :  J.  Pollux  II9  10.  %$^ 
0iiii^iti  'AyifitASf  XutyitUfy  i««A«  K«f  v^ttMff  ^ti^ti  rti  Sta  xttti^vnA  tif 
IbuMf  'ixf't :  (ubi  non  viderunt  interpretes  Pollucem  ad  Xenoph.  Sympos. 
p.  515,  41.  iiespexisse  9r«^«  r«  *r«  ie^r<  7«t;Ao(  me^i^arf <).  "  Imberbis  a&ue 
[Adonis,  et  AiZk,  prima  duntaxat  lanugine  genas  habens  insignes,  in  hoc 
ipso  carmine  dicitur  v.  85.  irm^f  X^vXw  «9r«  x(«r«^*>y  MKr«(^Ait«y  *0  t^i^p- 
A4iT«ff  "A^tfyi;.^  Valck.  ad  Adoniaz.  p.  408,  C.  J.  Piersonus  W«i|  pro 
hU^^  corrigit,  quod  literarum  series  vetat:  Moeris  p.  41 9*  4^/M& 
*A(irra^MK-  iJ^'Xoi  »»#  xwds,, 'fiAi^iv^'  Thom.  Mag.  4^)^ifmf^h:i^ 


1 

ad  G.  H.  Sk^h^Bffenim. :  vS^ 

^i^ftfi  Ruhnk*  £p.,Crit  I,  p»  5£.  legit  A«a»Xi00i^,  male, titpote  et 
non  neeessariumy  et  contra  literarum  seiiem :  lege  AjnXetp/^.  Has 
difttinctiones  neglexerunt  H.  Steph.  et  Schneid.,  ap.  quos  nihil 
ia?)auas  de  variis  modis  idem  yocab.  scribendi,  et  simplex  xi^^^ 
?udmSf  x/wfy  et  compositum,  ut  in  MooXiiptog,  Aeiooxopi};^  ?^(o?^$ploi^ 
ceterisque  vocibus.' 

*A^rT9i^tifni*  ^thH  tutl  Au«;,  A«y«y{«^.  H.  Steph.  Ind.:  <<  ^^ia«mm  He* 
$ycb»  ^*xh  et  Aiuyy.  item  ^rt^iu^*  ( Pausan.  in  Lacot).  p.  2SQ.  '^i)ut 
y^  ««A«vr<y  «i  Aiv^^u;  t«  ^i^» :  Glosss  Labbeanae  t  i)/<A«f«^0$*  vluma*^ 
riusi  voc.  ^'Ao/SA^of  omisit  H,  Steph.,  ut  et  Schncid.)  ."Ilesych. 
'^/A4(xtf(*  ^iPvoF)  Af7o? :  A/4$*  ^«!V  «fr«ycyf<0f :  1.  Ai/tf|  a  Aii«$ :  sunt  autem 
diminutivay  ut  a  fiixcf  /3«A«{,  ^a)/«»$  i^fctcl,'  ^^^f  xi6ui,  fivXt  ftvXtt^f 
fHf  net%J*  Pierson.  ad  Moer.  p.  419.  Adde  haec  XtiftMfy  Xilfutl:  citaw^ 
riUwl,  Hesych.  Siwww j'  yoyyvxlf  i  VOC.  a-ifetTrvi  omiserunt  H, 
Steph.  et  Schneid.  Voc.  xi0»l  H.  Steph.  in  Thes.  II.  p.  709, 
A.  potoit,  sed  in  Indice  omisit.  Alia  ezempla  diminutivonim 
in  «|  larga  manu  dedit  Bast,  ad  Gkegon  p.  241.  De<  verbo 
m^tymtd^^  H.  Stq>h.  Ind.  scribit :  **  'A^ymU^ti  ex  Theophrasto  af* 
iertur^ro  reoens  pubeteof  nen  ita  pridem  harbam  emisi  ;  sed  vereor.  ne 
diTistm  scribendum  sit.''  Vox  occunit  in  Andiol.  ined.  ap.  Dorr,  ad 
Charit.  p.  216.  ed.  Lips. :  ^A^tyvnui^m  i  xm^ii^  xtti  ffr^fht  i^tfrrK :  'A^rtyih 
Hi$i  ^fUi  occunit  Anal.  Diodor.  Sard.  VI.  Voc.  mp:/x*wi  omiserunt  H. 
Steph.  et  Schneid.:  occurrit  ap.  Theocriti  Schof.  V.  3.  TLviSci  c  m^ 
X,9%vt  0  tfin  it6tytturnf  (  Ecce  v.  vtfymtrniy  de  qua  H.  Steph.  lit,  p.  641  • 
^  nttyavmrnu  et  ^mymimq^  Suida  teste,  epitheton  Jovis  est  i.e.  barbatus"^ 
In  Theoerit.  XI,  9.  divisim  legitur,  'a^)  ytnUvit/p  7ct^  to  vrlfta  rmt 
«Mf«^#«  Tf.  H.  Steph*  I,  p.  844,  H.:  *<  'Hfityitutsy  semtbarbatusi  in  v. 
It'  NuUiim  testimonium  audduxit  Schneid.  Sed  vox  exstat  in  Theoerit. 
YI,  S.  •  1^9  mvrSf  UvfMf^  i  f  ifuyiruH :  ubi  Schol.  ifuytnt^s'  i  •uwJ 
mtrmf  yinn  inirAii(tf^iii»  tx^  ytnwf.  *  Fallitur  H.  Steph.  I,  p.  844.,  cum 
de  r.  XMyiniH  scribit ;— -^  Afi«yfM4«$,  keite.  mentum  habens*  Quern 
AitfygMMv  a  TibuUo  ita  describi  puto.  In  vents  ad  laviajulgent  Orct  nee 
am^lexus  a^era  barba  terit;  banc  enim  veram  esse  hujus  vocis  signifi- 
cauonem  ap.  Herodot.  (V,  20.)  arbitror,  in  Terpsich.  M^ttf  Xfi^yiN/dt/f  vo- 
eamem  z  quod  autem  quidam  interpr.  Xu^yintn  eum  cut  tenuis  et  moUis 
est  barba,  vel  qui  est  in  prima  lanugine,  minime  probo."  De  barba  tamea 
J.  Pollucem  1.  c.  vocem  intellexisse,  m2uiifestum  est  e  contextu,  a^wHt 
XiuyiHUi,  'fiXf  n$9  wrtiMt :  de  barba  intellexisse  L.  C  Valck.  1.  c.  voc 
XuH  e  subjuncta  interpretatioAe  patet  s  <<  Imberbis  adhuc  Adonis/* 
inquit,  ^*  et  Aim; ,  prima  duntaxat  lanugine  genas  habens  insignes «"  de 
barba  inteUexisse  Hesych.  voc.  a/«{,  a  Xuh  derivatum,  planum  est  ex 
f^s  interpretatione :  Am4*  iriMf  «#riyiH<«(*  AsMyiHuv  H»  Steph.  vertit 
larve  mentum  habens  :  at  menti  iUa  Isevitas  consistit  in  tenui  et  mol^ 
barba :  ergo  Xutyinttf  qui  est  in  prima  lanugine.  Quod  ad  Herodpti  ^ 
locum  attmet,  JEnu  Portos  in  Lex.  Ionic,  vertit :  **  Lseves  malas 
iiabentes,  tenui  moUique  barba  prseditos,  eenas  malas  habentes." 

'  Minim  est  nee  H.  Steph.  nee  Schneia.  vocem  xu'^t  agnovisse^  de 
^na  Hesych.;  Auit^  UiiikSt  iuwiirfUgmt  ^txu0ff  futxHf^.  (DeAi»Wie. 


<40D  K  H.  Bafkeri  Epishla 

'    Vox  XtMfkros  in  alter6  Hesythii  loco  Hon  €#t  in  Xswx^iri^ 
mutanda,  quia  lit«r&rum  ordo  irmt  {^tkwt  enkH)  Atwr  I  rrrttf , 

rsXi/cof.    Hsec  glossa  est  corrupta,  sed  ncm.  ut  doctisskni  irfar^K- 
istimant.  Vocab.  Keioxwirag  ex  Hesydiii  manu  non  profectum  eise» 

ex  ipsius  verbis  argui  potest :  Aeiox6viro4*  ^  rtXeftixn^y  9^t^  SMtX^Kei^ 
fMVf)*  ^efi«i9^  yoep'  vekeim;,  *  Anne  Cfedendum  est  Hesycfa.  adjectiwm 
^KsioxoviTo^  exponere  voluisse  per  nomhia  TfXsiWi^  et  xivt^  i  Creda€ 
Judxus  Apella.  In  adjectivo  Xeiox^rro^  latet  nomen,  ad  qooA 
reXetaxng  et  xong  pertinent ;  idque  nomen  forte  est  XeiMivta-ig,  shre 
Knoxovlaa-igy  quod  et  literarum  ordo  admittit.  Hesychius  ipse  agnos- 
'cit  xovmaris  :  KoviWi^*  aa-psa-Toxr ig.  (Notanda  est  vox  Sur^e<rT<Mrig, 
quamomisitH.Steph.^omisit  quoqueSchneid.;  utruraque praeteriit 
vox  aa-psa-raidvjg :  Glossa  Labbeanae  :  "  "Jcr/SecrrciStjr  t^it"  Ver- 
l>um  ua-fio^^lvco  agnoscit  Schneid.  omisit  R.  Steph.  Esedem  Glossae: 
^^'Atrfio/iaiveTar  Juscatur^   P.")     At  dices,  quid  sibi  velint  ista 

verba,  AeioxgyiWi^*.  xovig  haKEkUfj^ivvi  ?  Ad  .verba  xivig  haheXi^BYii  al* 
turn  agiint  silentium  Hesychii  interpretes ;  vox  SiaXf Xv^^yi)  comipCm 
est :  inter  xivi^s  et  diuXeXufjuiwi  nihil  est  con^mnne  :  legendum  ^fgo 
iia^xhoa-jt^ivi.  Verbum  hdxXvXto  et  H.  Steph.  et  Schneid.  agnoscit. 
'Kovtg  itaxixXvfTftevri  dixit  Hesych.  in  sensu  verbi  xXu^siv,  htungiere 
pke,  teta  oblinere  etc.,  de  qtto  Lexica  H.  Steph.  et  Schneid.  silent, 
llesych.  K^xMiviirTui'  weTr/crcrcoTai,  xexXvtrrM.  Theocritus  I,  27.  Koi 
'Batv  xia-(r6Pir>v  xexXva-fj^ivov  dM  xupWf  cera  Mitum  pocutum^  uIh 
Schol.  rectissime :  Kex^vrfj^ivov'  iiyovv  ^MXaufiiuoy  xijpw,  x^pMTfiei'Mr, 
0  xexovKTfji^ivov  oi  xoivol  (fourtv^  afro  T6v  xXv^w*  Xsyer«t<  ti  to  xkil^Mif,  «rl 
ivo'  for/  T6  Tou  hit,  xXvaTiipos  ietrfeveiVy  ha\  if*  vyfaoy,  oreey  n  krifxl^wh 
rou  xui  mx^XuTrraKxri,  xaio  xiy^ou  kvroMict,  H.  Stepb.  e  GalenD 
afiert  ixxXt^co  rjjf  xWtUy  quod  minusrecte  interpretari  videlur  riMcns^ 
^ed  Galemui  presto  nobis  non  adest.  Giossa  igitur  Hesych.  in 
hunc  modum  forte  refingenda  el  explicanda  est :  Amiwvis^K  h 
TeXs/ewoij,  xmg   hocxnx\t)(Tyi.ivr^*  Xstu)$  yoip  reXeioDg:*    AeioxovUuri^  est 

!  ■■   ■  I 

n}mUn  supra  eglmus.)  Valcken.  ad  Albertium  sic  ahquando  persciip- 
,sit  de  Hesychu  giossa :  «  Aii#$  est  ptti/mi :  cetera  pertinent  ad  irvtrifm 
<v.  Suid.),  qusc  semel  juncta  a  Platone  in  The«teto  p.  14*.  B*  nbi  vid. 
Scrran.:  h«c  ergo  simul  exposita  in  Lexico  Katonico  descripsit  Hesych. 
TOb  una  voce  xt^s."  Locus  Pla^onis  -est  p.  m.  107,  jC.  »•»  •v^  XfiW 
«  Mk  ««rv«fW«v  iuii  mHtatfMtq  i^x*''^'  «*"*  '*'^5  ftctHntf.  Abreschius  vocem 
XiUf  emit  e  Basil.  III.  Hexaem.  p.  25.  B.  {(a«v  ixptfiSf  iur^^of,  tm}  kt^  «i- 
^*wyfi.iH%.  Nos  Plutarchi  afferemus  locum :  Afii$  xmi  far  tvymiti  ii^»r- 
iw^miiMntiHin^vM^  VI,  364-,  7.  ed.  Rerake. 

.  ^  Hesychu  etymologic  obstare  videtur,  quod  vox  scriWtur  XffM«»ri«i«K, 
non  Xkummmvii :  nam,  si  vox  derivsoetur  e  v.  ai/W;,  sctibendum  essct 
l»r.  #»,  non  per  •  parvum,  »t  in  vocibus  e  >m  compontts,  ^bitur 


ad  G.  H.  Schaeferum.  401 

pvDfiie  L  4*  )^<0(  TsXa/tft,  StotxfxXuo'jbbsi^,  tectaritm  vel  cola;  satis 
MitOf  let  jam  ad  umm  parata^  unde  per  metaphoram  denotare 
▼idetur  r^  ri Af/oMriy.  Veteres  grammatici,  ut  et  scriptores  veteres 
ipaiy  nwioL  et  xivig  pro  eodem  aliquando  accipiunt :  Hesych.  xiv$s* 
vi^^f  (TirMi  :  Kovia*  crfMifMi,  (nroi6s. 

Nee  H.  Steph.  nee  Schneid.  agnoseit  Katvieo  i.  e.  pice  inungere. 
8ed  lexicographos  veteres,  cum  xmritron  exponant  per  frKra-oKOTrricai, 
de  verbo  mm^w,  noo.  de  v*  ruanf&w^  vel  voluisse  dicere,  vel  debuisse^ 
Ittantfestom  est  e  Schol.  Aristoph.,  quern  H.  Steph.  Ind.  v.  Utf^" 
ni$m»  adduxit'S  '<  UepixmioDy  etrcumdrca  ittino,  Aristoph*  Vesp. 
.Toy  ^wirffw  iy(m  tx  r^f  Xaxivfj^  T«jEtj3a^i'  yjfxwv  frepixwvslf  i.  e«  hA 
9t§kaaulei»  ru  (nro^rifuarci  vjftMV  roov  hxdi(rrmv  ano^a  xat)  aXel^u,  inquit 
SdioL  qui  metaphoram  esse  dicit  a  vasis  ;  proprie  enim  mpixanyr^frcu 
esse  TO  xi^^&sat  rei  xepiiua,  pice  cblinere^  seu  picarevasa  Jictilia. 
Hesych.  quoque  ir^pixeovr^iron  exp.  tncoyyliruh  et  irepiTrio'craxrai,  Laco- 
nicum  esse  verbum  anno|ans."^  Idem  H.  Steph.,  (ut  et  Schneid.,} 
qui  mqixmviwy  drcumcirca  illino^  agnoseit,  xmim,  (non  xvivia),  pice 
inungOi  recepit,  quasi  simplex  esset  xmicoj  eompositum  xe^ixcovico. 
Ut  supra  diximus,  xcem9  est  axpefsiv,  irepihvUVf  ir$pi€vrfxuVy  at  xoovnlvy 
quod  verbum  Lexicis  est  commendandum,  est  vKra-uxrou.  Hesych. 
Qon  dicit :  xwwly  4r»9'<rox6Tfi7y  xou  xuxXco  freptfipuv  :  sed  xomjcar  vi^^ 
^oxtyin^a'm,  x»)  xixMo  ireptwiyxeiv :.  eodemque  niodo  nee  Etym.  M* 
nee  Suidas  habet  xatvfivj  sed  tantum  xconiffou  :  hoe  xamta-eu^  ambigue 
itictum,  H.  Steph*  et  Schneid.  accipiunt  pro  aor.  a  v.  xoovioD,  cum 
est  a  Mowecv,  ut  patet  ex  Aristoph*  'mptxanfii,  et  ejus  Scho).  Kcovav, 
i.  e«  pice  inunger^t  e  Lexicis  expellendum  est.  Schneiderus  :  '*'  I7f  0-- 
s^SKsviflo  ich  verpiebc,  auch  irKra'oxeoveetf  oder  irKr(roxooyia) :"  H.  Steph* 
•Hies.  Ulf  p.  9S0*  I  "  ni(rv9Keo¥$tM,  pice  MinOf  seu  circumlinoJ^ 
Bwc^xanan  est  VOX  nihili :  scribe,  mcvoxatviw.  Notandum  est 
Sahaasium  in  nota  infra  laudanda  rectissime  scribere  xcoveiv,  non 
xmf¥.  Verbum  ixxawilv  non  agnoscunt  H.  Steph.  et  Schneid.  Sed 
exstat  in  corrupta  Hesychii  glossa :  'Exxovel*  syp^eopeT :  ubi  male 
egit  Heins. :  "*/a-«^,  *Exxvvfr  Ixxoop^i:  nam  oi  ix^mpovvres  h.  e. 
ieXa»3byTi§  inter  venandum,  ?xxuyoi  Xenoph.  Cyneg.,  rsAeurcDo-eei,  in- 

2uit,  y/vovrai  Sfxxuvoi,  iFovvipiv  noAt^fKOL :"  optime  restituit  J.  Voss. 
rgenoo,  '£xx«tfveT*  iy^plet. 

;ifMK«^K«  non  Xttnu^tf :  xut»iuT$ft  uon  AiMott^.  Literarum  series  nos 
vetat  h.  1.  Mn/MtiaiTts  scnbere,  quia  sequens  glossa  est :  Af7«f  *  «  wth 
f  «fc«Xo.  An  xt$9  in  XMo]c«yi«0-<(  pertineat  ad  t«  ^m^v,  qui  H.  Stephano 
in  V.  est  pulvis  Aristot.  4.  De  Hist.  Anim.>  et  Salmasio  in  Soliu*  p* 
868.  A.  1.  q.  tectorium  (*  LivumparieHs  a  p.  Jurisconsultum  pro  tectoriOf 
irt  ^tfy  ut  olim  docuimus  rescnbendum  pro  rivum^y  alii  viderint 

'  Nescio.  qua  auctoritate  fretus  Hesychius  **  Laconicum  esse  verbum 
aanotet;*'  nam  ft  Aristophanes  eo  usns  est. 


/ 


40!?  E.  H.  Barkeri  Epistoia 

Gr8(€08  ftcriptores  non  modo  wmliv,  w9^iumlv,  ue^pice  iumgep&i 
UGurpasse,  sed  et  nmiKsw  eodem  disdsse  aenftUy  abunde  tettantof 
He$ychii  loca  supra  adducta* 

Infra  a  Salmasio  demonstrabitur  ^osdem  et  xmllji^vet  wpl^fuuo 
eodemque  dixisse  stnsu.  Inde  fit^  ut  in  uno  Hesychii  loco  flit 
scriptum  v^a-oKovioL,  in  altero  autem  vurcoxcmoL :  Hesych.  w  xann}- 
<reii  scribit :  nt(rcoMvl»  ^  vvv  7ri0-iS/«  {irwcla)^  -^  Xf'oori  tA  ^ofMpua 
T(ov  ftpofiaroDV',  ubi  Albertius  male  legit  m<r(roxawlu :  nam  Hesychi 
h.  1.  scripsisse  ma-coKovU,  manifestum  est  e  prsecedentibtts  Ycrins^ 
ubi  jEschyli  ppatrnf  afiert,  vKnr^Hifvroy  fjLOfw,  Idem  tam^  Hesy^ 
chius  in  altero  loco  habet :  UktrifOTLmlei^y  *Hpiioro$  friiF<r99twvlav^lx9$f 
it»  TO  rot  irpi^arci  'nUnr^  p^piWift^/  Vocem  ^rKr^-oxoy/a/  8tre  ^i^v-jmUu* 
via,  omisit  H.  Steph.  De  ea  Schneiderus :  ^<  iJi^wxey^,  auch  fturr 
iroxmiuf  das  verpichenj  von  iriWa,  pech,  u*  xcuy^;,  flttssiges  pcefat 
oder  xQvloty  wie  ajui/xoxov/dt,  oo-rpflcxoxoWa." 

Vel  Theocritus  I,  30.  xsxovkrjut^lvopusurpavitpro  xfxa>yM-fA«M$.r    i 

K^dco^  kP^y^pvcrco  xsxovitrfAsvos  '  • 
pptime  exposuit  Salmas.  loco  infra  laudando  :  <<  Hedeca 'pocnhna 
illud  ambiebat  per  extremas  oras ;  qux  hedera  lita  auf ipgmento  £uit^ 
ut  xKTo-o^  ypuff-oxapTro^  exprimeretur."  BeaeSchol.  KoWa,  ^  A^evTO^ 
A^oixovMco  xovuvyTO  wr^^rep^plw,  nai  xcxow«|u.svo^to7;(0^»  bcurfii^tt^ 
x^pKTfj^evos,  lyrauda  Se  to  MKOVHTf/iiyofy  Ho'cos  avr)  toD  XB)(fia'(J[^ivQs  dithm§9 
itffo  To5  KsxnvMfjJvos  KofroL  fTuyitOTliv*  Cetera  accuratuS)  faUknr 
Schol.  credens  HeKovia-fisvos poni pro  xexovi^jKsvo;,  xoracruyxovi^yyjciim 
jrevera  ponitur  pro  KiKeovi&fjJvos.  ^*  Kovm  sive  xof/^o^,  aUinOy  ftofnik 
oUino  pulverej  xp'^'  ^^  Siud.  exponit :  at  Hesychio  xoviovTAf  aunt 
?i8t}KaivovTۤf  albario  operey  seu  cofc^  inducefUes :  ibnapko^^pice  Mu 
uo:  unde  anivno^  Dioscoridi  aT«cr<ra^o^:  pro  ypioitavktem  accifx 
Yidetur  Scholiastae  Theocriti  Id.  I.  (Lc*)."  HT  Steph.  21&«$..II, 
S35,  F.  Fallitur  H.  Steph.,  cum  putet  xoy/do  aive  xovi^  ease  proprie 
oblino  ptdvere,  deinde  generatim  oi//iio»  xplai*  liCow ^w  uaurpatom 
pro  oblino  pulvere,  qui  H.  Stephano  hujus  vocis  primarius  senaot 
est,  n<mdum  invenimus.  Kovi^ao,  cum  a  xovi;,  pidmsy  originem  tvsb* 
hat^  notat  pulvere  impleo,  respergo,  Jbsdo ;  at)  cum  pro  xoxir/^ 
ponatur,  nihil  ei  commune  est  cum  vocabulo  xivi^,  i.e.  pidviSfSed 
onmes  habet  sensus,  qui  verbo   xeov/^eo  insunt^  sc.  pice  Mino^  cera 

'  Ubi  Albertius : — ^^  In  Herodoto  locum  frustra  quxres ;  nee  alibi 
TDcem  me  kgere  memini.  Quum  vero  Grammaticum  redoleat  hie 
articulus  pro  'H^«3«t*^  leg.  suspicor  'H^iiat^^f  quem  inter  nobiliores 
Homeri  interpretes  cum  Apione  sxpius  junctum  laudat  Eustatb*;  vel 
'H^wJwwlff,  de  quo  in  Epist.  ad  Eulogium,  huic  libro  prxmissa.  Hero* 
doti  enim,  Herodori^  ac  Herodiani  nomina  non  raro  in  libris  coi^usa 
esse,  norunt  satis  eruditi,  quod  mulU?  exemplis  comprobavit  Pt  Wc&- 
Idling,  in  Diss.  Herodoi.  t.  S,  et  4.'*  .  .  i    • .  ^ 


ad  G.  H.  Scliaeferum.  i408 

«Kf flo,  generatim  Mino,  et  xpfo;.  Utnim  mvI^w  pro  xctiv/^co  idem 
-sibi  vindicet  etymon,  quod  Kcovl^ooy  a  xcuvo^,  j?/^?,  an  sit  e  xovi^,  pulvis^ 
alii  viderint.  Glossx  Labbeanse :  Kovt^-  cmer)  rm/5,  pnlvisy  liXf 
Itxivum,'  Sed  scribit  Salmas.  in  Solin.  p.  868.  <^Ut  igitur  xovIcm 
pro  xaivhai,  ita  xovitx  pro  xcov/a,  ^  XP^^'^'  4^^  s^usu  et  calx 
ita  dicitur,  quo  linebant  et  inducebant  parietes :  nulla  in  hac 
voce  cinerisj  aut  liKivi  signification  ut  yiilgo  sibi  persuadent  hanxm 
literarum  imperiti."  At,  quanquam  Salmasio  demus  in  '<  voce 
TuavloLy  sive  mvIol,  nuUam  esse  cineris,  aut  lixivi  {u  e.  Kovecos)  signifi- 
cationemy"  tamen  non  continuo  sequitur  vocem  am;  nunquam  accipi 
debere  pro  xovlu,  sive  xcovlot,  i.  e.  xg/ff<?,  et  verb,  xov/^eiv  pro  x»y/Cs*v, 
i.  e.  oblineref  nequicquam  venire  a  Kovig  i.  e.  pulvis,  Supra  vidimus 
Hesych*  et  x6vts  et  xoviot  exponere  per  (r^roSoj,  et  si  xovig  et  xovla  ac- 
cipiantur  pro  eadem  re  sc.  a-Ttolog,  cur  non  xovi;,  i.  e.pulvisy  aliquando 
per  errorem  pro  xovia,  sive  xcovtay  i.  e.  cala:^  xp/c*?,  putemus  ?  Sal- 
mas. 1.  c.  aKter  sentit : — "  Kovlx,  cum  calcem  significat,  tjjv  xov/outiv, 
vel  ;^p/<ny  proprie,  h.  e.  tectorium  denotat,  quod  diversae  est  no-^ 
tionis  et  originis  quam  xoy/a,  l^use  cinerem,  vel  draxT^v  designate 
und^  et  xovis,  pulvisy  cinis.*^  J.  N.  Niclas  ad  Geoponica  XI,  ^0, 
3.  sic  scribit  :<t-^^  Kovla  et  xovig  est  jndvisy  calx,  undc  xoviioo  et  xov/^cu, 
cerfee  Ulino,  jndvere  spargo :  xcovog  vero  est  strobtluSf  piXy  unde 
xoovil^a),  pice  ungo.  Neque  vero  Theocritus  xsxovKTfievoy  posuit  pro 
x€xmt(riiivov,  ut  vult  Salmas. :  nam  x^xmyKri^ivov  ibi  est  ptdvere 
auripigmenti  spor^um,  ab  xms,  pulvis,  n6n  a  xwvo^,  jptx."  Quod 
ad  Theocriti  locum  attinet,  nostram  sententiam,  cujus  auctor  est 
SalmasiuSi  supra  declaravimus.  Fallitur  Niclas,  qui  censeat  xov/^oi 
et  xeov/^ft)  nihil  inter  se  commune  habere  ;  nam  modo  demonstravi- 
mus  xov/^00  interdum  occurrere  in  sensu  rod  xe&v/^eo,  et  hoc  luce 
clarius  fecit  Salmas.  in  loco,  ad  quem  Niclas  respicit,  et  quem  fugi« 
entibus  oculis  legisse  videtur. 

Sed  totus  Niclasii  locus  notatu  dignus  est ; — <<  Geoponi(5a  XI, 
20,  3.  t\g  uyyficL  xegifna  viet  axouvitrru,  Tourgoriv  oTrtcra-coroL :  'AxovireC 
conjecerat  v.  d.  ad  marginem  Fabricianum;  sed  hoc  nimis 
recedit  a  vulgatae  lectionis  similitudine ;  itaque  malim  axmia-reit 
^Kmvog  est  pix  Itquida  :  Diosc.  I,  94.  Ula-a-a  ^  /xsv  uygei,  i]y  Ivioi 
x&vov  xaXoutriv:  inde  xoova  in  Glossis  latricis  Mss.  Neophyti  ap. 
Dufresnium  eadem  significadone.  A  xwvo;  duo  formantur  verM^ 
xcmfico,  unde  xcuvij<rai,  instar  turbinis  convertere,  et  xewlJ^o),  piee 
inttngo,  Hesych.  Aixxoovla-ar  lixxXavcou  (f.  iioixXvcoti)  itwo  rw  xcovt" 
(roLiy  Hhrep  Icrrlv,  w/ircrjy  y^qhoa :  ubi  vid.  vv.  dd*  Idem  Hesych.  Xsxco*- 
vKrrar  xe7r(<r(rayron,  xexAyo^ai.  Inde  igitur  ax^vKrro^,  ex  quo  librarii 
impertti  tanto  facilius  axovvKrrog  facere  potuerunt,  quoniam  non 
modo  alias  quoque  ov  et  oJ  permutant,  ut  xov^og  et  xw^og,  de  quo 
Vakken.  Anim.  ad  Anunon.  p.  134.,  sed  etiam  quod  a:xouyi<rro^^ 
xovyi^fMc,  Kouifio'ii.ivosf  ^tc.  verba  sunt  barbarae  Grxciae  fdbiliarissimay 


404  ^*  H.  Barken  Epistota 

BTo  movere,  quaterey  vacillare,  titiAar^^  a  xnmcip.  cwuSf  wnmui^  <ttu 
Nui:&c  demum  video  Salmas.  ad  Solin.  p.  868.  oxoWta  emeadaiii^ 
"Nam  noatrum  k>cum  ab  eb  designari  non  dubIto«  Jpse  loq^tur^ 
<  Gr»ci  posteriores  xovUv  pro  xxovIolv  dixere-^eodeixi  3ensu  dixerwt 
£t  xuivl^eiv,  et  pro  eo  xovll^nv  :  in  Geoponicls^  ev  axov/o-T^  vlSt^^  tou- 
.8-£<rrtv  Kfri^yrdiTco,  quod  pice  non  est  oblitum/  Hoc  maneat  itaque 
aut  legend^m  esse  axma-ra, :  nam  oil  et  o  quani  saepe  p^rmutexitur) 
yix  dici  potest ;  cf.  Casaub.  ad  Athen.  11, 5.  et  criticos  ad  ^esJ^4l• 
vv.  hifi^uXsvsi  et  (Ft/fjLfiovki6$ :  aut  ^xcuvia-To^  quod  ^liae  .suadeot  r^r 
•tioaes :  nempe  nomina  et  verba  sunt  diversa :  kovU  et  xovis  ^tjfo^fds^ 
eala:,  unde  xowAca  et  xov/^o}^  cake  illinOi  pulvere  spargo.  iC^v^  verP 
est  strobilus^  pixi  unde  xe0v/^«},  jtf'c^  t'^o.  Neque  veco  TJbeapri^ttS 
Xfxoyio-jbievov  posuit  pro  xexoivia-if^ivovj  ut  vult  Salms^s.^  ^  naiii  xfi;^>Mr- 
fj^sjioy  ibi  est  pulvere  auriptgmenii  sparsum,  ab  xpyi^^  pi^vis^  m»  A 
xai»o$:,  pix,**  Utrum  in  Geopon.  legas  cum  Salmjisio  ixMfWT^%  W 
cum  Niclasio  atxwvia-ra,  an  cum  Needhamo  ixmiifrtLj  nihil  interest: 
sensus  est  idem:  sed  Salmasiana  lectio  axovtcrxo.  praeferenda lestf 
quoniam,  ut  erudite  et  accurate  observat  Salmas^  L  c.|  Gr^ci  pQ«*- 
teriores  xoyfav  pro  ^covlav,  et  xov/^eiv  pro  xeovli^sw  dixere. 

Schneid.  in  Lex.  v.  'Axmros :  *'  Nicht  verpicht  oder  n^t  Pe^ 
tiberzogen^  (wo  wir  unsre  irdene  Gefasse  glasiren)  Dio&c.  I»  94* 
not.  Sar.  soUte  eigentl.  ixivM-TOs,  von  xcov/^co,  kwmos  xxOt>  5.  heissen. 
.  S.  iKfivtu-rog  nach."  In  v.  'Akwvkttos  scribit :  **  S,  v.  a.  axonroff 
Ge^on*  XI,  20.  S.  xcov/^co  nach."  H.  Steph.  Tl^es.  11,  p.  ^35,  JP, : 
'*  '^x(MaTO?  Dioscoridi  a^r/craWo^/' 

Fallitur  Niclas,  dicens  <<  a  xu>vo$  duo  formari  verba  xmvJm,  w^ 
xMVYiTouy  instar  turbinis  converiere,  et  xanfll^co,  pice  inungo"  Vcac* 
bum  KcovoLM,  instar  turbinis  converto,  venit  non  a  xwyo^,  quae  e^, 
teste  Diosc.  I,  94.,  %i<r(ra  hy^oL^  (unde  ap.  Hesych.  Hmvi^ci^r  v^^i-^ 
o-oxo^<rai)  sed  a  xuSva,  quae  est,   teste  Hesychio^  ^'^^i%  yxoAt  ajp. 

7rg^pQfji^Yi<roii,  Tregfoyuysiv  :  'ExcJi/jj-  ia-Tpe^ev,  pro  Ixi^v^  a  Xfiuv«^ : 
*Ayoauovqiv'  avotarpip^v :  legebatur  h.  1.  uvaxovelv,  Befie  yispectuiyx  H» 
Steph.  Ind.  Thes.  utpote  non  sua  serie  positimi ;  w*  d4*  lect^cor- 
rigunt  avaxm^v^  quod  verbum  Lexicis  est  adde];idum.  A  xmvotf  u  e* 
^£/t/Si£,  venit  xo^va^co,  xwvo^w,  Doribus,  unde  Epicbarmi.  amh- 
4>9xMycLXTog'  roig  g-xjii^oig  itsqiiiopr^ros  ap.  Hesych. :  i^erbuff^  xmvtfyt 
omiserunt  H.  Steph.  et  Sdmeid.;  H.  Steph.  oiuisit  (rxvpoxd- 
yaXT^,  quod  Schneid.  notavit  in  v.  xoovouc^  sed  in  proptio  Joco 
omisit:  omiserunt  quoque  vsftxmav  u  e*,  ut  toodo  diximus, 
nspteofjujiritrou. 

lit  Gfraeci  posteriores  dicebaut  xoy/5»  pro  xmO^oo,  xovU  pfl^  xfl^ia, 
ficxincTTH  pro  axdvia-TOfy  sic  "  xmoy  pro  xwvsm  in  Ppigr,  DiogeQiii  ut 
scriptum  ^st  in  antiquissimo  codice, 

.    .  ,  wffiSb.yo^p  *AiTKvmm  xomv  f^gy  w^ois  ^v  IS^fw, 


ad  G.  H.  Scheeferum.  4OS 

de  Socrate  ;  Ita  etiam  legit  Suidas."  Salma$.  id  Solisu  ^WB.  CL 
Suidas  locus  est :  Koveiov  /Soravi}  Si9Ai}r^pio$>  8id^  rov  p  jMSc^i  Siii  ^i 
ft^pov  rw  otIxo^  '  ubi  Kusterus  monet ;  ^  Vel  ex  aerie  litararuQi 
patet,  Suidam  scribere  voluisse^  vel  debuisse^  wytwt,  per  i."  Dioge- 
nes xowoy  non  usurpasset  metri  tantum  gratia^  .nt  Suidas  eKtttwa^ 
bal^  $i,  in  isto  Grxcitatis  inferiom  saeculq^  xM/ioy  potauM  qaam 
ndptm  non  frequentassent  scriptores.  K6v^o¥  pxo  xtiim^v  omisit  H. 
Steph.i  sed  habet  Schaeid* :  ''  Kinw,  .8.  v.  a  xci^^Qv,  Sdiierliiig^ 
cicuta ;  bey  Diog.  Laert.  11^  46.  lesen  die  Haodschr.  u«  Suidasy 
Upof  yap  *Adifimioov  Kmov  ftev  dicXii  (Tu  iSe^w,  WQ  }etzt  xfiovsMy  irh&g 

fib  6$.  steht."  In  Epigrammate  nihil  est  mutaaduin.  Gloaae 
iatricae  Mss.  Kowov*  Kn^covrot,  i.  e.  cicuia :  faUkiir  Albertiitti  qui 
suitat  in  x»;v6fov/  Graeci  dicebant  xdyuw,  xwviOf^  xamfslet  eodem 
tensu:  aJivtw  et  xoivela  omisit  H.  Steph. :  Hoovtta  omisit  Schneid.» 
^ed  agnoscit  xmeiov,  et  xino»*  Hesych*  Kwviloar.  v4ag  cISo^ :  KmiU9* 
hik/lfriipioVi  yjroi  iavwTiiuQVy  j3ot«vi2,  h.  1.  xctfyioy  pro  xMitioy  litaanHll 
ordo  postulate  ut  vidit  J.  Voss.  J.  Pollux  VIII,  71.  de  camifiee: 

^m :  ^'  Mss.  %&¥m^  Jung.:  iterum  J.  Pollux  V»  152.  ro  yoLp 
xiveiov  Kuroi  ^C^iv  avcuqii :  ubi  Jung.  <<  Ms*  xinaoif/*  quod  notandiim 
potius  quam  ejiciendum* 

Supra  vidimus  xcoyo^  esse,  teste  Diosoon  1, 94^  nlr<ra  ^p«>  iinde 
ap.  Hesych.  ItCcov^crar  7rKy<rox(»n^ou.  De  V»  )tmos  pro  v&aa,  iyfotf 
silet  H.  Steph.,  ut  et  Schneid.  Aavo;  proprie  est  6  a-rpofitko^f  nux 
pineay  turn  nucleus  jiucispinea,  6  t^$  ^rfruo^  xapvog,  Hesych.  Kmor 
<rrp6^iXoi :  K«;vov*  6  r^^  Trhvos  Kotp^og,  ncti  ifrpifiiXof :  Aoivo^opoy*  orpo* 
j8tXo4>opoy.  Homeri  Vita  c.  20.j  notante  Pergero :  Jlha^iifsvf^  iaclxjgro 
Ei^  TO  x^P^^^>  ^  nhug  Kot}JlTar  xocnauia,  axiro^  uvotwarjofuivcp  T^y  yvxr« 
IsrMTiVrei  ica^oi  rij^  yrrnQfy  tv  ^  /tsre^gTepoi  JSrpojSiAoy,  «1  Se  KA¥9$ 
Kdhiovinv.  Giossac  Labbeanae:  ^^  K«uyo^*  nucleus:.  Kwwn'  nudd: 
Kaavt^ipH^  cunifcr^  Docte  scripsit  Gesneius  Thes.  L.  L.:  <^  CiMicr 
priaio  dictus  videtur  a  Graecis  fructus  s.  nux  cuprassorunii  picesey 
et  Aimifiain  arborom,  qux  inde  amiferm  dicuntur :  etiam  Orfimu 
VI,  7, 4.  conot  cupressinos  vocat ;  galhdos  R.  R.  h  ^0,  1.  Serr. 
ad  Virg.  JEn.  Ill,  680.  <  £t  conus  dicitur  fructus  cupressi,  et  ipsa 
xafvosii^f  est ;  nam  a  rotunditate  in  acumen  levatur/  **  £x  his 
x«yoi;    quia  pix  liguiia  fluebatj  vox  x«ovo^/  progressu  |:empons> 

*  Hesych.  *£Xi»^mp-  umnff :  H.  St^ph.  in  v.  L  1.  affert.  Nomen 
ixm^ff  (proprie  adjectivum,  nomine  subintellecto),  omisit  Schneid.,  utet 
nooL  ipif^»9  eodem  sensu.  Hesych.  *upifM^^v  ti  mintw :  ubi  Albe|* 
tins : — <<  Vid.  Etym.  M.  v.  isimniw  ec  Salmas.  'Exert,  Plin.  p.  171.^:  sic 
fif(^i€«vl(p«>i^oap.  Plat.Themi6t.  p.  128.  A.,  quod  A.  Gell.vi.  4* 
venerium  wfceserdaneum  vocat :  cf.  Gatak.  ad  M»  Antoz^.  IV^  U» 
p-  1S2.'» 


406  £•  H.  Barker!  Epistola 

vigrpabatur  fto pke liquida^xit  ap.  Diosc.  I,  94f.Bene8cribit  Phot. 
Iiex»  Ms.  ad  v*  Kamia-M  :  Koovovs  xaAouo'i  rov^  arpo&lkovg  tlxiroos  koA 
•2  Tnrwmg  rci  kyyfia^  cbro  t^$  ire^ tayfloy^^i  oux  «vo  t^^  TrrTwo-seo^.  Per 
rrpo|3iXou^  h.  L  iiitelligexMii  sunt  ami)'  6  r^^  ir/ruo^  xapvo$, 

£.voce  xAvo^f  i.e.  6  ri)^  vlrvos  xapiro^  nomen  suum  trazit  nw¥las 
«bo; :  Galenas  Gloss.  Hippocr.:  Koovlay  oW*  rov  vMrtrlrif^r  ha-^aXr 
ijToU  chv  TCK  ^Xoi^  T^  irfuxii;  i^jUrixoTu>aoy  fft^  to  xfpifxenv,  xa)  o» 
^y  oc?n)dou(ri  furA  to  ^fo'ai,  ol  $8  xaretkeiiFOW-iv* 

£  voce  Xflovof,  i*  e.  6  ri;^  ir/mof  >e«piro;^  venit  xouvo^  L  e.  4  Avpo-^f* 
Hesych.  Awvor  ol  flupcoi.  Suidas :  KoDVo^opor  iopfrofipor  xmvog  Se 
}Jt/vr9U  6  /SorpwwiS^j  too  crpo^tkou  xotpTros,  ov  l<f apov  al  yuyaixff  ^flfff^" 
T«^ouo'«e»  iv  roti$  TOt^  Jiovvcrou  reXsraiSf  hTB^^  ofMiov  to  <rx'if^^  '^^^ 
xmov  Tjf  TOW  0Lv6pa»rQt>  xapStety  m<rTaryiv  81  ^oo-iv  "EAAijvej  t?j  ran 
AiAfincoav  xapiiu§  rov  Aiowtror  olxslap  ouv  tivi  fiwrrripim  rovro  l^o/oi/y. 
ScnoL  Mss«  Cod*  Moden«  in  Clem.  Alex,  il^orp.  p.  15.  (ap.  Bast. 
GregOt..  p*  .241.)  Komr  o{  (TTpofitKoi,  xa)  ol  66p<roiy  m$  Aioy&fuitvo^, 
filJ^fiog,  Sivo^ :  Kwyo;*  ^vkipiov,  o3  l^ijirroti  to  o'lrapr/oy,  x«l  Iv  ra^ 
TffXsTou;  ISoyeIro,  Tyapoi^p.  To.Seflturo  xeu  ^6fi,fiog  sxxXelro'  oureo  Jio- 
yeyifleyo;.  Hie  Scholiastes  hortulos  suos  urrigavit  ex  eodem  fluminey 
quod  libavit  Hesych.:  'Pojuu/Soj*  \|/o<poj,  (rrpo<pos,  ^%oj,  §7yoj,  x»yo^, 
foX^poy,  o3  gf^TTflW  (r;^o«yi'oy>  xa)  ey  Taif  TeAeralj  SiyeTToti.  (H.  1.  Al- 
hertius  bene  xetinet  ^uXijpioy,  de  qua  voce  H.  Steph.  11,  1142. 

'  Fallitur  H.  Steph.^  qui  in  v.  Kffvf  scribit:  "K^yoi,  ut  et  rr^lfi^u 
•t  rr^o/SAdiy  dicuntur  turbines  illif  qtdbuspueri  luduntf  alio  nomine  fiifi^ 
fiffitt^  dicti.'*'  Eedem  modo  J.  N.  Niclas  erravit,  quern  supra  notavi- 
mus.  jaSftt  est  fiififinly  non  »i#y«$ :  Hesych.  K^v<t-  /3c>/3f$.  H.  Steph.  ad 
-sequehtem  Hesychii  glossam  respicit,  quam  mirum  est  non  intellexisse : 

KSt^f  M  Bp^if  nm}  rr^ofitXdiy  xtti  •/  trr^ififidt.  Per  o^^dfiiXdvg   Kut  Tr^ififidVf 

iiitelligi  debet  e  tUf  ^Irvtq  K»^k.  SchoL  ad  Theocr.  Idyll.  V,  49.  i 
«TrtK J^  mr\  t*v  tf<^§vi  9ir^6fihX§vf  a^/nnu  Hesych.:  Kvrrce^or'  xt^t  r^  rSf 
iniKii;  Mii  vArv«f  ir^9ttf9»vrr»  9r^6fiiXucz  cf.  H.  Steph.  in  v.  Kimrd^f. 
(Notanda  est  vox  Tt^pfit><t$9,  .quod  omisit  H.  Steph.s  occunit  ap.  J. 
Poll.  Vy  97.>  sed  alio  sensu  i  'ExttXitro  K  Trti^tt  rtSf  K«i^M»)«!f »  ««i  ly»X«r^ 
v]^<«9  xcBi  flrr^o/S/Aitfy  jm^i  fiT^vim :  ubi  Jung.:  *<  Sc.  quod  similia  essent 
rS  T?s  ^irv«(  »«(Tf  9  ToTs  xtydfntot^  (uti  ex  Etymologo  patet  in  ^^^ 
«v(«^(Xioi(,  et  Hesych.  o^^ifitXof  inter  alia  explicat  uif  yvMtxtUf  xv 

•I  #r^X«<»  JMi  W  rr^iftjuti  Nicander  (Ther*  88S.)  rr^^«0f  etiam  posuk 
p|0  nucibus  pineU^  qui  et  »Sm  proprie : 

ad  qHem  locum  SchoL  exponit  rr^tufi^^  rof  xm^uin  xetmf  rns  Tfiwa^^ 
Sahnas.  in  Solin.  p.  907.  Cf.  H.  Steph.  Thes.  Ill,  p.  1106.  F.  Est 
iensus.  astronomicus  vocis  xStt^j  quern  non  notavit  H.  Steph.  Suida^ 


■ 

ad  G.  H.  Schseferum.  407 

C  dirf>iaiTeTat,  sed  quae  omnino  defend!  possit  e  {vxipm  SehdKatW 
modo  citati.) 

Notandus  est  magnus  vetenim  grammaticorum,  ut  Hesych.  et 
Schol.  in  Clem.  Alex.  11.  cc.,  error,  qui  kcovov  in  Bacchi  ritibus 
uturpatum  cumi6fifieozd  eosdem  ritus  adhibito  confundunt.  'Kwvo$ 
est  i  d6p<n>s,  ^pPi^k^s  non  est  6  tupo-o^^sive  x&vog.  Kwvog,  ut  j^uidav 
L  c.  optime  explicat)  est  fructus  pirn,  racemum  figura  referens» 
quern  mulieres  in  sacris  Baccfal  gestabant  in  pertica  sununa 
fixum,  ut  patet  ex  Ep^rammatis  versu,  quern  adduxit  Suidas : 

Kpi)  i6p<rov  y^Koipov  xoovof6pov  KifjunxM,^ 
Pertica  ilia  nihil  aliud  erat  quam  K^aBog,  vtnde  in  Epigr.  %Xofp39 
xoLixaxet:  hinc  i6p(rog  explicatur  x>JtSo; :  Suidas,  Buptrog*^  fiaxx^)/^ 
pifi^og.  Hesych.  S6p<rog'  pi^og^  ^Mcn^plot  j3ax;(ix^,  %  xXoXog :  06p(ror 
xXa^oi.  Proprie  iiparo g  est  KXa^og,  sive  ^Xoepog  TcofJM^  Ttcovo^opog :  im- 
proprie  ergo  sumitur  Kwvog  pro  66p(rog,  td  quod  revera  in  pertica  Jui^ 
ttm  ^ro  pertica  ipsa*  Sed  ^VjSo^  de  iisdem  Bacchi  ritibus  usurpar 
tus  longe  alio  dicitur  sensu  quam  xwvo^,  sive  66p(rog. 

htsv   iio'aid 
^6fi,^oo  xost  Twruv(o  *Piir^v  ^piyeg  IKoutkovtou  : 

ApoU.  R.  I.  1139. 

'  Die  ^u^T^a  insignis  est  Salmasii  Epistola,  ad  Du  Puy.  A.  1628. 
scripta,  ubi  idem  epitheton  xvuiplt^^  6v^a^  ex  Orphei  versu  ap.  Clem. 
Alex.  "  Je  vous  renvoye  la  lettre  de  Monsr.  Peyresc,  et  vous  en  re- 
mercie,  cOmme  je  luy  fais  pour  les  remarques  de  I'antiquitl,  qu'il 
a  daigne  rechercher  si  curieusement  a  mon  subject.  Quanc  aux 
Tkyrses  Bacckiquesy  il  faut  necessairement  qu'il  y  en  ait  eu  de  deux 
sortesi  et  les  Autheurs  anciens  en  nxarquent  la  di£Ference.  Les  uns 
estoient  tout  entortilles  de  papier  et  de  feuilles  de  lierre ;  Anacreon  les 
appelle  nttt»*U9^vi  ^u^<nvu  i.  e.  hedera  inductos  tkyr$oB»  II  s'en  Tok 
de  cette  fagon  dans  I'Agathe  gravee,  qui  est  aut  devant  du  Perse  d* 
Casaubon,  et  dans  son  livre  De  Satt/tra^  et  qui  est  expliqu^  p^ 
Scaliger  en  I'une  de  ses  Epistres.  EUe  a  pour  argument  les  mysteres 
ou  orgies  de  Bacchus,  et  une  bacchante  y  tient  un  thyrse,  fait  en  la 
faf  on  qUe  je  dis.  C'est  un  baton  simple  qui  a  dulierre  a  I'entour.  £n 
quelques  uns  le  bout  du  javelot  estoit  envelop^  de  feuilles  de  vigne 
ou  de  lierre,  et  en  ce  sens  Macrobe  interprete  thyrsumt  hastam^  vd 
jactdumf  cujus  mucro  hedera  lambente  obtectus  est.  Les  Grecs  k& 
appellent  x$yx^^^^  Bl^nvu  ou  iu^r^xiy^^vf.  Quant  aux  autres  ae*. 
marques  par  le  dit  Sr.  Peyresc,  c'estoient  des  batons  au  bout  desqueb- 
11  y  avoit  une  pomme  de  pin,  qui  estoit  entre  les  jouets  de  Bacchus^ 
comme  il  se  voit  dans  un  vers  d'Orphie  chez  Clement  Alexandria, 
qA  entre  les  jouets  de  Bacchus  estant  epcore  enfant  il  nonnne  nAntfg^ 
qui  sont  des  pommes  de  pin ;  et  de  la  vtent  que  les  Bacchantes  let 
portoient  au  bout  deleurs  batons,  qu'ils  appellcnent  H^ffim  x^n^imm^ 
J'expliqueray  cela  en  mes  Prolegomenes«''  Salmasii  Epist.  XIL  liib 
L  Confer  Plin*  Etereit.  in  SoUn.  p.  908.  De  Homonym.  Hyles  Iatr« 
p.  8|  5. 


OB  £.  H.  Barker!  Epistola 

id)!  SdlfQJL  ^Fffb^  ii  'fori  rpoyTo-KO^,  8v  orpi^tMnv  ifji,Si(n  r^wrovris, 
KsA  oSreo  nrvTOV  iaronkovTif :  Phot.  Lex.  Ms.  'Pojx/So^,  iv  e;(ou«-iy  ot 
taroUMfyvHs,  is  ri  ru(iiewfw  ?  Archytas  H.  Steph.  Eaeerpi.  p.  64. 
Kti  toii  fif$fi(Hif  r^li  ffv  rouf  reknciig  xivoufiivotg  ri  auti  tfi>f4/B«(/Mr 
ffuw  (fif  KifWfM¥6i  fietginf  a^ierri  dx^v*  Wyvf&g  8ff  ^{c!v.  Viri  doc- 
lU&liniy  lit  oalmdemU9  alibi  in  peculiari  Diiaertatione  de  r.  *P6(iJ^ 
ejttiqiie  mukiplict  aensu^  rh&mbum  sacrum  conhuidant  et  cvm 
fnagieo  rhambo  ( de  qub  Theocritus ),  et  cum  puerorum  turiim^ 
ab  Homero  et  retttstioribus  ecriptoribus  irrqoiJLfimy  et  a  posteri- 
eribus  demum  Gnecis  pofi,fi(»,  appellato.  In  Epigrionmate,  ad 
^Uod  alliMlt  SuidaSf  scriptor  rectissime  distinguit  |^u^8ov^  ^fifw,  tt 
mm$Y.  Kustenis  ad  Suid.  v.  Blota-og  e  Ms*  edidit : 

Stptrriv  BMTO'OLptxct)  j^^/xjSoy  4i^(roio  [Avaiwot, 

X9i)  ivpa-av  xXoff^^y  xtovofiSpov  xafLotMt, 
xa)  xopvfoio  fi»p^  nmivoti  fipopt/iv,  ifii  fopr^ihf 

fcoXX&Ki  fi^irpoBerou  Xlxvov  virepie  xop^vig, 
Edaviii  BiK^ca  r^v  ivrpOfMv,  dvlxa.  tvparoig 

Mr^fioy  il$  TTpoWersi^  X^^P^  pi^sTrifJi^toca'ev. 

Addit  Kusterus : — ^^  Evanthe  Baccho  dedicat  instrymentay  q^ibus 
antea  in  celebraudis  Dei  illius  orgiis  usa  fuerat,  velud  rhombuni) 
.^yrsum,  pellem  cervinam,  vannunii  et  tympanum.'^    In y.Bpi- 
jia$  pro  xoA  xo p6 foio  Suidas  habet  xoci  xovfoio. 

Salmasii  locus>  quern  saepenumero  supra  laudavimusj  est  hie  :^-^ 
^*  Dbservanda  differentia  albarii  operis  et  tectorii :  tectorium  ^t 
^renata  calcej  vel  marmorato  \  albarium  calce  mera.  VitruviuSy 
^ectario^  sive  fili^ario  op^re.  £t  alip  loco  albtm  epus  appellat. 
Inde  albmi  et  albariu  qui  dealbant.  .  Froprium  verbum  hujus 
flperis  dealbare^  ut  tectorii  Unere  et  polire.  Graeci  x9¥i»roi$  vocant 
tftfti  albarioS)  quam  teetores.  Hesyoh.:  xoviwyrss'  Xsuxa/vovre^ :  et 
xoviotraf'  eur^tfrroorcA  xeA  xpTrai :  *  item,  xovtoKng'  eur^ijrrwng, 
lot.  decalecttUo.  Ita  enim  veteres  loquud :  Festus ;  Cedecata 
^dtficia^  cdtlce  poliUif  xexoviA/tlvay  ^a-fisfrroiipiivoi :  item,  decalecatum^ 
cake  lifwn.     Xta  in  yetusti^simo   libro  scriptum  reperi.     Kt^vtfi, 


'  Hesydiks  ipse  babet  non  «r/8irr«ni),  sed  miffiiTfi^mx  neutroni 
agAMCimt  H.  Sceph.  et  Schneid.;  an  rectie  omittant,  alii  videnots 
M  Saiinaifana  le^iooe  Jurfh^^vm  siiet  Albertius,  sed  de  v.  x^^ 
•cribkc  ^  L.  x^lt^mii  Glossse,  ;^^mir  •  X49umt^  Uctor.**  Nee  xj^ 
«iK>  nee  y^im  agnoscit  H.  Steph.:  de  v.  x^/hk  siiet  Schneid.,  sed  e 
Olfssis  habet  j(^/<FnK.  Voc.  imxiftn^  a  Sahnasio  iidhi  tnemoratiUQi 
«oa  babent  HTsupii.  et  Schaeid. 


/ 


ad  G.  H.  Schaeferam.  409 

▼etiiBtii    Gloesis    cola    exponitun       Item    in    GfKeb:    Kwtc^ 

i^fiajrog.  Sed  Kdfia  cum  cakem  significaty  r^  K9¥lmvi¥  tibI 
Xpi^y  ptoprie^  hf  ti  teciorium  .  denotat  Quod  divecn  dt 
notionia  et  origims  quam  xov/m,  qtt«  dneremf  vel  <rr«»rj^  detignatt 
ttnde  et  x^i^,  puhnSf  cinis*  At  xov/k  pro  tectorio  vel  co^  i.  q« 
XP^^^'  Unde  xoera^^pia'roi  roi;p(My  tectorio  indiicti  parieteSf  et  yioiuiA 
mp^pioToi,  rao^itf  dealbati  ap^  Dioscor.  Ad  earn  rean  prvcqmiit 
lUtts  calcis.  Kwvlay  veteres  dicebanty  quod  est  di^^sy.  Nam  ct 
xmniy,  pioyp/t»y.  Unde  irto'ffonamttreUi  pice  linere^  et iri^o-Mcigy^i^ 
f*tfpip  ap  iEschjrlum^  Jraty  irWi}  x«ra%pirteyrc(  rufig  iwi  wvpi^  hroSA* 
wootriv,  Inde  xwv^a-ig  ap.  Aristotekm  in  alreis  aptim,  quam  alii  x^ 
jbMBtf-iv  dicebant.  Grammatici  ezponunt  &^^i(ny  rou  cr/bi^t;;.  Ex 
eo  axflGyijTov  iyyim  ap.  Dioscor.  i^oa  noft  picatmn.  Ita  enim  leg.  dft 
f ttl^ne  resinae ;  0I;  xcp^/tsovv  arf^wn  axwvtj^opj  rovrsdriv  kirta'trwrov* 
Et  ap.  Suid.  xcov^ai  9r/loy^  picare  doUunu  Gneci  posteriom 
xoy/!xy  pro  xawiay  dixere.  Sic  xovioy  pro  jLitnwv  in  Epigr*  Diogeniff 
ut  acriptum  est  in  autiquissimo  Codice  & 

oAroi  8*  h^mov  touto  recp  o'T^jpMtTiy 
de  Socrate :  ita  etiam  legit  Suidas.  nura-oxoavla  ap.  Herod.,  i)  hi 
ir((ra^g  XP^^^S '  ^  ici<ra-ox,oviav  vocarunt  per  0  parvum.  Hesych.  irMr^ 
o-oxovla*  ^  yOy  ^lo-ZSia,  h$  f^s  ;^p/ou<ri  ta^  TretpitrifMu  rwv  ^pofiaraw,  Eo- 
dem  sensfu  dixerunt  et  xajy/^eiV)  et  pro  eo  xoyf^eiy.  In  Geoponieii, 
ey  Mtov(<rrco  'rriim,  rouretrriy  airitrtruitw,  quod  pice  fton  est  oNHum* 
Hesych.  xexdoyKTrar  frtwlirtroafTou,  xlxXvcrrai :  Theocr.  xix^ta-fjAn^ 
posuit  pro  xf Xtt>yi(rfteyoy  : 

Ki^cos  i)\jixpi<^fp  xfxoyio'jxeyo;. 
Qui  versus  longe  aliter  exponendus,  ac  yulgo  interpretes  accipi- 
unt.  Hedera  poculum  illud  ambiebat  per  extremas  oras.  Quae 
hedera  lita  auripigmento  fuit,  ut  xKrcros  ypva-ixapirog  exj^imeretjuv. 
*JEA/;^pu<rof,  auripigtnentum :  Hesych.  ix(xpv(roi,  01  fih  t4  &p(rmx%y, 
0!  It  TO  £v6o$  eXi^^pucrou  fiorawjg.  Quod  autem  Hesych.  xex^yio'rai, 
xixhua-rai  interpretaturi  in  hac  eadem  significatione  posuit  Theo- 
critus s  xKrcvfiiov  xexXua'jUfyQy  dM  xaptS, 
cera  dblitum  poculum.  Ut  igitur  x^vlccti  pro  xeovf^eu,  ita  xoy/«  pro 
xwvtotf  ij  Xpl<J'iS'  Quo  sensu  et  calx  ita  dicitur,  quo  linebant  et 
inducebant  parietes.  Nulla  in  h.  v.  cineris,  aut  lixivi  signification 
ut  vulgo  sibi  persuadent  harum  literarum  imperiti.*'  Salmas* 
in  Solin.  p.  868. 

E  supra  dictis  liquido  patet»  Vakkenaerium  falli>  cum  Sal- 
masium  corrigere  velit,  ad  Theocritum  I,  80.  Ki(ra'is  iXiyp^^ 
xexoyKTjxIyo;,  his  verbis: — <'  Hunc  locum  tractans  Salmasius  inSoUn. 
p.  1229|  A.  xovletf,  vel  xovt^siv,  et  xoyiay^  vel  xooviav,  diversa  confudit, 
A^era  est  observatio  Eustathii  in  Horn.  II.  y.  p.  289|  S8.  (et  in  H, 
f,  p.  1158,  18.)  :  *0/xijpoj  f*fy  xoynjy  Asysi  rijy  awK»s  xtW  01  St  pJT 


410  Notice  ^f  Gaisfonl's 

M^ia»  Mvi^^«*  i£  ov  x«)  T«Txof  xf xovift/uvo^.  Kwfytv  est  jptdoefsem  «{« 
9pergere  /  xoviav,  cofe^  ilUnere :  de  Templo  Neptuni,  cujus  jiarj^ 
^f  erant  inimores  ealee  dealbatif  xfxoviordei  ra  Ivri;,  inqutt  Pau* 


puloeri 

9persi.  '  Sed  amplificatam  verbi  vim  quomodocutique'  adspergendi 
Toces  adjectx  determinant ;  hoc  in  loco,  Kio-a-h^  iXixpwreo  xixovia-- 
ftfyo^f  est  hedera  auri  pigmento  velut  adsperso  exornaim/*  *  Mos 
Salmasius  ipse,  ut  critico  summo  videturi  sed  Grseci  recentioreSy 
ut  Salmasiusi  et  nos  post  Salmasinm  plurimis  exemplis  ostendimus, 
nmUvf  et  xmlKfiWy  xoyi^v  et  xa)vi»v  confuderunt. 
.  .Fr-GuiU  Stuarzius  deDiah  Maced^et-Alex.  p.  175«,  quodmi-^ 
WBtk  est,  nnUam  Valckemerianse  notoe  mendonem  fecit,  recte  tamen 
et  xoWsiv  et  xov^Cfffv  pro  yf/siv  usurpatum  recentiori  tribiut  Grseci^ 
taitiy  ut  ante  Sturzium  iecerat  Salmasius,  cujus  locus  eom  pnete* 
9itt>  'f  KofUiVy  sire  xov/^eiv,  ubi  simpliciter  pro  xi^^^^  dictum  fmtj 
non  tulit  Or.  Ungux  puritas*  SdioL  Theocr.  ad* I,  21.  xfUXv^lvtf; 
Ifyouv  Af Aotf/Mvov,  x«p|^pi(rj(t89oy,  o  xfxovKr/isvey  «S  xoivof  ^flttf'iy :  deaide  ^d 
V*  SO.,  ubi  poeta  xexovicrfUpo;  i<r»f  orr)  tov  xfp^Mr/tJw;  mn>M$.'* 


REMARKS  ON 

PoET^  MiNORES  GuiEci,  Pracipua  Lectiojm  ParieiaU 

,  et  Indicia  Locupktissims  imtruA'it  Thomas  Gais* 

FORD,  A*  M.  JEdis  Christi  AlumnuSj  necnon  Gr^xm 

Lingua  Professor  Regius.    Vol.  1.    Oxonii,  e  Typo- 

"   grapheo  Clarendoniano.    MDCCCXIV. 

tVhjle  we  admire  the  learning,  the  accuracy,  and  the  taste  of 
Professor  Gaisford,  in  this  publication,  which  is  certainly  the 
fffeVto  palmarifl,  we  cannot  but  lament  that  he  had  nqt,  at  the  time 
"when  he  was  engaged  in  preparing  for  the  press  the  Poeta  MinpreSt 
met  with  the  Miscellama  Philological  edited  by  A.  Matthise,  of 
which  a  Second  Edition  appeared  in  1809,  as  he  would  have  found 
in  the  excellent  Dissertation  of  Hitschke  ^'  de  Fabuli^  Arcbilochi" 
tnuch  matter  connected  with  Hesiod  and  Arqhilochus.  Husdbke 
has  in  p.  5.  Vol.  1.  introduced  an  emendation  of  Hesiod,  Opp* 
V.  20}  f  which  will,  we  think,  meet  with  Mr.  G.'s  approbation,  as  it 
is  founded  on  the  authoiity  of  an  Ctym.  Ms. : 

(fX  Ipr^S  vpocUnrev  oafiovoi  ^oixiXoSeipov. 
*^  In  hac  tarn  facili  narratione  ferendam  non  esse  durani  istam  a 
i^ersu  primo  ad  secundum  orationis  progressionem,.  nemo,  semel 
Atiomtuf,  facile  negabit.    Sed  hsec  librariorum  est,  non  Uesiodi 


Poeta  Minores.  411 


culpa:  nempe  Iq^ndiun  est  oh  If^i  (pro  mS  tf/ii^    Hoc 
gMiere  Bbique  utuntur  Gr.  scripftores  in.  coirnneinarandis  fabiili» 
JEsopisi  vetut  Aristoph.  Vesp.  144B. : 

ibid.  V.  1181.: 
addev.  1177*: 

'^  Nunc  fragmenta  fabiilarum  Archilochearum  cum  >  verBibtts* 
Hesiodeis  ex  £tyni.  Ms.  describamus.  Alvo^  nai  vagoifjila  h^fian^ 
^  jxsy  yog  eCm^  lari  >Jyo^  %m  Mfoar6hii<riv  /xt/dix^v  u'lrh  aXfiyiav  ^omr^ 
tj  ^VTwv  7Fgc§  owiqwKOi}^  sipi^ftcvo^'  olov  a^TO  jbbgy  oLkitfODf  Xjm^,  Satntff 
b  *A^ikoix!if  Ahi^  Ti$  okvhpifxwf^  wg  eip  aXem)^  i)  (^S^  oaro^  ^ww^ 
viav  IflfiVTO.  £a(^  01X^0^'  To  hi  &q  h>Jimtfi  xfpdaXlif  o-vytjttro  to:  vixfiv^ 
^^ouo'a  vtfov  (b.  e.  T<^  S*  m^'  oiXsoTni^  x«^SaXn)  awipmro  ^ruxvov  e.  y.) 
iCftl  'H^to^g'  Nijy  S'  alvov^  fiotali^Mur  hfieo  vofotio-i  xa)  avrol;,  *i2;  ^ 
^))$  vpoo'iet'iKy  itjl^vx  voixiAo^ipoy. 

^^  Ex  h.  1.  nihil  aliud  lucramur,  nisi  confirmationem  emenda-^ 
tionis  in  Hesiodo  propositae.  Nam  Archilochi  fragmenta  alibi 
accuratius  descripta  leguntur,  ut  ap.  Ammon.  in  v.  Alvo$,  quibus 
insigiie  additamentum  infra  adjicietuc^  quod  sese  quaerentibus  nobis 
nunc  ipsum  ofFert/' 

In  the  above  extract  from  the  Etym.  MS.  Mf.  G.  will  notice  an 
additional  authority  for  the  epithet  votxiKo^tpov  as  applied  to  aifiiyei, 
about  which  Ruhnken,  whose  nota  Mr.  G.  has  cited,  entertained 
some  unnecessary  sicruples : 

^^  Atqui/'  says  Ruhnk.^  ''  luscinia  non  est  ^roixiX^Sttpo^,  sed 
;(^Xtt)gau;^y.  Simonides  ap.  Etym.  M.  p.  813,  8.  Eustath.  Od.  7^ 
p.  1875.  ivT  ayfiivtg  7oAuxeoriAo»>  X^P^^^^^f  ilapivak  Quae: 
fortasse  causa  fuit  cur  Tzetzes  et  Moschopulus  ^roixiXoSeipo^,  sine 
exeroplo,  voixiXofoovog  explicarent.  Sed  vix  dubito,  quin  affiniai 
sonus  Kterarum  n  et  ri,'  qui  tot  menda  peperit,  huic  etiam  loco 
GorruBiipendo  occasionem  dederit.  Lege  TotxiXiyvigw.  Epign  ap^- 
Gruter.  p.  1118,  9-  Tijy  xvotvcoKtv  Mou<rav  icfjISoi/x  rrjv  /u*eXiyi}pvyir 
Theocr.  Ep.  iv.  11,  12.  Philippus  Anal.  Brunck.  T.  11.  p.  22U 
Nee  tamen  reticere  debeo,  vujgatanv  scnipturam  masnis  patronia 
niti,  Ammonio  v.  alvog,  Theone  Progymn.  p.  Si.  Nonno  xxvi» 
p.  688.  XLvii.  p.  1204.  Hue  accedit,  quod  luscinia,  auctore- 
Clemente  Alex.  Paed.  11.  10.  p.  221.  cum  voce  etiam  colorem 
mutat:   itravrws  ii  xeA  ottjiim  xal  to  ^fAftM  xst)  'njy  cjSS^y  avfj^pJH 

We  are  not  persuaded  that  a  lection,  so  remote  in  it»  meaning; 
from  the  common  notion  about  the  nightingale  as  Toi^xi^^Sfi^y,.  caa 
have  been  substituted  by  illiterate  transcribers  for  the  obvious 


412  Notice  of  Gaislbrd's 


J 


«9f9eiX^/)}^i  and  in  our  opinion  the  pasnage  flvm  GiMk  * 
Alex,,  adduced  bj  Ruhnken,  is  quite  sufficient  to  vindirate  fmim^ 
SffigoVy  whether  the  notion  be  in  point,  of  fact  true  or  false.  •  H. 
Steph.  Tlies.  in.  p. 449. :  ''  Ihixi>A§if$ij  habens  eoHum  varium, 
i.e.  versicolor,  maculosum,  pictnm:  ab  Hesiodo  vere  in  Mrg^ 
iyfidv  noiKtXohetgof  dicitur  potioa  itct  ri  nwuXi4^m»w  seti  irotXiXtuXiv, 
quod  vario  modulamine  canat:  jsynonyBiuoa  eat  AioXdStipo^"  H. 
Steph.  has  omitted  the  word  notxiX^gv^.  It  deserves  to  be  mnireit 
that  the  Codex  alter  D6rviUialius^  ^aa  in  the  passage  of  Hesiod 
voiKiXohigw.  Hesych.  Jiipn'  rpo^kos :  H.  Steph.  has  the  word 
ID  the  Index  to  the  Thes.,  but  seems  to  have,  doubted  ka  exMance: 
'*  Aiiff^  Besj^chio  est  fta^i},  pugna,  ctiiameny  item  rpeep^Aaf,  in 
hac  tameu  posteriore  signihc^tione  dicitur  polius*  Sti^i^''  h^dmeider' 
has  omitted  S^pi]  i.  e.  rf  ^ijXo;^  without  reason. 

On  the  12th  Fragment  of  Archilochua  p.  29^.  Mr.  Oaisford* 
contents  himself  with  producing  the  note  of  Jacobs : 

<*  Auctor  Eryxiae  in  Opp.  Platonis  p.  3»7*  E.  (T.  x*  p.  «55,  ed, 
Bip.):    '''£^»   Se   x«}  tSlKKx  frq&YjMrct  (Arm  nAnrof  krwu  yitp'lm' 

jUMhm^  V,  i^n^^  &xf  *  ftoi  xai  to  t«v  '4pX^^^^^  Tnroi^o-flai* 

Ap;  Stob.,  qui  fa.  1.  ex  Eryxia  profert  in  Flor.  Tit.  xcii.  p«  dl€y 
S 1 .  etiam  vitiosius  legitur :  Kcu  ^&ov6u<rl  roi  aKoixoi  ds  iYKUfim^» 
ifYl^^^^  [lyxupc6o<r»v  Platonis  Ms.  Vat.]  ubi  tamen  vevae  lectiotiia 
vestigia  facile  agnoscb.  Valck.  ad  Herod*  ii.  p.  14),  96.  hsscsie- 
refingenda  censet :  . 

Kflt)  ^poysuci  TO?  $Kolooi  eyxupiwriv  tfyfMiXAy 
i.  e.  xtii  Tola  ei<ri  ret  SpyftLora,  oxoicof  fgovewihfnvpieo^'i.  Rerum  natltra 
eecundum  hominum,  in  quos  incidunt,  meres  mutatur.  Panto 
durior  verborum  structtira ;  .  sed  sensus  plane  is  est,  quern  Ma^ 
ehinis  contextus  flagitat,  et  quern  desiderabat  Clericus  in  Not* 
ad  iEschin.  p.  47." 

Tlie  passage  of  JEscbines  occurs  in  Dial.  11.  16.  pv  7I9  ^^^ 
Fisch.  1 786  :  "Ex^^  •  ^9  H^$  xol  TofxXtt  frfoyiMtra  •  ovrw  nt6avm^ 
iiroMi  yoLf  av  riw$  ifriv  ol  xpco/bbsvoi,  TOiauTtt  %CLi  td^  itfAyfAaTot  aMlf 
afayxii  e^veu'  xaK»g^y  ifti,  SoxcT  fUi  Hai  to  too  '^g%^(^ov  7ff^6fij<r^it 
Kfii  ^{joyeuo-f  ro?,  ^o«bi$  eyxu^efioo-iy  ifyfut^i,  I'he  note  of 
Fischer  seems  to  have  escaped  the  notice  both  of  Mr.  Jacobs 
tmd  of  Mr.  Gai6For]>. 

Ml)  xer^^i)  Tf  ^Kitif  TLoi  filfi}uvos  oIyo^ — 'Epy.  k,  'Hfji.  587. 

**  Ti  om.  Gal.  j8//3xiyof  L.  Holstenius  ad  Steph.  Byz.  p.  67 f 
i]uem  secutus  est  Brunckius  et  Mss.  complures.  Vulgatuiv 
^^Aiyof  servat  Eustatb.  II.  A.  p.  871*4$.  Plus  simplici  autem 
ineomraedo  laborat  iwrsua.  Prorsus  entm  inusitate  a  ante  (r» 
ceirnpitur,  et  eadem  fere  sententia  recunrit  inlr.  59(X    Quare-  pm 


PoetaMih&res.  413 

-ACuniiBe  suo  lector  medehrni,  quam  potefft,  excogitet ;  nam  in  tali* 
biua  a  Codd.  uihil  est  quod  exspectemus." 

We  leave  to  others,  as  Mr.  G.  has  done,  to  settle  the  point  abotit 
Ifae  metre*  But  with  res|>ect  to  the  reading  /S/jSXivo;,  we  may 
be  permitted  to  observe  that  it  is  a  matter  of  no  consequence  what** 
ever,  whether  we  r^d  |9uj3Xiyo;,  or  jBijSAivo^,  as  there  can  be  no 
doubt  that  both  wer«  Used  by  the  Greek  writers.  In  our  own 
opinion  far  too  much  attention  is  paid  by  the  scholars  of  the  present 
chy  to  the  orthography  of  certain  words,  which  can  never  be  ac- 
curately ascertaineil,  because  there  is  gdod  reason  to  suppoise  that 
the  Greek  writers  themselves  did  not  always  dgree  in  adoptirig  the 
same  orthography.  We  are,  however,  disposed  to  admit  that  sotne 
of  the  variations  in  the  orthography  of  certain  words  are  id  be 
ascribed  to  the  ignorancey  or  the  conceit  of  transcribers,  who  in-^ 
troduced  into  the  works  of  the  ancient  writers  the  orthography  of 
their  own  timest.  These  observations  are  abundantly  confirmed  by 
a  passage  in  Mazochius's  Commentary  ^*  in  Tabuks  Heracleenses'^ 
p.  200.,  where  the  learned  editor  htfs  collected  evel7  thing,  which 
concerns  the  history  of  the  /9u|3Xiy«;  olw^. 

Mr.  Blomfiklh  oa^M^hyl.  Prom.  836.  writes  thus:  ** ^^f- 
Aivcoy  Med.  M.  1.  Colb.  2.  Sekl.  Perpetua  in  h.  v.  inter  i  eV  o 
confusio.  Eustatb.  ad  Od*  f .  p.  1913, 31.  'EvrmiSei  $1  tni^UMroii 
tri  ^  BujSXo;  hA  iri>aei>s  (fiiv  r^^  xoti  h  T<f  17f^ti}yi}T§  (v.  912.)  ft^a»$ 
hci  TotI  u  yf&ftrar  M  ^i  ^vrou,  Ȥ  ew)  m^  [mv,  tia)  (jJiXiarrci  ftup^, 

S/fpof,  fiwros  fMO'O^f  /3ij3Aof  ha  roZ  larri  f^to'i.  Brunck.  ap.  Aristoph. 
/3i)BA/av  ubique  reposuit.  JnEurip.  Ion.  1195.  pro  ^ilSXivourcTOjika- 
ro;,  legendum  /SujSx/yov.  BufiMvof  oW  memorant  Theocr.  Athen; 
£ustath»etalii.  Cf.  Xenoph.  Anab.  vii.  5^  8.  Pausan.  Achaic. 
p.  406.  cum  Antonitt*  Lib.  c.  SO.  Pafthenium  in  Erotic,  xi. 
Heiqsium  ad  Ovid.  Met.  ix.  452.  Pierson.  ad  Moerin  p.  9^. : 
JBi/dAio,  M  rod  i,  is  IDJtrow,  'ArrtnS^'     Bufixky   eif  Aiift^tfni^ 

Mr.^  B.  is,  we  think,  mistaken  in  supposing  that  the  passi^  in 
£Wipides  needs  any  correction.  From  what  he  adds,  after  cot- 
rectmg  (he  passage  of  Euripidea,  it  is  plaiit  that  he  thought  Anf 
ik^  ancient  writers  speak  only  of  fiifihtvos  ohogy  whereas  it  has  he&ar 
shown  by  Mazochius  timt  the  word  was  anciently  writteif  |3i^/3IM9o^,  ' 
$t^Knn>sy  fillj^}^vof.  H.  Steph.  has  in  the  Index  to  the  Tbas.  aoknow-- 
ledged  both  /3u/3Aivo^,  anifiifihmfy  and /Sijx^Xn^,  but  SchnHtdEK 
has  in  his  Lexicon  neglected  to  insert  fi(fMfiXt¥o§, 
*H  fi*  u^  ^1h   ikih^  TiKf,  Kai^Uwit  lArfpov^r-Theogon.  S26. 

Mr.  G.  produces  'Graviua's  excellent  note,  which  itr  tlik:— *^ 
*'  Keposai  vetevem  lection^H  et  antiqnorum  scholiormn  oatotove; ' 

Jul  l^t  ifiix'  ^Xs^V|  pt  exfligat  v^yyoL  ikoi^v.    Addit  j^rro  BttKM» 
ixisee  ^iMB,  unde  d^isf  loGtt%  uIh  S|>hms  aatetenv  eg«rit.     H«iifc' 

NO.  XXIV,       -     CI.JL        nrOL.XIL  2E 


414     Notice  of  Gaisfbird's  Poeta  Mimres. 

Eiiripidis  Scholiastes  adstipUlatur  in  Phcmiss.^  qai  tradh  ^budv 
000$  a  Sphinge  dictum  ense,  ipsamque  a  BcBotis  vocatam  fnui. 
Hinc  et  Lat.  picati  dicti,  quorum  pedes  formam  Spingum  faabe- 
bint.  Festua :  '  Picati  appetlantur  quidam,  quorum  pedes  fbrmatt 
sunt  in  speciem  Spingum,  quod  eas  Dorii  phicas  vocant/  Sic 
^iKSKV  ripag  dicitur  Sphinx  ap.  L^copbronem  ▼.  1463.  ^txiof  vero 
est  tnons  Bceotice,  cujus  memintt  in  'A<7xfti  v.  35.  Stephanus  de 
Urbibus :  ^/xtiov  oj^f  Bouortag  xai  hoi  Zi^tiyyw  xx)  diei  ppi^i»g 
Tov  I*  Videet  Piutarchum  in  libello,  Quod  Brvta  rati&ne  vtantur/* 
Mr.  Gaisford  adds,  "  *7x*  Trine.  <r^!yy  Aid.,**  but  does  not  ap- 
pear to  have  noticed  the  passages  of  Uesychius :  Btxotg*  <r^fYY^9 
(where  Kuster  siivs,  "  Bceoti^  ni  fallor,  pro  ^^iyyH  dicebant  ^tx^f 
vel  ^Ixig"  and  where  Alberti. refers  to  Ex.  Spanb.  de  P.  et  0.  N. 
p.  219.):  *iya-  ^ixa,  o-^iyya,  where  Kuster  says,  ^*'^{xsl  pro 
c^tyya.  dixenint  BceoHi,  vide  Graevii  Lectt.  Hesiod.  c.  64.  p.  ISK" 
^ixioQV'  Tpo(rdi}/3flDV,  where  Paimerius'  readsf,  44K$or  Spc  w^g  BiH^Sip, 
and  Hemsterli.  has  the  following  note  :-^''  JBotes  ^iyu,  vt\  ^Uat 
efferunt  pro  trj^iyyetj  uude  Bipoti  adspirafta  in  tefluem  conversa 
fiUag  formant,  quae  Hesych;  suppeditat.  Hinc  Beeotis^  monti  nomen 
accessit  ^ixiov^  vel  ^uaiov,  qaem  Paimerius  Hesvchio  restitutum 
voluit  in  istis,  ^fiiuSgr  Tootriyifimvy  Valile  p'robf^iB  conjectura: 
poterat  tamen  etiam  refingi,  ^^txroy*  ir^ aSij/SflSy/  vel  ^t^oa^,fiafv :  nam 
supra  legitur,  X^Ixtm  oi  xhaihi  xoLidirakot :  tkies  nMVem'  plerumqne 
weiifi^t,  primo  xtatis  flore  grati :  omissum  €^  0-,  quod  hie  a 
dialecto  pendeat,  an  erranti  Hesychio  ait  tribuettriote,  non  temere 
dixero." 

Featus^  as  we  have  seen,  makes  the  word  phicas  peculiar  to  Ae 
DortaiiSy  whereas  the  scholiast  of  Euripides,  quoted  by  GrseviiiSy 
'5  tradit  (flxiov  Sgog  a  Sphinge  dictum  esse,  ipsamque  a  Boeotis  vo* 
catam  ^x«t/'  Hemsterhuis  difiers  from  both  :  <'  £oles  ftya,  vel 
fixoi  eneriint  pro  (r^j/yo,  undo  Bceoti  adspirata  in  t^ntiem  con- 
versa filxag  formant,  quas  Hesych.  suppeditat."  Kustei^,  on  die 
first  passage  from  Hesych.,  says,  '^  Bceoti,  ni  fallor, '  pro  c^tY/^S 
dicebant  filxtg^  vel  fixeg/^  but  on  the  second  he  writes,  **  ^Ixa  pro 
iF^SyYct  dixerunt  Bceoti,  vide  Graevii  Lectt.  He^iod.  c.  24.  p.  121/' 
Hemstcrfaiiia  has  produced  no  authority  for  his  assertion  that  ftya 
vel  fimt  is  die  iE^c  wronl,  whence  the  Bceotian  filxa  descends* 
There  can  be  lit^  doubt  that  ^{xsi  is  the  tme  Boeotian  word, 
because  it  occnrv  in  the  Bceotian  poet  Hesiod,  because  it  is  as- 
cribed to  the  Boeotiana  by  the  Schol.  of  Euripides,  and  because 
fbaof,  or^/auMv  was.  the  name  of  a  mountain  in  Bceotia.  We  are 
,not  zmwFe  that  any  ancient  authority  caai  be  adduced  for  ascertam- 
ing  the  diarects,  in  which  ^Ixa  and  ^^«  were  used  for  ^/wi. 
Tumebus  thus  vrrkes  iir  the  Adversaria  ifi.  10.  ^  Pfat  ap. 
FestMm  L.  14.iB  Ik.  p.  sunt  sphinges,  unde  et  ap.  eum^osctfft, 
quaa<luani  et  pia,  ex  se  picaioi  projpagare  posaun^  qui  ZAtins 


Noiula  Quuedum  in  Platonis  Meneacenurii.    415 

«ant  avidee  ills  volucres  ferse  gryphes  vocatae^  aurum  e  caverpi!^ 
penitus  egerentes :  pilare  et  compilare  dubium  non  est^  qiiin  a 
verbo  ;Gr.  deducantur  ^olico  rnXv^^^  i.  e.  fur,  qui  f  iXijrijf  ab 
Hesiodo  vocatur^  sed  £olum  est  aspirationes  in  tenues  mutare,  ut 
et  in  superiore  vocabulo,  pro  (r^ty^,  Dorice  ^)^,  et  Police  v)^, 
unde  Lat.  pica  et  picatmJ'  • 

H.  Stephens  has  inserted  in  his  Thesaurus  both  0i^  and  ^^, 
ScHNEiDEK  has  the  second^  but  omits  the  first;  neither  of  these 
.lexicographers  has  noticed  /3/ya  for  /3iW.  H.  Steph.  says  well^ 
*'  ut  <fi^  dicitur  pro  cr^iy^y  ita  et  f  iv  pro  c^tv,  ut  turn  ap.  Home- 
rum,  turn  ap.  Callimachum ;"  for  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  ^10 
is  radically  the  same  word  as  <r^ly^.  Bochart  (Canaan  i.  16.) 
derives  the  wprd  pltica  from  a  Phoenician  word,  picceha,  or 
phkcaOf  signifying  ^'  sapiens,  oculatus,  auritus/'  "  propter  sa^- 
citatem,  quia  ipulier  fuit  acutissima,  quae  per  gryphos  et  aenigmata 
solertissimorum  sui  agvi  ingenia  e&erc.ebat."  Gramniaticus  Ms. 
in  Biblioth,  Leidensi  ap.  Valck.  ad  Ammon.  p.  103.:  Ta  eig  i0 
fM>voav\koLfia  ovifiara,,  iv  ^y  to  ^,  hi  rod    x   xX/veraii   olov  ^gl0 

fpiKOSf    ^}f    ^tXOS'    ffl    Si    fLVj    tXJSh    TO    ^y    Sifll   TOU    ;^,    olov   O-Tif    OTJ^OJi 

tpi^  Tpi;^j*  itX^v  TOU  *f  Uo^,  lo-Ti  fe  6  lo-fl/cov  Taj^a/*vf Aouj  vxiki£. 

On  the  993d  verse  of  Theognis  Mr.  G.  is  silent  about  the  cor- 
rection of  .1.  D.  a  Lennep :  '*  ^AyaAi  speciatim  ad  ciboi  transfertur 
cum  sappe  alibi,  turn,  in  illo  Tlieogn.  993.  AsUvou  Iyj  Xriymiji^ev,  %rou 
Tfva .  6vi/,o$  uywyu,  IIuvTo(eov  kyahm  yaorfi  ^^agi^ojxevoi,  quorum 
facilis  correctio  est,  cum,  quod  ap.  Athenaeum  L.  vn.  p.  310.  A. 
hujus  loco  legitur  J.  S.  A^oi  /xevo^  ov  Tiva  9.  oLvmyoi  TI.  Uteris  aliter 
in  verba  distinctis  aptam  efficiat  sententiam,  J.  $.  xffyoh[uVf  Za-ov 
rwoi  6.  aviyoi  Ilarrolm,  x.t.X.*'  Jo.  D.  a  Lennep  ad  Phalaridis 
Epistt.  p,  332.  \  . 

On  the  73d  verse  of. Theognis,  Jacobs  writes  thus:  '^  Quod 
Brunckius,  ap.  .Theogn.  v.  73.  ngr£iy  fuj^i  ^/Xoiciv  SXco;  avaxoiytp 
7ra<riy,  scripsit  ofMog,  id  mininie  necessarium."  Jacobsii  Append,  in 
Lucian.  ap.  Porsoni  Advers.  p.  294. 


Stt 


NOTULiE  QUiEDAM 
IN   PLATONIS  MENEXENUM. 

tditio,  tvtA  lisuB  Slim,  studus  Soeietatis  BipontiBse  ^ebetor : '  eJQS 
pagnas,  «ju8  liiieas  in  his  adnotatioiubus,  seamier  adUbiii* 

[p.  274.  1.  I.]    'EH  ayopds  ^  irSOtp  Meviliyos;  Sic  noster  in  prin- 
cipio  sui  Phaedri,  sicut  in  Protagorx  initio  rogat  S  ^cXc  ^"tipe,  iro? 


416  Notula  Quueddm  in 

^  Kol  ir60€y;  quam  interrogandi  formulftm  imittttilr  Hof$t.  Sat  iv.  1. 

*♦  Und«  ct  quo  Catius  1 "" 

'  p.  2.]  *£(  kyopas  Ka\  itico  roJi  fiovKtvrtiplov.  StmiH  modo  haec  jesbu 
eonjmigit  Tacit.  Agric.  li.  ,*'  MonUfneiita  clarissimoruin  ingeiiiorum 
in  iamiiio  ae  fcro  orerentur.''  Ex  quibu»  loeis  patet  tarn  Ath^snis 
quam  Romse  comitium  in  foro  extitisse. 

[I.  ft.]  wfifiovKiivfi  &f^€iv.  Mal^y  tttmihi  quidem  videtur,  servant 
editiones :  levissim^  mutatione  hunc  locuui  saoabis :  tu  niecum  tv/i* 
^vXtwft  reponas,  quod  postulat  rei  ratio  Grxcitatisque  analogia. 

[1.  11.]  Ta<^s  fjiXkoveri  vouiy,  Sed  in  Tliucyd.  B.  X5.  "  oi  'Aflif 
Pdioi^  Vf  trarpi^  POfM/ff  ypt/jfievoi,  irifioai^  rafas  eiroiritravro  k.  r.  X.  qus 
exjpressio  roelior  est.  Nam  plerumque  cum  voculis  tj^  raA^  sfmiiftas 
ritusque  et  caeremonias  indicantibus  voiiofiai  conjiinguntGneci:  tunt 
verbis  locum  et  rem  denotantibus  ?roceci>  adbibetur,  ut  in  se^tione 
ante^  citato  *'  vniy^v  voi^arayres/'  "  cjceiVwv  ^e  btaTrperfl  rf^r  &perrjfl^ 
kpiparres,  alroff  icai  top  t6l<^ov  kiroiri&av** 

[I.  12.]  AXXcli  riva  eiKovro.  sc.  ol  fiovXevrai,  Quibnsdam  ex  mor- 
tuoiram  oonsatiguineis  decerptis  funeris  publico  sumtu  celebrati  cora- 
tiottem  permisit  popiilus.  Hi  circumstanti  spectatorum'  coron^e  sedes 
ct  ioca«  tanquam  dispensaUMres,  dii»tribuebanfy  ritusque  cderemonias- 
que  et  epulas  pro  voluptate  fiu&  institufsbaot.  Qui  detunctorum  virta- 
tes  comparafei  ovatione  verbcHruraque  elegautiis  laudaretj  a  senatu,  si 
Platoni  enedas,  eligebatur :  cui  tamen  repugnare  videtur  Tbucyd.  B« 
Xi  ad  Iin0m  "  hreiiay  be  tcpv^ai  y^,  ay^p  fiptf^iyos  viro  rffs  irdXeos,  os 
ay  yyktfAj^  re  boK^  fi^  a^vyeros  elyai,  ical  a^idifiari  irpoi/fKg,  \iyei  hr*  airrolt 
htatroy  r^v  Tphtovra : "  quam  sentential  discrepationem,  si  cuiquam 
discrepatio  esse  videatufi  Demostheuis  ope,  facillim^  corrisas :  audi 
ipsum  oratorum  principem,  *'  roy  voXvy  piovru"  sic  in  sua  ae  cOi'ooft 
oratione  §  iriy  loquentem  :  "  Xeiporoyfiy  yap  6  Sfffios  roy  kpovvr*  M  rSh 
Tere\evrriK69ii  irap  oMl  to,  avfjifidyra^  oi  trk  k^eiporovritre  xpopKifih^a 
[sc.  hth  Tfjs  /3ovX^f]  oi  <rk  Kalxep  ei^vov  oyra :  *'  iterumque  in  sc^H^nti 
cap.  "  KaI  o^x  ^  f*^  hsfftcs  ,otma$^  ol  Ik  r&y  rcreXetm|ic<$rfa»'  warkpH  xal 
&SeX0b2  {frh'  rov  hfiiiev  v&rt  c^tpeSiyres  cirl  rhs  ro^cU,  &X\t^$  wui  dXXHI, 
ihrt^  iroietv  a^ovt  t6  irepibeirvoy,  roffr*  kiroliivav  wnp  kfUiW  Unde 
senatum  elegisae,  populumque  oratores  approbasse  clarissim^  Squet. 

[p.  275.  1.  1.]  ■  ito^Xaxov  Kivbvye^ei  Kt^bv  elvaiTO  ky  voXifi^  &^o- 

di^aiceiy.    Recte  ad  spiritum  sed  non  ad  hiyusce  loci  constructiotiem 

interpretati  sunt  editores  ''  Videtur  apud  plurimas  gentes  pneclaruQi 

esse  in  bello  occumbere.^'    Grse^o  sermoni  propiora  habebis,  si  sie 

eonstruas  "  apud  plurimas  gentes  pamm  abest^   quin  ad  honorem 

'femamque  ducat  mors  in  bello  oppetita.''    De  verbo  KiybuyeT^eip  Basi- 

lii  Scholia  ayiKiora  in  Greg.  Nazian»  Orat.  xxxii.  conferas  "  to  W  kiv- 

bvyevety  IXiyKeoQai  Kal  belKWtrO^i  yf>v  tnffjtalyec    /irifioadiyris  Korh  Mct- 

)biDV*    itXXh  iciybmfeikt    rd  X/ai«    €^rvx^$  hiore  hraj((k7s  Touiv-^KtA 

hrl  Ayn6oS  bk  e^Xipmc^  ift  'fip/ioyiMpf  ir  r»  r<|^*  oi  icarh  biivOfiiy  n)v 

*iy  heiv^ifrc  ixci  y<4p,    ftfcrt,  JCiyiuyeiei  ra  irp&ra  ^peaBac  kvH  roO, 

frporertiAiifirai^  wpoicibcpirai,    Qus  ex  Grammatico  MS.  de  Syntaxi  in 

^bL  Sangerm.  descripta  iiiisse  monet  Ruhttkenius.    'ttetxin  Scfeoliis 

MSS.  in  Hermogenem,  sic  loquitur  t6  Kwivyt^ti  X^if  ph  TtXetTH^nki 


Platonis  Menexenum.  41? 

v^jiipYci*.  ro  b^  arayK(ii«as  (^iv  tnjfjialyei  rairrfv,  vdei,  Recte  Platoni- 
cam  Tocutionem  vocat,  quae  tain  crebra  apud  Platonem  est,  ut  singu- 
lis pagims  reperiatur :  sed  nee  ipse,  nee  alii  Grammatici  locutionis 
rationem  ]>ene  explicuerunt.  Optime,  ut  Ruhnkenio  videtur  hoc  ver- 
bum  per  eyyiSei  exponit  Timxus*  Nam,  ut  Latini  dicunt,  pericubm 
est  ne  hoc  iia  sit^  pro  jtarum  ahest  quin  Ha  sit,  sic  etiam  Graeci  luvbv- 
V€i/€«'  pro  cyy/^ctn 

[J.  4.]  .  Kai  iav  ffiyXos  ^.  Interpretes  "  sive  etiam  vilis  quispiam  et 
iguavus."  Mal^  mek  quidem  sententift :  non  enim  ad  hominis  vitami 
in  facinore  consumptam  sed  ad  humilem  in  civitate  conditionem 
spectat  oratio.  Sic  vocabulo  vik  utitur  Shakespearius  nostras  in 
Henrico  V.  Act.  iv.  Seen.  3.  ubi  rex  comites  suos  adioquens,  dicit, 
*'  For  he  to-day  who  sheds  his  blood  with  me  Shall  be  my  brother : 
be  he  ne'er  so  vile.  This  day  shall  gentle  his  condition  :'^  Hand  ta* 
men  ignoro  quod  huic  meae  significationi  repugnare  videtur  Thucyd; 
1^.  fifi.  Kal  yap  rdis  roXXa  y^elpotn  bUaioy  rrjv  is  tovs  ToXifiOvs  iir^'  r^g 
'warplios  iivipayaOlay  irporiSeaBai. 

[1.  l6.]  ola  iff  rot  iroXKoi  &c\  fier  Ifwv.  Cf.  Blomfield  Prom.  Vioist; 
97[3.  Se/Jov,  vpoaevxov,  BSfirre  tor  tcparotyr  de/.  "  Hanc  sententiftQ^ 
optim^  reddiait  Botlerus,  '*  unumquemque  regnantem.*'  Anglic^,' 
**  whoever  happens  to  be  in  power."  •*  Haec  vis  roH  'Ael  cum  apud 
Scriptores  Atticos  praesertim  Oratores  frequentissima  sit,  saepius  ta- 
men  minus  perspecta,  interpretes  iii  errorem  duxit."  Thuc.  A.  m. 
ff^K  aOpooi,  iXXa  fiipei  rji  ael  iraparv^diTi,  ityrei'^ov,  Cf.  quoque  Thuc. 
B.  la.  airo  Bepaneias  twv  det  vpoetrrtiiTtov, 

£p.  276,  1.  5.]  oIkiMfs  l^yavXos  6  \6yos  Tt  k.  r.  X«  Ruhnkenius  in  smsr 
super  Timaeo  adnotationibus  haec  sequentia  ex  Lexic.  Rhetor.  MS, 
lauqat  eyavXoy — l^yrp(py'  alXos  yap  vdy  ro  ffreyby,  xai  kHfAtiKef  6  U 
n^ps  TfHy  &Tbty  Toiovros,  Miltonus  in  exquisito  suo  de  Paradisa 
amiss^  poemate  nobis  hominem  vivis  coloribus  depmxit  qui  rov  \6yov 
ivavXoy  ey  rdis  itriy  habet :  qui  locus,  nt  meam  de  hujusce  verbi  sig- 
nificatione  sententiam  optim^  exponit,  hie  laudabitur.  lib.  viii.  ad 
init.  "  Tlie  angel  ended — and  in  Adam's  ear  So  charming  left  his 
voice  that  he  awhile  Thought  him  still  speaking,  still  stood  fixed  to 
hear.'*  CiP.  Crito  c£.  **  ravTa  eZ  ItrSt  &ri  iyiit  ooKut  dfcoi/etv,  &vir€p  ol 
KopvUayndyres  TCjy  aiX&y  ioKo^triy  dfcoi^ecv*  icac  ky  efiol  aihti  ^  ^^ 
rovruty  rHy  Xoyuy  fiofifiei  icai  iroiec  /Jtri  hitratrBai  rQy  ^Xoiv  kKO^uyJ' 
Jlursus  Plato  de  Leg.  iii.  p.  585.  'Eic  yap  r&y  ixptiXSjy  eU  ra  weila 
i;aTafia[y€iy,  olfiai,  iraaiy  ^(ios  iyavXos  kycy6y€i.  ^schin.  de  Cojoni, 
|.  (y.  iyavXoy  yap  ^y  h-i  T&re  watriy,  on  rrp^ucaHra  6  ifjfws  KareXMii^  ubi 
Pdmerius  observat  metaphoram  ah  iis  sumtam  esse  quibus  post 
tibiajrum  sonum  aures  adhuc  personant  Maxim.  Tyr.  Diss.  vii.  p.  71. 
Kol  ra  ira  iyavXos  wy  hiaiikfiy-qrai  ro^  fiiXovs'  ical  mwplSei  npoi  o^iSf. 
^d  hujus  translatae  locutionis  exemplum,  auaacter  quidem,  9eA 
vepust^  contrarium  dixit  Synesius  de  republica  p.  32.  et  de  insom. 
p.  153.  e<  fifi  dvpavXt'iffovffiy  oi  X6yoi  wepl  rh  ira — Hunc  nostri  locum 
c^tpressit  disertissimus  Sophista,  qui  se  totum  ad  Platonis  imitationem 
comparaverat,  Tbemi&tius  Orat.  vi.  p.  81.  Kal  raih-aiyavXoy  tU  ra  ira 
eybei^Kira  vepifipwy  cri  rbv  X6yoy* 


418  Nottilai  ^iuBdamin 

[1.  8.]  'Ev  ficiK^y  rijffou.  Cf.  Callistrati  SchoUon "  ^{Kraff  *Af>fji6St\ 

ov  Ti  irw  ridyriKas'  N^ffois  b'  Iv  fxaKi^y  ae  6aff\y  elvcu,  "Ivawep  irchttfKrjt 
'Ax«^eV^  T^vieibtiv  t€  6a<rlv  iiiojjLi'tbea.  Pindar.  01ymp.it.  128.  136* 
fULK^ipiav  Nfiffov  utKcavioes  Aipat  irepnrviovffiv  ir — defia  4^  ')(pvfro9 
^Xiyei,  Ta  fiky  yeparoOev  air  d — yXauv  ievipitav,  "TSwp  8'  &KKa  ipipji^t, 
"Opfioiffi  Tuy  Yipas  ai'a — nXiKoyTt  Kal  (rreiff&yots. 

p.  11.]  *E{  vTToyvlov  yap  vayrdiraffiy  fi  dipe^u  yiyovey.  Pro  boc 
verbo  vayr&iratny  Tragic!  utuntur  mtriv,  (Ed.  Col.  1446.  *Av6^tmr 
yap  vdeFiy  iare  iverv^^ely,  et  OEd.  Rex.  40.  i'Kp6.ri(TT0y  wamy  Oiblire 
K&pa. 

[p.  277*  1.  3.]  Ov<:  04€£,  <S  ILui^pares.  i.  e.  oi€«  o^«c  elvai  fih-cu  Similts' 
roy  oifK  usus  in  Xenophontis  Anabasi  A.  iii.  ad  ioit.  invenitur.  ol  yap 
(frpantltTai  o^k  ^0ao'a>'  livai  rov  wpSfTW  i.  C  e<j>a(ray  oim  ikyai  els  t)  fiipos 
Tov  j^iMfpiov  oyrtos  irpoxjia,  quod  minus  perspexerunt  edftores ;  'Hu  mecum 
construas  ulterius  se  porrccturos  nei^abant."  Similiter  oIk  ^ri  noa 
idem  quod  Latine  "  non  verbum  addidit/'  sed  "  se  hoc  vel  iUud' 
iacturum  esse  negabaf'  sonat :  sed  de  his  nequid  nimis.' 

Jl.  4.]  Ov  /jtiyroi,  /jui  ^a.  fih  Aca  negantis,  v^  A/a  pleramqoe 
amrmantis  est.  cf.  Aristophi  Pint.  100.  ubi  Pluto  dicenti  "Aferov  fi€ 
vvy  itrroy  yap  i}bfi  tutt  ifiov  respondet  ilk  senex  Cbremylus  fm  Ax", 
aXXa  iroWf  fjidXKov  i^fietrda  (rov,  i.  e.  o^k  &(l>ti<r6fjic9a,  et  in  e&deni 
IkbeM  V.  128.  Xpe/z — *Eyii>  yap  awoiel^  tfc  roif  Aios  voXif  MeiSov 
ivvafieyoy'TlA . . .  Afih  flri;..,".XP.  vtl  roy  qipayoy,  i.  e,  "  Me  hoc  esse' 
facturum  per  coelum  joro."  Sed  huic  Gramniaticorum  regultt  advert' 
^tur  hujusdem  comoediae  v.  74.  quem  videas. 

p.   8.]      *AXX'  ^nep  ToXXovs-' nepixXia  ror  SdvOtntov,     Hwctii 

cam  Aspasiam  spectant,  quae  veteri  illustrique  Mileti  civitate  ^cMPtii 
patrem  habuit  Axiochum  tainque  eximi'ae  fuit  pnlcritudinis  ut  de  ek' 
qicere  solerent  amatores,  **  Induitiir^  formosa  est ;  exuitur,  ipsa  fiinna 
est" — ^Hsec  tamen  oris  suavitas  ingenii  magnitudine  adeo  superabatnr 
ut  minus  corporis  quam  mentis  dotibns  amantium  auimos  sibi  devincire 
videretur':  Socratem  enim/  virnm  ^  multiplicem  virtutibus,  gnavum^ 
agilem,  proyidumque,  et  rigidae  sectatorem  virtutis  inter  amicos  soda- 
lesque  numeravit :  et  Periclem  honiinum  aefatis  $u£e  fecile  principem^' 
et  civilium  militariumque  officiorum  patientem  ac  peritum  parifeer, 
tanto  amore  adurebat,  ut,  quicquid  et  liberet,  id  ille  pro  licito  vind^ 
caret^  et  pro  virili  facer^t.  Hinc  bellum  iuter  Samios  Atheniensesqne 
8U0S  conflavisse  narrabatur,  veheihenti  Aspasiae  amore  percussus  ejusque 
illecebris '  delinitus :  quam  '  suspicionem  augebat  constans  moor 
eundem,  ubi  otio  locum  fecis^ent  negotia,  fceminae  fiimiHaiitate  assMvi 
abusum :  hinc  derivabatur  aceriima  comicorum  poetaruni  derisic^ 
'^  inque  rugas  mille  redibant''  Aspasiae  Periclisque  nomina :  unttm  e 
multis,  quae  nostri  loco  attinent,  exemplis  lectori  sufficiat.  Aristopb* 
Ach.  524.  KOI  ravra  fjiey  8^  trfuicpa  Kaieiy(i>pta'  nSpyify  ik  ^ifmiGar  i6yr€$ 
Meydpa^e  Nedviai  KXemovtri  /jt^iroKorraj^oi'  Kifff  ol  Meyap^f  eifthau 
^€<^vffiyyitffJiiyoi  ^Ayre^iKXeypay  *A(nra<rlas  7r6pya  bijc'  KavreffOey  ^^^ 
TOV  iroXifiov  karepp&yri  "EXXiyci  vdtriy  ix  rptQy  Xancaarpi&y,  'Eirefite' 
ipyp   TlepiKXiiis  ovXvfimos  "Htrrpafrr,    e^poyra,   fyyek^Ka  fip'  'EXX^^ic^ 

Qui  plura  Telit,  is  Peridis  vitami  a  Plutarcho  cpnscriptav,  adeat. 


Platonis  Menexenum.  41^ 

[I.  11.]  o  fikv  flov9u:^s.  In  hot  loco  verbum  verbo  reddere 
cuniYerunt  nostri  reih  Mi  ioterpet«i|  "  Connm  qaidem  musicae*' — 
male  quidein,  si  per  musieam  *'  mod\iiorani  concinnorum  scientiam," 
et  non  '*  intentioueniy  reimssk>neiD»  flexum  et  niodulatiotlem  vocis" 
inteUigas :  omttia  quse  in  orando  maxime  pertinent  ad  movendos 
aQdientium  affectus.  Huie  vocis  modulandae  studio  si  discere  velimu^ 
quam  pertinaciter.  se  impenderent  antiquiores,  uno  contenti  siuins 
•xemplo  Caii  Gracchi^  praecipui  suorum  temporum  oratoris,  cui  con- 
cionanti  consi&tens  post  eum  musicus  fistula,  quam  rovdptoy  vocant^ 
inodos,  quibus  deberet  intendi,  mitiistrabat:  de  qua  re  adeat,  qui  veHt, 
Ciceron.  de  Orat.  iii.  6o,  6l.  Gellium  i.  11.  Valer.  Maxim,  viii.  10. 
Quioctiliau  de  lust.  Orat.  i.  10.  Plutarchum  in  Graccbo  H.  Strph. 
p.  1513. 

Quoniam  ver^  de  verbo  ^ovtriKfj  agitur  locusque  adest  opportunus, 
oocasionem  pauUo  fa^us  de  h^c  vocul^  disserendi  libenter  arripiam. 
Budseus  post  prolixas  ex  Platone  et  Aristutele  de  fiovva  et  ixovmKi^ 
citationes,  summam  antedictorum  coUigens  afHrmat,  '*  musicae  appel- 
latiODcm  apud  priscos  humanitatem.  hterarum  significasse,  in  qu& 
in^nnos  homines  docebant  ottum  conterere  aniniumque  recreare': 
reeentioreB  ver6  ad  uumerorum  modulaiionem  hoc  vocabulum  trans- 
tulisse,-  quia  mustca,  velut  ludus,  animi  a  cxxrk  vexati  est  requies." 
Huio  docto  viro  doetiorem  Quinctiliani  sententiam  opponamus,  qui 
in  libro  primo  de  Institutione  su^  Oratorio  cap.  10.  sic  loquitur* 
**'  Nam  quis  ignorat  musiceii  tantum  jam  iilis  antiquis  temporibus^ 
non  stodii  modo,  verum  etiam  venerationis  habuisse,  ut  iidem  Musici 
et  vates  et  sapientes  judicarentur?'*  Scilicet  illud  Romanai  togx  decus 
et  omamentum  Pindaricam  roy  ffwjMs  significationem  iu  mentem  suaui 
Tocabat,  quippe  Pindarus  poetas  semper  rovs  ao^ovs  denominate  quod, 
Uquet,  ut  uoum  e  multis  locum  exeerpam,  ex  Olypip.  ].  13.  ""Odev 
6  xoXi/^crros  "X/avos  afit^ifiAXKerat  ^^wv  fAririefftn  k,  r.  X.''  Sic  etiam 
Aristophanes  Vespie  1243.  "  fiera  tovtov  Alax^ytis  o  leXXow'S^Jerac 
'Avffp  troths  ical  /wvmKos,  k^t  ^ffcmi  k,  r.  X."  £t  Timagenes  auctor 
est  omnium  in  Uteris  atudiorum  antiquissimam  Musicen  extitisse^  et 
testimonio  sunt  claris^mi  poetsa,  apud  quos  inter  regalia  convivia 
laodes  hevoum  ac  Deorum .  ad  citharam  canebantur.  Atque  claros 
nomine  sapientiae  viros  nemo  dubitaverit  studiosos  Musices  fulsse^ 
qvmm  Pythagoras  atque  eum  secut^,  acceptam  sine  dubio  antiquitus 
opintoneni,  vulgaverint,  munduni  ipsum  ejus  ratione  esse  compositum. 
Plato  in  Timaeo  ne  intelhgi  quidem  nisi  ab  iis,  qui  banc  quoque  par- 
tem discipKna^  diligenter  perceperint,  potest.  Arcliy tas  atque  Aristox- 
euiis  etiam  subjectam  grammaticen  musicae  putaverunt,  turn  Eupolis, 
apud  quem  Ppodamus  et  mwdceH  et  Uteras  docet.  £t  Maricas,  qui 
est  Hyperbolus,  nihil  se  ex  musicis  scire  nisi  literas  confitetur.  Arist(>- 
phaoes  quoque  non  uno  Ubro  sic  institui  pueros  antiquitus  solitos 
esse  demonstrat:  et  apud  Me^andrum  in  lIypoboliur<eo  scnex  re- 
poscenti  filium  patri  rationem  impendiorum  qua;  in  cducationen^ 
contiderat,  oppooens  psaltis  se  et  geometris,  multa  dicit  dedisse:  unde 
etiam  ille  mos,  ut  in  conviviis  post  ccenam  circumferretur  lyra ;  cujus 
quom  se  imperitum  Themisto.cles  confessu^  esser,  u^  verbis  Ciceronif 


4>20  JSfotula  Quondam  in  : 

Ular,  babitiw  t%X  iiMleotior.  £&  quibus  Jaw  immaiie  quafitniD  db* 
crepeot  Quiactiliiim  Bud»i(|ue  senteotiie  iaditiiii^  apparet.  Hie  eiiin» 
T€npa  r^  fiowucri  harmoniie  oumeroff  modosque  sigQificante,  duun 
libentliuui  artium  sigDificationem  dkducit :  itte  autem  **  doctrinam^ 
primarium  esse  seosum,  iinde  posted  derivabatur  secuadus.  Uaniio 
tttri  credamus,  Quintes?  His  seqaeatibus  ben^  perpeosby  jadioei 
«equissiinu3  kitor,  Atheoieus  in  librp  sao  xv«  Jbaec  bahet,  tq  hi 
itp\aiov  ii  fiovtriKfi  hr  avipemv  irporpor^  ^k.  Xetiophon  in  Rap* 
^aci>nic4  cie  pueris  et  adoleaoentibus  Sp^rlapis  eWk  ik  .wifxwovou/  dw 

^p^,  ^ic;ut  Arkt..  Polit.  vi).  dicit  quatnor  preecipue  esse  quae  disccca 
^olent  juoiones  yfra^/Eiara  ra)  yvfit^afntti^y  xql  juovatx^  xaX  tTt«vs.n^ 
ypaxfuKqv — omnia  quae  exempla  ab  Henrico  Stephano  ut  Budsei  seoten** 
tiam  corroborareni  addacta  per  *'  sctentiam  doclrinamque"  expUcat 
ille  Lexicogmpborum  sttiuaius>:  sed,  ai  fdUor,  ia  jcontiarium  raquam 
probare  couatur,  tendmU,    Duces  enim  maxtmos  et  fidibus  et  tihiia 
cecinisse  traditum*  quod  ex  Theocriti  'HptucKlffio^  v.  103*  accipBans 
TpikjifiaTo,  ftkv  Tov  iraf&i  [ae»  'H/iaivX^a}  y^wy  Aiyos  i^e^^^^eK*  T^W 
^'  licravv^ai  Kal  MffKovDy  ^yai  oiarAv^E^fkvrost  he  if^ripmv  fueymi^Mu 
iu^yeios  apovpais,     Avrap  wnb^y  l^^ce  Kal  ift^  X^H^'  lirXaafc  Hvf/bt^ 
^v  <^6pfAiyyi  ^tkafi^y&as^ixoSarQs — atque  ex  Cornelio  Mepote^  *'  £iife- 
ditus  sic  erat  Epaminondas   ut  nemo  Tbebaaus  magia:    nam   at 
pitharizare  et  cantare  ad  dMrdarum  sonum  doctus  est  aDionysiop 
qui  non  miuore  fiiit  in  wurnds  ^t&,  quani  Damon  aut  (.ampoisi 
quorum  pervulgata  simt  nomiaa  caatare  oarmina  tibiis  ab  Olymptadoro^ 
saitare  a  CalHphrone:   at  phihfcphi^e  praceptorem   habuit  Lysira 
Tarentinum  PythagorsQum."     Adde  quod  Lycu^us    dnrissinMinua 
Lacedsemoniis  legum  auctor,musices  discipUnam  probavit^exercituaque 
Spartaiios  musicis  accensit  Aiadis  4are  ftoveiK^y   ew    ayipeioy  elvm 
wpoTpovifv,     Pneterea  aitfaai  loearum   aniedictorum  consiruciiamem 
defendit  Arist,  Piut.  1  iGO.  IIXoi^^  yop  itrn  rovro  avfju^p^rarw  Ilocccy 
ayStvas  fAQvaixavs  Kal  yv^vtxovi.   Ranse  727*    Twv  noXa-wv  &  our  ^y 
\aiiey  ehyevels  koX  ffin^povas  "AyifKU  oyras  xal  iucalovs  Koi  xaXoiis  re. 
lAyadovf  Kal  Tpfuftiyras  ky  irakxun-pau  Kal  xopdit  Kal  fwuaiKJ  JJpwasr 
\ovfuv — ubi  ex  Blomfieldi  monitu  veterem  lectionem  rejicimiis.  ifaid* 
797*    Koi  yap  roXdyr^  fiovtruai  ^adfuffmsrai,    Pind.   Olymp.   i.   22* 
*Ay\aii€Tai  ck  Kal  Moverucds'  ey  iuitr^.     Paiiea  sunt,  si  ulla,  quae  Budndi 
sententiam  patrocinantur,  loea  ex  antiquioribus  scriptoribus  desnmta  i 
ubi  fjiovatKti  pro  omni  institatioae  liberaii,  qnam  eymJicXecay  TOtieJiak 
vocantj  sumitur»  auctor  post  Thucydidis  tempora  vixit.    Hiec  Buiaei 
^itationibus  adjicias.    Piato  civili  viro  qaem  froXirticov  vocant,  neceSf 
^ariam  mudcen  credidit.    Ia  £quitibu8  v.  188*  hie  oritur  sermo  intar 
Agarocritum  et  Demum.    'Ay.  'AXX*  J  *ydff,  olbk  fwvaiKtiy  hriffrafuu 
TIkny  ypafjifAoiruy,  Kal  raftra  fii^roi  koko,  «cajc6s.    AU.  Tovri  ae  §imtm( 
iPfkayj/ey,  on  ca<  Koica  KaK&s  'H  btf^mytayla  yap  oh  wpbs  fiovajxov  "Er*  effrhf 
iyipos,  ovhk  ')(p7iffTod  Tovs  rpowms.  Ranse  171*  "iJ^i  vvy  Xtfiaxiinoy  ieSp^ 
rts  Kal  frvp  iorut^  "Oirias  ay  eujjufiai  trpo  rUty  &o^ufffuinay  *Aytiya  KfHyaA 
Tpyie  fiovaiKiSfrara.     In  Piatoois  Mb.  ii.  de  Leg.  "Bdm  ii  vov  «aiSeca^ 
il  /jtky  hrl  aiStfuari^  yv/jLyavriK^,  etel  ik  ^z^*  fimivuc^ ;  ubi  o^ox 


Platmis  Menemmm. 

fMvviKdr  r^XiK  ^icit  urbem  litemrum  ^un^mtisaiimuaa  in  Epi&toliSL  ait) 
prasfectos  Mytelenaeos  Aiffj(pov  yap  t^v  ftikv  vSKw  iffA&y  vro  Trdyrtiy 
^fUfXoyetffOui  fM^auctardrjip^  u^aii  roi^  ^^  irpoj^oyra  rufv  vvv  ovr^v  irepl 
T^r  Ifrrqplav  rfis  waAeias  Taviils  ipcfiyeiv  cic  t^s  rocai^njs  7ro\i/$is,  Notam 
«»t  illu^  in  Euoucbo,  ''  periculum  fac  in  musicis :"  lumirum  ab  ip^Q 
Cicerone  Tusc.  v.  23..  Musae  pro  doctriai  et  humanitate  ponuntur. 

{p.  2f8.  7*]  TlepO^elfijxar  &TTa  e£  iKciyov  avyKoKKQira.  Onmes 
Atheoarum  landes  quas  in  funebri  &ui  oratione  omisit  Pericles,  bsee 
PllLtonis  oratio  complectitur.  Multa  de  populo,  inulta  et  ea  .de  reipub- 
iicae  voKltcI^,  pra^lara  di^^eruut  prioi^s,  nihil  de  historic  rebusquie 
At^eis  disserentes.  Hoc  igityx  cfMupo  q^oniam  magis  in  ap^p 
cupctisque  ad  hue  fuisset  intactus,  primus  omnium  decurrere  Lysias 
ijiecreyit,  taoi  verbis  quam  sententiis  gravis  orator :  quern  Plato,  quia ' 
immensum  ingeniis  ap^eriebatur  opus,  passibus  niimm^  imparibns 
8ectatu$,  jhanc  e  filis  a  Pericle  relictis  deductam  oratioBem,  tanquam 
Aipanano  sermoni  supplemei^um,  coimposuit. 

[1.  11. J  'AAX'  QViDs  fjirj  fiOL  '^(aXejravei  ri  biidaKoKof — subaudit^r 
biboiKa  aut  quid  siini],e.  cf.  iEschyl.  Prom.  Vinct.  6s.  6wm  ^^  a^vror 
plKriels  TTore,  ifbi  Qpfurkov  ai^t  fiXemioy  supplendum  est.  Plene  4^xif: 
Thucy^.  B.  57.  opdre,  Bwkks  jii^  9v^  an^iuayrat  uIa  ex  DawesiaoQ 
oanone  Avo^i^ovrai  reponas.  Accipe  etiam  quae  vir  hii^us  s^cuU^ 
dum  vixit,  doctissimus  de  his  verbis  ad  Hecubam  V.  398.  habet;. 
*'  Plerumque  quidem  ok^  vel  Svuts  /c^  cum  sfcmuUt  person^,  aliquandy 
cum  terti^  construitur.  Ari&to^ph.  Eccles..  39^.  *'Oirm  bk  ro  a^^oKov 
Aa^6vT€s  Ivecfa  nXti—irloi  KoOfibcivfteiia,  Plene  dixit  post  pauUo^Opa  i* 

[1.  18.]  £«  /4€  KeXeikis  awobvyra  opx^^o^^h  x^^^'A"!^  ^''^  I{?sc 
)iabes  joquentem  Ciceronem  in  oratione,  quam  habuit  prQ  Mur^|i|li,« 
Saltatoratn  appellat  I^.  Mursena^i  Cato,  **  Si  v^re  objicitur  saltatio^ 
msdedictum  est  vehementis  accusatori? ;  sin  ial^6,  msdedici  convicia- 
foris.  Quar^  cum  ist^  si^  auctc^itate,  Masce  Qato,  non  debes  temeif^ 
consukm  populi  Romani  saltatoreQi  vocaie,  sed  consptcere  quibus 
pX»terei  vitiis  aifectum  esse  necesse  sit  ejam,  cui  vere  jsUid  obji<si 
possit.  Nemo  enim  fer^  saltat  sobrius,  yisi  forte  insanit,  neque  4^ 
tolitudioey  neque  in  Qonvivjiomoderato  atq^  hpnesto."  Apud  Romanioifi 
ita  inhonesta  saltatio  putabatur,  ut  Domitianus  qusstorium  vimm, 
qu6d  gesticulandi  saltandique  studio  te;ieietur,  movit  Senatu.  Semfvo- 
niam  reprehendit  Sallusitius  non  quod  saltaie,  sed  quod  optimi  S3lt^ 
sciret.  **  Erat/'  inquit,  "  docta  ppallere  et  saltare  eleganti\is  quaqi 
iiecesse  est  probae.''  Lucukiitam  san^  de  saltatione  historiam  narrat 
Herodotus  in  Erato  Sect.  139.  <)ua  Hippaclides  Agwistam  Clisthenj» 
filiam  et  haoedem  unicam  per  gf  sticulatJMNipes  alias  amisit.    KKueA^v^f 

yap  rh  fikv  vpCrra  koX  ra  S^epa  6p\€Ofiiyov  aTOtrrvyiktv  yafifipdy  fky  oe 
in  yeyiaSai  'IinroicXe/Sca  Sta  r^F  re  ipx^^^  '^^  ^y  iky^tieti^y^  mwrelxcT^ 
luvrby,  06  pov\6^vos  iicpay^vf^  if  airour  ^  ik  elbe  roivi  tn^jSKBmi. 
^€tpoyofjiiiffayra,  omiri  xmri^ety  2y^dfievos,  eZr«,  '*  ^fi  wal  Tivdyipo^ 
itrntpx^ffoo  yc  fo^y  ny  yitfioy'"  Q  ^ . 'JfnrpicXi/W  hroSafii^y  etire 
*'  Oit  fpoyra,  'IvwwKdiiiy'     Si^d  ne  tm  tmftm  ^»4  GOfil^  «ll»Bpfc 


422  Notuia  duatdam  in 

ipxxA  Rouumos  sakationem  putaveris,  acias  *'in  E|>ainiaoiid«  vtittitibvA. 
commemorari' saltasse  eum  commode,  scienter  tibiis  cantasse,'^  rem 
qiiam  volupfate.  quadam  incredibili  uarrat  Nepps. 

[p*  279*  l.J'^Epy^  nh'  iifiiv  oiie  ic.r.X,  cf.  nobilissimam  de  hoc  loco 
LoDglni  senteofiam  in  immprtali  irepl  '^ypow,  §.  kvj  tractatii.  'H  wepi- 
fpmtns  TToXXAKti  ^vfi<l>6€'Yy€rai  rij  KvpioKoyi'tf.  Kol  els  ic6(rfJioy  hriiroXv 
9vytf)(jei'  icat  fi&Xnn^  ar  firf  i^rj  <^va(ihis  n  Kot  vtfiovtrov^  ahX  ifhiias  tccKpa- 
ftivov*  ^Kav6s  b^  rovro  Tetcfiirjpiiiirai  Kal  TfK&rwv  kutcl  njy  ettrjioXrfr  row 
*E/iriTW^io^  **  "Epyy  fih^  ijfuv  dih*  Ih^ovm  ra  TrpotHjKoyra  (r(pl(nv  avrots,  «Jr 
rV)(6vr€Ss  vope^Oyrat  rffv  elfiapfxivriv  voptlav  wpowejufdivres  KOtv^  fi^y  Airo 
Tffs  irdXekts,  ib^4jf.  bk  I^Kaffros  awo  rurv  wpoffijKOVTiity/'^  O^Kovr  rov  SAvaroy 
elirey  **  elfiapfiivrfv  TOpelav,"  ro  be  TeiwnKevai  rwv  po^t^ojjiivioP  "  Tpo- 
TTOfuHfy  riva  br^fiofflav  wrb  varpibos."  Apa  bi^  rovrots  fterpitos  AyKOtrt 
rrjv  v6rj<nv\  ^  ^tXi/v  Xafiiav  r^y  Xi^iv,  e/iteXoiroiriire,  KaOatrep  hpfioviav 
Tivk  T^  €K  rfis  T€pi(l>pdff€u>s  veptyco^eyos  cvfAlXeiay, 

[Ibid.]  'H/iiv  oib*  ^ovffi  i.  e.  rap'  fifiiy  apuci  nos.  Frequens  est  talis 
hujus  prepositioois  ellipsis.  Honieri.  U.  A.  95,  traari  bi  ice  ^Tp&ea-m 
yapcy  Koi.  Kvbos  apoio.  II.  O.  87*  ^ifitem  hk  KaXXtwapfj^  \eirro  beiras. 
J  I.  X.  119.  Tp&fft  b*  al  fierSiriffde  yepovtrioy  opKoy  eXti}/j,ai,  Hec.'  309. 
Tlftivb^  'Ayjikkevs  &I10S  Tififis:  quae  ibi  anaotayit  Porsonus  collatu  digna 
sunt.  Alcest.  445.  i  YleXlov  dvyarep,  ^aipovtrd  fxot  elv  'Atta  b6fjL0ifTt^ 
Toy  AvaXioy  oIkov  olKereyois,  ubi  sententise  summa,  pro^  Graeeorum 
more,  non  a  verbo  sed  a  participio  exprimitur^  et  etiam  quae  Tatias 
protulit,  id  Museo  Cnf  ico  p.-  534.  cujus  ignaru$  haec  scripsi.  -  ' 

[Ibid.]  UpoTrefiipOiyT^s,  Haec  vocula  de  funebri  pomp^  saepe  user^ 
patur.  Soph.  (Ed.  Col.  1667 >  Hov  b^  at  t6  valbes  x  o«  frpoirifi'^yret 
^Awy;  -^schyl.  Sept.  cont.  Theb.  1062«  wpoTreinreiy  ewt  roy  nifipov^ 
Ghoeph.  20.  'laXros  Ik  bofxtav.  It^riv  Xoeir  trpOTco^iros  o^^eipi  <Tvy  Kinhrf. 
•Sept;  Theb.  107J.  *lifie2$  /xky  ifiey  Kal  ivy6d\)/ofA€y  Aide  vpofrofiwoL 
Hae  prosecui  rices,  dum  funiis  ad  sepulcrum  procedebat,  naeiiias  caki^ 
bant,  ut  ex  Eur.  Alcest.  624,  5,  'Yfieh  bk  Tijy  Bayovaay,  w  yofii^erai^ 
UpotrelndT^  e^ioi/&ay  vtrrdrrfy  oboy,  Hccipimus. 

[1.  1 1 .]  Toltri  ^bftriy  ei/j.evuts  irapatvetreTat,  Isocrates  ad  Demool* 
cum  'ov  trapdKXriffiy  evpoyres  aXXa  trapaiveirty  ypdrpayres,  *•  ex  quo  loco,'' 
ihquit  Augerus,  "  apparct  per  wapdicXrffny  iiitelligi  debere  hortationeBi 
ad  eloquentiam,  et  per  vapaiyecriy  hortatianem  ed  virtutem,  unde  bfec 
•oratto  inscribitur  vpos  ^rffiovticoy  "trapafyeais^  vel  irapaiveriKos ,  Xdyos  :* 
Quid  vult  per  napaiyetnv  in  subsequent!  loco  explicat  ipse  fsocratf^s: 
^vfi^ovXei&eiv  iv  'xptf  roi^s  vewrkpovt  opiyeeBai  Kal  rtyuty  ipywy  air^xcffffett 
Kal  Jtoioii  rttrly  ayBpiinrois  ofiiXely  Kai  tt&s  rvy  eavrwv  fiioy  oUovofieiyJ 

'  [p.  280.  1.  2.]  'Ayadol  be  kykyoyro  bia  to  (ftvyai  e^  ayaOiJy,  Hom 
Car.-iv.  4.  25^  Fortes  creantur  fortibus  et  bonis:  Est  in  juvencis,  est 
in  equis  patrum  Virtus,  niec  imbellem  feroces  Progenerant  aqailtt 
oolumbas.  .  "  Respicit,"  ut  verbis  Valcjienaeri  utar,  **  in  bis  nostris 
quaestiooem  Istac  astate  jam  agitatam  in  Scholis  Sophistarum  Tcepi 
'aperfl$i  d  biiaKrSy'  qiiam  tractarunt  in  Meoone  Plato,  iEscIitnes  Soce. 
IHak  I.  Plutarchus  scripto  libello  doeuit  Bn  hibaxTov  fi  itperi^  £gieg)i( 
Quincdyan.  Instit,  Oiat.  xii.  e.  2v  init.  *  Virtus  etianisi  quosdam  inv- 
petna  ax  ottturi'Siuiut,  tvfien  perficienda  doctiioa  est:'  paudsdixerat 


Platonis  Menexeniim.  423^ 

fdem  Pindarum  secutus  Hot.  Carm.  iv.  4.  33.  Dcctritia  sed  Tim  pro^ 
movet  insitam.  Euripides  palmam  dat  rovroitriv  "Oerrts  ^tSawrov  fivSkp, 
aXX*  ei'  rp  ^i/o'ei  To  ffufpoveiy  €iKrj')(fv  els  to,  vdvff  oftius,**  Cum  fais 
iocis  Monkius  ad  Hippoliti  sui  v.  '77.  egrpgife,  nt  solet,  confert 
Bacchas  314.  Ov^  6  Acoj^vco?  ciy  fpovelv  iivayKdiret  Tvvaiicas  eh  rr^v 
HiSjrptv,  AXX'  el  ry  6v<Tei  To  ota^poveiv  ei^ecrriv  els  th  imvt*  art  To0ro 
^icoTrecv  ^p// :  quib.us  Iocis  a  viro  doctissimo  a!latis  haec  uddas,  in  quibus^ 
TO  evfvks  praedicat  Euripides  Orest.  120.  'ft  <\)^ftts,  er  h^f^pK^xoitny  its 
fiey  el  KaKov,  ^Ttipioy  re  vols  koKws  Ketcrrjfjierots,  Iph.  Aul.  56\,  rpofat 
ff  al  iraiievS/jievat  Miyo.  ^kpovtnv  ehaperfiv.  Similiter  Pimiar.  Olymp. 
ii.  154 — 9«  2o^o$  oTuiKKh  elhiijs  fpv^*  ^aBvvres^t  Xa/3pot  flayyXwtrcr/^, 
KSpaKes  S}s,  "AKpavra  yapvi^iey,  Aws  7rp6s  *jpvt\d  Setitv.  Olymp.  ix.  5?: 
TO  Se  (jtvq,  KpdriuTOv  ^irav.  Nem.  Hi.  6'9.  aifyyeyel  ht  ris  eibo^i^  /<^y« 
PpiOei^Os  biJbihaiCT  i\ei,  \le(priv6s  &viip,  ... 

£1.  3.]  T^v  eityiveiay  olv  irpioTOv  avT&v  eyicwjiidSotjjtey.  Recte  fn* 
terpretes  "  generosam  sfirpem  laudemXis^-^e'x  praeniissis  e^^runi' 
significasse  generosam  indolcm  quondam  putari,  immemor  hujus  loci 
Aristot.  Rhet.  H.  le  ad  medium  :  ii  hi  eiryiveia  evrijx^its  tis  itpoyoywv 
€^. . , .  ."EoTt  5^  e{r/eyks  fiky  Kara  Trjy  rot)  yiyovs  hperfiv*  yeyvatov 
S^,  KpiTa  TO  fir^  e^iaratrOai  ck  Tfjs  (fivaritos  ^ttis  Sts  eirt-rroXv  oi  vvfiftairet 
Tols  ehyevifriy^ 

[1.  7']  Ov5e  Tovs  iKySycvs  roih-ovs  aTO^yafieyrj  fieroiKovyras  ^y 
rpf  x<op^,  ,  Notum  est  etiam  tironibus  quaiito  fastu  rbvs  fieroUovs  de- 
spicerent  veteres  Attici.  Aristoph.  Ach.  503.  Ai^roJ  yap  ktrnky  htntt 
Afiyai^T  kifiityy  l^oinrta  ^kyoi  Tcdpeitny'  ovre  yap  (jiopot  "HKOvtriVy  oUr 
^  tHov  toX^wv  01  ^v/ifiayrpt.  *AXX*  l'ff/j,ky  ah-ot  Pty  ye  wepiemtTfiivot'*' 
Tovs  yap  fieroUovs  Avvpa  r5v  hfrrtoy  Xiyw,  Hujus  inanis  superbras 
causam  tradit  Thucydiaes  A,  j3.  Trjy  'ArriKfjy  tK  rov  liri  itXeltrror  ha 
TO  XeTrrSyetay  atnatrlafTToy  oZeray,  aySpwiroi  wKovy  01  a^rol  aUi.  Pericles 
«tiam  in  funebri  su&  oratione  ad  iuit.  *'  Ttfy  yap  \iapay  ae\  oi  avroY 
oiKOVVTes,  biaboy^  Tdy  eTriyiyyofievtJv  fJ-^XP*^  Toube  eXevd^pay  bt  apeTi^y 
Topiboaay."  In  hac  laude  jungttur  M.  Cicero  pro  Flacco  loquens': 
"  Quae  [sc.  Attica]  vetustate  ea  est  ut  ipse  ex  sese  suos  cives  geuuisse 
dicatur,  et  eorum  eadem  terra  parens,  altrix,  patria,  dicatiir/'  H»c 
sententia,  quae  Athenienses  Atticae  indigetes  declarat,  in  Homeri  tern- 
poribus  etiam  valebat,  qui  in  navium  populorumque  cats  logo  hos 
habet  versus,  II.  B.  545.  O?  b*  &p  'Adriyas  elxov,  ewr/^i^cwv  irrvXteBpdv, 
(Lfifioy  'Epex^^os  fieyaXi'iTOpos,  8y  itot  'A&fvff  0pi\l/€,  Ai^  &vy&Trfp,  Tike 
be  ^eibwpos  &povpa  k.  r.  X.  Demosthenes  in  svA  vepl  wa^aTpeir^lat 
oratione  sic  cives  suos  adioquitur:  "  fivyoi  yap  Stvdyfiay  if/jiels  xdhr6y%yes 
xal  "ApKabes  ;'^  qui  etiam  irpovffiXrjyoi  vocabantur.  Talibus  oratomm 
historicorumque  sermonibus  deliniti,  irtdtgnabantur  Athenienses  si 
quis  avTO)(6oylay  suam  verbis  vel  levissimis  perstringeret*.' testis  sit 
inteiix  Ule  comicns  poeta,  quemmaxim^  severitat^mulctabant^  quia,  de 
patriae  suae  origine  et  cseremoniis  ex  ^gypto  alfatis  disserens,  bsehfo- 
minata  ^djiciebat :  A^iywrroy  Ti)y  Tr6Xiy  avr&y  ireiroiffKatny  dvr*  ^AOffvAy, 
Divo  Paullo,  etroititrey  c{  evos  atfiaTOS  iffiv  iOi^os  dyBpinr^y  KaroiKei^ 
hrl  fray  to  wpotrtawoy  Tf^s  yfjs,  loqueiite,  Cecrdpidgrum  Of  pikv  k^Xeiiaiop, 
Mos  etiam  fuit  AthenieBsium,  antequam  respubtioa  ^tttm  a  SokMM  eo#ri- 


\ 


\ 


^  4^4  NatukB  QuiBdam  in 

f^fttw,  f^illw  in  coni  apeciem  fomiare  et  eoUigere  in  vertice:  9P*** 
Grinium  metain  rerrly^v  evviptret  comprehendebant,  ut  se  aMyPovfu 
^oc  argiunentb  indicarent;  cujus  rei  ia  CiiidU  poemate  memkut 
Yii^lius ;  **  £rgo  omiiis  caro  residebat  cura  capiUo,  Aurea  solemnt 
comtuni  quern  fibula  ritu  Cecropise  tereti  iiectebat  dente  cicadae  t** 
^eque  aliter  Thucydid^s  A.  tn.  XpverSfv  r^rrlyiav  kv  ftptrei  KptafivXaw 

^  £1.  10.]     Kal  rpei^ivops  o^  viro  fji^rpviSs,  Metaphom  ab  immicitift 

quam  erg^  privignos  ;8ups  habuisse  narrantur  apud  Teteres  novereae ;  in 
multis  Ipcis  fjop-pvia  idem  quod  **  exitium"  vel  "tixitialb"  sonat.  Eustath. 

ad  II.  £.  p.  560.  19,  fofrpvia — ^roc  eydpa  Kal  oX^cor.  Hesiod. 
"AhXcTt  fimwia  ttiKei  iffUpa,  SWqre  ftitTrtp.  i^scbyl.  Prom.  Vioct. 
752*  ^MKfJivciiffia  yvaJBos  'E^(6p6fyvos  vairtuvi,  fitfrpvia  vtwv,  Ajatholog. 
Lib.  I.  50.  "Mjfrpvial  irpoyivowiv  kel  k6lkov'  oiii^  ifuXovvai  ^^iov9ur 
flai^y  yvwBi  Kal  'ImrSKuroy.  Eur.  fragment.  *Qs  oibh^  vyles  ^a'^ 
f/tifTfivtas  i^yeiy  N6dot<n  vaitriv,  iv  ftfX^ofJuu  }j/6yov.  Sic  etiam  LatiuBi 
4e  novereali  studio  puta^erunt.  virgitius  Georg.  II.  126.  "  Media 
fert  tristes  succos  tardumque  soporem  Felicb  mali>  quo  non  praeaentius 
i^um,  Pocula  ai  quando  steva  infecere  novercae,  Miscueruntque 
beibas  et  non  innoxia  pocla,  Auxilium  venit  et  membris  agit  atm 
Tenenum.''  Eel.  III.  33.  "  Est  tnihi  namque  domi  pater,  fistii^tuim 
—  mBvarjca."   Hor.  Epod.  V.  9.   *'  Qipd,  at  noverca,  me  intueris,  aut  uti 

^  Petita  ferro  bellua.^'    Ovid  Metara.  I.  147-    "  Uuida  tenribUes  mifr-. 

qent  aconita  novercae.''  Juv.  in  Sat.  vi.  €27*  sic  de  foeniinia  loquitur  i 
^  Oderunt  natos  de  pellyce;  nemo  recuset.  Nemo  irelat,  jamjam 
pnyignum  occidere  fas  est.'' — ^Tac.  Annal.  i.  10.  ''  Postrem6  I^ria 
.gravis  in  rempublicam  mater,  gravior  domui  Caesarum  noverca."  Idem 
ferm^  usus  est  vocis  "  patruns.''  Hor.  Sat.  II.  iii.  88.  "  Ne  sis  patruua^ 
mihi"  i.  e.  **  ne  sis  severus.^'  In  alio  loco  "  Latum  patruum,  vicinos,: 
te.tibiiniquum."  Carm.  III.  xii.  3.  "  Exanimari  metuentes  patma 
verbera  linguae." 

[I.  12«]    Kal  vvv  KeiaOai  T€\€vrii9gLvr€s  kv  oiKelots  roirois  r^s  T€KOi^eriSm 

Magnum  apud  veteres  malum  putabatur  si  quispiam  in  extend  regione 

moreretur,  quod  coltigas  ex  sequente  anonymi  cujusdam  epigrani- 

/      mate,  Ei«  atbriy  IBeia  KaiUKvins,  eir  iin  *A&tiv&v  Yrelx^iSy  cere  vixus 

/  reltreai  i^  M€p6ris.  M^  tri  y'  dyidrta  trdrpifs  ^sro  TfjXe  Bavdvra.  IldvrodeK 

els  6  i^ipiay  eis  'Ai&|v  &v€fu>s.  His  epigramma  a  Demosth^ie  in  rjr 
%€pl  (n-e^yov  oratione  citatum  addas,  ubi  super  baec  mortuis  gratulatur^ 

qnod  Fcua — irarpu  e^cc  koKwou  r&y  wXeiara  Kafi/SvTiay  2(tf/iaro. 

[1.  13.]   'XfTobe^afiivfis  male  reddiderunt  interpretes  "  quae  excepit**^ 
Neb,  si  quid  ego  recti  video,  sed  *'  quae  aluit." 

[p.  281. 1.  4.]     *Ev  kKtlvf  Tf  ypovf  ey  ^  ii  vatra  y^  ityebibou  xaJt 

l^v  $&a  iravrobaird.  Hic  latet'menda,  null!  editonun  adhuc  obser^ 
▼ata :  ifv  in  sensu  transitivo  plan^  sokecum  est :  tu  mecum  repooas 
ifvee,  quamvis  ne  sic  quidem,  ut  mihi  videtur,  rectus  extet  textos — 
Quid  ai  aveilhov  primariam  esse  lectionem,  pro  qua  koI  i<^va€  fait 
glossa,  dicamus  ?  qu?e  glossa,  librariorum  oscitantia,  poatea  in  textoin 
iirepait — Quoad  senteatiam,  terram  olim  efferata  animalia  edidiaae 
.£achylu8  in  SuppL  261.  "Airtf  yg^  cXMIir  &  ir^>at  VUmm^rlas 


Pktonis  Menesenum.  4S5 

r^^Ofpaty  Ta  b^  waXa^r  ai/idriiiv  fuAojaami  X^co^iV^  <^ffc  y«i« 
fiflviTTl  h6xri  ^apincoyff  6/jii\oVf  iv^fuv^  fyvouclay^^  BAifPni^  Jtof  c€le- 
berrima  Porsoni  emeodatio  est  pro  iitfyii  kqX  bdxii. 

[1.  7*]  *£(^X^£aro  tk  r&v  i4M»v  koX  eyivytieey  6,y0fmjroy$  o  aup& 
9tif  fc.  r.  X.  Cf.  Longioum  §•  35.  'H  ^vais  o^  raweipoy  ifuds  S&oy,  qW 
iiytyy^  ixpiye  r^y  &vBpt^xoy.  Eurip.  Med.  Udyrwy  b^  Bf^  Ittrr*  hi\lnfva 
xal  yytafitrfy  e^et  TvyaiKei  itrfjiky  h^Xt^raroy  t^vrov,  Theoc.  Idyll.  viiU 
37*  Kf>at/a£  Kal  fiorayai,  yXvKepoy  ^wov.  CI.  Ovid.  Metam.  xv.  130* 
Quid  meruereboves,  anuiud  sine  fraude  dolisque.  Juven.  Sat^  L 
140.  Quanta  est  gula  quse  sibi  totos  Ponit  apros»  animal  propter  ddl»> 
vivia  Datum. 

[1.  8.]  Kii2  hiKfm  kclL  0^ovs  n6voy  yo/iiSeu  cf.  Xenophon.  Memorab!. 
lib*  i<  ^d  initium  'As  oIk  erofxiSey  J^Kparris,  ots  ff  v6Kis  yofUSeg,  deoi§^ 
Med.  493.  &€ovs  yofdSets  roifs  t6t'  oIk  ap\eiy  iri ;  cf.  quoque  Ueenk 
bam,  799t  800.  *AX\'  «i  Oeoi  oBiyoutn  x&  Ktlytay  xparwy  N^/ios *  y^^ 
ymp  Tovs  Bews  i^yoi^/icOa. 

[1.  12.]  ^n  fcal  yvy^  ir/Xfi  rcKovtrd  re  aXrfids,  Kal  fi^,  &X\'  ihro^SoXr 
)tofthnh  Latin^,  Qua  planJb  discernitur  mulier  ilia  quae  peperit,  9b  et 
qute  iniantem.  supposuit.  Talis  rov  vvo(i&KKeo6ai  seosua  baud  eiit 
infrequens,  et  ciimeo,  quod  ea  vocula  denotat,  nil  nisi  ssculum  puta* 
batur»  quod  ex  sequentibus  locis  colligas.  Thesm.  339*  mala  ei  devi^ 
▼enlur  wru  £irc/3ovXeiki  ^H  roy  nipayyoy  ^vyyardyeiy,  i  watbioy  vw^ 
fidKKofUyilf  KareiTri  rtf.  Ibid.  407*  ETei/'  yvyii  tis  vvofiaXXfoOai  fi^iSIKe^ 
rac»  ^Awopovffa  waihvy ;  oithk  tovt  etrriv  Xadeiy,  Luculentam  sane  de 
bee  crimine  ab  ejusdem  iabulae  505.  historiam  babebis,  quem  videaa* 
Pboen.  30.  *H  bk  roy  ifjidy  utbiyuy  voyoy  Maoroa  i^iro,  qusa  m  etf 

protBus  alia*  • 

{!•  15']  Mfiyif  yaf> — HyeyKe  roy  rSty  irvpiay  Kal  KpiQtay  Ka(nr6y*  Loere^ 
lib.  vi.  1.  "  Primie  frugiferos  fetus  mortalibus  aegris  Dididerunt  qnoDr 
dam  praeclaro  nomine  Athense :  £t  recreaverunt  vitam  legesque  ro* 
garuut.'^ 

[p.  282. 1.  3.]  TovTov  Tov  Kopfirov  ohK.  €<pd6vvi<F€y,  Hujus  Syntaxeof 
pauca  iQvenies  exempla.  Prom.  Vinct.  603 — 4.  fii^bi  fxoi  Woy^0^ 
€{fyfidrkiy,  4va£.  Hercul.  Furens.  333.  Koafieiff  esut  ftoXdyres'  oi 
f&oy&  irewXHy,  Hunc  QraBcismum  imitatur  Horat.  Sat.  li.  vi.  83,  84. 
aeque  ilU  Seposiii  ciceris  n^c  longae  iiividit  avenae.  luterdum  etiam 
accttsativum  post  se  adsciscit  CEdip.  Tyr.  310.  trv  b'  oZy  fdoy^mu  /itf^ 
Air*  oiktymy  fdriy,  k,  r.  \. 

[1.  4.J  '£\a^v  yiyeaiy,  iroytav  hpiayny — ut  cibi,  noo»  s!cut  in  poster 
lis  temporibusy  gymnasii  usus  ministraret,  cf.  Psalm,  civ.  15. 

[1.  7?]    ^Hk  ra  fikv  oydfAara  ••••••••  care^icei/aoav.     In  commimibllf 

edttionibus  hie  locua  male  interpungitur.  Tii  mecum  sic  legal  et  ip- 
terpuBgas»  iy  ra  fiky\6yQfiaTa  npitrei  ky  r^  roifbe  i^y  (jiirfiey  y^p') 
•c  ray  filoy  iiimy  KartcKBr^atguy — Quam  saepe  baec  verba  la/io'  yip  i| 
•ententia  &a  luoov  ponuntur,  non  est  qui  ignoret :  notius  est  quan  nf 
exemplis  illn^retur. 

[p.  283.}.  *H  yap  a^  iroXirc/a  Kal  rm  fy  Kal  yvy  hpiTTOKparim. 
Vide  quie  in  soft  prtestaBtissimi  et  longe  loag^que  omnes  alias  snp^ 


436  'Noiuke  Qtuedani  inS 

tantehlstoriatlediyeni  Graeconim  iroXcref>  MiHbrdins  habet,  tofil.  L 
cap.  iv.  sect^  1.  Lxieus^t  mmis  loogus  ut  eMcribfttur,  et  in  eom^ 
pendiom  sine  detrimento  redigi  non  potest.  ' 

[].  2.]  KaXeZ  ^^  6  /tier  ai^n)p  di^^oK/jariat'.  cf*  Tbucyd.  lib.  ii.  X^. 
ubi  Pericleiv  in  fnnebri  8u6  orafione  ita  loqnifur,  Xp^ffneOa  ykp  irokarei^, 
ott  SfiKo^fftj  rovs  r&v  iciXas  v6fi0w,  wap6to€iyfui  i^  o^o2  /jtSKKov  6vr€s 
n&iv  in  fiifib^fttvti  hxpov$'  Kal  vvofm  fikv,  btk  to  ftfl  th  iKdyow  4XX*  els 
•irXe/ovcu  otKtXv  'tkimoKparla  KoXxtraL — ubi  ain  sed  maAh  legont  ^f^tiy 
fq.  senium  verhi  orVcIr.} 

[I.  4.}  Bad^tXcYr  fjikp  yap  M  i/fiip  ei  (fiv.  Quae  flpad-yeteies  Graecos 
-pluriiliura  iralebat  auctoritMS,  fuit  regalia.  Tbucyd.  A.  cy.  Avponh- 
riptts  be  yevouivTfs  Tfjs'Y^XAboSf  Kal  r&v  yp^fidruv  ri^y  trf^ffiy  iri  ^fiXXot^ 
^  Tpdrepov  irotovfiivrfs,  ra  TroXXa  tvpavvlheu  kv  teth  wSkeffi  KaSivrayro, 
^Ap  vp6(r6bw  fzetSoviav  yvyvojikv^v*  ttporepcv  he  ^^av  kw\  jnfrtHs  ykpam 
"itarp€Ka\  firtcnXefat*    - 

V   [I-.  7.]  Kai  dffc  ittfOet'effiif  ».  t.  X.  Pericles  in  fiin^  Orat.Tbuc.  T 

fiireffri  h^,  Kara  fikv  rove  v6fiovs,  wpos  ra  iSia  ii6/i^opa  ir%9iro 'iw^y, 
^Kara  h^rffp'^iiwtny,  utt  IsKatrros  kv  rf  eitbtoKifiel,  o^ic  iiita  fjiipws  ro  irXeiov 
4t  r&  Kotva  iri  &7t^  lipeiffs  nporifxarai*  oH*  ai  xarh  Keviar,  ^(^^  ^  fi 
AyaOdk/  ipdttai  r^r  xoXiv  a^tutfrnros  k^veiig.  iceiA^Xvrcu. 
'  '  [1.  Id.} ' '  "tiofe  'avrwv  cLviipfiaXoi  Kal  a}  noXiniai^  mpavKliew  yi  xal 
'^yapyjnt,  ''  SfioXos  ^n  6jia\ris  planus,  aequalis—^o/ioXjyc'S/afra  aequa*- 
-litaa  civilis ;  cui  vXeov^^ia  opponitnr,  seu  plua  habeiadi,  a^quireodique 
eiq^iditasimmodica,  avaritiaque  eircumscribens/'quae  sibi  partem  ma- 
jorem  jufirt^'praecidit:*  est  vitiuni  ejus  qui  inoaini  re-  pr»cipuuiii 
•qufppidm  habere  vvAt" — Budaetis.  cf.  etiam  de  aenlenti^  Dem.  Olyatb. 
A^  sect.  )3.'  Sktifs  dTTivrav  rats  iroKiTeiats  i  rvpavvis^ 

[1.  l6.]  OvK  &^iov/x€v  hovXot  ovSe  he<nr6rai  aXXi^Xi^v  cTrac.     AdlUus- 

tranda  haec  verba  afferam  verba  Xenophont.  Cyrop.  iii.  p«^  17^  37. 
4th^ya  &v&pwfov  bearSrriPf  aXXa  rovs  Oeovs  trpovKVPelre. ,  ... 

[p.  9!%4t.'\  '  '*0  re  yp6vos  fipayjrs  aj^itjs  ^i^T^aoo^e.  L  e.  -Hyap  fipayi&s» 
**  Nimis  angustam  tempus  est  pro  dignitale  referred'  Simiiia  bajus 
lionsrtructionis  exempla  congesslt  Wyttenbachius  ad  Julianumin  Bib- 
iiothedk  Crit.  in.  ii.  65.  v.-  c. 'Xenophon- Cyrop^  iv.'5.  8.  iKtyoi 
ivfup  &ftte  kyKptxrels  elpat  airrwp^  Mem.  Socr.  III.  13.  3w  Hiutp — ^v¥p«y 
iSvre  Xoiffonadat,  '*  Aqua  frtgidior  quam  ut  quia  e^  lavari  posait/'  TOit4> 
-Protag.  p.  195.  ftfiels  yap  h-i  pioi  Hirre  roa^9rop  irpayfui  i^iKM^. 
EuHpid. '  Attdroni.  p. -80.  yk^v  .^KeiPi^  Aare,  ff  ^eXeir- ^rmpAr. 
**  Senior  eat  qudm  ut  te  pnssens  juvare  posait,''  ubi  plena  essetlociitio 
'paXXop  yipwp  {yepalrepos)  itrrtp  hcelpos  ^  Sere  </  uH^XtiP  mtt^p*  •  - 

[p.  285.  1.  1.]  Toi/rciiv  vepl  fiol  boKel  'XP^yat  ifrifonn^^^at,  itratr 
'rd^hrrk  re  tt.  r.  X.  Rectf  Tatiiis  ad  Medeam,  t.  56.  in  Dalzefii  col- 
'lectSineis  h«ec  annotat:  *'  Cum  dativus  ncMuinis  praecedit,  sequi  potest 
'atcusativus  adjectin  aut  participii ;  at  non  vers4  vice/'  quod  quideiDy 
•addit  Dalzelius,  vemm  est  turn  apnd  Graecos  turn-  apud  Latinos  eerip- 
tofes.  Uthiam  hujusce  apud  littinos  constructionis  exeni(^  pancrn 
adduxisset!  In  Graecis  ubique  patent;  satis  eat  unum  ex  Iph%.  in 
•Aufide,  V.  49s.  adhibuisse,  qiuid  non  fecissein»  nin  Marklandnm 
lerasbn^  (sed  tamen  et  levibus  pendent  magiia)  emnteaii  fidiMefliI 


Flatonis  MenettemMi.  427 

iM\k%  hie  e»t.  *'A\\un  re  fi'  i\e^  rfjs  fu\avtriStfK)v 'k6^ffs .  Elir^^Bt, 
mtyyiveiav  iyvoovfihy,  u\A  liaee  habet  Marktandus,  *^  forte  Iwooi^* 
fievoy  ut  ver.  1374.  oV  eiV^X^v  pi'  kyyocvfiivtpf.  GnBCttitl  foret 
eiffffkOik  fioi  lyyoovfiity :  sed  milii  non  liquet  ft'  potki  posse  pro  fAoi," 
Nee  potest :  sed  rem,  •  vir  doctissime,  minus  perspect^  inteUexisti : 
magis  est  Tragicorum  more  eltrnXO^v  fie — evyoovfiivu  ipiam  €tfffji>Siy 
fie  evvoovfiivriv  scripsisse.  Mutatio  e  casu  genitivo  ad  accusativuia 
satis  rara  occurrit  in  Demosthenis  Olynth.  B.  17.  O^  rot.  ewfipdvu^y  o^ 
yevvalwy  eortv  dvOjawmtfv  ehXeiTtovrhs  ti  hi*  evhetav  "^tifiiiTwv  rSav  rov 
fToXifiov,-  eO^ep&s  to,  Tota^a  ovei^  ^petv  ovb*  eirl  p.kv  KopivBiovs  ical 
Meyapetis,  hpirdfrayras  ra  oirXa  wopeiecrdat,  ^iXtwTroy  if  e^v  nn^Xecr 'EXXif^ 
v(has  MpairoUoaaQai,  Hot*  uno  exeepto,  nullum  locum  in  piomtu 
faabeo  ubi  haec  casuum  mutatio  invenitur. . 

,  [I.  8.]  Ac7  hii  ain-rjv  IheiVf  ei  /leXXei  ris  koXAs  ^Traiyetv  ev  exeiy^  rf 
'Xpovf  y€v6fxevoy  Xoyy  ore  vaifafAkv,  k,  t.  X.  Male  bunc  locum  iater- 
puuxerunt  et  intei'pretHti  strnt  editores.  **  Eani  utique  si  quis  recte 
laudaturus  sit,  oporfet  res  ab  illis  eo  tempore  gestas  respicere  quutii 
jam,''  &Ci  ubi  interpres  yeydfievoy,  quasi  to  yev/ifievoy  fuisset,  inteUexit« 
Tu  mecum  siceonstruaset  interpungas,  Ace  h^  aMjv  ihelv,  el  /i«XXet 
rU  KoXCJs  €Traiveiy,  ey  eicelya  r^)  ypovif  yeydfxeyoy  Xoy^,  ore,  k»  t.  X. 
'"  Earn  utique  si  quis  recte  laudaturus  sit,  oportet  eum  ad  ea  tempora 
animo  procedentem  videre,  quum,"  &c.  Hujus  rov  yivevOai  usiis 
occurrit  alteruni  in  hac  ips^  oratit>ne  exemplum,  p.  287- 1*  6.  ey  roiir^ 
it)  &y  ri£  y£v6fjL€vos  yyolti  olot  &pa  eryy\avoy  oyres  r^y  apeTt)y,  k.  r.  X. 
t|nem  locum  recte  ad  sensuni,  quamvis  non  ad  grammaticam  con* 
structionem  verterunt  editores.  ^scliines  Kara  Kriyer/^wiros  /137.  Te- 
vcffde  ht)  fiOt  fiiKpoy  '^6yoy  r^y  hikvoiav  fifg  ey  r^  biKafrrrjp*'^  aXX*  ey 
rf  Se&Tp^  Kal  yofiivare  op^y  rov  KrfpvKti. — cf.  ibid.  ^j3.  irpoaiXOeTe  olv 
Tp  htayolijf,  Kal  els  rtjy  aroay — ^Thucyd.  lib.  iii.  p.  Veyofjieyoi  be  on  €yyi^ 
rara  r^  yy^/^y  tov  vdtr^eiy,  Kal  dts  irpo  irayTus  ay  erifiiivatrQe  uifTOVt 
^eiptbtraffOai,  quem  locum  sic  optime  vertit  in  aua  Auglica  Thucydidis 
yersione  ille  ''  verm  Musarum  sacerdos,''  [cf.  Toup.  ad  Long.]  Rober- 
tus  Smith,  Decaous  Cestriensis,  *'  Figure  to  yourselves  as  strong  as 
you  can  the  miseries  they  designed  you :  remember  how  you  wished 
for  notliing  in  this  world  so  much  as  to  liave  them  in  your  power.*' 
Si  meam  hujusce  loci  interpretationem  avcrseris,  scias  Stephanum 
totum  locum  sic  refinxisse.  AeZ  hf)  avrt)y  tbeXy  el  ftiWei  rU  koXUs 
heaiyeiy,  'Ey  exeiyf  rf  'xp6yi^  yeyofiiyrjy  Xeyu,  ore— -Leviori  mutatione 
huic  loco,  si  locus  non  sit  sanus  et  mihi  certe  saiiissimus  apparet, 
laedebatur  Gottl.  ita  ut  post  eiratvelv  inseratur  articulus  to  et  Xoy^ 
referatur  ad  iTawely, 

{1. 9.]  'H  *  Atria  ehoiSiXeve  Tph^  iibfi  /3ao-iXei,  viz.  Dario  liystaspis 
iitio:  nam  Cyrus  Persarum  impcrtum  munivit:  hunc  Cambyses, 
Cambysem  breve  post  intervallum  excipiebat  Darius ;  iiaec.  observatio 
Edvardo  Bentham  debetur,  cujus  editoris  notae  laudem  non  meru- 
crunt.  i£schylu8  qui  tunc  temporis,  quum  Asia  omnia  tertio  jam 
regi  serviebaty  floruit,  Persiconim  regum  stemma  sic  deducit,  ex  quo 
licet  intueri  eum  a  Platone  Platonisque  defensorc  Benthamo  multum 
discrepare Persa:,    v.    759 — 777-     (Editionis    Schutzian^c)    'Ej 


• 


•  • . 


• 


• 


418  N^uke  Qiuedtrnj  ^. 

che  tu^v  2Ms  itmi  1^*  Awwtv,  ISa^*  eU'V  ^tAfnis 'Affiiibt  ^i^ 
t^&^itni  Tfty^K,  It^ovm.  &ieflirrpow  ^vBtnt^pMy.  M9S09  yap  l^v  0  itpS^rfg 
jfytftitr  mttroG*  "AXXos  h*  kKntvw  rtus  rih*  fyyoy  {jyvvevt  9pir€$  yiip 
iiro^  BttMP  oi€ueotn'p6^n¥.  Tpirot  h*  ki^  vArQ%  K9pos»  ediaifii^  ^^4 
"Ap^tu  Imyce  xmvty  e^j^viyy  6iXois'  /^vhAy  ik  Wnby  Kol  ifpvyAr  e«n^oaFtf, 
*lthfiap  re  waway  ^\wf€P  pi^r  Otps  yhp  ovk  irxfifipey,  tn  eUfptfy  ifw, 
Kvpot^  a  wah,  rirapros  tiii&vvey  arparop.  UifLirros  be  Mipiu  ^piey^ 
Ulayj&yii  Tdrp^,  ^pdyoiwi  r'  kpj(tiiotfn'  toy  hk  [mel.  r^yhe]  pvy  i6Kf 
^Apra^yfli  iicrtiyev  etrSkbi  iy  h6f»04s,  avy  hyhp^iy  AlXoimP,  olf  r6i^ 
iy  'xpios.  "Ektos  bk  Mapafu,  i^pM  r'  'Apreu^ytis.  KiLyit  [sc.  DarHu^ 
qui  loquitur]  irdXov  r^  etcvptra,  roxhrep  ffieKoy^  KliTrearpdrevaa  iroXAa 
ir^y^woKKf  m-par^ — ttbi  notandum  est  mt  in  versu  77  U  Rtitgefsit 
emendatioBem  tov  Mipbis  pro  M^ipbos  accepisse ;  '*  oomen  enim  Mardi 
in  Persi^rum  regum  serie/'  verbis  utcgr  Bruftckiauis,  "  oullibi  com* 
patet/'  Ex  Herodoto  satis  notus  1/Aepbis  est.  Nomiois  primam  lite- 
fin  eattrivit  metri  necesaitas,  quod  iu  aliis  vocibus  usitatnni  est  ul 
in  adfinis  soni  verbo.  a^dpi^,  fiif^,   £mendatioiii  £ivet  Scholiastes. 

H»c  pro  specimine,  ut  verba  Burgesii  usurpam,  sufficiaiii:  a^ 
tempore  telam  quam  orsi  sumus  persequemor. 


«  ^ 


tnnii'ii  I  I   'imi  rim 


429 

« 

NOTICE  OF 

A  Grammar  of  the  Persian  Language,  comprisuig. 
a  portion  of  Arabic  Infltxion^  together  with  some  Co*, 
servations  on  the  structure  of  either  Language^  con-' 
sidcred  with  reference  to  the  Principles  of  General 
Grammar:  By  M.  Lumsden,  LLD.  Professor  oC 
Arabic  and  Persian  in  the  College  of  Fort  William/ 
in  Bengal.     S  Vols.  foL  Calcutta,  1^10.  { 


VffL  cannot  better  explain  the  motives  which  induced  the  author 
to  undertake  this  elaborate  work  on  Persian  Grammar,  than  bjfj 
offering  the  following  extract  from  his  owu  Preface :  a  brief  outline 
of  the  subject  matter  will  afterwards  be  added  from  the  Table* *  of 
Contents,  and  in  some  future  Number  of  our  Journal  we  may  probabl^^j 
be  induced  to  offer  a  few  remarks  upon  the  intricate,  but  novel,  and 
interesting  subjects  of  discussion,  with  which  the  ingenious  author  haji 
in  so  ren^arkable  a  manner  characterized  his  work. 

"^The  pubUc,"  says  Dr.  Lumsden,'  "  have  long  been  in  possession  of 
several  Persian  Grammars,  among  the  number  of  which  that  writteix 
by  Sir  W.  Jones  has  obtained  the  greatest  share  of  celebrity.  Tlie 
work  of  Sir  W.  Jones  was  composed  in  England  about  forty  yew^j 
ago,  in  the  very  infancy  of  our  progress  in  the  study  of  the  language 
and  literature  of  Persia,  and  whatever  merits  or  defects  may  be  m\^ 
puted  to  this  popular  performance,  it  must  be  admitted  to  have  ex- 
tended in  a  very  eminent  degree  the  number  of  European  votaries  to 
that  department  of  oriental  study. 

/*  H9W  it  contributed  to  this  effect,  it  is  not  necessary  to  inquire  here. 
My  opinion  of  its  execution  is  by  no  means  favorable,  but  I  respect 
the  memory  of  Sir  W.  Jones,  and  am  entirely  disposed  to  admit  that 
the  obvious  apd,  perhaps  at  that  time,  insuperable  difficulties  witti 
which  he  had  to  contend,  are  more  than  sufficient  to  account  for  bis. 
failure,  if  indeed  he  can  be  said  to  have  fdiled  in  a  work  which  has 
been  always  distinguished  by  the  public  favor,  (conceded  perhaps  to 
the  poetical  talents  and.  taste  of  the  author,)  though  not  at  all  remark- 
able, in  my  judgment,  for  the  essential  merit  of  instructive  excellence. 

**  The  work  of  Sir  W.  Jones  was  followed,  after  an  interval  of  many 
years,  by  the  publication  of  Mr.  Gladwin's  Persian  Moonshee; 
a  performance  in  which  for  the  first  time  some  of  the  elements  of 
Arabic  Inflection  were  selected  and  arranged  for  the  useful  purpose  of 
facilitating  the  study  of  the  Persian  language.  Notwithstanding  th« 
merit  of  that  and  other  performances  of  th«  same  author,  for  whosf 


immmmmmm  \ 


'  See  PrefacCi  p.  1  and  2. 
NO.  XXIV,  ClJl  VOL,  XII.  12F 


430    Notice  of  Lumsddn's,  Persian  Grammar. 

labors  I  am  bappy  in  this  opportunity  of  professing  my  esteem,  an 
Opinion  continued  to  prevail  in  the  minds  of  many  oriental  scbelafs 
that  much  yet  remained  to  be  done  for  the  elucidation  of  the  principled 
of  Persian  Grammar.  Admitting  the  accuracy  of  that  opiniod^  the 
acknowledged  importance  of  the  Persian  language  demanded  an  at- 
tempt to  supply  the  deficiency^  and  if  such  an  attempt  were  admitted 
to  be  necessary,  its  execution  could  be  no  where  so  reasonably  ex- 
fleeted  as  frbm  some  of  the  members  of  the  College  of  Fort  William^ 

^*  I  happened  to  be  the  only  member  of  the  Arabic  and  Persian  de- 
partments of  the  College,  who  had  leisure  from  other  pursuits  to 
devote  to  the  compilation  of  a  Persian  Grammar ;  but  though  the 
task  was  deemed  to  be  of  easy  accomplishment  by  those  who  had 
little  knowledge  of  the  subject,  I  was  well  aware  of  its  many  difficulties, 
Itnd  ignorant  only  of  the  means  by  which  those  difficulties  have,  ss  I 
trust,  been  since  overcome.  I  would  therefore  have  willingly  conceded 
to  the  superior  knowledge  and  talents  of  others,  the  merit  and  labor 
of  a  work  to  vvhich  I  was  prompted  by  no  impulse  of  inclination 
whatever ;  but  as  it  was  imposed  by  a  sense  of  public  duty,  so  it  has 
been  conducted  throughout,  I  will  venture  to  say,  with  an  industry  of 
research  every  where  equal  to  the  occasion  6f  its  exertion,  and  often 
rewarded  with  no  ordinary  success." 

.,  We  now  proceed  to  the  plan  and  arrangement  of  the  materials  as 
iiven  by  the  author  himself.  "  The  science  of  Grammar,"  he  observes, 
^is  every  where  divided  into  the  two  branches  of  Inflection  and 
Syntax,  the  first  treaiting  of  the  formation  of  words;  and  the  second 
of  their  application  to  the  purposes  of  speech.  The  materials  of  both 
are  precisely  the  same,  but  the  object  to  be  accomplished  is  obviously 
different  in  either  case.  It  is  the  business  of  Inflection  to  arrange 
in  their  proper  order,  every  class  of  words  that  may  happen  to  enter 
into  the  composition  of  a  given  language ;  to  define  the  specific  differ- 
ence existing  between  them ;  and  to  detail  the  rules  applicable  to  the 
formation  of  each  class.  It  is  the  business  of  Syntax  to  consider  in 
the  same  order  the  application  of  these  words  to  the  purposes  of 
Speech." 

"  The  first  volume  accordingly  is  devoted  to  Inflection,  and  com- 
prises the  following  heads : — The  Persian  Alphabet  and  System  of 
Orthography — Of  Numeral  Letters — Of  the  Terms  by  which  certain 
letters  of  the  alphabet  are  distinguished  from  each  other — Permutation 
of  letters.  Of  the  Infinitive  and  the  formation  of  the  Tenses. — Inflectioii 
6f  Verbs — Terms  of  Grammar — Of  Arabic  Words — Preliminary  re- 
marks (on  the  permutation  of  Arabic  Letters)— ^Rules  f6r  the  permu- 
tation and  rejection  of  Humza — Rules  for  the  permutation  and  rejec- 
tion of  Alif,  Wao,  and  Ya — Rules  for  the  Coalescence  of  the  Letters — 
Concluding  Remarks — Division  and  Classification  of  Arabic  Nouns— 
^imitive  Infinitives  of  the  Triliteral  Class — Derivative  Nouns — ^In- 
Creased  Infinitives  of  the  Triliteral  Class — Quadrihteral  Infinitives  of 

th^  radiiinl    r^lntin      Inflrran^H    Inliiiiriynn  a£  ikA  ^^-"^^*-*'*'-^— ~^  ^llAAft^-. 

Properties  of  the  Conjugations — Of  Jaumids — Relative  Nouns — ^Arti- 


Notice  of  Lumsden's  Fersian  Grammar.    431 

/ 

ficial  !nfiiittiT«s-^Of  Gender — ^Of  Naofib^r — ^Formation  of  the  DmA 
Number — ^Perfect  Plaral — Imperfect  Plural — ^The  Plural  of  Paucily — 
The  Plural  of  Multitude— The  last  of  Plunds— No»m  of  the  Plural- 
Conclusion — Of  the  formation  of  the  singular  Nmabber,  by  adding 
certain  letters  to  Nouns  which  have  natundUly  a  Phiral  Sense — Of 
Nouns  defective  in  the  Singular  Number — ^Of  Arabic  Plurals  used  by 
the  Persians  in  the  sense  of  the  Singular  Number — Of  ttile  Principles 
of  Analysis — Of  certain  Arabic  W<Nrds  and  Sentences  that  are  of  com- 
mon use  in  the  Persian  Language — Conclusion — Of  Persian  Nouns — 
Hasile  Musdar — Isme  Fael  or  Active  Partidple — Isme  Mufool  or 
Passive  Participle — Isme  Hal — Sefute  Mooshubbuha — Isme  Zurf  or 
Noun  of  Time  and  Place— Isme  Tufzeel  or  Noun  of  Superiority — Isme 
Tusgheer  or  Diminutive  Noon — Isme  Munsoob  or  Persian  Relative — 
Of  Terminations — Formation  of  the  Plural  Numbers. 

In  this  volume  we  would  particularly  direct  the  reader's  attention 
to  Dr.  Lutiisden's  ingenious  observations  on  the  Division  and  Classifi- 
cation of  Arabic  Nouqs,  p.  136,  including  his  Detinitton  of  an  Arabic 
Infinitive,  and  remarks  on  the  nature  of  Adjectives,  Parti-^ 
CIPLRS  and  Epithets,  as  classed  together  under  the  general  term> 

Obu9  or  At  TRioCTES  ;  andlastly  to  his  Principles  of  Analysis, 

p.  383>  which  seem  intended  by  the  author  to  overthrow  some  of  the 
ravbrite  dogmsts  of  Home  Tooke,  on  the  true  nature  aad  logical  divi- 
sion of  the  Parts  of  Speech. 

The  Contents  of  the  Second  Volume  are  as  follow : 
Introductory  Chapter — Of  Particles — Plan  of  the  Syntax — Com- 
position and  Division  of  Sentences — Of  Personal  Pronouns — Disjunc- 
tive Personal  Pronouns — Reciprocal  Pronouns — ^Demonstrative  Nouns 
— ^The  Relative  Pronoun — Interrbgative'Pronouns — Noun  of  Time  and 
Place — Generic  Nouns,  (including  the  use  of  Articles.)  Proper 
Names — Nouns  of  Number — Collective  Nouns — Kenayaut — Aswaut — 
Itbaa — Subject  and  Predicate — Fael  or  Agent  to  an  Active  or  Neuter 
Verb— Nominative  to  a  Verb  in  the  Passive  Voice — Object  of  an  Ac- 
tive and  Transitive  Verb — Universal  Object — Vocative — Haul  or  Noun 
employed  to  describe  the  state  of  the  Agent  or  object  of  a  Verb — 
Tumeez  or  Noun  of  Discrimination — C/orroboration — Exchange  of  one 
Word  for  another — ^The  Re^tion  of  the  Genitive  Case — Substantive 
Nouns  accompanied  by  Attributives  of  any  kind — ^Noun  of  Superiority 
— Of  the  Verbal  Character — Imperfect  Verbs — Perfect  Verbs — Ap- 
plication of  Tenses — ^The  Imperative  Mood — The  Prohibitive— Ge- 
neral Principle — On  Verbs  considered  as  Active  or  Neuter — On  the 
interchange  of  Persons — Occasional  Omission' of  Persian  Verbs — ^The 

relation  existing  between  the  iojii  and  the  K^ — Of  Particles — Of  the 
significance  of  certaiq  'Letters  of  the  Alphabet — Of  Persian  Particles 
and  other  Words  comprising  more  tban  one  letter. 

The  mere  contents  of  this  volume  as  staited  in  the  above  table,  may 
m^ufy  the  wientBl  seln^ftr  as  to  the  nagnitude  and  in^fMNrtaace  of  «the 
mattter  ccmtained  in  Dr.  Lumsden's  Grammar.  It  is  eertainly  a  very 
different  work  from  any  that  we  have  ever  seen  on  the  subject  of  Lan- 


4352  •  Notice  of 

guage,  not  excepting  even  the  Toluminous  Ttettise  of  Vossms,  or  tlie 
still  more  recondite  philosophical  dissertation  of  Harris.  It  presents. 
as  h^  himself  observes,  '  a  complete  Map  of  the  Persian  Langnagi' — not 
merely  a  rude  outline,  but  an  effective  body  of  Rules  and  E^mplet 
6om  the  authority  of  which  there  ought  to  be  no  appeal/ 

The  observations  scattered  through  the  body  of  the  w^>rk  on  the 
structure  of  the  Persian  and  Arabic  Languages,  considered  witU  refer* 
ence  to  the  principles  of  general  Grammar,  are  extremely  ingemoui' 
and  interesting,  and  well  merit  the  attentive  consideration  of  every  true 
critic.  Mr.  Lumsden  has  found  it  necessary  to  oppose  some  of  the 
long  standing  Theories  of  European  Writers  on  language,  and  has  com- 
bated with  no  ordinary  skill  the  favorite  doctrine  of  Home  Toake,  on 
the  true  nature  and  use  of  Particles,  the  structure  of  the  Arabic  Lan* 
guage,  presenting  in  his  opinion,  an  insuperable  barrier  against  the  ad- 
mission of  Tooke's  principles  on  the  broad  basis  of  Universal  Grammar. 

J^3  Ji'U  ^IX^It  j^si,  is  a  very  excellent  motto,  and  we  doubt  not 

that  Dr.  Lums'den  had  some  good  reason  for  applying;  it  to  his  book; 
To  be'surelBLEVEN  Hundred  Folio  Packs  may  not  be  deemed 
by  every  one  a  very  remarkably  laconic  essay,  but  the  author  may  have 
intended  the  words  as  a  cbmpliment  to  the  perspicuous  brevity  of  the 
Persian  Tongue,  and  if  that  were  bis  intention,  we  give  him  full  credit 
for  the  unambiguous  motto  he  has  chosen  for  his  second  volume. 

^    iv  o  ,   s         ^s  <■•  o  •« 


SBsasassasa  'i"m      i  ' 


NOTICE  OF 

The  Megha  Duta,  or  "  Cloud  Messenger,"  a 
.  Poem  in  the  Sanscrit  Language:  by  Cai-idasa, 
Translated  into  English  FersCy  with  Notes  and  Illustra- 
tions :  by  Horace  Hatman  Wilsox,  Assistant 
Surgeon  in  ihe  service  of  the  Honorable  East  India 
Company y  and  Secretary  to  the  Asiatic  Societ^^  Cal- 
cutta, 1813,  4to.  132  pages. 


There  is  reasoii  to  believe  that  the  very  high  encomium  bestowed 
on  this  work  by  the  late  Lord  Minto,*  had  excited  in  many  persons 

_— — — -  I  II  II    III    I    s 

'  See  the  **  Publie  Disputation  of  the  Students  of  the  College  of  f oft 
William,'^  ^c,    dOtb  Sept  t6l9.--pp.  80.  4Q.  ^c. 


» 
■  / 


the  Megha  X>uta.  435 

liere  a  strong  desire  of  perusing  it,  long  before  any  copies  reached 
this  country.  We  have  noMr  the  pleasure  of  announcing,  that  th^ 
Megha  Dnta  has  not  only  arrived  in  England,  but  most  completely 
establishes  its  claim  to  the  praises  which  it  received  from  the  noble 
and  ingenious  critic  abovementioned. 

The  limits  prescribed  to  us  in  the  present  number  of  the  Classical 
Journal  will  not  admit  a  particular  notice  of  the  va^ous  beauties 
which  embellish  the  **  €l(md  Messenger  ;"  we  shall  therefore  content 
ourselves  here,  with  a  brief  account  of  the  plot,  which  may  best  be 
given  in  the  words  of  Mr.  Wilson's  own  "  argument."  (p.  xi.) 

"  A  Yacsha,  or  demigod  so  called,  and  a  servant  of  the  Hindu  god 
cf  wealth,  Cuvera,  had  incurred  the  displeasure  of  his  lord,  by  neg- 
lecting a  garden  intrusted  to  his  charge,  and  allowing  it  to  be  injured 
by  the  entrance  of  Airavata,  the  elephant  of  Indra,  deity  of  the  fir- 
mament :  as  a  punishment  for  his  offence,  he  was  condemned  to 
twelve  months'  banishment  from  Alaca,  the  city  of  the  Yacshaa,  and 
consequent  separation  from  his  home  and  wife.  The  seat  of  his  exile 
is  the  mountain  Ramagiri,  and  upon  the  opening  of  the  poem,  he  is 
Supposed  to  have  passed  a  period  of  eight  months  in  solitai^ 
seclusion  :  the  poem  opens  at  the  commencement  of  the  rainy  season, 
when  heavy  clouds  are  gathering  in  the  south,  and  proceeding  in  a 
nc^rtherly  course,  or  towards  the  Himala  mountains,  and  the  fictitious 
p-jsition  of  the  residence  of  the  Yacshas.  To  oue  of  these  the  dis- 
tressed demigod  addresses  himself,  and  desires  the  cloud  to  waft  his 
sorrows  to  a  beloved  and  regretted  wife.  For  this  purpose,  he  first 
describes  the  route  which  the  messenger  is  to  pursue,  and  this  gives 
the  poet  an  opportunity  of  alluding  to  the  principal  mountains,  riverSj^ 
temples,  6^c.  that  are  to  be  met  with  on  the  road  firom  Ramagiri  to 
Oujein,  and  thence  nearly  due  north,  to  the  Himalaya,  or  *'  snowy 
mountains."  The  fabulous  mountain  Cailasa,  and  the  city  of  Cuvera, 
Alaca,  which  are  supposed  to  be  in  the  central  part  of  the  snowy 
range,  are  next  described,  and  we  then  come  to  the  personal  descrip- 
tion of  the  Yacsha*8  wife.  The  cloud  is  next  instructed,  how  to  ex- 
press the  feelings  and  situation  of  the  exile,  and  he  is  then  dismissed 
iFom  the  presence  of  the  deity,  and  the  poem  of  Calidasa/* 

'  The  banished  Yacsha,  after  due  oblations,  thus  addresses  the 
irloud, — (line  37.) 

"  Hail !  friend  of  Indra,  counsellor  divine. 
Illustrious  offspring  of  a  glorious  line  ; 
Wearer  of  shapes  at  will ;  thy  worth  I  know. 
And  bold  entrust  thee  with  my  fated  woe. 
For  better  far  solicitation  fiiil 
With  hioh  desert,  than  with  the  baa^  prevail. 
Thou  art  the  wretch's  aid,  aAiction*s  friend ; 
To  me,  unfortunate,  thy  succour  lend  : 
Mv  lonely  state  coinpaasionate  behold. 
Who  mourn  the  vengeance  of  the  god  of  gold  : 


434  Notice  of 

CondesiBed  amidst  these  dreary  rockn  to  pine^ 
And  all  I  wish,  and  all  I  love  resign. 

Where  dwell  the  Yacshas  in  their  sparkling  fields. 

And  Siv(^8  crescent  groves  surrounding  gilds. 

Direct  thy  licensed  journey,  and  relate 

To  her  who  mourns  in  Alaca  my  fate : 

There  shalt  thou  find  the  partner  of  my  woes. 

True  to  her  faith,  and  stranger  to  repose  : 

Her  task  to  weep  our  destiny  severe, 

And  count  the  moments  of  the  lingering  year : 

A  painful  life  she  leads ;  but  still  she  lives. 

While  Hope  its  aid  invigorating  gives ; 

For  female  hearts,  though  fragile  as  the  flower. 

Are  firm  when  closed  by  Hope's  investing  power." 

The  Sanscrit  text  accompanies  in  each  page  Mr.  Wilson's  transla- 
tion, and  the  obscure  or  most  interesting  passages  are  illustrated  with 
a  multiplicity  of  notes  that  sufiiciently  bespeak  his  critical  knowledge 
of  the  Sanscrit  tongue — his  extensive  reading  and  rich  stores  of  mis- 
cellaneous information.  We  shall  transcribe  the  note  on  verse  39*  in 
the  passage  above  quoted,  "  Wearer  of  shapes  at  mil." — '•  Or  Cama- 
rupa,  from  kam,  desire,  and  rvp,  form,  shape ; — thus,  Socrates  in  the 
Clouds, 

"  1m.   Ttvoyrai  iravff  Sri  ^Xtavrai. 
"  Soc.    Why  then. 
Clouds  can  assume  what  shapes  they  will,  believe  me.'' 

Cumberland's  Translation. 

and  the  note  on  verse  40.  ("  For  better  far  solicitatibn  fail,"  &c.) — 
This  is  a  sentiment  of  rather  an  original  strain,  and  indicates  consi- 
derable elevation  of  mind ;  something  of  the  same  kind  occurs  in 
Massinger's  play  of  the  Bondman,  where  Pisander  says, 

**  rd  rather  fell  under  so  just  a  judge^ 
Than  be  acquitted  by  a  judge  corrupt, 
And  partial  in  his  censure." 

Although  obliged  to  restrict  this  notice  to  very  narrow  limits,  we 
cannot  refrain  from  extracting  some  lines  of  the  Yiacsha^s  instructions 
to  his  celestial  messenger,  (v.  515.  p.  85.) 

**  These  be  thy  guides ;  and  faithfully  preserve 
The  marks  I  give  thee ;  or  e*en  more ;  observe. 
Where  painted  emblems  holy  wealth  design, 
Cuveras  treasures :  that  abode  is  minel 
Haply  its  honors  are  not  now  to  boast; 
Dimmed  by  my  fete,  and  in  my  exile  lost. 
For  when  the  sun  withdraws  his  cheering  rays, 
Famt  are  the  charms  the  Camala  displays. 
To  those  loved  scenes  repaire4»  that  awful  size. 
Like  a  young  clepbant,  in  baaie  di^guiM^ 


the  Megha  Duta»,  4S5 

,    Lest  terror  seize  my  fair  one,  as  thy  form 
Hangs  a'er  the  hillodL  and  portends  the  storm. 
Thence  to  the  inner  mansion  bend  thy  sight. 
Diffusing  round  a  mild  and  quivering  light. 
As  when  through  evening  shades  soft  flashes  play, 
Where  the  bright  fire-fly  wings  his  glittering  w^y. 
There  in  the  fane  a  beauteous  creature  stands, 
The  first  best  work  of  the  Creator's  hands, 
Whose  slender  Iknbs  inadequately  bear 
A  full-orbed  bosom,  and  a  weight  of  care ; 
Whose  teeth  like  pearls,  whose  lips  like  bimbas  show. 
And  iliwn-like  eyes  still  tremble  as  they  glow. 
Lone  as  the  widowed  Chacravaci  mourns. 
Her  faithful  memory  to  her  husband  turns. 
And  sad  and  silent  shalt  thou  find  my  wife. 
Half  of  my  soul,  and  partner  of  my  life, 
Nipped  by  chill  sorrow,  as  the  flowers  enfold 
Their  shrinking  petals  firom  the  withering  cold. 
I  view  her  now  !  long  weeping  swells  her  eyes, 
And  those  dear  lips  are  dried  by  parching  sighs. 
Sad  on  her  hand  her  pallid  cheek  decliues. 
And  half  unseen  through  veiling  tresses  shines. 
As  when  a  darkling  night  the  moon  enshrouds, 
A  few  faint  rays  break  straggling  through  the  clouds. 
Now  at  thy  sight,  I  mark  fresh  sorrows  flow. 
And  sacred  sacrifice  augments  her  woe ; 
I  mark  her  now,  with  fancy's  aid  retrace 
This  wasted  figtire,  and  this  haggard  face ; 
Now  from  her  favorite  bird  slie  seeks  relief. 
And  tells  the  tuneful  Sarica  her  grief, 
Mourns  o'er  the  feathered  prisoner's  kindred  ftite, 
And  fondly  questions  of  its  absent  mate. 
In  vain  the  lute  for  harmony  is  strung^ 
And  round  the  robe-neglected  shoulder  slung. 
And  faultering  accents  strive  to  catch  in  vain 
Our  race's  old  commemorative  strain  ; 
The  felling  tear,  that  from  reflection  springs. 
Corrodes  mcessantly  the  silvery  strings. 
Recurring  woe  still  pressing  on  the  heart,  ' 

The  skilfrd  hand  forgets  its  grateful  art. 
And  idly  wandering  strikes  no  measured  tone. 
But  wakes  a  sad,  wild  warbling  of  its  own." 

On  the  vcpje  5%  ("  Theflnt  hest  work,'*  Ac.)  Mr.  Waswi  remarks, 
«  Literally  the  first  creation  of  Brahma :  and  Jlrst  may  refer  to  time, 
or  to  degree— it  most  probaWy  here  mean  tfU*    Sq  Milton,  speakmg 

of  Eve, 

'  Oh  feirest  of  cveation,  last  and  best 

Of  aB  Ood%  weika.*  fyt^  X#ft  «•  »96.' 


436  B^Ucdl  Critiiism. 

On  verse  535»  he  obsctves,  that  "  the  Bimbe,  {Brymm  graniU) 
bears  a  red  fruit,  to  which  the  Up  it  very  commonly  compared.'' 

On  verse  537>  that  "  the  Chacravaci  is  the  ruddy  goose  C^nas 
Casarca)  more  commonly  known  in  India  by  the  appiellation  Brak- 
fMtny  duck,  or  goose,  'these  birds  arc  always  observed'  to  fly  in 
pairs  during  the  day,  but  are  supposed  to  remain  separate  during  the 
night,"  &c. 

On  verse  543f  ("  Long  toeeping  melh  her  eyes.") — "  In  this  she 
resembles  the  l>esbia  of  Catullus, 

'    •  Flendo  turbiduli  rubent  ocelli/ 
'  Her  swollen  eyes  are  red  with  weeping.* '' 

On  verse  557,  ("  In  vain  tht  forf^.'>— "  The  lute  is  here  put  for  the 
Veena  or  Been,  a  stringed  instrument  of  sacred  origin  and  high  cele- 
brity amongst  the  Hindus  J' 

On  verse  558,  "  Robe^negkcted  is  here  put  for  dirty  clothes.  So 
Laodameia  says» 

'  Qu'^  possum  squalore  tuos  imitata  labores/ 
*  And  with  my  squalid  vesture  ape  thy  toils.'  " 

To  gratify  oui^  readers  who  have  sympathised  with  the  unfortu- 
nate demigod,  we  shall  quote  the  six  last  lines  of  the  poem. 

•  "  This  said,  he  ceased  :  the  messenger  ^f  air 
Conveyed  to  Alaca  hi%  wild  despair ; 
The  god  of  wealth,  relenting^  learned  his  state. 
And  swift  curtailed  the  limit  of  his  fiite. 
Removed  the  curse  ;  restored  him  to  his  wife. 
And  blest  with  ceaseless  joy  their  everlasting  life." 

We  learn  that  a  cheaper  edition  of  this  poem  has  been  printed  in 
octavo,  without  the  Sanscrit  text;  and  that  the  ingenious  translator- 
Cnow  devotes  his  leisure  hours  to  the  composition  of  a  Sanscrit  apd 
English  Dictionary.  On  this  ^eat  undertaking,  we  cong^ratnlate  the 
pubUc,  as  general  science  and  hterature  will  undoubtedly  be  promoted 
by  such  a  work ;  but  thousands  of  our  readers  will  probably  wish 
that  Mr.  Wilson  had  left  to  others  the  more  laborious,  though  per- 
haps more  useful,  employment  of  lexicographical  compilation,  and 
still  continued  to  transiuse  the  beauties  of  eastern  poetry  into  English 
Yerse,  a  task  for  which  he  seems  to  be  so  eminently  qualified. 

mMsatssstasBSfmi^mBaBssssasamasss^^ 

BIBLICAL  CRITICISM. 

The  word  p,.aay8  Parkhiirst  in  his  Hebrew  Lexiccm,  "  is  fre- 
quently used  as  the  name  of  that  miraculous  bread  from  heaven^ 


Biblical  Criticism.  -^      437 

with  wbich  Jehovah  fed  the  Inraelites  in  the  wilderness,  Manna. 
At  its  first  falling  £xod.  xvi.  15.  The  children  of  Israel — said 
Minp  ^^^^  (^)  ^  particular  species,  a  particular  things  Jbr  they 
knew  not  tahat  it  was;**  and  in  our  English  version  of  the  Bible  it 
is  rendered — "  It  is  manna ;  for  they  knew  not  what  it  was."  The 
Bishop  of  Ely,  in  his  Commentary  on  the  Historical .  Books  of 
Moses,  gives  a  very  different  account  of  it,  and  thinks  the  meauiog 
is — "  this  is  the  gift  of  God,  or  this  is  it  which  God  hath  appointed 
us."  See  Vol.  1.  p.  252.  Why  so  simple  a  phrase  as  K^HID 
ahould  have  been  thus  mistaken,  1  cannot  nnagine.  It  appears  to 
me  to  be  a  common  interrogative,  meaning, — what  is  it  i  and  as 
such  was  understood  by  the  LXX,  who  render  it  r{  Wrt  rouro; 
Parkhurst's  mistake,  and  indeed  the  mistake  of  almost  all  the  modem 
,  Commentators  on  the  subject,  appears  to  have  arisen  from  con- 
founding together  the  pronoun,  the  preposition,  and  the  substantive 
»oun.  in  the  sentence  produced  by  JParkhurst,  1  Kings,  xviii.  5. and 
translated  by  him  species  or  kind,  it  is  a  nierq  preposition ;  in  tlie 
above  interro<;ative  phrase,  a  pronoun,  and  in  all  the  other  exam- 
ples from  the  Bible,  when  appliecl  as  the  name  of  the  aepSiieXi,  the 
manna,  or  bread  from  heaven,  it  i$  a  substantive  noun,  and  means 
a  divine  gift  or  favor.  Let  us  consider  the  circumstances  which 
led  to  this  nume. 

The  Israelites  murmured  against  the  Lord  and  said — *'  Ye  have 
brought  us  forth  into  this  wilderness  to  kill  this  whole  assembly 
with  hunger ;  then  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  behold,  I  will  rain 
bread  from  Heaven  for  you."  c.  xvi.  3,  4.  This,  which  ap- 
peared in  the  ground,  **  a  small  round  thing,  as  small  as  the  hoar- 
frost," v.  14.  the  Israelites  when  they  first  saw,  ''  said  one  to 
another  i^XVp  wAo^  is  it  9  for  they  knew  not  what  it  was.*'  Moses 
answered—"  This  is4he  bread  which  the  Lord  hath  given  you  to 
eat"  V.  15.  '^  And  the  House  of  Israel  named  it  (in  consequence) 
fl  divine  gift  or  favor  (p.)"  v.  31. 

The  word  ^^  in  Arabic  is  applied  exactly  in  the  above  sense, 

and    ^LLo    a  derivative    from   the    same    root,    means  munifi- 
*  centf   and   with   the    article^   is  as  an  epithet  of  the   Deity^  to 


Ut 


denote  the  munificent,  the  bountiful, — as  ^^\sy^  JJlxj  *ill.  God 
the  most  high  and  munificent,  and  hence  perhaps,  (as  observed 
before  in  my  remarks  on  a  passage  in  Virgil,)  the  origin  of  the 
Latin  munus,  a  sacred  gift  or  oblation. 

A.  LOCKETT. 

London,  Q,Slh  Nov,  1815.  J 


0 

I 


438 
RICHARDI  BENTLEII 

TI.    HEMSTERHUSIUM. 

CLARISSIMO  VIRO, 
T/A    HEMSTERHUSIO 

S.  p.  D. 

RICHARDUS  BENTLEIUS. 

No.  II. — Continued  from    No.    xxiii.    p.  l6l. 

Jam  septimana,  credo,  effluxit,  ex  quo  literas  tuas  optatissimas  per 
adolescentem  Danum  accepi,  in  quibus  serio  videris  laborare,  ut  a 
negligentiac  te  crimine  purges,  quod  epistolio  a  me  olim  accepto 
tarn  sero  demum  rescrrpseris.  Nae  tu  parum  adhuc  me  nosti,  st 
aut  id  me  credis  succensuisse ;  aut  adeo  irasci  facilem,  ut  tarn 
op^osa  expusatione  tibi  opus  f  uerit.  Non  enim  tarn  grande  pre- 
tium  emendatiunculii  meis  statutre  soleo,  ut  singular^m  aliquam 
gratiam  inde  sperem,  aut  exigam.  Facile  enim  et  quasi  sponte 
mil^  Solent  subnasci :  et  iniquum  plane  est,  quod  minimo  mihi  la* 
bore  constet,  id  postulare  magnae  gratia^  'mihi  appcmi.  Tu  tamen 
haud  contentus  exquisitissimis  verbis  grates  mihi  persolvere  etiam 
elegantissimo  Lucianei  libelli  munere  demer^  me  voluisti.  Quin* 
ut  magis  inagisque  in  tuo  «re  stm,  variantes  Flacci  lectiones  ex 
codice  scripto  polliceris,  accurata  tua  opera  describendas.  £nim-r 
▼ero  ob  tam  prolixam  tuam  humanitatem,  non  dici  potest,  quam 
deviiictum  tibi  me  ac  obstrictum  habeas.  Scias  autem,  amice  prae- 
stantissime,  me  ejusdem  Franekeriani  libri  lectiones  e  bibliodieca 
Franciana  emtas  a  Prassule  Eliensi  dudum  habuisse :  quas  tamen 
indiligenter  et  perfunctorie  descriptas  esse  Siatis  mihi  compertum 
est.  Tu,  sat  scio,  longe  plures  et  iideliores  inde  depromeres  :  ne- 
que  tamen,  cum  meliores  aliquot  Codices  aliunde  sim  nactus,  operae 
pretium  fuerit  te  isto  labore  et  taedlo  crucian.  Si  ipsius  CodicU 
(quod  Anchersenius  nondesperare  jussit)  vel  biduum  tantummodo 
mihi  copia  fieri  posset  j  crediderim  equidem  nonnihil  fnictus  ad 
editionem  nostram  inde  perventurum.  Ego  enim  vel  ex  ipsis  litu;^ 
rit  multa  expiscari  possem,  quae  alius  cujusris  AnimadYcrstonum 
mearum  inscii  et  oculos  et  mentem  fugere  est  oecesse.    Tu^  quod 


Richardi  Bentleii  Epistolis  Dua^  ^c.     439 

commodo  tamen  tub  fiat,  experieris,  an  ex  claustris  BibUothecae 
codex  iUehuc  evolare  potuerit. 

Ceterum  ob  nitidam  illam  et  magnificam  PoUucIs  editipnem 
(cujus  exemplar  continuo  ut  prodiic  mihi  comparavi)  quas  tibi  gra- 
tias  satis  dignas  referemus  ?  Deus  bone,  quae  industria,  quas  eru- 
ditio,  quod,  judicium,  quod  acumen,  quae  fides  ubique  elucet  ? 
Unum  tibi  defuisse  doleo  (quod  a  vera  amicitia  profectum  acquis 
auribus  accipies)  majorem  rei  Metricae  peritiam.  Cum  enim  cete* 
ra  in  FoUuce  fere  omnia  non  ita  magno  labore  expediri  et  restitui 
possint  ex  aliis  Lexicis  ;  in  fragmentis  vero  Poetarum,  quae  sub- 
inde  adducuntur,  recte  refingendis  is  demum  arduus  sit  labor  et 
periculosus :  haec  qui  sine  rei  metricae  doctrina  ausit  attingere, 
perinde  est,  ac  si  in  Labyrinthum  se  conjecerit,  sine  fill  pnesidio 
exitum  tentaturus.  Certe  qui  syllabarum  omnium  quantitatem  et 
bmnigenorunj  versuum  mensuram  in  numerato  habet,  ei  TFopifMi 
erunt  multa  et  facilia,  qua&  aliis  hac  scientia  destitutis  prorsus  sunt 
airoga.  Quare  obsecro  te,  vir  eximie,  et  magnopere  hortor,  ut  et 
banc  aaruditionis  partem  ceteris,  qvas  cumulate  adeo  possides,  velis 
adjungere  ;  grande,  mihi  crede,  operae  pretium  et  mirificam  quan«« 
dam  voluptatem  inde  laturus.  Animos  autem  tibi  addat,  docu« 
mentoque  sit  celeberrimus  noster  Kusterus  ;  qui  ubi  primum  in 
Britanniam  appulit  Editioni  Suidae  manum  admoturus,  Prosodix 
vero  ultra  Hexametros  et  Elegiacos  fere  imperitus,  me  auctore  et 
suasore,  sedulam  huic  doctrinx  operam  navavit.  Quid  autem 
ille  eximium  sive  in  Suida,  quern  emendatissimum  dedit,  sive  in 
Aristophane,  quern  nunc  in  manibus  habet,  perficere  potuisset  ? 
Nihil  certe  in  ejusmodi  fragmentis  absque  hac  ope  proferre^  immo 
n6  de  aliorum  quidem  conjecturis  judicare  et  cognoscere  licet, 
Quamobrem,  etsi  pauUum  otii  nactus  dieculam  banc  tibi  impen- 
dere  statui,  et  integrum  Pollucis  Hbrum  decimum  percurrere,  quern 
tu  jure  omnium  difficillimum  esse  questus  es ;  baud  tamen  mirer, 
si  quae  ego  pro  certissimis  habeo,  tibi,  ut  nunc  est,  incerta,  dabia^ 
falsa  videantur^.  £a  tamen  postea,  ubi  in  Metrica  arte  yersatior  f ueris, 
Ttt)v  M  Saypa,  clariora  tibi  visum  iri,  baud  vanus  vates  praenuntio. 

X.  11.  Ridicule  Kuhnius,  in  Prosodia  plane  hospes,  et  Jun-^ 

irermamno  longe  inferior  ;  Kou—^kb6vi  oIxijT^gia-  Senariua  iUe  sic 
egi  et  distingui  debuit,  Keu  va)  [jtA  A\y  aKKot  (rxiuufC  oix^r^gia.  Sect. 
12.  Menandri  locum  sic  lege, 

— —  3ir'  ecTTi  fj,cikcuck  o'vXXafioiv, 
*£x  rrjg  «oX«a)^  to  (rivoKoip  exinfix  ^l\o$* 
Necessarius  est  hie  iambus  pl\os  ex  MSS.  non  stare  potest  spoa- 
daeus  iarrov.     Vasa  tua  coUigens,  amice,  esUiex  urbe.     In  Diphili 
loco,  male  factum,  quod  hx  lofuv  in  textu  posueris  pro  vulgato 
inigifui.    Sic  totum  refinge  : 


*  9 

440         RicBardi  Bentleii  Eputola  Duat 

.  Jla^oixoiTaiiix'Yiv  ^ 

'£xS^(x//.eTAtticurinpro  IxipoLfi^  ab  eKigetfiovfiui.  Cetera  jam  facilia^ 
Sect.  17.  Aristophariis  locus  sIC  ponendus  i 

•  Ulud  Alexidis  ibidem,  Uoi  U  fLsay^ig  Sia  toSv  xuxXojv,  siC  rescribe, 
A.  Tlri  ^  fjJ  uyu:  5  B.  hoi  rwv  xvkXcov.  Dialogus  est,  Qua  me  du-^ 
eh  ?  per  cyclos.  Recte  Vulgati  w^  qua^  non  ttoT  quo.  Sequentem 
autem  Diphili  locum  credo  me  antea  tentasse^  ut  conjicio  ex  tua 
Epistolfl.  Meae  enim  exemplar  non  servavi,  neque  nunc,  quid 
scripserim,  memini.    Locus  autem  sic  constituendus  videtur : 

Koii  'TrgocrsTi  rolvvv  ss^oigoLVy  xAiW,  Ka^ov^ 

'^ fig  wot)  (rrgciTifjoTriv  av  T*f,  ^AXa  xal  xJxAov         • 
ToiovTog  ficrfl*  o  pwTror,  iv  trv  'jrsgi'^spstg. 

•  K\Ur,v  tu  recte  pro  Ka)  vvv  *  Epithetoti  ertim  liic  locum  noil 
habet.  Pro  c-yvov  sine  dubio  repone  a-lyvvov  inde  militi  eum  com- 
parat.  Quodsi  et  antea  a-lywov  in  Epistola  emendaverira,  illud  in- 
dicio  erit,  veram  esse  conjecturam,  qu:c  bis  ex  intervallo  in  mentent 
venerit.  Porro  Sect.  21.  locus  Aiitiphanis  (sic  enim  recte  MSSl  et 
plura  hujus  et  Diphili  fragmenta  apud  Athenseum  extant,  quse  ex 
hujusmodi  yXic&ong  et  aftectatis  vocabulis  quaerunt  risum ;  nulla' 
»Ari8tophanis,  qui  odio  habebat  ilia  <^ogruoi)  ad  Senarios  redigendus 

est,  si  Kuhnium  audimus.  Dii  boni !  ne  vestigmm  quidem  sena^ 
til  est  in  tribus  "ilHs,  quos  concinnavit,  ut  plane  nauseam  mihi  mo- 
Yeant.    Tu  vero  tetrametros  IVochaicos  sic  refinge  et  coUoca  : 

A.    Av  xsXzVYi  fus  orafl/xoD^Qj,     B.  6  OTaflju^oOj^of  S'  iari  tI$  ; 
'A'TTO'TCVi^sig  (TV  ^  [J^s  KaiVYj'j  'jToo;  [Is  Ui?y.iK70v  XoiXmv. 

A.  Fl  ^itirirroi  fioi  arsysic^og, 
'  Binte,  ut  vides,  sunt  personre  j  quarum  prior  novo  vocabuld 
utitur  (TTot'^fiovx^  P^  olxodco-Tory  quod  altera  se  negat  intelligere. 
Prior  vero  xneptire  pergit ;  et  quasi  (ra^ioTsgov  ti  dicturus,  aliud  ver* 
bum  adhibet  ^que  ignotum.  Nam  ai^  xsXevYj  [ub  cTad^aoOp^^oj,  et  (ex 
nostra  Emendatione)  el  sViTaTTci  iioi  creyug^ogy  idem  signiitant. 
Sect.  S8.  Locus  Aristophanis,  rl  y,*  oo  'Jtovr^g  h^ogli^sig  wiTTcp  x\ivTr;giov, 
mendosus  est  sine  dubio.  Sed  corrigeiidi  viam  certam  non  possum 
inire;  quia  to  /awov  hie  non  agnosco.  Sect.  35.  legeilm,  ex  Scirone 
Satyrico :  .  * 

•  IJoniigj  xVi^&XQv^*  o^^VTrsgrBvitg  TToiu. 

0Tf/xft«Tgo;  el  r5j  p^a/xeovj;"  non  procerior  es  lectulo  Ccrintkza*  cujusvi$ 
etncilke^  Sed  haec  aptius  conveniuqft  Procrustae  (scis  hiistoriam) 
quam  Sckoni ;  adeo  ut  forte  in  eadem  fabula  de  utroque  poenas 
sumserit  Theseus.  Sect.  3i9.     Aristophanis  ivii  Aamtcij  rcov^^ig^ 


ad  Ti.  Hemsterhnsiom.  441 

t^y»  [ivovg  hri^  Nulla  hie  sententia,  nullum  metnim.  Nimirum 
sunt  verba  PoUucis,  (non  Comici)  etsic  corrigenda:  *Evl\  Jayai(ri¥ 
r&v  x'^vwv  Trrnpoi  /tvouj  lori.  In  Danaisin  iJt,yov;  anserum  plumarfi  sig^ 
nificat.  Atque  hoc  verum  est.  Ibid,  apage  illud  Hyper idis  birl^ 
nxoLi  \  quod  temere  in  textunl  recepisti  ex  insulsa  conjectura  Kuh- 
nii.  Quis  dubitet  post  u^gp  sequi  viri  nomen ;  ut  in  reliquis  Hype- 
ridis  terque  quaterque  apud  Harpocrationem.  Ergo  Mi^kKa^j  pro 
l^lxa;'^  ov  enim  a  sequente  ovofiA^siv  facile  absorberi  potuit.  Sect* 
41.  */2vijTo  etc.  Placet  vulgatum  (JyijT^iyv ;  et  sic  constitue, 
'/IvijTiwv  TO  Sef  jtxct  rou  fl>)goj— 

Si^eti  xvet>a\w. 
Jam  in  illp  Chionidac  Sect.  43,  TIoXXolc  8'  lya)  3*  axoww  xxri .  its 
ygoLvloLc  quod  in  metri  legem  gravissime  peccat,  beasti  quod  corrupt* 
ilia  Falkenburgiani  codicis  eycu  Saxou  et  oltsx^ou;  non  invidisti  nobis  : 
£cce  enim  ex  illis  ruderibus  veram  tibi  lectionem  pra^sto  : 

tpgovqavvTag  aKuyyoi^^y  xav  (rif/,axi  xoijxcti/xsvou^. 
Noviy  inquit,  mtdtos  adolescentes,  atque  eos  non  tiut  soritSy  vel,  non 
hd  similes,  excubantes  sine  Iticernoy  et  super  arundinem  dormientes* 
"AKu^y^g  eodem  sensu  Euripidi  dictum  apud  nostrum  VIL  17J5. 

Sect.  46.  in  illo  Antipbanis  pro  Iv  ^ctXxolc,  vel,  ut  Akii  editio^ 
6u  yaXxoig  supra  extat  in  IV.  188.  ffvM,oI.7rgw^     Et  sane  cum  ttsu^ 
adverbium  hie  convenit  :1eee 
xaT6<rxsUflW|xevo; 

AoLfMrgrroiTov  larpsiov  ij^aXxwg  TroivUf  , 
ylounj^ioTcriv,  s^aKifrrpotc,  xvXixlaiv, 

Sect.  55.  Strattidis  versus  sic  inordinem  redigendi  sunt ;  nori  ut 
Kuhnius  dedit  absurdissime ;  ut  confidentiam  quidem  hominis 
mirer,  qui  id  ausus  sit  profiteri,  quod  nee  hilum  intelligebatj 

Toy  frcoXov  argefi^ay  wgocrXajScJv  tov  kyoiyiof. 
Bqa^UTsqov  ov)^  ogot$f  or  apoXog  e<yi   sri ; 

TJgMs  aye.  produc  equum  ^lacide :  st«  quoque  necessarium  et 
sentential  et  yersui,  ab  Io-ti  absorptum  est.  Sect.  58.     Locum  Phi- 
lyim,  in  quo  solem niter  delirat  Kuhnius j  sic  restituo  ;  Ka)  mvaxics^ 
r  «y  vjpQig  h  Toiig  0iA.vAXiou  UoXgari,  Xsy?!  yg  toi  Aoogl^MVy 
'Ex  ra;  Ttvaxl^o;  afMTMpeotf,  ori  xolv  kiyoi 
Toi  ypafjifioTy  6p/xJjyfU€. 

IJivaxS^a,  inquity  inventus  inPJ^ilyUii  UoXsc-iv*  dicit  autem  Dorice^ 
Interpretare  tu  clare  ex  tarndq,  quid  liters  significent.  Vid^ 
opmoT)  Dorismum  Ix  rag  et  ayLiuqiaig  (<ru<pcoSf  idem  quod  S<a|XTe0?eu;, 
vide  Hesych.)  Nimkum  persona  hie  inducitur  vernacula  lingua 
uten^  Dorica ;  unde  UoXeij;  credp  nomen  dramati  inditum  :  quod 
rariarum  urbium  ciyes  sua  qtti9<|ue  dia}ecto  ibi  lo^uebautur.  SecU 


442         Ricbardi  Bentleii  Epistola  Dna 

62.  Antiphanis  locus  est :  ubi  ^vvoixiKov96$  a  rersu  repudiatur. 
Eleganter  et  vere  Salmasius  'A^waxoXovSt^Sf  S^post  avroXrjxvios.  u  e* 
ineomitaiuSf  quod  onmino  in  textum  recipiendum  erat.  Poteris 
ctiam  sic  refingerei 

BvvyixoXouteig  iripog,  oLvro\Yixu6og. 
Sed  alterum  illud  sententiae  videtur  aptius.     Sect.  6S.  Opdme 
dedit  locum  Eupolidis  Jungeraiannus,  ex  necessitate  tmetii, 

^OcTij  irviXoy  fjK6i$  e^cov  xa)  ^otXxlov^ 

''no'weg  Xs^d  <rrguTi6orig  If  *Ia)viotg. 
Clara  sententia^  Qjui  umam  et  ahenum  portas :  tanquam  puerpera 
lonicay  castra  sequens.  Nempe  in  Ionia,  ubi  disciplina  militaris  non 
admodum  rigebat,  mos  erat,  ut  uxores  comitarentur  suos  maritos 
militantes :  ubi  si  quae  fprte  peperisset,  vasa  circumferebat  balneatoria. 
At  bonus  yir,  Kuhhius,  oroaricorijf  hie  in  senaria  ponit :  quod  pe- 
rinde  est,  ac  si  sic  in  Virgilio  legendum  contenderet,  Tiiyre  tupa^ 
iuUe  recumbens  sub  tegmine  Jagt.  Vides,  opinor,  m  (ffxi^  xefstX^, 
quantivis  esse  pretii  leges  metricas  rite  callere.  Sect.  64.  IjOCUS 
^Mschyli^  Aha  Si  vta-a'ai  xeii  (OfLoXlvov  fiaxpoi  rovof.  Sine  dubio  sena^ 
rius  erat,  sed  Xlva  stare  hie  non  potest,  cum  posteriorem  corripiat  i 
at  Xiva  a  Xmvg  optime  :  turn  autem  requiretur  substantivum  plurale# 
Lege  igitur,  si  libet, 

AtvSi  Be  ytl(rcoi9  xoS/xoX/vou  (Mixgoi  tovoi. 
Hesychius  in  r%i<ray  tvm  $€,  inquit,  jug  mtg  tou  hh6fiMTo$  ysltrva 
>Jyownv  ita  ibi  legendum,  non  yelarag.  Linea^  inquit,^mdriV?3  et 
crudilini  tenia.  Sed,  cum  Editio  Aldina  habeat  Xivahg  xitra-cif 
et  Codd.  MSS.  xtva  Zi  rfFtartru ;  merito  illud  sigma  baud  temere 
irrepsisse  videatur.    Verius  igitur,  credo,  reponas, 

AivS.  ie  (Tiriiga,  X(}fji,oXlvov  fj^axgo)  rivot. 
Sect.  65.  Antiphanis  locus,  xa)  to  ;^egv//3iov  %§(otov  ^  to^«^  tret^fjgt 
Ut  senarium  dare  se  ostendit  fuisse,  ita  et  sic  esse  corrigendum.  To 
^ipvlfietov  non  x^gvlfim.  Leeo  equidem  totum  ex  Falkenb.  To 
yepi^iov  icfwtov  ht  miMn^g  oi^^y  vel  k^tlg,  Sed,  excepto  yepn^iioVf 
nihil  hie  certum*  Jam  vero  sect.  7 1*  in  Epicharmi  senario  ferri  non 
potest  $i]Xo/p}v ;  requiritur  vi  metri  vel  $i)Xoi  ftev,  vel  8i}Xoiftey,  vel  for- 
tisse, 

O^r  Iv  xo&op  Si^  Xcofiev,  oSr  Iv  aiL^opu. 
Ao»ftfV,  vdhmuSi  ut  Xr^g,  vis^  XwvTij  wlunty  Jooptxwg.  Sect.  73.  sic  con- 
Ititue  locum  Antiphanis : 

"ourxomnlvt^v  riva 
Al^oug  kpoiySv 
Sect.  74.     Aristophanes  sv  l\  rip  /^«,  *E<f  vBpletv  iavii^etv  uttrri^ 
vouy  %  ftf/^ova.    Atqui  senarius  hand  recte  proce'dit :   quod  ut  fiat, 
kge  minima  mutatione^  *£y  tk  rS  FfipoL  i^i)^ 

plane,  ut  kifra  Sect.  76.  Kgarmg  h^npcag,  *E^*  ripMf  pro  h^Hpeus 
tpn,  Mmv  &C.  Ceterum  corruptior  est  Polyzeli  locus  sect.  76«  sed 
metri  restigiis  insistens  sic  veram  kcdenem  eruo : 


ud  Ti.  Hemsterhusium,  443 

-AffXttv/o)  y  ago. 

'£v6X7rXuye7^9  evatroiraTiiireig,  ^oifla. 
Primum,  ait,  f»  Aexavia)  lavabis  adhucpuro;  postea  ad  spurciora 
io  abuteris.  Vide  autem,  ut  una  cum  metro  sententia  quoque  belle 
J)rocedat.  Quis  neget,  hruta  necessarium  esse  post  vpeoroy  i  quis  ill 
hfacTFofioicrei^,  quod  nmil  est,  non  agnoscit  ro  hvair^<xrri<rn?  i  Denique 
pro  Kuaviet  nomine  inaudito,  ecce  tibi  de  machina  trisyllabon  0avUs§ 
Persona  apud  Menandrum  et  alios  comicos  notissima.  Ceterum 
nota  iUud,  hve^BfiUst  quod  futurum  notat  'ArrtKwst  ut  plura  alia  dbi 
tine  dubio  non  incognita.  At  sequitur  deploratus  plane  locus  Aristo- 
phanis,  Ka)  rjfua-KA^g  B*  ws  h  r<  sl-TrodiXovKov  e/xoii/x«v*  ex  quibus  depra^ 
vatissimis^tu  nobis,  amice,  horribilem  versum  effinxisti, plane  a/mrrfov 
et  aiJLQVfrov.  At  dehinc,  si  me  audis,  et  artem  metricam  assequerisi 
id  saltern  disces  quod  quantivis  est  pretii,  tacere  potius,  quam  nihil 
dicere.  Ego  vero  ex  prima  facie  catalecticum  tetraikietrum  hie  ag« 
nosco ;  ut  proinde  aut  talis  versus  hinc  excudendus  sit,  aut  omnis 
opera  ludatun  Vis  ergo,  ut  hariolari  incipiap  ?  age,  aut  veram 
lecdonem  tibi  dabo,  aut  saltem  Aristophane  non  indignam ;  lege 
igitur, 

Et  nobis  scapkatn  da,  ne  evomamus  in  aquam  qua  pedes  abbtendi 

Possit  et  sic,  Kitfuv  crxa^i}^  8e7,  iJi^vjirpr  i$   &C. 

Sed  hoc,  ut  dixi,  est  hariolari  :  nam  et  animadverto  te  alitet 
pauUd  in  Editione,  aliter  in  Epistola  ad  me  scripta,  codicis  verba  ex- 
hibere;  Si  ipsa  Excerpta  Falkenburgiana  viderem,  certius  fortasse 
aliquid  extunderem.  Sect.  78.  in  Dioclis  senario  nescivit  bonus 
Kuhnius  m^Avkrvip  secundam  syllabam  corripere  \  legeautem; 

Ouin  et  Jungermannus  (etsi  altero,  ut  dixi,  longe  melior)  sect.  79. 
in  rherecratis  loco  senarium  inchoat  ab  Eiersx^ouo-sy ;  plane  contr> 
artem.     Tu  vero  Tetrametrum  puta,  et  sic  constitue, 

AaPoiJcu  jU^EV  rrig  ^olvncogj  rov  'rruvhax  eUreKgovtrev. 

Sect.  82.  in  Cratini  loco,  nollem  caecum  ducem  secutus  esses 
Kuhnium,  in  xar  uk^na.  Quam  otiosum  enim  ibi  to  tha  i  quam 
necessarius  articulus  ra  oX^ira,  ut  6  /Sou;,  vj  ftay/;  ?  Ergo  sanissima 
est  vetus  lectio : 

*0  ^ovg  exeivog,  ^  ij  jxayic,  xal  TaA$iT«. 

Porro  Phrynichi  locus  sect.  86.  K&v  o^vfid^m  &c.  est  Anapaes« 
ticus  Aristophaneus ;  sed  deficit  urio  pede  anapaesto : 

Kav  (Jfu/3a^w  ;^g/g(rSa* — rpeij  yo/vixaf  ^  8w  aXsvpcov. 
lieque  vero  sine  Codice  suppleri  debet  ex  conjectura,  lege  insuper 
jiaullo  ante,  hv  "Ogvitriv  *ApKrro(pavov$,  non  i^j  j  ut  hie  ivrmg  0pv¥lx^v 
^fou(ral^    Eodem  versus  genere  habetur  Metagenis  locus  sect.  88. 
sic  coUocandtts: 


444         Richard!  Bentleii  Epistoke  Dike 


'aisa» 


noXXotcri  TrapQ^lfft  Kctlxdum^  two^rjC^M  ro  Hargov* 
ut  et  alter  iste  ex  Acistophanis  Tagenistisy . 

To  S*  irvovs  h  TOLis*xv}J^mi$  tout)  Uffuhf  xeu  rouro  iree^AaCov. 
Metrum  ipsnm  efflagitat  irvov^  et  rotho,  non  hyof   et  rotfrt  quod 
ultimam  producit«    Eleganter  »irero  hvovg  casu  genitivo.  trvovsrouTi 
Hui  rovro.    PuliUpars  caiida^pars  buUiens*    Sect  90.  in  Ctatetis 
loco»  nollem  te  a  scriptunt  Codicis  disce88i9$e> 

'O  xivfigii  rfi$  xolrti^  mipixf*^  fMiSoxei* 
.Nam  rot  KovliTMa  Ze  &c.  quod  tu  dedistii  peccat  in  leges  metri. 
Tottts  Ipcus  sic  videtur  legendus;   'Em  hi  nvrots  xee}  xavA  k»)  Kocnfta 

xoirg^  u^ffgep^eiy  ftoi  $oxei  (ubi  iceeyij;  videtur  esse  s/0f1M»  ^^^^0  ^^'f^S 
vero  Aristoph.  Acharn.xavKTxiaxin  Gerytade.  yel  forte  xaviVxia  reji* 
ciendum,  et  xay/na  recipiendum-  ex  VL  86.  Sect  91.  Eupolidts 
versus  Trochaicus  est>  sic  describendus : 

*AK?iei  Ta^  xoiT«f  y*  e^oucri  irXot«r/»<  frwoLyif^ag- 
Sed  Fherecratis  locum  tangere  non  ausim,  adeo  deformis  est ;  si 
modo  recte  ilium  ex  MS.  exscripsisti,  /^Ma  xa)  xoiVo^  ra^  fv 
Iftol  anrojSavf  a  fjiiWofiev  apiJFT^a-eiv*  Sed  ex  fine  tamen  subodoror 
esse  Aristophaneum  cvovis^oyTa*  Tentemus  igitur  ad  iUud  metrum 
redigere*  *^XX'  Iv  xoiroiig  hi  y  9  our  izi^Xtfi^  ai*iuiK>\9^i>  agiorij^fiy. 
Sed  in  arcis  insunt,  nan  spernenda  quidem^  qua  eramus  pransuri* 
"Evi  id  est  Ivfcrrr  a  l/uUMo/xfv  contracte  a  '/x.  ut  svllaba  fiat  longaj 
quam  versus  exigit.  Sect  9i3«  Nicocharis  verba  duos  senarios 
e&cere  pronunciat  Kuhnius/7]ui  ex  numero  syllabarumy  non  quan«> 
titate,  senarios  metiri  videtur  :  melius  paullo  Jungermiaiinus.  Tu 
sic  lege  : 

Ho^ats  re  (vel  So^alat  ttuKJ)  iraXaiM^ig  nKTavtov  BlgYaurf/^ivov 
Ku)  icix}^  kv  avTcp'XswT  iywv  xa^iVxia,  XyjU-ivoSoxov—  ' 
vel  etiam  rexroyo^  a^ei^^crftEvov.    Sect.  94.  in  Anaxippi  loco  apage 
illud  ffvrafcjTi,  quod  versus  respuit.  lege,  Tijv  f4uio<ro/Sijv  A«/S«jv  Topatmifi^ 
Mali,  et  ibidem  Aristophanis  locum  sic  dederat  Pollux,, 

Varia  lectio  u'jttftr^coj  iva'^zipm'  atque  bxc  inelior.  Sect  98. 
in  Teleclidis  loco  emendatio  tua  ci^ovroL  melius  se  tutabi^,  si  sic 
kgeris: 

^  Ta  §5  Tijyaya)  ai^ovra  coi  fLO^vvsrat, 

quod  sine  dubio  verum.  Quot  enim  riiyotva  una  l<r»?ov  ?  adde  quod 
T^avov  non. potest  /xoXttyeo-fiat,  corrumpi,  dum  a-lKi^^ ;  sed«pQstquam 
destitit  altsiv  humore  consumto^  turn  comunpiti,ir,  nisi  o^ius  de 
foco  toUitur.  Denique  oiJ/«  ev  rriyivep  cr/5ou<riy>  owx  aM  to  ti^y&vov. 
Aristc^banes  quidem  loco  a  te  laudato  raytivov  r^j&idcov  iplKov  dixit 
avvexio^ixcb;'  sed  simpliciter  riytivov  arlZov  sine  illo  -nuiiSwv  vix> 
Qpinor,  dixisset.  Sect..  101.  locus  Fherecratis  fie  locandus  et  cor* 
rigendus, 


ad  Ti.  Hemsterhusium.  445 

-  «*^ — vSs  «v  oiv  xofita-eti  [lAi 
-    Sect«  102.  Menandri  lo^um  sic  scnbe:         .  . 
*EirtxiirotvovTi 

Ms  quidem  plane  mensem  coqmnariam  quaniam  e^stimai, 
(adeo  me  verberibus  concidit)  S^ct.  103.  Solonis  japbum  dolct 
mihi  a  te  ju^uiatum  esse,  cum  tuo  frsua-ld.  Quid  nonne  ex  illis 
oi  fxsv  satis  ccMistat,  nullum  vas  anteivisse  :  ol  fi,h  enim  semper  in* 
chpat :  sed  ipse  versus  illttd  tuum  furciUa  expellit.  Scribendum^ 
aut  a-TsuBouiTt  S',  aut  MoWi  d\  au(  simile  quid  tnsyllabon.  Sect.  105* " 
locus  Cratiniy  'ETreScPxev  fiakivffiv  ifixxa  rwv  ex  ^trtijos  ubi  KuhniuS 
corrigit  n^Tiicogy  scil.  ^x  domo  Pitthei.  Frustra;  quasi  Pittheus 
Thesei  avunculus  in  yivis  eSset  setatie  Oratini ;  Ceterum  quis  non 
vtdet  locun^^jquendam,  ubi  fiixavoi  nascunti)f|  non  hominjem  4esig- 
nari  ?  Equidem  sic  legerim,  ^ 

'ETriiantt  jSaXdtvsov  afieut*  tSov  ^X  ^XXicog. 

^sXXsu^  locus  Attice  noti^simus,  de  quo  vide  Stephanum  Bvzan- 
tium>  Suidam,  alios.  Aristophanes  in  Nubibus,  "Orav  fih  otv  rAg 
cdyoLg  Ix  rou  ^sMeco^.  et  in  Acharn.  T^v  XrpviJt^o^oopw  BgcttTotv  Ix  tou 
0i)O<ioog.  Vide  %i  o^oX.  Sect.  107.  in  loco  EuDuli,  pro  StxeXixci^ 
quod  ifjLergov  estj  leee^ 

Kai  TVixra  JSixiXai  iFaTOLvicii^v  trcopeifJLoiToi, 
et  ibidem  Antiphanis,  tarn  hie,  quam  apud  Athenseumi  lege^ 
■    ■     "ffrov\6wovg  TffTjDn^jxsvo;  ;  non  iroXuTrouj. 

€ect.  110.  locus  Sophoclis  mendosus  est  \  qui  hinc  et  ex  VII. 
109.  sic  corrigendusi 

irmiXzyw  ri  f  i5x%  ig  Ixxou/xaTcov 

l^gnUf  ait,  coUegerunt ;  ne  interea  carerejit  fomite  ad  ignem  servan'^ 
aim.  Sect.  111.  Euripidis  versus  Trochaicus  est  \  nisi  quod  o7<rfiy  e 
loco  suo  ejectum  sit :  )ege«  T^hg  ivoug  rov;  Xa^xaycoyou;  If  oqwg 
ol^uv  ^v\ot  8cc^  vel  forte,  ut  sententia  continuetiur,  Xagxayooyovg^ 

•krtv  ef  Spovg  fyXa   ftc. 

Sect.  116.  Aristophaiiis  locus  sic  distinguendus, 
Km  Biccrrlhfiov^  opaofiiv 
^Hcweg  h  xmvm  ><tj^yo6^w 
nivrei  ryig  efa)/x/8o^. 

Plura  faujus  generis  extant  apud  Aristophanem.  Sect.  124.  Theo- . 
pompi  locus  sic  loeandus, 

'  — ^Xouvav  81  (rot 

Aa^v  iFa^Blpty  hri^KSi  Aeixci^ix^v, 
Ibid,  loeus  Sapphtts  egregius,  frustra  a  magnis  virid  tentatus ; 
qu«m  nisi  Prosodiae  duGtu  nemo  recte  expediverit :  'EXipir  If  opPLvto 
gi9gfuf^  ^X^vTft  Tf oifjXfvQv  ;^X«]Uruy.  JSgo  vero,  quatuor  primis  voca- 

NO.  XXIV.  CLJL  VOL.  XII.  SG 


446        Richardi  Beotleii  Eputol^  Diue 

bulls  ▼«  pcrlcctjs,  statim  bdoratu^  sums, carmen  esse ^taicum, 

quale  hoc  Horatii  5   .         .  ,  •«    . 

Nidlam  \  Fare  sacra  |  Diie  prius  |  severis  \  amrem :.  et  iBud 

Alcsci,  .  ^ 

Mrfitv  I  aXXo  ^uri6  \  cp^  vpoTtpov  \  SevSpcov'j  afA^eAo).  » 

et  aliquot  Sapphus,  ut' quod  extat  apud  Athfinacum  p.  56*.  ubi 
So'^QiS  niale  pro  o<r(ri, 

ct  apud  Stobaum,  Kotriu  \  vola-ct  8c  xeTf  |  ouSeir^'xat.  |  i^yofi/ivi  \  va 
<re9ey,  et  qu«  ibi  sequuntur.  Ergo  certus  conjecturx  sic  extemplo 
hunc  locum  refingebam  x  ■   ■  ■     , 

*EXiovT   I  s^igAm  !  nop<pvpictv  \  irepp6f/.B  \  vqv  x>^t^ 

Venientm  ic  ccelo,  purpurea ^(Mamyde  amicium.    Nam^  pro 
flrpoilf^evov  quod  et  versus  et  sententia  refugit,  reponp  'Ktppi^iyo\f  ^ 
jfiEblice  jpiro  irepie/jxevov  sic  apud  Hesychium,  UeppeJn'MWO,  w6g«J^itfltT0, 
et  alia  alibi  plura.  *   Quis  vero  tam  caecuS,  ut  jam  non^  yideat 
TO  i/oinoL  ex  margine-  fluiusse,  ijiterpretamentum  scil.  toD  ^rt^pe* 

Verba  piphiU  sect.  137.  sic  ordinanda  suat :  ; 

Oho3  ri  i6voLTUki  ^^\'^^  ^<rriv  ^  B.  wrrrsp  £v 

EWoic  AOgras — :—  ... 

'  "  Duae  personaj  quanmi  altera  quacrit,  quid  significet  xovMrerXi; ; 
altera  explicat  per  aopTi$.  Multa  similia  hujus  Diphili  extaiit  apiid 
AthensBum :  videtur  fuisse  (popjixo^  in  verborum  exoticorum  affecta- 
tione.  Sect.  1 30.    Posidippi  locum  ita-  dlgere ; 

— -—- crKtiVAs/oxovi,     ^  ^         ^     . 

*P/<rxauf,  aogroig,  Tkya  Se,  Xajxv^va^,  ovouj. 
nam  Ta^ava  nihil  est ;  neque  melius  quid  riuhc  succurrit. 

Sect.  141.  Nicochares  in  Cretensibus :  .xal  o^eaj  x«i  wijtwv 
eTg^ra*  Iv  NiKO^^poug  K^r^a),  roi§  rpxmoLVoig  avTliraXw  ,w<r'nBf  •^p;igiAo- 
v««6v.  Ita  tu,  mi  atoice,  locum  depravatum  ulterius  contammasti  J 
Vicrirep  enim  dedisti  pro  w^rep  Seberi :  atqi^i  illud  mendum  erat  typo- 
(hetdrum  :  voluit  enim  Seberus  quod  et  Aldus  ^t  MSti  liabentMrsp* 
Deinde  pro  -ApyiXo^siov,  Codices  ap^ixiw*  Ex  hoc  monstroy  re 
metrica  et  ingenio  iretus,  sic  tibi  senarium,.restitUo  verum  et 
genuinum, 

Quippe  in  hoc  versu  aut  ovi^riov  aut  iTreag  inesse  debere  res  ipsa 
clamilat :  aitqui  prius  a  vetsu  rejicitur^  posterius  latuit  in  oirtpw. 
Ergo  in  reliquis  ne  litera  quidem  mutata,  et  yer^us  et  sententia  con- 
stat, "(hc^as  Yi'Xiov  idem  est  ac  oKiaru  ^IXiol  ;  ut  Mnroj  x*^*'?*  I^yp^^f 
et  quse  scio  tro>i  nota  esse.  Verte  aiitem  MiUe  subuke ^qtujo  t^reork 
paria  facere  p^ssiftt*  Videtur  fuisse  dialogus  fabri  cum  cerdoue  ^ 
^le  tiamabatur  ^  rols  Tpmuvois  factum  esse  nescio  qmd  :  hicregere- 


•  ♦  ■  * 

ad  Ti.  Hemsterhusium* '  '  447 

bat,  se  milie  oTrsaTu  adlaturum, '  qu%  illius  TPwi^fM^  pares  esse 
facile  possent.    Sect.  142.     Platonis  versus  sic  digere  et  sprihe. 

Sect.  143.     Menandri  verslis  Trochaicus  estj^/lj  lywy*  avj^iXofiriv  . 

Jam  vero  insignem  Euripidis  locum  sect.  145.  sanum,  ni  fallori 
tibi  exhibebo : 

; itol;  OS  ^oKryocvoo  t 

Nihil  hie  muto,  nisi  quod  crTa;^wv  addiderim,  absorptum  scilicet  a 
sequente  voce  <rii:siiri.  Sententiam  rccte  ceph  Jungermannus. 
v'jpivog  ^a-TOL)(v$y  spica  triticeal  l^a&i^iKM  hie  est  uSipugy  cristas,  detrun- 
cb,  decutio.    Quid  clarius  ceniusve  ? 

Sect.  150.  Epistola  adPlatonem  in  mendo  cubat:  Oi  wcpl ''Epao-- 
rb9  xai  Kopi(rxov  n\aTa.vi  sTricrTgAAovtej  y^afowTi.  ^jjvov  *A<rvmv  t^j 
JSoipKO^iyotj  klhv*  *0  de  ^spiKcarric,  Verba  ilia, /lijv.. *^(r.  t.  JTfltp. 
A.  sunt  ex  Epistola  \  reliqua  sunt  Pollucis.  Dixerat  ille  inter  <ropo^ 
70JOU  instrumenta  esse  et  Xrivh  prol^at  jam  hujus  Epistolse  auctori* 
tate.  Quippe  qui  Xrjyov  \i<r(risiv  noniinaverant,  de  eadem  re  postea 
ibi  narrantes  ar^fghv  appellant.  Ergo  eadem  Arjvoj  qux  aogoS'  Cete- 
rum  e7riy»<  et  BTTSLyouji  s«pe  hoc  seasu  veniunt  apud  nostrum  ;  vide 
mod'o  sect.  10.  41.  127.  Porro  in  sequente  Pherecrati3  loco  sect. 
150.  ita  ordinandi  sunt  versus  et  Personae  : 

A.  ^11  [jLrjv  au  (TccuTOV  /Uraxa^itV^,  w  Vav,  otwj 
Aurol  (Ti  x»TO^'JTTaoT«v.  B.  oo  S^r*,  a^vX'  JyaS 

KcL\  TO*  wo:Jiy  atjvouj  T0(rar>Ta5  A)5\}/o/*ai ; 
A.  Cciie  te  bcalunt  ipse  dices^  o  amice,  aim  illi  te  sepeliant.  B. 
non  quidem,  vejiim  ipse  eos  priUs  sepcliam ;  et  illi  se  beatos  prcedi- 
cabunt :  Unde  tamni  tot  locidos  eis  sepeliendis  comparabo  ?    ^ft  Woiv 
autem  addidi,  flagitante  versu ;  quod  absorptum   est  a  verbo  s^  ' 

quente,  jxttxa§i3i5j/*o-$i,  bra  bunt  se  ipsi.  Cfur  autem  a^t  hie  aut 
illi  jttax«i-«cOr<  se,  cum  sepeliuntur  ?  nempe  ob  funus  egregie  fac- 
tum, et  sepulcrum  nugiio  sumtu  extructuniit  Loquitur  autem 
aliquLS,  qui  multon  cognatos  habuerit,  bonis  ejus  inhiantes,  et 
mortem  ejus  expectantes:  quos  ille  se  occupaturum  minatur,  et 
foreillis  superstiteni.     Immo  vero,  jam  melius  quid  habeo,  quod  ^    • . 

sub  calamo  modo  nascitur.     Deleas  vellm  illud  (r<^;,  et  cum  vul- 
gatis  legas,  ovtoi  8?  iLaxupiou<r   I^lL     Sententia  autem  ha^c  videtur.         ',  v   , 
Cum    laudasset   ille    nescio    quis  fortunas     suas,  turn  pb  alia,  '  ^  -^ 

tum  ob  firmam,    credo,   valetudinem,  etsi  strenue  nepotaretur ;  y^^ 

Hunc  alter  excipiens,  Ita  vero,  ait  ei^a-vixaj^,  tum  fortunas  tuas 
laudabi^,  cum  cognati  tui  te  mox  sepelieilt.     Non,  non>  subjungit 


I 


448  Riehardi  ^ndeii  EpistoLe  Dud 

ille,  Equidein  eos  omhes  componain,  et  fji^uaapiova-l  fM  superstitenl 
et  saniim.    Sect.  151  •  locum  ex  Tagenistis  sic  colloca ; 
■  6  hi  Xyav  xvmv  vsiav 


Kar  i^aip^  rovs  Sfltjfixor'f* 


Sunt  membra  versus  Anapsestici,  'Aristophailei  di€ti.  Cum 
tCu^nii  versiculum  hie  lego,  vix  possum  nauseam  cotnpescere. 
Neque  eo  melior  est  Jungermanni  jambus  sect.  154.  inJLysippi 
Bacchis.  Tu  vero  locum  sic  consticue,  ut  membrum  sit  Anapx- 
stici  Aristophanei, 

Tibicen,  inquit,.  irruit  una  cum  tibiis  et  gtottocomio.  Avroi^  eo 
fcensu  passim  apud  Atticos  c^currit,  pro  <rvv  aurols  ;  quod  tu  optima 
tiosti.  Ibid,  Metri  ratio  satis  indicat,  tam  in  Timoclis  loco,  quam 
Apollodori  yXoyrr^xo/tov  legendum  esse,  mon  y^^wrroKefJLelQv.  Lege 
itaque,  ov  ft^v  a\Xoi  xal  e7r\  too  ccyyeiov  yKoorroaofuov,  &c.  et  deinde 
membrum  pone  senarii— xa)  to  yXcorroKOfji^ov  /SoXsevei/erai.  Porro 
iect.  160.  s^nus  erat  Sophoc^lis  locus,  neq^e  soUicitandus, 
KicTpa  <^^hY|ga,  vXsypa  xa*  xara  pop^iv  '  * 

HP^avve  ttximv  *      i 

Agitahat  pra  se  hominem,  •  verba^ans  super  latera  et  dorsum 
xeVrpa  ferrea.  Eleganter  iliud  ir^svpa  *x«)  xoltoL  potx^Vy  hoc  est, 
xari  TiXivpoi  Kot)  3a%fv  ;  quale  illud  Anacreoritis,  *//  NuXov  ij  Vl 
Msfi^^tv,     Ceterum  kutSl  hie  ultimam  producit  ob  to  ^  sequens. 

Sect.  162.  I)oIet,  te  repudiassc  emendationem  certissimam^ 

Pileum  autem  dice^  me  instaf  tiara  habere  s  adeo  magnificus 
est  scilicet.  Quid  apiius  vel  desiderari  possit?  et  illud  tuunl 
xoivr,y  quorsum  spectat  ?  dices  me  habere  commtitnem  tiaram :  nimi-  • 
tjimi  non\es8e  regem.  7Vf  6  voOj ;  dubiumne  id  esse  potuit  ?  Sed 
tx  metro  solo  utique  constat,  legendum  esse  xyv^v  cujus  argu- 
xsenti  yinni  et  Tfiflav^yxjjv  soli  artis  periti  possunt  agnoscere.  Sect. 
174.  locus  Teleclidae 

AovXoTrovYioov  pvrrapov  <rx5Xy5pov. 
.^st  Anapsesticus,  et  bene  habet.  Mox  sect.  165.  legendum, 

5'xaAfAt)  yoip  oqy(Si^  jSacriXtj  IxTgjxvoyor'  gjUrOuj. 
crxaAajj  i8a<r<\if,  c^Uer  regius.  BoL(nX)g  adjective  hie  ponitur,  ut 
alia  similia  passim.  Eunuchus  autem  loquitur  hoc,  significans,  s& 
jussu  regis  castratum  esse,  ut  a  cubiculo  esset  vel  ei  vel  uxori : 
solae  enim,  ut  ille  ait,  Eunuchis  utebantur  reginx.  Citius  autem 
cceluit)  ipsum  dirueris,  quam  illud  ^ua-iXslsy  cui  tu  patroqi-» 
naris,  invito  metro  hie  possit  consistere ;  ut  de  sententia  ipsa  et 
constructione  nihil  dicam.  illud  quoque  corrigendum  ibidem  in 
Hermippi  loco,  aoTTriSeiov,  non  aaTrlhiov, 

"Ey^^ovreg  Jcov  &(rvihm  hyxlaa.  eSt  enim  senarius. 
Sectione  autem  167.   in  Philippidaet  ioco,   vd  cum  SalmatM^ 
iegendum5 


ad  Ti.  Hemsterhusiura.  449 

quod  verum  puto^  vel,  si  illud  quevis  paeto  retitiere  vis,  lege. 

Sect.  176.  'OXftsiov  rectum  esse,  hon .  o^xiav/ M^nandri  locus 
patenilit,  «c>  digerendus } 

ft  alter  PUlemonis,   'OKksIov  elhu  hri  T|deire^  xttfji^w,    . 

Vapulet  vero  Kuhnius  cum  v^rsiculis  suis,  quibua.  nee  caputs 
nee  pes  adest.  Sect.  l^SO*  Ipcus  Aristophania  duos-  coiitinet  Ana<» 
p«sticos  cum  Paroemiaco  eos  claudente  \  ut  fie|i  ^olet  turn  apud 
Ulinn  scriptorem,  turn  omnes  Tragicos, 

'£v  x/<rri]  itou  xareuriifiYiva^ 

Kai  vava-eu  ^oLff/^axfyTcanXm,     /•  ,  ^ 

Porro  Cappanei  hxc  Terba  esse  cpujicto,  qui  in  Dramatehoe- 
Satyrico  Amphiaraum  augurepi  ludificatur.  Sect.  IQl.  '[('heop^^P 
locum  sic  constiti^e,  ex  lege  metii,  uf  ant«a  1.  vii. 

et  mox  ibidem  Pherecratis  lociim  iie  emeiMb^ 

Scifi  sine  dubio^  «!  et  v  in  librk  scriptis  passim  intea  se  petinti«^ 
tari«  Jamf  ait,  vo*  iUi  lavmii  pelkm  drcumligate*  S^tione  au-« 
tern  185»  quicqutd  obtendant  Pollueis  tui  codicas,  uti  et  Suide 
et  Harpocrationisi  kgendum  credo  xxUii^ff  non  «>.i>dfi^v,  ex  fi^g- 
mento  illo  Anstopbanis,  quod  membrum  est  Tdtran^tyi  Catale<« 
tici,  '   a  8*  I J  TO  xXiviiw  ywoftivoj  If  gr«-iil^,  •         .     ♦ 

lUe  verOj  ubi  venerat  ad  locum  qv/o  lateresj^bant^  diverteb^t. 

Quippe  apud  Atticos  loca  rerum  venalium.  et.  res  ipsse  venalet 
eodem  nomine  signabaiitur,  ipso  Polluce  indicante  lib.  ix.  et  x« 
Sic  dicebant,  f c  roxrifov,  eg  rot  jJi'Vpa,  k^  tov  ^Acogov  Twjoy,  kg  ru.  avSgi- 
7oSa,  ejTOVoivoy,  IgrovihouoY^  kg  Ta$  yyr^gj -kg  709'  Xtfistvcorov,  &c. 
Ergo  eg  TO  ^X/vSiov  epdem  modo,  ad  locum  ubi  xX/vfliov  fiebat,  yel 
yenibat.  Nisi  forte  eg  rot  ir?Jvdiu  potius  dicendum  fuisse  contendaf 
aliquis.  Ille  vero  3ic  locum  constituat,  eodem  veraus  genere, 
*0  8*  eg  TO  ^\tvBelov  yevofj^evog  l^irge^e  — — 

Sect.  188.  Recte  liabet  codex  Vossbnus  r^v  -^o^Sv  in  Aristopia* 
aid  loco,  qii^i  sic  digerendus ;  ^ 


*» . '» 


T)jy  youv  atrviooti. 


'fiffWij^a  Tcp  $ggaT«.vajaJfff  ewfcw^. 
TO  fipkairi  tecundam  producit. 

Sect.  189.  Legere  possis,  fi^  xly^og  xeO^lTou,  nunquid  vocabuit*^ 
xiyBog;  yidetur  eniin  dubitare  ^  unde  addit,  Siw  xou  ^ofoxXj^i  i<^^i 
^ugot  locua  ^c  yid^ur  legendus. 


450  Adversaria  Llterdria.  ' 

Sane  mlrifice  ^O^t  Kuhnii  ilia  correctio  mttvofifjLsiTei.^  AAtfT 
quid  I^  f^ciat,  ndl^pdligo.  Sect.   190.  Platonis'  Cdthid  locutnr 

sic  diTide.  Soto?  '8e  t^  xMifimv  ru  IvSodw 

^  y      i       '       ■  >     ^^      '  ....... 


Ibid.  Anaxilae  locus  sic  legendus^   Ovk  &v  yt  fx^ 
xipxfuivov*    Denique  loco  ultimo  sect.'  19^,  pro  inficetis  iffis 
tits  Kuhnii^  quos  Eupolidi  de  suo  dbnat,  hos  ill^e  habeat  33iqttiGttit#> 

melioreSy  xagSotrw  Suo, 

KojuT/tQOf  oxTflo,  StJo  X'irf a,  ioo  rgv^itbj 
KvsfxXa  TB  xca  {yA.KvipdkaL  rpld)  iifq^^ttJaffrptv, 

*6|  flgoMu;,     ..... 
K\im$  €KXTOv,  KOfTifjut^  xifiayrw,  Xt^yoy. 
Pro  yyxfat  versa  tertio,  quod  jam  pr^ecesserat,  neque  repeti 
debuit,  repones  o-xa(^>}v,  vel  yJi^uv^  vel  simile  qdid,  quod  propius 
accedat.     Nobis  ad   indagandum  fugitivum  illud  nunc  noii  est 
otium.    Defessus  enim  ^uih  taedio  scribendi;   qiibd'longe  roajore 
opera  mihi  constitit,  quam  emendationes  ipsae.     Tu  vero,  doetis- 
sime  et  amicissime  Hemstechusi^  si  quidnunc  frugis  coUigere  po^ 
sis  ad  curas  tuas  secundas,  quas  in  Pdlluce  te  positurum  narrast 
utere^  fruere,  jure  tuo  et  arbitrata. .   Uii  id  tempus  venerit,  vide- 
bimus  forte^  an  in  ceteris  hujus  Ubrij^  aliqujd  nobis  occurrat,  quod 
doctissimos  editores  fugerit.    Etsi,  ut  verum  fatear,  rationem  con- 
silU  tui  nonduni'perspicio*    Quis  enim  typographus  Itbmm  deail# 
r^udety  mde  /Sua  et  prettolaixnanteail).  Ecqaandb  omnia  riu* 
perae  Editionis  exemplaria  divendentuf  l-   Tti-iptur  oertiores  noa* 
facieS)^  quo  -pacto  et  quo  instituto  iterum,   ut  narms,  auctdvmJ 
hunq\a{^redi  velis,    Vale^  vir  erodiiissime,  et  me,   quod  faciS| 
amaie  pcrgew  -  Caatabrigiff;,  vu  die  Junii,  mpqcviii. 


^       ■ 


•  I  ^      .|V.    T.. 


ADVERSARIA   UTERARIA, 


'  ». 


Ko.  vni. 


Ex^Kcit.  This  word,  generally  used  at  the  end  of  MSSi  sftid 
early  printed  books,  is  a  contraction  of  expHc^A:  Tl^anoien^. 
books  were  rolls  of  parchment,  (iienoe  the  Latin  word  v'olumen, 
and  our  volume)  which  were  unfolded  by  the  reisderan  his  progress 
through  them.  When  they  were  quitfe  finfolded,  tb^y  were  of  course 
Jinished;  and  the  Mord ^explicitus,  which  . properly  convey^  .tVf> 
'former  sense^  was  afterwards  used  in.  the  latteF,  when  thfi  books* 
assumed  a  different  f dfm,  U>  signify  that  they  ^es^finkbpi.  •  .  ♦  Vi/:, 


Adversaria  lAteraria.  451 

*  •  • 

Poifds.^yTibieiti,  inbisxroUectioQofwcientlnsciiptKHis,  pub- 
lished at  Rome  in  l6Q9,  observes  that  ^' tjie  nqieiits  placed 
Points  at  the  end  of  every  word,  but  scarcely  evi^r  at  the  end  of  ;| 
line^  though  sometimes  after  every  s}^!^!}!^** — This  is  exemplified 
in  AD.  FiNiBUS.  OB.  vENSRiT.  DUM.  TAXAT.  Thifl  singular 
mode  was  used  in  the  third  ceutury. 

It  has  been  said  that  these  Points  were  placed  in  Epitaphs,  in 
order  to  excite  sympathy  and  grief  in  the  mind  of  the  reader  by 
these  frequent  pauses.  But  we  find  in  Lupi  {Epitaphium  Secera) 
the  following  Inscription,  \i4iicb  is  full  of  Points,  without  any 
sentiment  of  pity  or  sorrow-: 

IMP.  CAES.  M.  AN.  TO.  Nl.  O. 
COR.  D1.  A.  NO.  PI.  O.  PS.  LI.  Cf. 

AVG.  P.  M.  TRIE. Tot,  11.  cos.  PP. 

COR.  NE.  LI.  A.  VVLM.  TEX.  TA.  TA. 

lyi.  MAM.  PU  E.  TA.  TEM*  E.  LTS. 

gVE.  SVOS.  EX      . 

ni.  CI.  VM. 

JEN.  71- AM.  SV.  A^. 

»A.  viy. 


The  title  Dan  is  derived  from  Dpminus ;  wliidi  in  the  »Qnkiih   ; 
ages  was  written  Pomitv^,  and    afterwards,  abbreviated   by   the 
French  into  Dom^  bj  the  Spaniards  into  Don^  and  by  the  Endisli  , 
into  £km»  \  A*l^; 

None  pf  the  commentators  on  Shakespeare,  or  gfener^  critics^ 
have  noticed  a  line  in  Hamlet,  the  harsh^  difficult  sound  of  which 
adnurably  expresses  the  sense : 

/hid  in  this  harsh  world  draw  thy  breftth  in  pain* 

Vaagelas  took  such  infinite  pains  ^h  his  translation  of  Quintus 

Curtius,  and  delayed  the  publication  of  it  so  long  by  his  freqtient 

earaections,  thai  Voiture  told  bim  that  before  bis  work  was  com- 

plete,  the  French  language  would  have  undergone  changes,  whidi 

would  oblige  hiqi  to  recomjiose  it.  ^  By  the  substitution  of  lingua  ' 

ioJbayjba,  he  applied  to  him  the  ve^rses  of  Martial : 

Eutfapelus  toasor,  dum  circuit  era  Luperciy 
&ipupgitque  genas,  altera  barba  subit. 

Tba  tSiBsItttioi^  at  lasi^  appeared,  aad  no  higher  character  can  be 
nvenof  it  than  die  expression  of  Balzac,  that  the  Alexander  of 
QiBiitus  Olutiiis  was  invincible,  and  An^t  «f  Yangelas  ininittabk* 


452  Adversaria  Literaria. 

AFRICAN    LAK^^UAGXS.    . 

f:Prdfh  CdAipbkWs  Travels  in  Soalh  Africa.) 

I. — The  Lw^s  Prayer  in  the  Hottentot  Language, 

Cita    up       ne    nanoop  na,    sa     ons       anoohe^       sa     koop 
Our  Father  the  Heaven  ^  in  thy,  name  hallowed  be  thy  kingdom 

ha^     sa    ei  i        hoop    ei    oe   nanoop   na  koommi^  ciu 

tome  thy  will  be  done,  earth  on  the  Heaven  in        as        omr 
cecorobe  berip    mata      Qeci>      i     cita  soorootikoo    oobekata 

daily     bread  give  us  this  day  and  our      debts        forgive  ttf\ 
Cite  86ordoti  aukoo  citee  oobeka  koommi/   i       te        oowa 
our  indebted  men     we   forgive        as        aiid  nttt    temptation. 
keikata^  gawe    coreta     eip     ga;     o       sa      ne      koop     ke,   i 
lead  us     but   deliver  lis  evil  Jrom  for  thi/ie   the  kingdom  is  and 
de  keip,     i     de    isa    i.   aoiQ. 
the  power  and  the  glory  in  eternity » 


II. — In  the  Language  xf  Madagascar, 

Ralt-sica  an-danghitsi,  angare  afi^  bo  fissa  life  i  fansap  ano 
Father  our  in  Heaven  name  thy-  ^nagPified  be,  kingdom  thy 
evi  aminaie ;        araoroiupo-ano  '        ho  efa    iz  an  tanne  oucoua 

comet04is    thepUoAwreof  thy  heart  be  done     inearth      as  if 
aa«<]anghitsil   Mahoume    aoaie       aoanenai      anrouanne    moufe 

in  Heaven        give      ^to  us  for  o^^  support  'day  this '     brend 
fbi.   Tand  i  ou  zahaie^  o  Zanbar^  gui  fannabeuaie  ratsi  abi ;  toua.. 
mil        revnit  to  us         o  God.     tresp'asses our    evU    ^11      as 
zaie  Vnitale  i  fannahe  ratsi  a  gni  rati  naie  ;  .  aca    in^natitse  a^naie^ 
ta^e  forgive     iniquities      -efmnies  to  our  do  not     lead     us  in, 
▼etse-vetse  ratsi ;  fea  ano  millenesa  anaie  tabin  ratsi  aif>u 
conceptions  evit   but  thou  deliver      ns    from  evil  alL 

Numbers  in  Madagascar. 

ReC,  o»e. '  Roue,  two.  Telou,  thr^e.  fiftat,  four.  Ohni,  five. 
Henne,  six.  Fitou,  4even.  -  VsimM^  eigh^  Civi,  nine.  Polou,  ten. 
Zatou^.  hundred.    Arnve,  thousand.  r 

•       •  •        " 

Velius  Loiigus  Ittforms  tis  that  i^  ^^ad  Mt  iMftisUal  to  wrile  Msj 
kf,  kid,  (of  quis,  quit,  quid.  In  some  French  <^tlottft  of  the  bc^n-' 
ning  of  the  loth  centuiy  We  fidd  kiskis,  kankaH,  for  quisquis,  quafH" 
quam.  Niceroo  felated  that  a  clergyman  tvas  deprived  of  hte  btide** 
fioe  for  his  p^esrumptioti'  in  prottouneing  quain^am  instead  of' 
hanlcan.  ,  The  offender  had  the  fbftitude  to,  appeid  to  the  parlian^ 
ment  of  die  proirince,  who  decreed  *"  tbd  he  ffiight  liM  hii  4ilfcMK ' 
tion  in  his  pronuiacisttioil.''  ^  ■  .  * 


Adversaria  Literarm.  453 

Fo/ifw  JoANNis  CotTONi  fTo  nepote  8U0  cavtssimo, 

R.  CoTtoNo,  1692. 

Cresce,  puer,  tecum  et  repetens  exenipla  tiiorum^ 

Exsupera  morum  nobilltale  genus.  ,  .*■• 

.  Artibus  ingenuis  tultus  sis,  quicquid  A  then®, 

Et  quicquid  rfobis  Roma  diserta  dedit. 
Sisque,  precor,  magnae  subnixus  robore  mentis/ 

Et  oon  fucata  simplicitat6  bonus 
Virtutis  fidus  sis  custos,  cultor  honesti ; 

Et  verae  semper  Religionis  amans. 
Mollia  tianquillae  currant  tibi  lempora  vitap, 

Et  veniat  tardo  cana  senecta  pede  !  ^  .        , 

Sacred  Dramas. — ^The  followiitg  title  of  the  Myatery  of  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles  is  a  curious  specimen  of  the  taste  and  language 
of  the  time : — "  Les  Catholiques  OEdvres  &  Aden  des  Apostres^ 
r^digez  en  escript  par  Sainct  Luc  Evang^liste,  &  Historiographer 
icellui  S.  Luc  escripvant  d  Th6ophile,  avec  plusieurs  hintoires  en 
icellui  inser^es  des  gestes  des.Cesars.  Le  tout  veu  &  corrige 
bien  8t  duement  seloii  la  vraie  verite,  &  jou6  par  personnages  d 
Paris  en  I'hostel  de  JPlandres,  Tan  mil  cmq  cents  quarante  ung.  / 
Avec  privilege  du  Roy/' 

.  ""■■"^^■^^^^•■^^^— 

''  The  AntiquariuSf  by  the  ancients  called  Lihtarius,  wrote 
after  another  persoo,  called  the  Dictator,  who  held  the  original 
and  dictated.  A9  the  Greek  pronunciation  differs  from  ours, 
if  the  Dictator  says  rij,  t^j,  rotlf,  or  to7?,  the  Antiquarius,  who 
perhaps  did  not  regard  the  sense  or  connexion,  wrote  down  tic  ; 
for  the  Greeks  pronounce  all  these  words  alike.  Ln  time  the' ortho- 
graphy changed  in  the  Greek  tongue,  as  it  has  done  in  others. 
The  Greeks  did  not  endeavour  to  reform  their  language  to  the 
pure  Attic  of  Isocrates;^  but  rather  seemed  in  their  M8S4  to  write 
many  words,  not  aa  they  were  in  the  original^  but  aooordk}^  to  the 
more  modern  fashion ;  as  the  Normanno-Saxous,  in  transcribing 
old  copies,  corrupted  the  orthography.  To  instance  an  old  MS. 
1  may  cite  the  oM'  fragments  in  the  Greek  GcispeU  in  the  Cotton 
Library,  written  injarge  ancient  Utters  of  silver  and  gold,  which  I 
take  to  be  older  than  tibe  Alexandrian  MS.  from  the  form  of  the 
letters.  In  these  -fragments  are  the  same  faults,  As  CUIFAN  for 
^nrfTpixy,  KTPHNEON  ior  Kymvukn,  EPXij^ME  KAl  UAPAAHM" 
'  *OME  for  ?f^«|Ktfi  xd  M^dO^ifMu,  BIMEI  for  «l|^>  MIZtlN  for 
fuiWi  and  many  Dikers/.        47<)Q«  H.  Wajiley. 


454.  Advermria  LiUrario: 

•Quid  dediciUiim.po$eU  AfolUnem 
rates  f ^ 

Pbcebe,  fave ;  saoclas  hiioiili  pede  proterit  drav 

Advena,  liminibus  jam  i>onii^  hospe^  adest. 
P^ioebe^  fave ;  insaoas  veliem  depellere  curas, 

Mol liter  et  totos  vivere  posse  dies. 
A  roe  livor  edax,  long^que  ioamabilis  abslt 

Invidia^  et,  pectus  qui  preoiit,  abait  amor* 
Absit  amor,  quern  te^  Dapfanen  per  celsa  siequenlehi 

Clulniiiia,  tehtrum  vi  sap^rfiase  ferunt. 
Victu3  eras.     Puro  nos  et  cedamus  anaori, 

Huic  me  noi>  pigeat  succubuisse  Deo. . 
Arma,  in  me  verte  arma ;  Deus,  felicibus  tiror 

Vuloeribus^  nunquam  queia  jcaniisae  decet. 
'Heu  !— -^reo !  taiuomm  ubi  erit  medicina  tlolorutn  f 

Nunc  scio  quid  contra  sit  capere  arma  Deos. 
Emoiior^  dum  te  video,  mea  Delia;  dum  te, 

Delia,  non  video,  non  minus  einiirior. 
Phoebe,  meum  vcstro  caruit  medicamine  vtilAus, 

Nunc,  Deu8,  optatam  nunc,  r6gQ,  confer  opem. 
Quae  voces  animum  flecm^nt  i  qtio  carmine  nyinphie 

Insinuenr  tenero  miif  id  tela  amu  i 
Quid  sit  $mor,  ^  novi ;  docnit  me  Delia  amormn  ; 

Hanc  quoque  crudelem  fas  didicisse  Deum. 
Si  faveas  votis,  tibi  tunc  veuerand'e,  capella 

Ante  cadet  sacras  saoguincrienta  foreal  "■ 
E^to.  Nunc  mea  sit  conjux  carissima,  nee  te, 

A]me^  piget  precibus,  Pbcebe,  favere  meis* '  . 
'    Sit  casa  parva  quidem,  sed  mt  mtbi  Jaiita  supellex, 

Unde  brevis  mensae  detur  habere  dapes. 
Non  equidem  optslrim  multoft  numerare  aodales,  ' 

Neve  mihi  exiguos  turba  sit  ante  fores. 
Adsit  rara  cohors,  at,  sit,  (Deus,  annue  votis,) 

Quisque  mibi  fid&  jnnctus  aniiciti&.  • 
Itora  Golam,  sylvseque  peleos  inglorius'imsbrae 

Te  recinem  densis,  Pbcebe,  sub  arboribii^r; 
Sylvestreaque  huniili  modulatus  arundine  niusas, 

Dicam  equidem  quicquid  dieere  soadet  aaior« 
Ah !  talem  m  tuto  hceat^si  Aicora-vitam, 

Nestoris  ut  veliem  vivere  posse  dies. 
Non  mihi  hn  vel  erit  tardam  metiiisse  senectam, 

Vel  si  aderit  rapido  mors  properata  pede. 
£t,  si  mors  aderit,^ — si  te,  mea  Delia,  linquam,         ^ 

Saltem  babeam  moriena  deficiente  tnaiui* 
^  JU  quaadQ  liora  venit,  qui  tu  "  vale,"  Delia^  dice^ 

Hoc  mihi  restabit  dieere/'  vita,  vatei" 

i/.  JB, 


AdW7'saria  lAteraria.  455 

IN/BTERNUM  HONORfeM  HOBERTI   BUfiNS. 

PoetaruQi  Caledonia  sui  ^dvi  longe  principle  . 
Ciijtts  carmina  eximia^  patrioBenDoneacnpla^  ' 

Aiiiini  magis  ardentis  ing^BU^ue  vi,.  ^ 

Quam  arle  vA  cuku  jpooapieaa, 
,    Facedisy  jtu»tidkate^  Jepi9ff6^  affiuafiti% 
Qouttbttt  lileraniiB  jptdtonbua  satis  nota ; 

Ckaa  aiti^  neciion  plerique  onines^ 
Masaruin  amantissimi,  memoriainque  viri 

Arte  poedcft  tain  pr^ecUri^  fo^entea 

HOC    MAUSOLEUM^    . 

Super  reliquias  poetas  niortales, 

ExBtnienduin  curavere. 
Primum  huj^a  aedificii  lapid^m 
Qulielmus  Mil^^  ArmieeF; 
Reipublicse  architectoiiicae  apud  Scotos    - 
In  regione  aastralit  Cum  maadnuw  ProTiBcidiliSy 
GeoTgio  Tertio  reenaiitci,  '^. 

.  Georgioi  Walltts  Principe^. 
Siunmainimperii piK>  patve  teneote, 
Josepho  GasSy  armigaro..  Duitifidsis  Pnafeoto^ 
Thonm  J«  Bimty  Londbteaai,  AicUtfl^ 

.    Posuity 
Nonis  Juniis,  Anno  Lucis  ymdcccxv 
Salutis  Humanta.MDCCcxv. 

G  has  often  yielded  its  place  to  C :  thus  from  /D3  tameJus  has 
been  formed ;  XiA^yrai  has  become  AeXcxrai ;  [s.i<ry<M,  misceo ; 
fyaofuTQSf  corytus  g  regtum,  rectum^^  Stc.  C  is  indeed  the  original 
character :  G  is  called  a  new  letter  by  Diomedes,  and  was  un- 
known to  the  Romans  before  the  first  Punic  war.  According  to 
Terentius  Scaurus,  it  was  introduced  bj  Spurius  Carvilius. 

In  our  own  times  G  has  frequently  given  way  to  C.  ThrORmor- 
ton  has  been  changed  into  Throckmorfon,  Bugden  into  Buckden ; 
and  will  it  not  be  said  hereafter,  that  the  Isle  of  Dogs  sl|iOuld  have 
l^een  called  the  Isle  qJ  Docks  ^ 


Sometime  after  the  return  of  Charles.  II.  Dr.  Isaap  Barrow 
wrote  the  following  distich : 

Te  magis  optavit  reditunun,  Carole,  nemo ; 
£t  nemo.sensit  te  rediisse  acinus. 


I  See  VosftittSy  Stymolbs^cob. 


436       Smith's  Greek,  Version  of  JewePs 

Dialogue  or^  ike  Imiellation  €f  Pope  Urbanm  Fill*  who  ha^ 

bees  in  his  coat  of  arms : 

Call.    Gallis  mella  dabunt,  Hispanis  spiciria  fig^nt. 
Uisp.        Spicula  ^i  figetit,  eiiiorientuf  Apes. 
ItaL     Melta  dabuiit  cundtis,  nulli  sua  spicula  figent : 
Spicula  nam  princep^  f)|;ere  nescit  Apum. 


AlIOAOriA  THE  TilN  ATrAflN  EKKAHXIAI, 

SIVE  APOLOGIA  ECGLESliE  ANQLICANiE, 

AUCTORB  JOANNt  JUEUO,  OLlM  EPfSCOPO  SARISRtriaENSI, 

OR&C^  Qt7TDEM   RCDblTA.  ' 

A  JOANNJe^.«MIT|i,  A.  B.  Ox«mi,  \SSQ. 
Naper  recemait  et  noU&  addfdit  A.  C.  CkUPiiEhLy  A.Bf • 


*ii  1*11 


Pqhtbfxacti  fexcvoiT  «.  BooxBRorOy  apud  quem  veneunt*    Veneunt  ciUaoL 
t^onDiNi  apud  RiyiDgtoo  et  ebobaci  apud  Vi^lippol^. 

1813. 

•  *  '    ■         ■ 

*  •  «. 

The  9ppearanc«  from  a  country  press  of  such  a  work  as  we  h^re 
intend  to  notice  would  have  deserted  at  any  period  the  attention 
of  the  scholar.  The  original  Latin  afolooia  was  reprintecl 
also  in.  the  same  year  at  Pont^fract ;  and  an  English  Translation 
illustrated  with  Historical  Notes  cane  out  from  the  so^me  press  in 
the  year  lBl3-^both  of  them^.at  ^is  period^  works  well  w(nthy 
die  regard  of  the  Thedlogiah. 

And '  yet  we  hilVe  little  doubt  that  ^♦e  are  now  making  all  the 
three  for  the  first  tiftie  ktio\Vn  to  the  gfeat  body  of  our  readers; 
We  af e  deJjif Otis  therefore  to  fiiv6  such  publicity  tp  theAvhole,  aa 
Iftay  pldcJe  them: fairly  before  tne  eye  of  the  learned  world:  an  ad- 
vantage hitherto  lost,  from  the  unostentatious  nature  o^  their  ap- 
pearance, Und  the  retired  liiodefety  of  the  Editor  apd  Ti:a,hsIator.  ' 

Of  the  general  merits  of  the  Apologia  Scdesia  uingticmnt. 
Kttle'  need  be  said  at  this  day.  Ihat  is  a  point  settled  by  the. 
Voice  of  ages.  But  what  has  long  been  displayed  as  panoply, 
may  be  worn  again  as  armour.  And  ^  Apology  of  Jewel — in 
that  view — bears  too  strongly  upon  this  great  Protestant  contro^ 
versy,  to  be  talked  of  merely-^and  neglected-^by  the  preseni 
generation  of  Divines. 

For  if  the  Romish  Church 'm  fnith  and  in  practice  be  indeed 
ever  the  ^ame  and  know  not  even  the  shadow  of  turliing  ;^  thid 
master  piece  of  animated  and  vigorous  argmnetit  pleads  for  our 
continued  separation  fron  the  Cbmvb  Of  Rwne,  on  the  very  same 


Jpolfigia  Ecclena  Anglicana.  457 

i  m 

J^rouiVci  of  ^tTors  and  abuses  ^hkh  jostified  our  fixst  departure 
from  her  pale. 

On  any  other  supposition^  let  us  ask  the  most  learned  and  liberal 
/  of  tliat  CommCinion  for  their  own  history  of  their  own  variations. 
And  taking  the  state  of  the  question  from  the  -^Jpologia,  let  them 
avow%  what  acts  of  pe^'sonal  and  official  misconduct  m  their  Popes 
and  Prelates  there  recited,  they  eondemn  or  ^eny ;  and  what 
corruptions  in  their  discipline  therie  attacked,  they  give  up  as  inde- 
fensible. Finally,  let  them  demonstrate,  if  they  can^  what  points 
of  their  doctrine  there  exhibited,  as  gross  and  unscriptural,  are 
now  entertained  by  their  people,  in  a  senile  less  discrepant  to  the 
gospel  and  less  abhorrent  to  rationaM^lieA 

But  all  this-perliaps,  in  n  Clamcal  Journal,  is  so  mudk  digreih 
sion.  What  we  pronrised  to  our  readers  strictly,  was  a  critical 
notice  of  Spiith*s  Greek  version,  as  a  curiosity  iir  literature.  We 
proceed  accordingly.  — 

The  two  editions  of  the  work  were  published  at  Oxford,  yet 
even  ih  that  uhiversily>  its  birth  place,  copies  of  ^fher,  -we  believe^ 
are  now  very  scarce  and  very  little  known.  The  third  edition 
(such  only  we  suppose  it  to  be,)  lately  edited  by  Mr.  Oampbell,  b 
presented,  by  a  very  appropriate  dedication  written  in  Greek#  to 
the  Bishop  of  Durham ;  as  having  been  undertaken  at  his  kind 
suggestion  and  as  being  naturally  connected  with  a  tMNne  so  dis- 
tinguished for  Protestant  zeal. 

'rhough  somewhat  out  of  order^' we  are  inclined  to  quote  the 
following  sentence  from  that  peculiarity  of  syntax'  in  it  called  an 
Attic  solecism;  which,  because  from  inadvertence  some  of  the 
ancients  might  speak  so  now  and  then,  the  Sophists,  to  give  a  new 
turn  and  quaintne^s  to  their  style,  aifected  every  where  as  a  beauty. 

ctiVBXovTi  8*  ehrelv,  EFfl  t^  EI  r^v  rotj  Ai^fi-oirihaus  fit^yivTifTm^  ^ 
Tov  ToD  Kixipawog  Syxovj  ij  tyjv  rou  UctwKov  crwoi^ijv  AHHTOTN  EAih' 
SEN  av  eig  to  [jLecov  ^ipeiv  rauTi)y  ri^y  tov  loviWou  amohr/lwf*  < 

Qu.  Does  the  peculiarity  remarked  above  admit  of  defence  as 
correctly  Attic  ?  or  must  it  be  excused  only  as  an  Attic  owaxoAavdot^ ? 

The  Preface,  also  written  in  Greek,  states^-  with  courtesy  and 
thanks,  that  IVlr.  Campbell  was  indebted  to  the  biographer  of  Sir 
Philip  Sidney  and  of  Isaac  Walton,  *'  the  pious  and  learned  Dr. 
Zouch,"  for  a  copy  of  the  neonnd  edition,  from  which  his 
own  was  reprinted.  .  We  are  told  also,  that  Smith  was  one 
of  the  fellows  of  Magdalen  ;  but  from  something  singular  in  Mr. 
Campbell's  phrase,  it  appears  doubtful,  whether  he  ever  advanced 
beyond  the  degree,  of  B.  A.  And  Smith,  perhaps,  presents  one 
more  instance  of  the  precarious  vitality  of  great  early  talent. 


Bentiey-on  Fhalaris,  pp.  319>  20. 


458         SBM^'sjQr€ekV€rsi(>n6f  JktsteVs 

Ms;  CampkM-  ia  .Uf  Ihehu  to '  the  liatiti  Ajpologia  vniit^ 
thu«: 

'f  Tbescarisltf  of  this  v«losbIe  book^  tesides  Ito  own  merit,  in- 
duced tbe  Editor  to  reviveitin  sucbtiforn^  as  might  render  it 
liecessible  to  youth,  llie  addition  of  Smithes  Greek  Tr^nsiatiph 
will  certaitily  be  deemed  .an  itnprovemeot;  as  it  has  great  merit, 
not  only  in  point  of .  langiiagej  but  from  making  the  sense  of  tlie 
original  clearer*"  ♦      .  .  / 

Now  though  at  this  moment  we  are  not = prepared  witiifiicta 
exactly  to  iUuatrate<^  Mr.  C's  laat  assertion  iii  the  paragraph  just 
quoted;  yet  we  cannot  but  echo  his  general  compliment  to  the- 
translator---T^  to3  Jo\ii>Mi^  wfjfMer^  au^  5ti  ry  Aif e*  tJ  a-oL^sffTirr^ 

And  in  the  mean  while  to  show  bow  much  the  Greek  languagl^ 
in  point  of  preeision  surpass  all  olhers  with  which  it  is  usualiy 
compared;  we  refer  our  readers  to  the  foot  of  the  page*'  Ihe 
distinction  there  drawn  with  great  acuteness  and  justice  by  the^ 
eminent  prelate  already  mentioned,  is  so  strikingly  to  the  purpose 
that  we  could  not  pass  it  by. 

With  all  our  respect  to  Mr.  G.  ^or  bis  zeal  and  ability  as  au 


'  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  some  misconception  and  perversion 
of  the  Scripture  doctrine  of  saWation  may  have  arisen  from  an  am<^ 
biguit^  in  the  words  "  saved  by  faith  without  works/'  arising  from 
the  diflferent  meanings  which  may  be  annexed  to  them  accordingly 
as  they  are  spoken  or  written.  If  ive  could  have  been  saved  by  oi}r 
Own  ^ood  works,  Christ  would  have  died  in  vain.  But,  as  we  cannot 
W  saved  bi/  twrks,  God  has  mercifully  appointed,  that  We  shall  be 
6aved  by  faith,  without  works.  But  to  be  '-  2»aved  by  faitli,  without 
works,"  that  is,  per  ifidem,  nuUo  operum  adjumento,  has  a. very  diifler- 
etit  meaning  from  being  saved  hy  faith  without  works,  that  is,  per 
tidem  infructuosam." 

In  the  first  sense,  without  works,  is  the  attribute  of  the  verb ;  ui 
the  secondi  it  is  the  attiibilte  of  the  noun.  ;  The  difference  is  still 
more  striking  ui  Greek-  We  are  saved  ha  wltrrews,  avev  epywr,  but 
not  hta  vitrrews  Tf^s  &y€vfyy(ov»  For,  we  are  sated  by  faith — without 
works ;  but  not  by  the  isath  which  is  witlidut  works.  The  former 
sense,  by  admitting  that  we  are  saved  not  by  works,  (forlorn:  best 
works  are  far  short  of  our  duty,)  but  by  an  atonement  of  infinitely 
greater  value,  does  not  exclude  the  necessity  of  godd*works.:  but  the 
latter  supposes,  the  validity  of  a  faith  unproductive  of  good  works, 
a  sense  contrary  to  the  whole  tenor  of  Scripture.  To  be  saved,  with- 
out icdrks  (that  is,  riot  by  our  own  good  works,  but)  b^  faiths  is  not 
subject  to  the  same  ambiguity  as  to  ^be  *^  ^Vived  hf  faith  witkout 
works*'  Sermons,  Charges,  and  Tracts  by  $hute>  Bishop-of  Duvkam. 
London,  1811.  pp.  294,  5-  Note,         .         ,         . 


JuXnar,  we  have  to  ccrnipldiiiy  however,  that  he  has  neglected  one 

Sart  of  his  duty.  He  ought  to  have  entertained  and  instructed 
le  purchasers  of  Smith's  Greek  version  with  Smith's  own  Epistle 
to  President  Langton.  (tl^e  Roulh,  we  may  woli  presume^  of  his  day) 
dated  Anno  lfi53..  Julii  22,:and  with  his  Preface  Lectori  4)iXsAXnv* 
^like  worthy  of  preservation.  Without  these  two  pieces^  wo 
must  pronouQce .  Mr*  C.[s  edition^imperfect ;  aud  shall  supply  the 
defect,  by  reprinting  them  intlre  from  the  •''rst  edition  in  l6t4. 
The  secoiKl  .of  )(>3i>  is  not  at  our  command.  - 

After  he  has  griititied  his.  curiosity  by  the  perusal  of  the  Epistle 
and  4be  IVeface,  let  the  Greek  Scholar  take  up  the  version  itsdf 
with  the  Latin  original  before  him*  And  we^  shall  endeavoi^aC 
an  early  day  to  meet  him  «gain  with  a  few  remarks  on  Smith's 
e.i^cution  of  the  task;  which  it  would  be  trespassing  too  far  on 
tlie  pages  of  this  Joiunal  to  insert  at  piesent. 


•AnOAOnA  THD  "ArrAftN 

ArOLOCIA    ICCCLESliE    ANGLICANiE    GRJEC2,    VERSA. 

Interpret e  L  S.  JBacc.  in  Art* 

OXONIiE, 

Excudebat  Josephus  Barnesius.  I6l4.    * 

Olahissimo,  doctissimoque  viro  1).  Doctori  Langton,  Collegii 
Magdalenensis  Pnesidi  dignissimo. 

Non  equidem  faciam  (Ornatissime  Praeses)  ut  quando  tibi  scribo, 

Graecarum  Ilterarum  cognitionem  dilaudare  videar.     Est  ilia  jam 

pervagata  satis  opinio,  qui  harum  sit  prorsus  expers,  doctum  ne^ 

quaquam  esse  perhibendum.     Enimvero   tantopere  nostrum  hoc 

seculum  iis  deditum  esse  videmus,  ut  quum  apud  prions  terapom 

homuncioncs  proverbio  iacrebuerit,  Gracum  eslf  non  potest  kgi; 

contra  nihil  fere  nunc  legatur,  praeterquam .  aut  ipaa  Grtecorum 

5cripta,.aut  quod  eorum  oleat  disciplinas.     Neque  vero  pra^darum 

id  sibi  ducunt  hpmines  nostri,  si  quomadocunque  sic  scripta  intet-* 

ligant :  quin  et  ipsi  quoque  lascivientes  (ut  At)  ex  Trepiovfrta^  Gi^;c£ 

scripturiunt.     Uinc  pridem  illae  non  tarn  gemniis  distinctx^,  quam 

gemmeas  Budagi  Epistolae :  quas  elegantes  profectoMicerem,  nisi 

meras  judicassem  elegantias.     Hinc  suum  nobis  pepluni,  o})us 

pulchre-Medius  fidius  yariegatum,  proximis  istis  diebus  irisit  Hein- 

sius.    Hinc  etiam  ante  paucos  annos  Cottono.s  Hteras  ad  Camier^ui 

(pmriente  mirura  ni  ambitione  Jesuiticu)'  Graccas  dedit.     Mitte 

Fulviam  Olympiam  Moratam^  sexii  lu'iniiiinaiii,  a?iule  puellani. 


460         Smithes  Grttk  Version  of  Jewells 

^enere  nobilenii  hac  tanen  palaestra  Vix  ulli  secundam;  Tidenf 
scilicet  quod  res  est :  otiosam  esse  lectidnem  :  doctrinse  iudicium 
c  tcriptis  faciendum  :  juxta  vetils  hetnistichilu^ : '  tfyix  6i  y^iifct^ 
i^jry^fn.  Proindc.  quum  nuper  neecto  quUnis  auspiciis  ad  baec  me 
^tudia  serio  applicuis^era,  putevi  non  esse  prius  conquieiMreiidam, 
4]uam  iilud  essem  assequutus^  ut  etiam  Gneco  idiomate  mentia 
si€8^  aensus  utcunque  profarer.  Nam  eorum  aane  hand  probo 
institutum,  qui  seu  iabolris  taniio,  seu  insitft  quadam  animi  levitate^ 
seu  oc^ixoflcf'  cbmmuni  illo  muUorum  adolescentium  vido  labo- 
rantesy  defunctoriam  huic  linguae  iiavant  operam,  tantumque  po- 
Bunt  in  e&  temporis^  quantum  satis  fore  credunt  ad  popularem 
jOstentationem  :  solidain  vero  et  accuratam  cognitionem  aiunt  se 
minimo  desiderare.  • 

liiud  porro  exercitamenti  genus  omnium  pariter  honestisamiiia 
UtilissimOmque  semper  existimavi^  quo  sententiam  alienam  nostria 
verbis  interpretamur,  et  quod  piius  Latin^  dictiini  est,  Graecum 
facimus.  Alioqui  saepe  contingit  prae  nimio  vocularum  aucupio 
rem  ipsam  negligi :  cumque  polit^  non  possumus  dicere,  qua&ct^ 
gitamusy  ea  cogitemus^  quae  polit^  dicere  valeamus. 

Quippe  cujuslibet  est  liber^  ^agari^  suumque  sequi  impetum ; 
Terum  ad  (:ertos  quasi  modos  incedere,  et  aherius  tantum  vestigiis 
inhaerere,  mirabor  si  quis  unquam  temere  potuit.  Unde,  neminem 
videmus  tarn  esse  felici.  ingenio^  quin  operosiiis  multo  scrihat 
propria^  qu^m  inteiligit   aliena  :    vertatque  aliena,  quslm  scribit 

I)ropria.  Interim  quod  a  preceptoribus  dicendi  rect^  observatum 
egimus^^  Cifficiliora  debent  esie  qua  exercenty  quo  sit  levius  illudp 
in  quod  exercent ;  ut  Athletes  pouderibus  plumbeU  assuefaciwU^ 
iftauusy  quibus  vaciiis  et  nudis  in  certamine  uttndum  est.  Haec 
ubi  satis  comperissemy  proximum  fuit  dispicere  certum  audiorem  f- 
nullus  autem  prius  occurrit  hoc  ipso,  quern  nunc  prae  maaibua 
babes,  Juello. 
Audaoter  (ia^is)  factum,     Itane  oportuit  ev  xlico  rtjv  xfp«ifMMEv; 

*  Equidem  non  habeo  (Vir  Optime)  quod  respondeam.  Liber 
cnim  iste  qui  divina  Ipsius  argument!  sublimitate,  qbd  profluenti 
dictionis  ubertate,  vel  exercitatissimum  f}uemque  interpretem, 
Qraecaeqiie  linguae  peritissimum  .torqtieret:  et  vero  Stephanua^ 
Whitakerus,  Sylbur^us,  docttssimi  {prob^  constat)  homines,  non 
nisi  minutos  quosdam  Catecbismos  aggrediebantur.  Quid  jgitur  i 
£go  possum,  illi  non  potuerunt  f  Nequaquam,  ita  me  ament  Mus%  : 
sed  ut  uno  verbo  expediam,  volui,  quod  Graecis  in  proverbio  est,'^ 

/ 

'  Suidas  in  IKiyx^'  *  Aristi^t.  Riie.  2.  c.  1. 

•  ^  M.  Fab.  II.  cap.  2. 

^  Eustat.   in    Iliad.   A  et  P  ubi  etiam  iaterpretatur  h  ^dei  sul 


Apologia  Ecdefue  AngUdftmse.  461 

i^  i^lw  ^iXov  xiv  otxaySoff^t,  ut  si  desperanda  e^set  laus  onmis. 
yenia  saltern  foret  panitior. 

Atqui  multo  fortassis  habittor,  inult6qtte  Teniistior  baec  mea 
prodiisset  interpretation  si  non  qiiolidiana  Graecorum  authorum 
lectio,  unde  stilus  et  sanguinem  et  eolorem  trahit ;  partim  afflict^ 
corporis  valetudine,  partim  rustic^  peregrinatione,  partim  aliis 
unportunis  uegotiis^  nimis,  beu  nimis  ^iu  abrupta  jacuisset.  Adde 
quod  in  eas  redactus  sura  temporis  angustias>  ut  sancti  affirmare 
possim,  intra  spatiuni  uuius  sesquimensis  totum  opus  mihi  plani 
eonfectum.  Quare  tametsi  cum'  LucuIIo  noii  dicam,  idcirco  roe 
fcarbara  qasedam  et  sotoeca  dispersisse,  qu6  faciliiis  banc  meam 
probem  esde  tralationem  :  vereor  tamen  ne  qiia  miniis  Attica,  ^dum 
nimrftm  festino,  passnn  irrepserint ;  ade6que  authorem  arguant  vel 
itnperitum,  (quat^m  utique  me  lubens  profiteor)  vel  d  tempore 
laltem  trnp^tatum.  Caeteritm  inprimis  hie  tria  videbis  verbonim 
monstra,  quse  nee  Athenis  nata  sunt,  nee  ilUid  sapiunt  ccelum, 
tidelicet :  ''lovfiiXatla,  Bo6hXoi$y  'Jv^ouXygyr/af.  Haec  autem  proptcred 
sunt  sk  me  positu,  qu6d  in  amplissimis  GrseciaB  latifundiis/  nulla 
I'eperiebam  vocabola,  quibus  isthsec  singula  propria  satis  enuncien- 
ttir.  Neque  mirura  id  cuiquam  videri  debet.  Si  enim  eruditissima 
Graecorum  natio  non  babeat  (attestante  M.^  Cicerone)  quo  ineptum 
exprimat ;  quid  ?  has  ineptiarum  omnium  ineptissimas,  has  amen- 
tias, b«c  fanatica  delirantium  somnia,  quo  tandem  nomine  appella- 
bit  f  Qiiinetiam  illud  scias  velim,  tanto  pluris  apud  me  fidehtaten^ 
esse,  quam  eloquentiam,  ut  religiosJ  caverim,  necubi  forte  cap- 
tmdis  pbrasibus  ab  Juetli  mente  ve)  minimum  discederem.  Itaqu^ 
▼erisinule  est  nonnusquam  Graecee  linguae  me  vim  iutulisse,  dum 
ddilicet  aciem  animi  aliorsum  intenderim.  Verum  ista  quanquam 
defendere  liceat^  exemplis  baud  vulgaribus ;  tamen  bumanitati  tuae 
condonanda  potiiis  relinquo.  Non  sum  profectd,  non  sum  ade6 
yecors,  ut  meorum  quicquam  hac  prsesertim  aetate  sine  venid  pla- 
cere  putem :  nee  ita  tui  oblitus^  ut  eam  a  te  vel  petere  dubitem^ 
▼el  impetrare  desperem.  Faxis  igitur  (Praises  Integerrime)  cali- 
dam  hoc  meum  et  plan^  juvenile  incoeptum,  nimium  periculostt 

{)/enum  opus  alea,  boni  consulas ;  et  interpretationem  hanc,  qua- 
em  qualem,  certe  qnidem  observantiae  tesseram,  candide  velis  inter- 
pretari.  Quod  si  propitium  hie  te  fuero  expertus,  alia  posthac^ 
at  alius  ea  quoque  generis  me  spero  allaturum : 

'  Tul.  ad  Atticum  L.  1* 

*  Nam  &6^tT€ws  ffjifiaeriai  (quo  utuntur  oi  OB  Levit.  25.)  baud  scio, 
an  Jubilaeis  rapisticis  ita  quadraret. 

'  2  De  Oratore. 

^  Videor  euim  permultos  Latinisnuos  in  Novo  Test,  reperisse  ▼•  g. 
Lucse  12,  58.  io$  kpyaaiav  hirijKK6LyQai\  ubi  vel  caecis  manifestam  est 
Romanum  illud :  Dare  opeiam. 

NO.  XXIV.       ClJl.      VOL.  XII.  «H 


463  Smiths  Greek  VermUf  ^c. 

Nam  tibi^  quod  nobis  superest  ignobilis  oti, 
Deputo^  site ' 

Anoo  16 13.  Julii^S^ 


Deputo,  site  legas,  qii»  dabo,  five  tegfls.* 

I.  Ji 


Dignitati  tuie 
cirvincttssiintiSi 
_^^^^  JOH.  SMITH. 

LECTORI  ^lAEAAHNi. 

Cum  superiorem   scribereni  epistolam^  nihil  profecto.  nuniia 
cogitavii  quam  de  hoc  libro  in  lucem  emittendo.    Quare  aatia 
habui  ornatissimo  illi  viro»  cui  pro  Coll(sgii  consuetudiDQ  ali(|U9d 
tunc  temporis  industrise  specifneo  exhibendiiQ)  fuit,  meum  io.eo 
turn  susc^piendoy  turn  perficiendo,  cousiUum  probasae*     Nunc 
autem  quandoquidem  in  tuaa  etiam  manus  hoc  Ilpstr^lD  naadmifiM 
perventurum  est,  oratum  te  maximopere  cupio,  (Lector  CaodM^e*) 
ne  Juellus  miooris  apud  te  fiat  jam  palliatus^  quimi  fuit  oUm 
togatus :  Noo  sane  quin  multum  mtersit ;  veruntamen  quia  i4«n 
utrobique  Juellus  esX,  eodem  loco  esse  convenit.    Quaoquam  sii^* 
picor  aliquos  minime  defuturos  (ita.hodie  sibi  placent  homines 
aliorum  scriptis  c^aaendis)  qui  me  dum  f. Latino. Grseauafeisii 
rem  novam  prtestitisse  clamitent,  atque  adeo  plane  supenracuasi. 
Nae  isti  nondum  vidisse  videantur  Erannum  a  Caveninoy  a  GjorS^ 
Ciceronem^  a  Scaligero  Catonem,  Casarem  ab  Anonymo  quodam^ 
ab  aliis  alios  jamdudum  Grsece  versos :  Alioqui  puderet  4M>s...Td. 
novum  dicere'!  quod  tarn  multi,  vel  8upemcuL,>iod  tarn  egiegii 
'viri  factit&runt. 

Imo  si*  Camanum  illud  ubique  sit  spectandum^  Cui  batio,  «- 
quidem  ipse  expertus  ausim  affirmare,  pueros  Grammaticaks, 
(quibus  litique  meum  hoc^  quicquid  est  opellib,  destinatum  voIq) 
citius  e  balbutientibus  hujusmodi  versionibus,  quam  e  doctissimis 
Demosthenis  Platonisve  monumeutis  Gnecse  linguae  scientiam 
Bdepturos.  Siquidem  nusquam  ita  obdnet  Comici  dictum,*  ifUL* 
leoTE^y  xeu  (ret^iaTipoVf  ac  ubi  cum  tyrunculis  agitur ;  qui,  si  modir 
co  praecedas  intervallo,  statim  sectari  solent :  sin  longius  praecurms, 
aut  nolunt  omnino  sequi,  aut  nesciunt  consequi.  At  enim  fortassis 
utiliter  quidem  hoc  fieri  [losse  non  negas,  praestantiorem  duntaxat 
requiris  artificem.  Ita  vero  si  tu  sentis,.  mecum  profecto  aentis : 
nam  et  ego  meae  probe  sum  conscius  infirmitatis,  et  aliorum  vires 
quas  ignoro,  majores  esse  credo.  Quocirca  tiniidus  ac  subinvitos 
Mehercles  prodeo,  necnon  sicut  Jupiter  Homericqs/  htm  imovrlyt 

'  Auson.  Epigr. 

*  TulL  &rat.  pro  SexL  Ro$e.  Amerino. 
^  Arisiopk.  in  Ranis  e  BacM  persani. 
^  Uiad.A.  ^ 


Mots  au  amis  par  H.  Etienne^  ^c.       463 

Ivjutfi.  Nam  quid  omabo  facer^mi  cuim  illi  rogarenti  qtii  jmperare 
posseot  i  Fallor,  aut  ipse  obtemperasses.  Et  vero  quia  videbam 
Grsecarum  literarum  studia  sic  apud  plurimos  frigere,  ut  eas  pror- 
8U8  negligant;  sic  a  paucis  coli,  ut  sibt  tantum  ac  Musis  canentes^ 
nihil  io  cotnmunem  usum  pi*oferant :  putavi  hac  ratione  cum  illos 
cohortandos^  turn  hos  coarguendos. 

Nimis  autem  vereor  (Pie  Lector)  ut  facial  ad  storoachum  tuum, 
quod  y^  Jia  ssepiuscule  dixerim,  idque  in  opere  Christiano ;  non 
illud  quidem  ex  antiquis  Ecclesiae  partibus  petitum,  sed  tamen 
spectatissimis  Evangelii  professoribus  valde  usurpatum.  Nee 
absque  ratione.  Cum'  enini  Theologi  nostri,  etiam  qui  melioria 
notas  sunt,  CEdepol,  Ecastor,  et  hoc  genus  alia  libri&r  suis  Latinis 
scriptis  passim  inspergant ;  Ecquid  Graecis  tantundem  non  conce- 
ditur  ?  Aut  si  qua  verbis  inest  religio^  quin  ergo  neges  Mysterii 
vocabulum  si  profanis  et  absurdis  Onecorum  superstitionibus  prim6 
fluxisse  ?  Quid  quod  ipsi  illi  scriptores  Exoterici^  yi)  JU  (quoad 
ego  coajicio)  sic  uti  solent,  ut  affirmare  magis,  quam  jurare  Tidea- 
tur  i  Et  nonnunquam  cert^,  vel  Ade6  tant&m  significat,  et  senten- 
tial notat  incrementum :  vel  prorsus  vacat,  nihilque  aliud^  qusim 
orattonts  lacunas  explet.  8ive  igitur  Terbum  hoc  jam  inde  ab 
initio  probumi\ierit^  sive  posted  Tongo  usu  coepit  emolliri,  seu  de* 
nique  magnonun  authorum  exempts  aliquantum  hie  quoque  au- 
dere  liceat :  quicquid  est,  non  erit  profect6  candoris  tui,  (Lector 
Optime)  noti  hunvanitatis^  quando  d^  re  ips&  tecum  plane  sentid^m, 
voculas  meas  soliciting  calumuiari. 


MOTS  OU  OMIS  PAR  H.  ETIENNE, 

Ou  inexdetement  expliques. 
Par  J.  B.  Gail,  Lecteur  et  Professeur  Royt^  de  rinstitut  de  France. 


No.  II.  [Continued  from  No.  XXIII.  p.  219.] 

I4E8  articles  de  cette  2*  s6iie,  ainsi  que  les  pr^c^dents,  oflfivnt  des 
mterpr^tations  non  recueillies  9a  et  Ik,  maisproduitespourla  premiere 
fois.  Je  ne  puis  done  vous  les  adresser  comme  definitives  et  arr^t^es : 
je  crms  done,  qu'avant  de  les  adopter  dans  votre  r^impression  du 
pr^ieux  tr6sor  d'H.  Etienne,  il  couvient  de  les  annoncer  dans  votre 
JouToal,  et  de  les  soumettre  k  la  critique  de  vos  compatriotes  {h 
wtipay  ipx^aOai).  Leur  suffrage  peut  seul  mettre  le  sceau  aux  de- 
CQUveij^  dont  j'ai  si  cceur  d*eurichir  la  critique  granimaticale. 


464  Mots  OH  amis 

16.  iip&rbs,  od,  kamme:  vais  /3p^tw,avec  PaocteiitMff  li  pemiltlktte, 
•ignifiera,  dit-oD,  sang  miU  de  pauniire,  mmg  €€9Tomfm.  H.  Etiame, 
apr^s  avoir,  d'  apr^s  Virgile  et  autrcs  poetet  Latins,  souvent  scfaoUastes 
cies  Grecs,  donn^  tabwti^  {pu8,  himMur  mruiente)  et  mmiet,  ^kmg 
dieemposSi  kitmeur  sangumoUnit)  comme  Tersion  de  fiporos,  cite  le 
fip6roy  aifxaroevra  &  Hom^re,  (II.  xxUL  41.)  qu'  Eostathe  expUque 
par  rov  lie  roV  cufioros  fioXvcfi^v,  iaehe  de  umg^  et  ajoute  qae  le 
Xvd^v  d'Hesychiusy  Bang  tniU  de  pousHh'e,  loi  paroit  r^pondre  queU 
quefois  au  ^6to$  d'Hom^re.  Sans  contester  k  H.  Etienne  le  rappro- 
chement qu'il  ^it,  je  dirai  que  dans  le  passage  d'Hom^re  pr4cit6, 
Pinterpr^tation  d'Eustatlie  me  plait  davantage. 

Mais,  dira-t-on,  si  l3p6Tos  siguifie  iache  de  9dngy  toy  Ik  tov  cufuvros 
fioXvff/wv,  comment  justifier  T^thfete  alfiarSePra'l  Nous  la  justifierons 
en  r^pondant  qu'  Hom^re  aime  les  pl^onasm^s,  non  pas  cenx  qui 
aont  oiseux  et  r^dondants, '  mats  ceux  qui  servent  k  produire  on 
efi^t  ou  k  faire  une  image.  Or  ici  alftaroeyra  accompagne  fort  hetf- 
reusement  fiporav,  et  nous  montre  non  pas  mne  petite  tache  de  eoHg, 
Hiais  mne  tache  large,  et  qui  semUe  s'aggrandir  de  cet  adjcctif  eonpcwl^ 
de  5  syllabes. 

17'  elf.  els  se  prend41  pour  IvY  oui,  repondent  H.  Etienne,  (t.  L 
p.  1156.  C.)  Maittaira,  M.  Sturz,  M.  Hermann,  et  tant  d'autres 
critiques  aussi  justement  cfl^bres :  pour  moi,  j'oserois  presque  dire 
non.  Pour  Stayer  leur  doctrine  que  je  crois  erron^e,  fls  citent  cettt 
phrase  de  Denys  d'HaMc.  (Liv.  v.  p.  ^76.  ed.  Francf.  1586.)  raSra 
^h  ypdfifjMTa  \afi6yres  01  KaraKet^Bhrres  vvo  rov  rvpArvov  eh  ro 
orpar^ireboVf  Tiros  'Epfiijvtos  xal  M.  *Op&rios  Lviyvtatmy  ey  Ijc/cXiyo'ift, 
mais  ils  me  paroissent  se  tromper.  1^.  Apr^s  Tvpdyyov,  je  mets  une 
Yii^ule ;  2^.  je  fais  d6pendre  is  ro  frrpar6icehov  non  de  KaraKieu^rres, 
niais  de  hykyviaaay.  M.  Stur2.  (Lexic.  Xen.)  cite  encore,  la  phrase 
feuivante :  wmhz-iooua,  dit  Xenophon,  ^hnrp.  v.  7.)  diieimmler  it$fotci» 
de  la  eavakrie,  laissez  en  une  partie  d  dSeauvert,  et  eachez  Pavtre  dmu 
un  endrait  que  n'apper^ve  pas  Pennemi,  rout  S*  eU  ro  l&iKoy  hiroKp^^ 
rwy.  Ici,  dira-t-on,  els  r6  A^Xov  pour  Iv  rf  d8i}X^ :  erreur,  car  th 
ri'^Xov  d^nd  d'un  verbe  de  mouTement  Boas-entendn ;  ainsi  elUpae 
k  reconnoitre  ici.*  J'aurai  occasion  d'expliquer  ailleurs  une  foule 
d'exemples  qu'on  croiroit  pouroir  m'opposer  avec  quelque  avantage ; 
exemples,  oik  els  signifie  non  pas  d^ne,  mai^  fii  pr6sence  de:  distinction 
trop  m^connue. 

18.  M  avec  le  g^itif  se  prend-il  pour  els  avec  raccnsatif?  Osi, 
dira-t-on  encore  d'apr^s  H.  Etienne,  (t.  i.  p.  1209*  F.)  d'apr^s  Snidas^ 
et  d'apr^s  M.  Heyne,  expliqnant  ce  vers  d'Hom^re,  (II.  iii.  5.)  Tiroyrmi 
hr'  *SlK€avo7o  podfay.  Pour  moi,  ici  encoie,  comme  au  pr^cMettt 
article,  admettaiit  ellipse,  et  non  pas  atticisme,  (car  Pellipse  est  de 


*  Voy.  m»  Grammaire  Qrecque,  p.  244.  et  la  note  1. 

*  La  phrase  pleine  et  sans  ellipse  seroit.  cacharU  Pautre  partie  (de  Im 
lene)  emenie  dans  un  endroit  non  vu  de  Vennemi, 


cava 


paUr  17.  EtiennCf  ^c.  4i6& 

les  dialectes)  je  dirai,  la  phrase  f^lne  est.  Us  grws  volent  vers  le$ 
rives  (mMdionaks)  de  loUun^  w  poas,   d  s^arretent  sur  ces  rives, 

.  ip.  hxl,  avec  Le  g^nitif,  fait  souveut  di£5iciilt6 :  exemplea — hrl  to9 
wora/iov,  se  tenir  il'tntrie  du  Jkuve,  et  Us  fieis  dans  reau,  comme 
at  on  joBoit  U  traverser,  mats  »e  U  traversant  pas,  Xen.  *Ay.  4.  3.  28. 
t«  iv,,  p.  134.  de  mon  Xinophon  Grec«Latu}-Fr.  p.  134. 

20.  KaxKcln^  pour  KaroKsibf,  par  syncope  £olique,  dit  un  savant  qui 
lyoute  ^uod  est  xoififfrucAs  ej(€*y,  dormiturire :  cette  notion  est-elle 
exacte  1  oui,  si  Ton  en  croit  soit  H.  Etienne,  qui  traduit  decuntben 
cigm,  soit  Constantin,  qui  d'apr^s  Didyme  rend  KfuxeiotfTes  par  dar^ 
mUurientes,  en  ajoutaot,  nuigis  enim  sonmi  cupiditas  quam  tempus 
significatur,  jqmd  verbis  istis  in  e^w  pene  famiUare  est,  sicut  woXe^nt 
9€im  beUaturio.  Pour  moi,  fond6  sur  les  principes  des  radicaux  et 
des  d^sinencesj  principes  propres  k  pr^venir  quantity  d'erreurs  eo 
QitG,  en  Francois,  en  Latin, '  je  dirai,  que  le  verbe  saraxeim  n'est 
point  un  verbe  de  d^sir,  oomme  le  pretend  H.  Etienne  {est,  dit-il,  hot 
verhsm  desiderativum  siaU  muUa  aUa  •»  e/w  desimeniia);  que  la 
desinence  de  ce  verbe  est  »  et  noa  pas  si;  que  e&  appartient  unique* 
ment  au  radical  k€i;  et  enfin  que  naraitceim  signifie,  semettre  en  place, 
6te9idu  tout  de  son  Itmg  ;  Ure  €auch6,ou.se  esncher:  et,par  extension^ 
darmir.  Voy.  dans  )e  Clame^  Jsumalf  No.  XXIIL  k  inot  fiifi^Ap- 
IMTos,  qui,  ainsi  que  tant  d'autres  mots,  me  semUe  avoir  ^tk  oal 
oompria,  &iate  de  bien  distinguer  .ce  qui  est  radical  de  ce  qui  tient  k 
la468uience. 

iU  v^iuLi  ssuot  idtsa  quod  a^ismm  itAai,  et  wiKm  poet,  poor  «i^. 
Telle  est  la  doctrine  de  H.  Etienne  (p..  l624  et  l627*  de  ion  App.): 
mais  ce  n&ot  n'a-t-il  pas  un  autre  scks  plus  vni  et  plus  digne  d'att^n- 
tioo  I  k  rid6e  d'Hre,  A  Tid^  de  presence  ne  joint-il  pas  celle  de 
prisenee  prenant  part  &  ce  qui  se  passe  (comme  Yinteresse  des  LatiBs)^ 
de  presence  agissante  et  efflcace,  comme  dans  ce  vers  d'Hoa^w, 
(II.  xiii.  237 f  238.)  ^/M^pr^  i*apail  wikei  ityip&p  xal  fiAXa  Xvyp&p, 
wen  k  Toccasion  duquel  M.  Heyne  s'^rie,  tricantur  grammatici  et 
molestias  /aciunl^  Cbea  Sponde  avfu^epitii  signifie  utikp  avaniagense  t 
ensorte  que  Thoas  auroit  dit  simplement  que  la  force  de  plusieurs 
bommes  a*ailleurs  foibles  est  avantageuse ;  oe  qui  ne  read  Bullement 
toute  la  pens^e  d'Hom^re :  car  ce  poete  park  de  forces  r^unks,  taodis- 
qne  dans  rinterpr^ation  de  Sponde  «t  aulres^  il  n'est  pas  question  de 
seunion. 

D'autres  traduisent,  et  tris  bien,  Taii^ectif  avf/^^eprii  par  in  nsumn 
ooOata  (r^unie),  mais  ir^Xet  ks  embarrasse*  Pour  en  sertir,  oe  poor- 
mitron  pas»  comme  je  I'ai  dit  en  comiiien9anty  joindre  k  Vidie  de 
presence,  cdk  de  presence  agissante  et  efficaoe,  et  traduire  litt^rale- 
ment :  la  force  de  plusieurs  hommes,  mime  d'hamptes  h  mdns  KsAi- 

f  Voy.  mes  Essais  sur  Us  dUineneeSf  observ.  prMmn.  p.  8. 1. 5» 


466        Mots  ou  amis  par  H.  EtiennCy  ^c. 

queuxt  pmt  heauotn^  (ou  produ^  tm  grand  effet)  quand  eOe  est 
rSunie :  et  nous,  {dit  Thoas  d  IdomerUe)  now  savons  (sammei  exereh.  d) 
cambattre  contre  des  gens  de  aemr.  Ainsi  d%pr^  cet  exemple  et  tant 
d'autres,  ir^X«i>  sigoifieroit  itre,  mais  8urtout»  tire  pr^nt  et  premmi 
part  i  une  choee,  et,  par  extenaioii;  ep6rer  fuueammeniy  agir  aeee 
hurgk,  prodwr^  un  grand  fffet,  Aiosi  ioia  de  nott»  lldee  dH. 
Etieone  que  la  fooction  dece  mot  9oit  de  s'employer  poetiquement 
pour  tLyX  sum..  X^nophoo  ne  se  «ert  pas.  une  9eiite  fois  de  x^Xo/tiac^ 
que  je  crois  avoir  reucootr^  dans  Thueydide. 

*  • 

22.  ««cjcc\^pavXot|  6  takii*  H.  Etkmie  qui  domie  ce  compost,  et 
qui  rexplique  par  vorie  kcX^iune^  auroit  bien  du  citer  la  source  oik 
ii  puisoit.  Daiuel  Scott  qui  lui  en  fait  le  repvocfae  avaut  moi,  supple 
romission  et  cite  les  deux  vers  oil  ae  trouve.irocmXJrfMtvXw  en  Tattri- 
buaot  i  un  Aoooyme,  taodisque  Aeiske»  Bronek,  M.  Harles  et  autretf 
les  ac^Mgent  4  Theocrite.  Voiei  ies  vers,  Ecttpo/ot  hk  y^yv^Myyowtv 
4<M^7ff  YUtftrv^i.  hyfV9w  roactX<^|EMEiAa  fl^l^  Scott  les  cite»  done, 
mais  oe  les  ex|i^que  pas.  yinterpr^te  Latin  traduh,  VeanMe  aut^m 
MtridUUe  cafUibui  Mendm  modnhntur  varie  eenora  carmina:  d^ois 
cette  version,  tMirt^.eKpiiqne  awKikes,  mais  le  sens  de  rpavkos  ifest 
certainement  pas  rendu  par  aaname*  Sonarue,  eenm^,  qui  rend  des 
80flis6clataB6,>  ne  convkjift  aertainttasetft  pas^^iuroerlew  Diie  que  le 
merle  rend  des  sons  ^clatansy  attribuer  oe  sens  au  mot  Grec*  c'-est  iajre 
une  6ute  en  histoire  naturelle,  et  p6cher  contre  le  g^nie  de  la  langue; 
£|a  effet,  k  remonter  k  tf^yBK^ogie,  r^uirXov  vient  de  rpaiiw  hkeseri 
mais  I'id^e  de  bieesuree  ne  conduit  pas  k  celle  de  sane  Sclatane.  £n 
suivant  done  I'^tymologie  que  iustifie  les  observations  des  natuialistes, 
je  proposeroisy  le  merle  d  tremblante  modulation^  au  gosier  chevrotani. 
£o  eiOFet  ses  accents  sont  tremUans  et  interromptts.  Pline  dit  da 
merle,  Merula  restate  canity  hyeme  baUnUit:  ce  qui  s'aceorde  mal 
avec  l'6pith^te  eapivol  de  Tli6oeKita»  Que  de  plus  habiles  coneiHent 
le  poete  avec  le  naturaliste.  Au  reste,  remarquons  le  balbutiene  d'H. 
Bti^ne  qne  lui  a  inspire  Pline,  et  qui  a?oit  besoin,  je  crois,  d^^^ftre 
comment^. 

23.  hfi(}4  iifrkp  soivi  d'un  gteitif  M  souvent  mal  compris.  Je.^e 
releverai  pas  en  ee  moment  1^  inexactes  mterpritations  qu'en  donne 
H.  Etienne.  Je  tacherai  de  snppl6«r,  en  partie,  k  oe  qu'il  ne  dit  pas. 
Je  prends  un  premier  exemple  dans  Tb^ocrite.  Ce  ppete  (id.  26.  4.) 
nomme  .Fasphod^le  roy  ^kp  yas :  Keiske  sous-entend  yipd/ieroyt  et 
adopte  la  version  kumi  nascentem ;  M«  Geoffroy  traduit  tasphoAle 
dont  la  terre  est  couverte ;  Warton  donne  pour  glose,  genus  quoddam 
hwmUus:  et  moi,  pour  version,  k  rimepant  asphod^le.  Mais  en  expli- 
quant  iin  texte  difficile  d'apf<^s  des  fsuts  et  d'apr^s  la  nature,  meillear 
interpr^te  que  les  lexicographes  et  les  phileloguesy  nous  dirons  qne 
Tov  inrkp  yas  htn^eKov  signifienoB  U  rampant  asphodele,  mais,  an 
contraire,  fasphodile  qui  ne  rampe  pas;  Tasphod^le,  plante  herlmcjto 
qui  s'^leve  au  dessus  de  terre,  et  qu'on  pent  mettre  au  rang  des  arbria- 
seaux  puisqu'U  a  ^uel^uefois  deux  coud^es  dehaut:  ^n^orte  qo'ici 


Mur^ides  Emendatns.  4Sf 

irip  n^est  point  du  tout  pour  M  mr,  et  qu'il  u^ifie  mt  tksnu  de,  et 
pmenle  Tid^e  non  de  romper  mr^  amis  de  s'ilever  au  dtssui  de  la 
terre. 

*  ^kp  avec  Taccttsatif  signifiera  tt/frJ,  au  deH:  exempTes — Iv^p  ra 
ifncafi/itiya  Tnfify,  smder  par  de$su8  Ub  fonh;  i^thp  tov  ^'EXk^trKovtov 
oliceiy,  kabiter  mt  dM  de  VHeJkepont,  Dans  les  exemples  suivants; 
!•.  T^  KiTT^v  fhv  iw^  MaKthovlas  (Xen.  K.  1 1.  1.) ;  'S**.  *f  AWioir(as 
rfft^Mp  Aiy^mov  (Thuc.  2.  48*  U);  9>.  N^veer  H^  Iw^p  Acy^irfov 
4ofMr  ^  ff  MdwKif  (H^vodote  2*  14.%  virkp  lignifiere-t  il  «ii  ddi  f 
noo;  mais  je  proposerai  de  tradiiifie»  1».  kmmU  CHhu  qui  mmiune 
la  Macidakie,  et  non  qui  est  au  deld  Macedoine  ;  2o.  de  la  partie  die 
VEthiapie  qui  temohe  et  damine  VEg^te,  que  Th^bcrite  appell^ 
XBafAciKos  (id  J 17.  79.) ;  3«.  Nj^ee  qui  ewneine  et  d&mine  I'Egypie,  et 
qui  est  dans  VEtkiopie,  et  non  pas,  avec  un  savant,  Ngse,.ville 
d'JE^hiopie,  au  dessus  de  VEgypte. 

Nous  le  vovons,  vr^  avec  le  sens  A*uUri^  au  deli,  doit  ^tre  suivi 
d'nn  accusatif.  Si  I'on  m'oppose  Viwkp  Torafidio  dHoinlre^  (II.  xxiii. 
73.)  qui  siguiiie  an  deli  du  fleuve^  je  T^pondTal  qnil  y  a  lei  ellipse; 
ei-que  mfrafioio  depend  de  flocU  tou^entendn,  'vir^p,*  elli)dtiqaeitieiit; 
avec  le  g^niCif,  ao  Keu  de  raooasalify  ne  doit  pas  plus  sorprebdre  qu^ 
iaHooie^  (II.  mil.  iSf  .)■  qiu  est  an  g^nttif,  eUiptiquemenr,  ponr  tts 
Mios  h6fpov.^  Sur  les  propositions,  signes  pasBifs*  et  qoi  jamais  ne 
d^temmient  le  cas»  M.  M.  Wolf  et -^ttmann  ont  dit  de  tr^  bonnes 
cfaofltes.  * 


EURIPIDES   EMENDATUS. 

a  G.  B. 


In  pafticula  hujna  Diarii  nuperrime  yulgata^  Tideo  lectionem  ml* 
gatam  in  Hipp.  77.  sibi  nactam  esse  patronum^  qui^  dum  vivus 
interfuiti  vir  quidem  inter  rou^  ToXt;fM0ff0T«rou$  nunquam  nisi  per^ 
hononficefoit  aoceptusy  verum  inter  tou;  x^inacarrarouf  aeuysi  loquSf 
malit  candidus  harom  Uterarum  et  asqnus  jodez,^  rot^  IvofMirM^^ 
son  eodem  in  honore  hsd)enda8|  lacobua^^aio^  Bcyantus.  lUe  enim 
dieituf  in  qnodam  templo  Dianx  dicato  versusf  iUos  Euripidia 
celeberrimos  posuisse  inscriptos,  quos  Hippolytua  fingitur  canexcr 
imagixu  Dianae  inftpositurua  coronam* 

2o)  Wi&irAtMtiy  oTt^m^v  If  axiMoirou 

hf  oSrf  voi^  4ij^ioi  ^fpjSfiV  /ScTtf,' 
tW  \>Ai  icm  ^/^por  AAA'  oMtfwtw^ 


468  Eur^kks  EnuMohiiut^ 

Ubi  tamen  Bryantus  adoptavit  i^tos  conjecturam  V08SU5  confrii 
quern  fortiter  pugnat  Brunckius  aliique,  me  quidem  judicef  felicis$K 
me.  V^rum  in  me  recipere  ausim^  ut  comprobarem  ilium  locum 
esse  ^b  omnibus  laudatum^  a  nemine  inteUectumt  aeque  ab  £im- 
pide  sciiptum  eo  vo/^f  quo  libri  exhiberi  eotcat.  En  argumeatai, 
quae  meam  sententiam  confirmare  possunl^  h  Si^^o^  per  se  tku^ 
quam  alibi  sigmfieat  ^fe^m  messariam*  il.  61  locus  hujusmwJt 
reperiretuv,  quod  non  posse^ugttror,  nusquam  vepevtdmiri  confide 
cum  f^xii  cotitjunctum.  III.  %i^xh  cri^pog  sit  proba  locutio,  in  re 
tali  esset  plane  inepta :  etenim  non  ille  lucus^  cui  nulla  falz  immit- 
titur,  dici  potest  dxrjpotrog,  verum  is  quern  nemo  vel  hominum  yiA 
ceterorum.  animalium  turbavit:  quoniam  vox  non  ducitur  adb  £ 
non  et  Kstpoo  tondeo,  verum  a  non  et  xsfiwufjLi  miscea^  Vel  amouvw^ 
commpOf  ,TV.  Rectius  animato  alicui  quam  inanimatp  ,ils>>,^wm 
poterat  opponi.  V«  Ps^tet  e  parodia  Coxnici  apud  Athen.  ix.  p.  40e» 
C«  "EnS  ourff  froMft^  a^m  vifAsm  fiivcc,  Our  a9f)4^o^e  «ef*0|MitH 
MoiKpifyrai  aoimalis  cujusdam  nomen  hie  oiim  luisse:$cjFipliiai» 
VI.  Ovidius  in  luco  saero  pingendo  nuUam  falcis  iinmissKj  necne^ 
mentioneiii  facit,  sed  talem  describit  qualem  neque  ovisplaeiJUt 
neque  amantis  saxa  capellcs  Nee  patulo  tarcUe  carpitur  ore  bacis* 
in  Epist.  Heroid.  xvi.  et,  in  Metam.  iii.  408.,  Quern  neque  pastores 
neque  pasM  monte  capeUce  Contigevanty  aliudve  pecus,  quern  nulla 
volucris  Nee  fera  turbarat :  quasi  piaculum  esset  messoris  opera 
uti,  sine  qua  Jucus  borridus  fuisset,  nequ^.D;eb  s^tis  dignus:  e 
contra  probe  commemoravit  falcem  messoriam,  dum  pingit  steriles 
maris  oras  Quas  neque  comigerce  morsu  Uesere  juvenca^  Necplacida 
carpsistis  oves,  hirtceve  capelUe*  Nonjipis  inde  tulit  coUecios  sedula 
/lores :  Non  data  surd  capiti  genialia  serta^neque  unquam  Falctfer^ 
seeuere  manus.  VII.  MS.  Fi.  loiiee  praestantisAmu^  ommnm 
Codicum,  qui  bunc  usque  ad  diem  relliquilsis  Em'ipideas  conserrant^ 
modo  quis  ^robe-  ilignoscere  discat  ejtiij  lectiones,  e^^ulbifs  Tel 
pravis  non  ieve  adjumentuni  ad*  jprobas.teruetidas  trahi  potest^ 
opportune  exhibef  058*  ^a9e  Ifcd  o-fSapd^  ut  ihde  efui  possit^Xde  it9vg 
tfo^  ipimc :  mox  pro  axTjpixrov  legi  defc A  efxijptov :  qubd'Hfesych.  ex- 
port per  otfixafiri.  Sententiam  unide  illUstrat  Nostras'  ChurcMB  in 
Poemate  dicto  Gotham  iii.  491; 


The  bee  goes  forth  ^  jTom  herb  to  herb  she  Jlies^ 
From  jhafr  to  jkn/ty  and  loads  her  laVring  thighs 
With  treasua^d  snveetSy  fobbing  thosejhmfrsy  vokich  left 
Find  not  themselves  made  poorer  by  the  t&^ : 

cui  simile  est  illud  in  ejusdem  poematis  ii.  214. 


Ewipides  Bmendaiits.  46^ 

iKMdks  der  the  openrng  JhufTf 
Which  largely  drank  all  night  of  hewdv^s  fresh  deosy 
Andy  like  a  mountain  tiynqA  of  Diarig  erewy 
So  lightly  walksf  she  not  one  mark  iti^rintSy 
Nor  inaheg^  the  deWf  nor  soils  the  tints. 

Verum  neque  sie  integer  est  locus.  Etenim  versus  tres^  qui  yulgo 
excerptum  illud  sequuntur,  Hippolyti  orationem  ordtri  debent. 
li  ¥ul{0  exstant.    ^Ofrfi$  h^oatrh  ftijKv  ^tXX'  h  rg  ^6(ru  T3  ^(o^qonw 

At  plerique  codices  itm^  SJxsof:  et  imus  MS.  pro  Tar.  lect 
mv-icu :  hoc  postremum  est  quantiris  pretii :  neque  a  yero  longe 
^best  r^  jrivV  Sfiwg  in  ri  irav  iifAig  mutandum.  Etenim  modo  in 
4cenam  intraverat  Hippolytus^  sateUitibus  stipatus,  qui  w  irpwodw 
carmen  in  Dianae  honorem  accinunt,  cujus  initium  est  Ett§irk 
aSoyri;  69rf<rde:  eo  finito,  Hippolytus^  qui  inter  canendum  perso- 
nam egerat  mutam^  ad  Dianse  aram  accedit^  manu  gerens  coro- 
nam  Dei  simulacxo  imponendam.  Sed  ante  vulgus  arcet^  quam 
sacra  iniit,  nee  nisi  viros  tarn  mentis  integros  quam  corporis  esse  faa 
dicit  ftibi  comites  adjungere : 

qtdbus  dictis,  satellites  dimovet  et  mox  ad  Deam  comrertit  ora^ 
tionem: 

XofMovog,  £  Bitr^^tvoL,  Koa'fi,ii<ras  ^f^. 

qux  sic  reddi  possunt  Anglice— 

He,  whose  unspotted  heart  no  teacher  owns 

Save  unsophisticated  Nature^  such 

His  steps  may  hither  lead^  but  not  the  impure. 

Dian,  to  deck  thy  brows  this  crown  I  bear 

Of  flow'rets  from  the  mead  untsdnted  culTdy 

Where  never  herdsman  led  the  grazing  kine 

Nor  foot  of  lambkin  trod :  the  vernal  bee 

Mav  dare  alone  the  meadow^s  sweets  to  sipi 

Still  unpolluted  by  the  riffler's  wing 

That  scarcely  shakes  the  dew-drop — ^whichi  from  font  * 

As  pure,  the  hand  of  Chastity  repairs. 

Oun  versione  imtira  coolerri  potest  ilia  Bryanti  necnon  Muvetiy 


470  Clasncal  Critiemi^. 

qMom  aeqae  a  Valckenaero  neque  Monko  appodtaniy  i^  Inbett 
txtcribsun. 

Tibi  banc  coroUaniy  diva»  nezUem  &TOf  . 

Aptam  ex  virentis  pratMli  intoiida  cw)^ .  > 

Suo  neque.protervum  pastor  imquam  agit  pecii5»  . 
equ^  falcis  unqiiam  veoit  acie;3  impipl^. 
Apis  una  fior^3  vere  libat  integrosy 
Purls  honestus  quos  rigat  lymphis  Pudor. 
.  Ulisy.magistrlquos  sine.opera  perp€;tem 
.         Natura  docwt  ips^  tempenntiamy 

,  Fa»  caxpere  illiipc ;  improbis.autem  ne£ii9« 


i.  i 


CLASSICAL  CRITICISM. 


f     •  « 


Xhe  commentators  on  Virgil  seem  to  acknowledge  a  difficidty  nr 

the  following  Terse^  wfaicb  they  have  not,  1  think,  succeeded  in 

removmg ;  perhaps  the  following  remarks  may  tfirow  some  light 

on  the  passage. 

Consceodit  furibunda  rogos»  ensemque  recludit  

Dardanium,  non  hos  qussitum  munus  in  usus.    Mneid,  lib.iv#647»  . 

Here  the  words,  non  hos  quasitum  munus  in. usus,  which  are  ge- 

gerally  translated,  a  present  not  intended  for  such  purposes,,  ImmI 

8ome  critics  to  infer,  that  iBneas  bad  made  Dido  a  present  of  a 

aword,  and  in  this  sense  it  would  appear  that  Ovid  bad  considered 

it  in  his  Epistle  from  Dido  to  ^neas, 

Quam  bene  conveuiunt  fato  tua  munera  nostro 

Instniis  iuipensa  nostra  sepulchra  brevi.    Efu  vii.  18T* 

and  afterwards,    . 

Hoc  tamen  in  tiimuli  iparmore  carmen  erit; 
Prsebuit  £neas  et  causatn'mortis,  et  eosem. 
Ipsa  sua  Dido  concidit  usa  manu. 

Buty  notwithstanding  the  high  authority  of  Ovid^  it  may  ba  fairly 
questioned  whether  any  such  present  was  given  by  .^llneas;  the 
presents  he  did  give  to  Dido  are  alt  formally  enumerated  id  the 
first  book,  ▼.  647-655.  They  consist  of  a  mantle,  a  veil,  a  sceptre, 
a  necklace,  and  a  crown ;  but  there  is  no  ^tipor^  in  the  list,  and  if 
any  had  been  given,  it  would,  I  presuney  ha\^  been  mentioned 
with  the  rest  The  commentators,  therefofie,  aware  of  this  <d^e€- 
tion,  pretend  that  it  Mras  a  present  to  JBneas,  whidi,  in  his  hurry 
to  Ay  from  Di^o,  he  had  left  vvidisome  other  4Uqgi  in  liiB  ba^ 
chamber,  as  in  verse  495. 


Classical  Criticism.  471 

«  arma  viri  thalamo  quae  fixa  reliquit. 


and  507. 

super  exurias  eosemque  relictum. 

See  Davidaon^s  Vir^>  and  the  following  note  in  the  Delphin  Edi** 

tion,    '^  At  non  ait  datum,  sed  casu  relictvim  in  eubiculo.     NeC' 

obstat  quod  eum  munus  appellet.     Sic  enim  ait :  non  hos  quasitum 

vmnus  in  usus,  id  est,  non  kos'in  usus  quasitum  et  comparatum  ab 

Mnea,  cni  muneris  loco  daius  ab  aHquo  alio  fveratP    But  there 

was  no  occasion  for  the  ah  aliqvo  alio  of  the  commentator^  as  he« 

might  have  seen  a  little  farther  back  that  Dido  had  given  iEneas 

a  sword  as  well  as  a  garment^  ^' dives  quae  munera  Dido  fecerat/' 

lib.iv.  260.     if  the  sword  must  therefore  be  considered  a  gift,  it 

is  clearly  the  gift  of  Dido.    The  translators,  however,  seem  at  a 

loss  in  what  way  to  take  it.     Dr.  Trapp  leaves  the  matter  doubtful. 

.— — ''Unsheaths  the  Trojan  sword 

A  present  not  designed  for  such  a  use/' 

And  Dryden  gets  rid  of  the  difficulty,  by  leaving  out  the  gift 

entirely: 

*^  Uusheaths  the  sword  the  Trojan  left  behind. 
Not  for  so  dire  an  enterprize  design'd.*' 

I  find  also  in  the  Greek  version  of  Virgil  performed  by  the  orders 
of  Catherine  II.  Empress  of  Russia,  that  munus  is  rendered 
xcifcijXioy,  which  converts  the  sword  into  a  piece  of  household  fur- 
niture. 

Bi]  Tff  mjprfv  /xeyaXijy  eigvcci  re  ix  xoXfoio 
AcL^oofiov  ^1^0$,  ovjc  «rl  ra>  xsi/bt^Xiov  tpycf* 

The  question,  however,  of  cA<i/^e/-property  is  supposed  to  be  iu . 
fevor  of  Dido,  who  had  given  the  sword  to  jBneas,  'Exeivo  8s  rvp^ov 

0Ti;^.   257*)    Yet  Delille,  who  had  doubtless  all  these  authoritiea 

before  hiip,  is  of  a  different  opinion,  and  assigns  the  donatio  nwr-^ 

tit  causa  to  iBneas. 

**  Monte  au  bQcher,  ssusit  le  glaive  du  h^ros, 
Ce  glaive  i  qui  ton  caur  demands  le  repot, 
Cefer  d  la  heauti  donni  par  le  courage, 
.    Hclat  /  et  doiit  V amour  neprivU  point  Vutage!*' 

Helas!  indeed  we  may  all  exclaim  with  Monsieur  Delille,  for 
surely  no  such  usage  was  ever  before  made  of  this  unfortunate 
instrument. 

Now  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the  origin  of  all  these  vieigue 
conjectures  with  regard  to  the  sword  may  be  traced  to  the  word 
munus,  which  the  comra^ntalors  seem,  strangely  enough,  to  have 
considered  alone  under  the  limited  sense  of  gift,  instead  of  oft/o^oii 
or  offering,  which  is  the  genuine,  and,  as  I  hope  to  show^  the  pre^ 
per  signification  of  the  term  in  the  passive  above  quoted.    To 


472  Classical  Criticwn., 

prove  this  we  have  only,  to  consider  At  purpose  for  which  the 
sword  was  required. 

When  Dido^  in  consequence  of  the  treacherous  conduct  and  me- 
ditated flight  of  ^neas,  had  determined  on  her  own  deadi,  she 
endeavoured  to  conceal  her  purpose  from  her  sister^  and  had 
recourse  to  a  stratagem  to  effect  it.  She  pretended  that  the  Priestes* 
«f  the  Massylian  nation,  a  mighty  sorceress,  who  was  aUe  to  release 
souls  from  the  power  ef  love,  had  undertaken  ^ther  to  restore  to 
her  iEoeas's  love,  or  to  banish  his  image  entirely  from  her  breast. 
For  this  purpose  she  requested  her  sister  to  erect  a  fnneral  pile, 
and  place  upon  it  his  arms  which  he  had  left  in  her  bed-chamber, 
together  with  his  clothes  and  the  nuptial  bed,  as  the  priestess,  she 
aaid,  had  directed  her  to  destroy  every  monument  of  that  execrable 
man.  The  stratagem  succeeded,  for  ''  Anna  never  imagined  diat 
her  sister  meditated  death  under  the  pretext  of  these  tiittistia/ rtVes/' 

Non  tamen  Anna  noi^  praetexere  itinera  iacris 

Gemianam  credit : — aut  graviora  timet  quam  morte  Sicbaoi^   lib.iv.  5CML 

The  armSf  clothes,  &c.  were  therefore  the  pretended  offerings, 
(munera)  whidi  she  said  she  had  prepared  for  Jupiter  Stygius,  in 
order  to  put  a  period  to  her  miseries^  and  commit  to  the  flames  the 
Trojan  pile.      , 

Sacra  Jovi  Stygio,  quae  rite  incepta  paravi, 
Periicere  est  animus,  finemque  imponere  curis 
Dardaniique  rogum  capitis  permittere  flammae.    v.  641. 

The  various  preparations  for  the  pretended  sacrifice  are  minutely 
described — **  Upon  the  bed  she  lays  his  clothes,  the  sword  he  had 
Itft,  aud  his  image. — ^Altars  are  also  raised  around,  and  the  priest- 
ess^ with  hair  dishevelled  and  a  thundering  voice>  invokes  three  hun- 
dred gods,  and  Erebus,  and  Chaos,  and  thr^fold  Hecate  ;'*^  and 
when  every  thing  is  prepared  she  contrives  to  dismiss  Barce,  ffie 
Bttrse  of  Sichaeus,  under  the  pretext  of  calling  her  sister  to  finish^ 
the  sacrifice  begun  with  proper  rites.  Then,  having  nnsheadied 
Ae  Trojan  sword,  an  offering  certainly  not  required  (quaesitum)  for 
such  a  purpose,  she  accomplishes  her  fatal  design. 

* 

CoDficendit  furibunda  rogos  ensemque  recludit 
Dardanium;  non  hos  quaesitiim  munus  in  usus. 

This  I  take  to  be  the  tEue  sense  of  the  passage.  Dido  had  deceived 
her  sister  by  a  mock  sacrifice,  for  which  the  armSf  clothes,  &c.  of 
.Sneajs  vrere  originally  requested  as  munera  or  oblations.  This  is 
diown  by  the  sister's  astonishment  on  discovering  the  fraud. 

Hoc  ilkid,  germana,  iuit;  me  irande  petebas? 
Hoc  rogus  iste  mihi,  hoc  ignes,  arasque  paiabant? 


mmm 


>  lib.  iv.  SIO. 


Sale  of  Mr.  Willett's  valuable  Books.     473 

The  efynology  of  mmus  is  supposed  to  be  luieertain.    It  cer- 
tainly approximates  in  sound  and  sense  to  the  Hebrew  ilTOD  an 

offtrings  from  the  verb  T^yo,  Arabic  ^j^  donavit^  munere  donove 
affecit/  and  in  this  sense  it  is  almost  every  where  used  in  Virgil. 

A.  LOCKETT. 

7,  Sackville  Street,, Nqv.27,  1815. 


PRICES 

Of'  some  of  the  prinaipal  Books  of  the  well-knozm  and 
celebrated  Library  of  the  late  Ralph  Willett,  Esq, 
brought  from  his  Seat  at  Merly,  in  the  County  of 
Dorset ;  which  was  sold  by  Auction^  by  Leigh  and 
SoTHEBY,  December  6y  1813,  and  \6  following  days. 

55    A.UCTORES  Classici,   24  tom.  uniform,  Lond.  Brindlej,  1744, 
64.-8/. 

■  Horatius,  Virgilius,  Terentius,  et  Juvenat,  cum 

fig.  7  vol.  1.  p.,  uniform,  gilt,  Lond.  Sandby,  1749-63. — 4/.  15t. 

96  dxttxm  {ftmtiiix)  <E^ratori^  preclarij^j^tmt  in  tf oquentijsfiTtmajli 
|N)a(ariDtj$  tprannt  epi^toIa$i  per  tp^^^um  e  a3rftco  mHattnum  toer^ait 

#oc  ^vtyitalvm  in  aima  nnttiecj^itate  <3jronie,  2  Batali  t]ft^tx^ 
ono  ^ucente^s^ima  et  nonages^iam  j^epttma  <®(tmpidtie  fttlitittt 
mi^tiiwxi  e«  i^c  Cfjeodeticus^  rooD  quern  toKonid  mtie^it  ^an^ 
susem  g'maaui  nobile  poj^^it  opbij  atque  jlibt  jfticra^  tf^omais  foit 
angCtcu^  |)unte*~85/.  u. 

97  Aristidis  Opera,   Gr.  et  Lat.  a  S.,  Jcbb,   2  tom.  1.  p.  Oxen. 

1722.--9/. 

105  Augttstinus  (Aur.)  de  Singularitate  Clericorum,  blue  moroccQ^ 
gilt,  (Colonise)  Olricus  zel  de  Hanau,  mcccclxvii.  [This  is  the 
second  book,  with  a  date,  in  which  the  name  of  Ulric  Zel  appears  as 
the  printer.] — 17/.  17*. 

106  Augustini  Datti  Elegantiote.  Venet.  Bapt.  de  Sessa^ 
Mcccexci.— 4/.  149.  6d. 

Ill  .£sopi  Vita  et  Fabellae,  &g.  Gr.  et  Lat.  red  morocco,  gilt. 
Venet.  ap.  Aid.  1505.— 14/. 

140  Aristotelis  Opera,  Gr.  6  tom.  with  initial  letters  ilium*  Venet* 
Aid.  Mccccxcv. — VIII.— 42/.l». 


*  Or  perhaps  fr(»n  the  Hebrew  pD>  Arabic  ^^  largitus  fuit,  exprobra* 

vit  ti  benefacta.    The  noun  is  used  in  Arabic  in  the  sense  of  a  g^  or  cto'ae 
favor. 


474  A\xount  of  Mr.  Wiflett^g 

141  A|ie(toleI^,  Gr.eiLat.  a  G.du  VdBio,  4  torn;  t  p,  gSt.  V$aA% 

1S54.— 18/.  18t. 
145  Atkyns*,  Sir  B.,  GlosteTsliire,  portrait  and  plates,   IJlt^-^lSL 
148  Augusts  Historiae  Scriptores,  Ed.  Prine.,  2  tom^  blue  moroc^* 

gilt,  (first  leaf  reprinted)  Mediol,  Philip,  de  Lav^ma,  mcccclxxv.-^ 

8/.  15». 

152  Aulus  Gellius,  ^x  recognitione  J.  Andre»»  et  cum  ejusdempmH 
ad  Paulum  II.  £d.  Princ,  red  morocoo,  gilt.  Rom.  in  Domo  Petri 
de  Max.  MccccLxix.— 42/. 

153  russia.    ib.  MccccLxxii. — l6h  l6«. 

28 1  Bessarionisy  Cardiuaiis  Sabinis,  &c,  adv.  Calumniatores  Platonis, 
Libri  V.  £d.  Princ,  red  morocco,  gilt,  initial  letters  illuminated.  Rom. 
Conr.  Sweynb.  et  Arn.Pano.  mcccclxix. — 15/.  lOs. 

283  Biblia  Polyglotta,  studio  opera  et  impensis  Cardinalis  Fran*- 
cisci  Ximenes  de  Cisneros,  6  torn.  gilt.  Coniiplut.  de  Brocario,  1514- 
17.-631. 

284 ' — -  Sacra  Polyglotta,  a  B.  Waltono,  et  Castelli  (Edm.) 

Lex.  cun^  iconibus,  8  torn.  1657-69 — 53/.  1  It. 

285  ^— —  sacra  Latina  2  torn,  red  moroc.,  gih,  Moguntiae, 

Jo.  Fust  et  Petrus  Schoeffer  de  Gernsheym,  mcccclxii. — 10^5/.  (See 
De  Bure,  No.  tSi,  page  42.) 

286 : -: red  moroc.  gilt.    Norimb,  Antonius  Cobur*  i 

ger,  MCCCCLXxv. — 11/.  15«. 

287 printed  on  Vellum,  with  initial  letters  beauti- 

fuUy  Hlttminated,  2  vol.  bound  in  red  moroc.  ^t.  Venet.  Nico. 
Jenson,  MccqcLxxvi. — 168/. 

.    288    * '  Germanice,  without   name  of  priJiter,  place,   or 

date. — 15/.  15«. 

2^  SBtblta  J^auperutn,  ^ibe  l|t$(t»rts  teten^.  tt  Itobt  Ce$rta#  ' 

mentti  figurt^  cepr^entdtS,  printed  irom  wood-blocks,  blue  moroc. 
gik. — 257/-  5«.  [This  work  is  placed*  by  Heineken  as  tfaie  Jlrgi  in  the 
order  of  those  books  which  were  printed,  by  means  of  wooden  blocks ; 
and  a  very  particular  description  of  this  edition  will  be  found  in  Scfael- 
horn's  Amcenitates  Literarise,  vol.  iv.  p.  293 — 300.  See  also  the  Id^ 
G^n^rale,  &c.  p.  292— 306.  The  present  is  a  very  fine  copy;  ea<^h 
leaf,  in  its  original  form  and  dimensions,  being  inlaid ;  and  the  whole 
bound  in  blue  morocco.}    • 

412  Bonifacii,  Papae  VIII.  Liber  sextus  decretalium,  cum  apparatu 
Job.  Andreae,  printed  on  Vellum,  red  moroc,  gilt.  Mogunt  Pet. 
Schoiffer,  mcccclxxiii. — 27/.  6s, 

437  Britannia  lUustrata,  plates,  4  vol.  1.  p.  1 709-24. <^ 30/.  9s. 

445  de  Bry,  CoUectiones  Peregrinationum  in  Indiam  Orient,  et 
Iildiam  Occident.,  XXV.  partibus  comprehiensfe ;  Opus  ilkistratum, 
fig.  aeneis  firatrum  de  Bry  et  Meriani,  7  tom.  blue  moroc.,  gilt,  Francof. 
1590-1634. — 126/.  Note.  The  above  is  a  very  fine  copy  of  this  rare 
fiook,  and  is  complete  according  to  De  Bure,  except  10  leaves  publish- 
ed by  Merian  in  l634,  at  the  end  of  the  first  part;.  Part  4th  the  Map  ; 
Fart  2d.  of  the  2d.  CoUection  a  Decatory  Preface  of  John  Hughes, 
of  Lint4cot ;  Part  Sd.^  ^  Map  of  New  Zembhi ;  Part  9,  three  pbtei. 


Sale  of  Valuable  Books.  475 

453  Bytftntio®  Histori»  Scrtptores,  3/  torn.  1.  p.  ruled.  (Pachy«- 
meresy  sm.pa.  not  ruled).    Paris  1648-1755. — 47/.  5». 

456  CaesarisCC.  Jalii)Cooimentarionii&de  BelioGallico,  LibriVIL 
et  de  Bello  Civili,  Libri  III.  initial  letters  illumin.  bound  in  Vellum^ 
(T.  Croft^sCopy).  Vcnet.  Nic.  Jenson/MCGCCLXXi. — 10/.  10#. 

457  .-...-»..».  Opera,  cum  annot.  S.  Clarke/ cum  fig.  second  paper. 
Loud.  1712.— 10/.  10«. 

554  Ciceronis  Opera,  Oliveti,  9  torn.    Paris,  1740. — 25/.  4t. 

567  Catholicon — Balbi  de  Balbis  vel  Jobannis  de  Janua  qusft 
Tocatur  Catholicon,  £d.  Princ,  yellow  moroc.  gilt.  Mogunt.  per 
Jo.  Gutenberg,  mcc€clx.-^0^  ISs. 

604  Chbss— C|)e  <£^ame  anD  pape  of  tl)e  €l)t^^t^  Cran^atett 
nut  of  ^t  fttntl)^  anb  tmptmteti  b?  lIMdiam  Cavton^  wood  cuts, 

red  moroc.  gilt,  no  place  or  date,  second  edit. — 173/.  5$, 

607  Ciceronis  (M.  Tultii)  Epist.  ad  M.  Brutum,  ad  Q.  Frat  ad 
Octavium,  et  ad  Atticum ;  ex  reoogni.  Jo.  Andreae  et  cum  ej.  epist. 
ad  Paulum  11,  Ed.  Prtnc,  russia.  Rom.  Conrad  Sweynh.  et  Am, 
Pann.  mcccclxx. — 31/.  lOs, 

608.         ■  EfHst.  ad  Famil.,  Absque  loci  et  Typographi  indi- 

catiooe,  Yenet.  Christ.  Valdarfer,  mcccclxx. — 8/.  Ss. 

609  Ciceronb  Ofiicia,  printed  on  vellum,  with  the  initial  letters 
l^um.,  red  moroc«,  gilt.    Mogunt,  Jo.  Fust,  mcccclxvi. — 73/.  lOt. 

610 Officia,  Paradoxa  et  de  Amicitia.  Neap.  MCCCCLXXIX* 

—51. 15«.  6d. 

61 1  ■    ■    Rhetoric<Hrum  Libri  IV.  et  de  Invent.  Libri  II,  ex 

recens.  Omniboni  Leoniceni,  Ed.  Princ,  yellow  moroc.  Venet.  Nic* 
Jenson,  mcccclxx. — 18/. 

612  Cbe  %tAt  of  Culle  of  <&lb  age  and  JFrtenb^llJip,  &c.  russfa, 
CmprtnteD  bp  me  f^mple  i^er^one,  IBiHiam  €a)Pton»  mcccclxxxi. 
—210/. 

719  Clementis,  Papa  Quinti,  Constitutiones,  cum  apparatu  Joh. 
Andne,  fipiscopi  Aleriensis,  Ed.  Princ,  printed  on  vellum,  blue 
moroc.  gilt.  Mogunt;  Job.  Fust  et  Pet.  Schoiffer  de  Gemsh.  mcccclx. 
— 66i.  3s. 

748  Demosthenes  Gr.  2  torn.  In  1,  red  moroc.  gilt.  Venet.  iniEdib. 
Aldi.  X 504.— 18/.  18#. 

754  ^tctejS  and  ^gapengii;  of  ti)t  ]^I)iIo^opi)er^i  red  morocco, 

rilt  leaves.      Reverse  of   last  leaf,  tft  jftC  tfit  fimj?.  ^ihprjnteD 

tp  me  WiUiam  Carton,  at  a^e^tme^tre,  t])t  iere  of  our  S4irn 
MccccLxxvii.  At  end,  a  .JKianu^cript  Copp  of  t|)e  morale  pro^ 
nerbe^  of  €fsti^t]fnt^  <£mptpnteti  b|A  Cairton,  in  f euerer  tibe  coloe 

.  Jbta^Oni    i.  e.  MCCCCLXXVII. — 262/.  10«. 

8O6.  Erasmi  Stultitise  Laus.  cum  fig.  Holbein.    Basil,  1676. — 2/.  1  Ss. 

902  Ekcolano.  Antichita  d'Ercolano  da  Ottav.  Ant.  Bayardi, 
con  fig.  8  torn.  Nap.  1757»92 — Catal.  d^li  AntichiMonum.  di  Ercol. 
da  Ottav.  Aut.  Bayardo.    Nap.  1754.—^.  17 s. 

1035  FrQissart  (Jehan)  Cronique,  4  tom.  en  2,  red  moroc  g;ilt  and 
marble  leaves.    Lyon,  1559-61.— 13/.  13«. 

1059  eottiec  (aoiin)  ConfefijiHo  flmantitf— Cmpcsmteti  at  WtiU 


476  Account  of  Mr.  Wiliett's 

ifteptemfare,  ti)t  fmijit  §ere  ef  t1>e  iieotre  of  ttpng  Itici^td  t^re 

2|)TC&,  tte  Hece  tl  our  Eorb  mcccclxxxih.  (anqprint  M ccccxciii.) 
—315/. 

1062  GrsevU^  J.  G.  Antiqiitt.  Rook,  12  tom.-^GvoiNi^H  Jae.  Aniir 
«niit.Gr.y  13  torn. — Poleni,  Joan.  Supplcm.,  5  torn .-^SaHengre  Alb. 
Hen.  de  Antiquit.  Rom.,  3  torn. — 33  torn,  fig.,  ruMis,  L  p.  Venet. 
1732-7.— 57'.  15«. 

,  1124  Itinerary  of  John  Lebnd  the  Aotiqnary,  pfaites,  p  v61.^  1.  p. 
Oxford,  1746-7.— 57/.  15«. 

1130  Gulielmi  Roperi  Vita  D.  Th.  Mori,  poftrait,  I.p.  17 16.— 
^.  159.  6d. 

1 162  Homeri  Ilias,  Gr.  et  Lat  aC3arke,  2  lon^  1799>92^Homeri 
Odyssea,  Gr.  et  Lat.  a  Clarke,  2  look  1740-^3/.  IOjt. 

1179  Hanflton's,  iion«  W.  Etrusc.  Gr^and  Rooi.  AntfqaitieSy  Fr. 
and  English,  plates^  4  vol.    Naple9,  1766. — 461. 4«. 

1204  Homeri  Opera  Gr.  cum  pref.  Gr.  Demetirii  Ghalcondjlas  et 
latina  Bernardi  Nerlii,  Ed.  Princ.  2  lom.  TeUokH^  grit.  Ftorent. 
jiiccccx.xxxviii. — 88^  4«. 

1206  Homeri  Opera  Gr.  cum  Comment.  Eastartb.  et  Indice,  Gr. 
4  t<Ma.  in  3»  red  moroc.,  gilt.    Roa.  1 542-50 — 58i.  l6^. 

1^09  Horsititts  Flaccusy  Quintus,  Ahsqne  anni,  loci  et  typograpU 
Indicat.,  blue  moroc.  Circa,  mcccclxxii. — 37I.  16«.  [See  De  ^tire. 
Ko.  2711,  page  312 ;  also  Santander,  vol.  3,  page  34.]   * 

.1^10  "  rediiN^fOc.,  gilt.    Medio!  Ant .  JJafotf us, 

piccccLxxiv. — 18/.  18«.  [This  is  the  first  e<fttion  with  a  date;  but 
this  copy  wants  the  second  vol.,  which  contains  the  Commentaries  of 
Aero  and  Porpbyrio.]  ^ 

'   1211         ■ Opera,  cum  Comment.  Christ. 

Landini,  Ed  Princ  of  the  Commentai^'  of  Landinus.  Florent.  Ant. 
^iscominus,  mcccclxxi^i. — 6L  Gs. 

1212 -^ —    Christophori 

Landioi,  Ed.  Princ.,  red  moroe.  Florent.  Ant.  Miscom.  ii ccccLxxxii. 
— 10/.  15». 

1214  Horatii  Opera,  cnm  fig.  Argent.  Jo.  Reinh.  cognom.  Guniii^ 
Mccccxcviii. — 13/.  13«. 

1215  Horatius.    Paraise,  1791. — 6/.  10». 

1340  $[obamii3^  itenctt  CMnselis^tse  Wtttia^  ttti^que  W^vtitf 

d^OCOlpptlCBtf  pnnted  fi:om  wooden  blocks,  green  moroc,  gih. — 42f. 
{This  edition  is  considered  by  Heineken  as  the  first  of  tho^e  of  the 
Apocalypse  printed  from  wooden  blocks;  but  it  is  doubtful  whether 
it  be  not  the  second,  or  even  third.  Whatever  be  the  corredt  date  of 
it,  the  copy  under  description  is  in  very  fine  and  genuiue  condition  in 
old  French-green  morocco  bindifig.] 

1345  Josepbtts,  Gr.  et  Lat.  Havercampi,  2  tom.  I.  p.  Amst.  1726.rr 
10/. 

1371  Lactantii  Firmiani  Opera,  Ed.  Princ,  red  moroc,  gilL  In 
Monast.  Sublacensi,  mcc^clxv.-^^^O/.  19^* 

1469  Lucretios,  Havercavqii,  eiim  fig.,  !^tom.  Lvg.  Bat  1725.— '61. 


ISale  of  Valuable  Books.     .  477 

1483  Livii  Historia  Romaaa,  initml  letters  ilium.,  russia.  Mediol. 
Ant.  Zarotos^  mcccclxxx. — 7/.  17».  6d,  , 

1493  LiiCfetitts  de  Rerum  Natura,  red  moroc.»  gilt.  Veron.  Paul. 
Fridenb.  MccccLxxfvi. — 19/. 

1646  Meoinski  (F^^N^.  a  Mcsg,)Thes.  Ling.  Orient.  5  torn.,  russia. 
Vien.  Aust.  l680-7.--^5/.  14*.    . . 

1657  Motttfiiucon  (Bernard  de)  Autiquit^e  expliqu^e,  avee  Suppl. 
fig.  10  torn,  in  15.  1.  p.  ib.  1719-24.— 39/.  18«. 

1672  .fiairrour  of  tf)e  3©orlbe  ot  3ri)pniaBe  tt  tfte  #«me,  ted 
luoroc.,  gilt.  sec.  ed.  Cdcton,  me  fieri  tecit. — 1367. 10». 

1777  ^rologtum  ^apiencie«  C^ujj  tnbtt])  t])xi  present  faofte 
tompo$?eD  of  Diuer^e  fruptfuU  gljoj^tlp  matec^  of  \xii}\t\)t  t\)t  ttxu 
j^eplne  mmt^  f oUottten  to  ti)entent  tijat  Wl  Oii^poj^eo  petj^one^^  tjbat 
tie^iren  to  ])txt  or  rede  uljoj^tlp  ^nformaconi*  mape  tije  jfoon  et 
ftnolDe  bp  tljtj^  (itali  ^nt^tetpng  tijeffecttjei  of  tW  ^^tf^  IptplI  ^^^ 
lame,  in  a^smocl^e  a^  tl)e  })Oie  content  of  t])\^  (pt^II  bohe  ifi  not  ot 
one  mater  eonl^  a^  ])ere  after  pe  mape  ftnotoe. 
^i)e  fiftift  treati^^e  i^  named  ^rolooium  Saptencie  toiti)  ^^% 
cl)apitourj^  follotttpngei  ^i)etDpn9  1^^%  popnte^  of  true  loiieof 
enerla^tpnfl  a&i^Dom. 

Ci)e  ^econoe  treatp^e  ^{}e)oet1)  1XSE3*  prouffjite^?  tribulac^on  to^tt) 
0%  cijapptourjs?  follotonnge. 

&)t  tjjjroe  treatpj^e  ^^mtti)  tje  Jjolj  rule  of  .Sagnt  !Senet 
topic})  e  i^  rigbt  nece^^arp  to  be  6noUien  to  a(  men  and  iIE^pmen  of 
Iteltgpon  ti^at  under^citonde  noo  laten  ^l}ic])t  j^l^etoet})  ^WU%%% 
popnte^  to  be  ob.^erued.  c^ 

€mprpnted  at  ll^e^tmp^tre  (bp  iDi((iam  Cavton)  bp  dejs^irpns  of 

eertepn  ISorjSjjipfuH  per^one^.  See  Dibdin's  Ames,  vol.  1st.  p. 
330,  &c.— 194/.  5s. 

1781  Ovidii  Opera,  Burmanni,  4 torn,  in  8,  1.  p.  Amst.  1727.— 
2i/.  10*. 

1782  Ovidii  Metamorphoses,  Lat.  et  Fr.  par  Banier,  avec  fig. 
gravies  par  les  soius  de  le  Mire  et  Basan,  4  tom.  Paris,  176Y-~71. — 
17/.  69,  6d. 

I8O6  Patrick,  Lowth,  Whitby,  and  Arnald's  Commentary  on  the 
Old  and  New  Testament,  7  vol.  1744-66.— 14/. 

1810  Pausanias,  Gr.  gilt  leaves.  Venet.  in-^dib.  Aldi.  15l6. — 4/.  4*. 

1823  PetTdrca  (Francesco)  Sonetti  e  Triomphi  £diz.  pr.,  ruled 
with  red  lines,  russiH,  gilt.  Venet  Vind.  de  Spira,  mcccclxx.  [wanting 
Table  Alphabet.  7  leaves.]— 52/.  10*. 

1967  Plautus,  in  usumDelph.  2  tom.    Paris,  1679. — 4/.  48. 

1972  Plutarchi  Vitae  Parallelae,  Gr.  etLat.  Bryani,  5  tom.  1729.— 
8/.  15#. 

1937  Quintiliani  Opera,  Burmanni,  4  tom.  1.  p.  Lug.  Bat.  1720. — 

7/.7«- 

1994>  Pitisci  (Sam.)  Lexicon  Antiquit.  Rom.  fig.  2  tom.  1.  p.  russia. 
Leovard.  1713.— 13/.  13«. 

1996  Platonis  Opera,  Gr.  2  torn*  red  moroc.gilt.  Venet.  in  i£dib. 
Aldi,  1513.— 14/.  14*. 

NO.  XXIV.  CL  Jl,  VOL-  XIL  2 1 


r 


478  Account  b/  Mr.  Willctt^^  Sale. 


1999  Plautus,  ex  feeeoiioiie  6.  Alexnidrini.    Veaet  Jo.  de  Coloa. 

MOCCCLXXII.— 211. 

200Q  Plinii  Secuodi  Hist.  N»t.»  with  initiali  iUmn.,  red  moroc« 
gilt,    Venet.  Nic.  Jeoson,  mcccclxxii. — 10/.  \0#, 

90S6  Prynne's  (Wm.)  Records,  with  frontifo^ce  to  second  vol.,  S 
vol.  russia,  i.p.  1665-70—125/.  2*.  [Note  til  vol.  2.  Dr.RawUnsoti 
MA  me  there  were  only  twenty-tbree  copies  of  this  volume  remaining 
in  England,  the  rest  having  been  burnt  with  Ratcliffe's  warehouses  In 
the  Fire  of  London,  i666.    J.  West.] 

^  2027  Psalmorum  Codex,  Latine,  printed  on  vellum,  black  noroc, 
gilt.    Moitunt.  Jo.  Fust  et  Pet.  Schoiffer  de  Oemsh.  mcccclix.-«63/. 

9030  Ptolemaei  Cosmogr^phia,  ex  emendatione  Domitii  Chalderini, 
cum  l6chartb,  redmoroc.  gilt.  Rom.  Arn.  Buckink.  mcccclxxviij[. 
—31/.  lOs. 

aists  &ama  (Eaurentti  ^uilelmf  tie^  oriimi^  mtnocum  Hlftttt^ 
ttca  jgoba.  Slnipr^^^ttm  £mt  l)Oc  ymtti^  opuj^  Utt^tixtt  faenlta^ 
xif  apuii  hiflam  jsancti  AlbmU  anno  bomtai,  mcccclxxx.— 79t  i6*. 

2X56  Quintilliani  insdtutiones  Oratorice,  initial  letters  illumiD.,  ruled 
with  red  lines,  blue  moroc.j  gtlt  and  marUed  leaves,  by  Padeloup. 
Paris,  Vascosan,  1538.— 8/.  Bs. 

2195  Salustio  Conjuracion  de  Catilina  y  la  Guerra  de  Jugurtba^ 
russia,  gilt.    Madrid,  1772.— 9/.  lOs. 

219s  Sandrart  (Joach.  Von)OPERAVABf  A. — L'Academia  Todesca 
della  Archit.,  Scult.,  et  Pit.,  Germ.  2  torn,  Norimb.  1675 — Iconolo- 
gia  Deorum,  Germ.  ib.  168O — II  Giardini  di  Roma,  ib. — Academic 
nobilissimae  Aitis  Pillorise,  Lat.  ib.  l683 — Sculptural  veteris  Admi- 
randa  (with  considerable  number  of  additional  plates  at  the  end  of 
this  volume),  Romss  Antiquae  et  Novee  Theatrom,  ib.  1684 — Insig- 
nium  Romae  Templorum  Conspectus^  ib.  (with  Pron's  Views  about 
Rome,  and  some  Statutes  in  addition)— Romanorum  Fontinifia,  ib. 
1685— Ovidii  Metam.,  Germ.  ib.  I698— ^t.Biblie  loones,  pec  Matt. 
Merian.    The  whole  uniformly  bound  in  8  vol.  red  nioroc.  gilt. — 6$i, 

2223  Senecae  Opera,  cum  not.  Var.,  3  tom.  Amst.  Elz.  1672.—^/.  5o. 

2306  j&ttlpttii  ^^ulani  m^aton^  rfctfXMti^^imi  opu^  ttuSsne 
4E^ammatf(um  Ulitittt  intifit  Emti.  pec  Xttcl)artfim  i^ii^» 

MCCCCXCIV. — 42/. 

2312  Taciti  Opera,  a  Brotier,  4 torn.  I.p.    Paris,  1771.— 33/.  10». 

2322  Scheuchzeri  (J.  J.)  Physica  Sacra,  a  J.  A.  Pfeflfel,  ci^m  7^0 
ig.  et  indice,  5  tom.     Aug.  Vind.  1731-5.—  26/. 

2345  4&pecu{um  I^QWMUe  i^ltattom^,  printed  from  wood^ 
blocks,  cum  figuris,  ligno  incisis,  blue  moroc — 315/.  [Noie.-^Tbm 
is  the  Jtrgi  edition  of  the  Latin  publication  under  the  above  name; 
and  seems  conformable  to  the  designation  of  it  given  by  Heinecken, 
at  page  444  ofhh  Id^e  Generale,  &c.  It  is,  in  consequence,  exceed*- 
Jngly  curious ;  as  presenting  a  specimen  of  a  very  early  priWd  book^ 
of  which  a  third  part  is  executed  from  blocks,  both  in  the  cuts  and 
the  type :  of  the  remaining  two  third  parts,  the  cuts  are  unifoiialj 
Executed  in  woodland  the  text  is  printed  ftom  metal  types.  The  iac 
simile  which  HMecken  has  given  of  the  first  twcTlfcats,  and  of  part  of 


Literary  IntelUgence.  4!ll^ 

die  text,  19  Toy  mueb  inferior  to  the  original :  soi  inference,  whieh 
Heinecken  hiraself  is  compelled  to  admit.] 

2346  ;6pe(ti(um  l^manar  ;&d(tiflttont$l.   SEltlsite,  cum  fig.  ilgno 

incisis,  red  nioroc. — 25f /.  [JYol^.-^-Meerman  has  been  more  fort«»- 
jialie  in  bis  fec^simile  ^f  the  first  two  ettts  of  this  impresiioDi  thMi 
Heinecken  in  those  of  4^e  precedihg  one.  The  fac-simiU  of  the  tj^pe 
is,  however,  much  inferior  in  strength  and  proportion.  The  ctits  are 
all  executed  opcm  wood ;  and  woHced  off,  like  the  previous  ofiesi  in 
btttre^colored  ink.  The  typ^  is  unifbrmly'in^tal,  atnd  thtt'  ink  vety 
Uaok.] 

^531  Valerius  Maximns,  red  morocco.  Vtnet.  Vind.  iA.  Spir. 
liccccLxxi. — 16£.  10f. 

37SO  MissALB  RoMANCM,  Mipposttl  to  be  about  the  l6th  0e»> 
turj,  containing  72  capital  ilhuninations,  the  borders  most  deKeflt^ 
and  highly  imsfaed,  with  grotesque  figures,  ornaments,  flowiers,  ft«in, 
insects,  &c.  The  letters  of  the  text  highly  enrichdf  witb  goM;*^ 
105/1    [N.  B.  This  splendid  Missal  belonged  te  Mr^  West.] 


b   ill    il'l    11     II      I'l 


ILiterdrp  SIntelUgener. 

LATELY  puBLrsneB. 

PtdiM  Liber  4e  PukrUudtne^  Ad  codicum  fidem  emend!avit| 
itnnotationem  pe^etuam>>  interjectis  Dunielis  Wyttenbacbii  notis^ 
epfstolamque  ad  eundem^  ac  pneparationem  cumadhunc  librum  li^m 
nd  i^quos,  adjecit  Fredericus  Creu^eer.  Aocedunt  Aoecdota  Graecai 
Procli  disputatio  de  Unitate  et  Pulcxitudine,  Nicephori  Nathanaelis 
Antitheticus  adversus  Plotinum  de  Anima,  itei^que  Lectiones  ^ato- 
hicas  maximam  partem  ex  codd^  M5S.  enotalie.    .Heiddbergas,.  18I4i« 

The  Editor  has  given  to  this  obscure  treatise  by  bi»  preparatorv 
dissertation  as  -much  perspicuity  as  ingenuity  and  learning  oouTa 
effect.  To  this  publkatioa  is  prefixed  a  letter  to  Wyttenbach,  in 
which  he  refutes  the  attacks  of  M.  Tittman  against  him.  But  he  it 
not  satisfied  witb  this  defence ;  he  celebrates  the  domestic  and  learned 
character  of  M.  Wyttenbach's  niece.  We  shall  follow  the  example  of 
the  ingenious  and  excellent  M.  MQlin  in  quoting,  that  character; 

**  In  omni  autem  genere  officiorum  quo  me  meo9q^e  obstrinxist^  ut 
in  singulis  rebus,  quae  vitam  honestam  cultamque  ;;eddunt,  egjcegiS 
nti  soles  socili  ministr^que  land  GaOien^.  nepte  Tu&i  qjAae  parentis 
loco  Te  veneratur  et  adamat.  Neque  enim  ejus-  vcsnecundiam  miht 
Obessie  committam,  ne  gratum  certe  aaimum  eidem  hi\c  dat&  occa- 
sione  profitear.  Et  nosti  saspiuacyle  mecum  nunun  me  singulare  inge- 
muni  virginis,  Wyttenbachi.  Nihil  illi  modestius  vidi,  lul  usbanius,^ 
nihif  fiicetius  eru<utiusque.  Nam  quod  aliae  in  mundo  sno  hftbent, 
^neBos,  myrothecia,  (foscuTos,  aEa:  pro  his  ea  Homerum,  Platonem, 
Plutarchum  cinn  Vurgiiio  habet    Neque  tamen  eadem  pro  fiiso  cala* 


480  Literary  IhtelligenU. 

muniy  pro  lani  libram  Iractare  solet,  veruin  qiias  ipsa  a  negodb  ftta& 
communibusque  horas  eximit,  eas  vel  con^neIltaodo  vel  lectioni  y^ 
humanitatis  sate  sparsis  s^rmonibus  solet  impendere.  Itaque  ut  axori 
neae  in  rerum  domesticarum  curis  suo  eonsilio  utiliter  adfuit,  ita  in 
litterario  genere  negotiorum  mibi  istic  ofKeioai^si^  internuiitia  exstitit; 
Neqne  jactat  sese  in  eis  et  ingeniiet  bstitutir^^is  bonis,  sed  ut  cete- 
rum  capdidissima  est  et  siiilplicissima,  ita  ea  i|)sa  dissimulat  et  conte^ 
git.  Cumque  latine  calleat  lucalenter^  .grsecum  etiam  sermoneni  non 
leviter  combibere  cuepbrit,  firancicc  autem  nee  minus  germanice  ita 
scribat,  ut  ambigas  utrum  conimodius  faciat :  tamen  usque  et  usque 
premit  quse  commentata  est ;  neque'unquam  arbitror  editu'm  iri,  ni 
Tu  patri^i  utaris  potestate  in  earn,  quae  filiae  pietatem  Tibi  praestat  in 
aliiir  rebus  omnibus.  Insunt  vero  ut  in  ipsius  moribus  ae  sermone» 
910  iteiii  in  epistolis,  quae  istinc  missiJtantur;  mira&  quaedam  a^gutiae  ac 
Veneres,  adjuncto  caadore  et  virginali  quMam  in  ipsis  ^poque  verbb 
coilspicul  pudicitid.'' 

M.  T.  Ciceronis  triam  Orationum,  pro.Scauro^  pro  TulUo^.  pro 
Flacco,  partes  ineditae  cum  antiquo  Scholiaste  item  inedito  ad  ora- 
tionem  pro  Scauro.  Invenit,  recensuit,  notis  illustravit  Angelus 
Majus,  Bibliotbr   Ambros.  a  Ling.  Orient.   Mediolani,  1814. 

It  was  usual,  in  the  dearth  of  paper  in  the  middle  ages,  to  write 
across  the  lines  of  ancient  MSS.  The  Monks  of  those  times  frequently 
copied  Aie  works  of  the  Fathers  and  other  mod«ni  writers  on  the 
fainter  copies  of  the  Classics.  Over  the  MS.  which  contained  the 
fragments  brought  to  light  by  M.  Majo  had  been  written  the  poems 
of  Sedulius,  who  lived  in  the  5th  century.  This  MS.  is  supposed  to 
be  of  the  2d  or  3d  centiry,  and  the  new  writing  of  the  /th  ox  8th. 
On  the  discovery  M.  Majo  broke  out  into  the  following  exclamation : 
*'  O  Eteus  inimortalis)  quid  demum  video !  En  Ciceroriem,  en  lumen 
Romanae  facundiae  i^dignissimis  tenebris  circumseptuniV' , 

These  firagm^pts' consist  of  36*  octavo  pages.'  The  most  consider- 
able is  that  pro  Scaufd,  'This  Is  the  more  fortunate  as  very  little  re- 
mams  ofthait  oration,  'th^t  pro  TuUio  contains  eight  pages-  Of  that 
jfTO  FTacco  little  is  given/ but  that  little  is  usefdl  in  completing  iome 
mutilated  passages.  .'  *  '  .^ 

The  MS.  contains'Kkewise  a  fragment?  of  the  oration  pro  Coelictl 
but  it  presents  nothing  he^.  The*  editor  has  added  a  descriptive  dis- 
sertation and  a  fee-simile  of  a*  page  of  the  MS. 

A  nfew  Edition  of  the  Greek  Testament^  in  three  volumes^  octavp» 
printed  from  Griesbaefa's  Text,  and  containing  copious  notes  from 
Hardy,  Rapbel,  Kypke,  Schleusher,  RosenmuUer,  &c.  in  fanailiar 
Latin.  Together  with'  parallel  passages  from  the  Classics,  and  with 
references  to  Vigerus  for  Idioms  and  Bos  for  Ellipses. — By  the  Rev. 
Ed.  Valpy,  B,  D.  Master  of  Norwich  School.  Price  2L  12«.  W.' 
large  pap^r  4/.  -  '     '  ,       V. 

Ovidii  Metamorphoses  Seketa,  et  in  usum  Scholarum  expurgatas^, 
cum  motis  Anglids.     By  the  Rev.  C.  Bradley,  A.M.  4s.  6d.  bound. 

CalUmachi  quas   supersunt   Recensuit  et   cum  No  tar  urn.  Delectu 


Literary  Intelligence.  481 

Edidit  C.  J.  Blomfield,  A.  M.  Collegii  SS.  Trinitatis  apiud  Cantabngia; 
nuper  Socius.  Londini,  1815.     Pr.  14^.  Oct. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Wilson  ha3.just  published  an  expurgated  Edition  of 
Juvenal  for  Schools,  with  English  notes. 

An  Enquiry  into  the  Integrity  of  the  Greek  Vulgate,  or  received 
Text  of  the  N.  Testament-  By  the  Rev.  F.  Nolan,  a  Presbyter  of 
the  United  Church.     1815,    Pr.  18*,  Oct. 

Miscellaneous  Tracts  of  Professor  Porson^  by  the  Rev.  T*.  Kidd: 
Pr.  145.  pet,  ^  ' 

In  an  early  if^o.  we  shall  present  our  readers  with  some  account  of 
this  valuable  work ;  in  the  mean  time  it  may  be  useful  to  give  this 
Table  of  Contents :  •  , 

Imperfect  outline  of  the  Life  of  R.  P. — Preface — Addenda — fepi- 
taph  on  Alexis— ^Review  of  P.  H.  of  V.  J.  of  Schntz's  Eschylu^ 
Review  of  Brunck's  Aristophanes—  Review  of  Weston's  Hermesianan^l 
etc. — Review  of  Huntingiord's  Apology  for  the.Monostrophics — The 
learned  Pig — Notae  breves  ad  Clerici  et  Bentleii  Epistolas — Review  of 
Robertson's  Parian  Chronicle — Review    of   Di:.  Edwards's  Psendo-^ 
Plutarch,  dp  Educatione  Liberorum — Corrector  Lectori  Virgilii  Loo^ 
diniensis ;    cura    Heyne — Review  of  Mr.  R.  P.  Knighf a  analytical 
£ssay  on  the  Greek  Alphabet — John  Nic.  Dawes  on  the  Hiatus-^ 
Nursery  Song — Supplementa  ad  Ind^cem  Brunckianum  in  Sopboclem^- 
ad  Euripidem  Beckii,  ad  Simplicium  in  Epictctum,  ad  Cebetis  Tabii- 
1am — Lacunae  Lapidis  ^gyptiaci  conjecturis*  suppletes" — ^Addenda  ad 
Appendicem  in  Toupium  Suid^  Kusteriani  Emendatorem,  ad  Comit 
conim  Gra^orum  Fragmeuta,  ad  Praefationem  in  Euripidem  et  Snp-^ 
plementum,  ad  Hecubam,  ad  Orestem,  ad  Phoenissas,  ad  Medeam-^^ 
Ad  Iliada — Ad  Pseudo-Solooem — ^Ad  Eschylum — Ad  Sophoelem — 
Ad  Euripidem — Ad  Comicum  incertum — ^Ad  Theodecten — Ad  Mo9* 
chiona — Ad  Platonem  Comicum — Ad  Athenaeum — ^Ad  Anaxandridenr 
— Ad  Menapdruni  et  Philemona — Ad  Theocritum — ^Ad  Toupii  Cimi9 
posteriores  iii  Theocritum — Ad  Alexandrum  iEtolum  Parthenii — ^Ad 
Antholo^am — Ad  Herodotum — Ad  Thucydidem — Ad  Platoi^em — Ad 
Xenbphontem— Ad  Theophrastum — Ad  Fragmenta  Pythagoreoru9i-r'. 
Ad  Aristidem — Ad  Pausaniam — Ad  Hephaestionem — Ad  Hai|K>cra^ 
tionem — Ad  J.  Pollucem — Ad  Hesychium-^Ad Photium — ^Ad  Suidam 
— Ad  Etymologum  Magnum — Ad  Codicem  Alexandrinum — ^Ad  Co-» 
dicem  Cantabrigiensem — Ad  Codicem  Rescriptum-7-Ad  Codicem  ly 
=  MS.  Cantab.  Kk.  6.  4.— Detached  Observations — Ad  Enniiuarr- 
Ad  Tercntium — Ad  Cic.  Tusc.  Disp. — ^Ad  I^iviu^i — Ad  Virgiliwm-:- 
Ad  Horatium—Ad  Juvenalem — Ad  Priscianum— Ad  M.  A.  Muretum» 
— On    Bp.   Pearson — Bentleius  Millio— Boyle  against    Bentley — Rt- 
B's  reply  to  Boyle— Swift's  Tale  of  a  Tub— Lewis  on  Churches— Mr^ 
Pope — ^On  Bp.  Warburton's   Tracts — Ad    Musgravii  Dissertationes 
Duas — Anderson's  Poets — De  Obitu  immaturo  Kaphaelis—rLetter  to 
ilie  Rev.  Dr.  Davy — Appendix — Sir  John  Hawkins  v.  Dr.  Johnson-^- 
Reproof  valiant  ta-  Mr.  Travis's  Reply  churlish— Errata — Addenda*, 
Corrigenda— Auetavnim — Indices. 

The  Section  of  Histei^  and  Ancient  Literature  of  the  Royal  Institute . 
at  France  ha9  published  tbe  two  first  volumes  of  its  Memours. 


489  Literary  ItUetUgene^ 


Tbs  fisst  volume,  beaidca  the  history  of  Oie  Sectioo,  aand  very  elegmt 
Notices  on  the  lives  and  writings  of  Messrs.  Julien  le  Loj;  Germaia 
Poirier,  Boucbaud,  Klopstok,  Gamier,  and  Villoison;  contains  ex* 
tracts  of  M.  Gosseliu's  Researches  on  aneient  Geography,  of  M.  Yisf- 
conti's  memoir  oh  two  Gi^eek  inscriptions  found  at  Athens,  of  Mf 
If  ongeas*  four  memoirs  on  three  inscriptions  found  at  Lyon,  and  the 
masks  of  the  ancients ;  and  at  fiiU  length,  two  capital  Dissertations, 
titles  of  which  aie  as  follows :  "-  Premiere  m^moire  sur  la  nature  et  les 
revolutions  du  droit  de  propri^t^  territoriale  en  Egypte,  depuis  ht  cmn- 
quete  de  ce  pays  par  les  Mvsulnnms  jnsipif^  t^expldition  des  Franpus : 
par  M.  SiivestN  de  Sacy.'^  "  M^mone  sur  ie  Ph^niic,  ou  recherelres 
sur  les  p^nodes  astronomiques  et  chronologiques  de9  Egyptiens,  par 
M»  Lareher/' 

^  In  the  second  v<rfinne  are  Uv be  found  at  ftitt'lrngtb :  "  M^mohe  sur 
Torigine  Grecque  du  fondatenr  d'Ai^os,  par  M.  Fetit  Radal ;  M^ 
moire  sur  I'Ait  Ontoire  de  Corax,  par  M .  Gsmier;  Obsenratrons  sur 
fttdques  oui«age&  de  Fan^tius,  p«r  le  mtose;  M^mohre  sur  ditiF^rentes 
iBflMptlonft  Grecques,  par  M.  oe  ViUoison ;  M^moire  suf  les  monu-* 
n(snts-  et  les  insciipitions.  de  Kirmanschab  el  de  Biasutoun,  et  sur  divers 
99tres  monuments  Sassamdes,  psnr  M.  Sih^stre  de  ftacy ;  M^moire  oH 
itm  che)t;lie  i  prouverque  la  Harangue  c»  reponse  k  ht  lettr^-de  PhH 
]i|^  finest  pas  de  D^mosthcDe,  pair  M.  Lareher;  M6moire  sur  la 
RJ^tjtutiOft  da  lenpAe  de  Ju|>iter  Olympien  k  Agrigente,  par  M .  Qu»- 
tKJQnfteie  de  Quincyi;  Deutes^  eonjectUMs,  et  discmskms  sur  ^iKIrenti 
pomi^  de  THistoke  Romaine,  par  M.  L^vesque;  Obsetvations  sur 
rauthontirit^  de  I'origine  de  Rome,  telle  qtfVUe  esirappoit^e  parTuF*^ 
ion  et  par  hes  EcrrvaiiB  Grecs  et  Roitaains,  par  M.  Larcher ;  Riecbieircfaei 
aur.  I'oagfne  du.  Bospfaore  de  Tbrac«i  par  M.  de  Choiseul-Gouffier; 
Dfi^uoire  sur  bckronologie  des  Bytt«ste»  de  €ftrie,  et  sur  hi  tomfoeau 
4e  Mausekv  par  M.  de  Sainte  Croix  •  M^moire  sur  qnelques  insti^ 
tions  Aimbes  exi&tanten  Boctugal,  parM.  Siivestmde  Sacy ;  M^moire 
auir  les  Chanrues  des  Ancicas,  parM.  Monger/' 

•Grsteide  ex6'cutton  d'Automne,  No.  F.  Weston Peking^  vingtieme 

anaA«  Kfu-hing',  huitieme  tune,  jour  malbeureux — with  this  ^i|^ph  : 
Sfi9Bil90jvstkiam  tnonitfet  non  temnere  Dwos, 

The  anthoT  of  this  littfe  satiricsif  pamphlet,  printed  in  Parb  by  Mi- 
ehafud,  is  M.  Julrus  Ton  Kiaproth.  His  design  is  ''  de  donner  une 
critique  g^n^rale  de  toutes  Tes  publications  de  M.  Weston,  cmi  fera 
voir  dairement :  1.^  que  M.  Weston  ne  sait  pa&  un  mot  de  Cniaois; 
5t^  qu^il  n*le9f  pas  \etf  ^fot  d'^crire  un  seul  caract^re  Chinois^  saa»lc 
dtfigurer  de  la  msHii^re  fa  plus  barbare  et  fe  rendre  tout  a  &it  m^9n^ 
neissabli^r  S,^  qu'il  h'a  pas  la  moindre  id^e  de  la  pcononciation  det 
ntots  Chrnois/^  We  are  told  that  io  a  future  number  willbe  examin<(4 
the  Clfinese  Letieon  of  M.  Degjuisgnes« 

Odes  d'AnacrioUj,,  tcadiiites  en  vmcs  sttn  le  teste  de  Biruadc,  par  X 
V.  De  S.  Victor:  Seconde  Edition.  Fjbowi  the  piess^of  P.  IMd^  HH 
tiiis  very  elegant  translation  the  text  and  iiolts.o|l  BtouieLtve  anlipandi 

Professor  BoissoNADB  is  preparing  an  editwa  oi  a  Greek  «fMrel 
yit  unpubCshed^rie  LaneA  ^,  fkimlh  mi'  Omtklu^  tg^ 
EugemUmiu. 


Literary  Intdli^ehtt.  4dd 

•  •       •  •         • 

Du  Commandement  de  la  Cavalerie  et  de  PEquitation  :  deux  liti^^ 
de  Xfenophon;  traduits  par  un  Officier  d'Artillerie  i,  Chcval* 
Paris.    8vo. 

Thii  artillery  ofiicer  is  M.  Courier,  already  noticed  in  thi»  Journal, 
▼ol.  viii.  p.  408.  He  has  subjoined  to  his  Frencli  translation  an  ao 
curate  edition  of  the  Greek  text  of  Xenophon,  with  very  learned  anno^ 
tations. 

Ouvrages  Imprimis  des  Membres  et  des  Cotrespondam  de  la  Claste 

d*Bi8toire  et  de  Littiraiure  ancienne. 

Les  Fontaines  de  Paris,  anciennes  et  nouvelles,  par  M.  Moisy,  ave^ 
une  dissertation,  des  descriptions  historiques,  et  des  notes  critiques^ 
par  M.  Amaury  Duval.     1813,  in  foL,  fig. 

Mines  de  TOrient,  par  M.  de  Hammer,  correspondant.  .  Vienne, 
1818  et  1814,  torn.  iii.  etdeux  livraisons  du  toiti.  iv.  in  fol.  %. 

Dictioni^aire  de  la  langae  Fran^aise,  par  M.  Gattel;  Edition  levue 
par  M.  Champollion-Figeac,  correspondant.    Lyon,  1813.     8vo. 

M6moires  concemattt  Thistoire,  les  sciences,  les  arts,  les  moeurs, 
les  usages  des  Chinois.  Tom.  xvi.  publie  par  M.  le  Baron  Silvestre  de 
Sacy  ;  (contenant  la  suite  de  la  grande  dynastie  Tang,  et  un  M6moire 
duP.  Gaubil  sur  la  chrmiologie  Chinoise).    Paris,  1814.    4to. 

M.  Langl^s  a  pr^sent^  k  la  Classe  un  exemplaire  de  la  Chronologie 
Cfainoise  du  P.  Gaubil,  collationn6  sur  le  nianuscrit  autographe. 

Histoire  des  sectes  religieusea,  depuis  le  commencement  du  Steele 
dernier;  par M.  le Comte Gr^goire.    Paris,  1814.    6vo.  2  vol. 

Description  de  h»  Gr^ce,  par  Pausanias,  traduite  en  Fran^ai^  par 
M.  Clavier,  avec  letexteGrec.    Paris,  1814.    torn.  ler.    8vo. 

Histoire  Litt^raire  de  la  France,  continu^e  par  des  membres  de'KIn- 
stitut  (MM.  Brial,  Pastoret,  Ginguen6,  Daunou).  Tom.  xiil.  Parts^ 
Firmin  Didot,  1814.    4to. 

Traduction  en  prose  de  I'En^ide  de  Vurgile ;  par  M.  MoUevaoh, 
correspondant.    Seconde  Edition.    Paris,  1814.    8vo. 

La  Vie  d'Agricola ;  parTacite,  traduite  en  Italien,  par  M.  Gaetano 
Mam^ :  M.  Grabert  de  Hemso,  correspondant  y  a  joint  un  Diction- 
mtm  historique  et  geographique.    8vo. 

OEuvres  completes  de  X^nephon,  traduites  en  Fran^ais;  avec  le 
texte,  la  version  latine,  des  notes  critiques,  des  variantes,  etc. ;  par 
M.  Gail.  Tom.  i.  2e.  partie,  et  torn.  vii..  2e.  partie.  Paris,  1814. 
2  vol.    4to. 

Llmpression  de  tout  Touvrage,  en  onze  volumes,  est  termini. 

Thb  edition  of  Xenophon,  in  Greek,  Latin,  and  French,  by  so  ce- 
lebrated a  scholar  as  M.  Gail,  is  a  truly  valuable  work,  both  to  his 
countrymen  and  to  foreigners.  It  combines  the  advantages  of-— 1st. 
An  accurate  text,  enriched  with  many  new  readings,  the  result  of 
laborious  application,  and  of  large  pecuniary  sacrifices.  2d.  A  Latin 
verstoQ,  fiequently  emended.  As  it  contains  above  40  plates,  we 
are  surprised  at  the  cheapness  of  the  work.  Hie  price  of  the  10 
vokimes,  4to;  on  common  paper,  ts  l60  firancs^;  and  320  fscncs  oil 
fine  paper. 


484  Literary  InteMgtnce. 

To  those  who  have  not  subscribed  by  the  Ist^oC  the  ensaing  June, 
the  price  will  be  200  francs  for  l6o,  and  400  for  320. 

M.  Gail  has  also  published  in  12  vols.  4to.  fine  paper,  with  plates, 
price  135  francs,  an  edition  of  Thucydides  in  Greek,  Latiu,  and 
French,  with  variorum  readings,  and  historical  and  critical  notes. 
The  edition  in  Greek  and  Latin,  with  notes  and  variorum  readings, 
may  be  had  separately  from  the  French  translation;  price  IIQ  francs 
in  10  vols,  or  60  francs  on  common  paper. 

Tsocratis  oratio  de  permutatione,  cujus  pars  ingens  primiim  grsece 
edita  ab  Andrei  Mustoxidi  (corresp.)  nunc  primillm  latin^  exhibetur 
ab  anonymo  interprete  qui  et  notas  et  appendices  adjunxit.  Medio- 
lani,  1813.     8vo. 

PREPARWG  FOR  PUBLICATION. 

The  First  Number  of  the  new  and  improved  edition  of  Stephens' 
Greek  Thesaurus  will  be  ready  for  delivery  in  a  very  few  days — The  co- 
pies of  deceased  Subscribers  are  for  sale  till  the  1st  of  March,  after  whici^ 
the  price  will  be  raised  from  time  to  time  according  to  circumstances^. 
A  detail  of  the  general  plan  which  is  meant  to  be  followed  in  the  work 
may  be  had  on  application,  or  by  letter  [post  paid],  at  No.  21  To<^'s 
Court,  Chancery  Lane,  London,  It  is  respectfully  requested  that  such 
Subscribers  as  have  not  yet  sent  any  reference  in  London,  will  as  early  as 
convenient  favor  Mr.  A.  J.  Valpy  with  the  name  of  some  friend,  or  an 
order  through  a  Bookseller,  who  may  be  authorised  to  receive  the 
numbers  and  pay  the  Subscription. 

Des.  Erasmi  Rot.  Concio  de  Pvero  lesv  olim^^ronvnciata  a  pvero 
in  Schola  lohannis  Coleti  Londini  Institvta  in  qva  praesidebat  Imago 
Pveri  lesv  Docentis  Specie.  Editio  Nova.  The  text  will  be  taken 
horn  the  latest  Frobenian  editions  (viz.  that  annexed  to  Erasmi  Enchi- 
ridion Militis  Christiani,  Bas.  1540,  8vo.  and  that  in  Erasmi  Opera 
Omnia,  Bas.  1540,  folio,)  which  was  adopted  by  Le  Clerc,  in  Erasmi 
Opera  Omnia,  Lugd.  Bat.  1704,  folio.  These  editions  have  been 
collated  with  two  others  of  earlier  date  (annexed  to  the  Enchiridion 
Militis  Christiani,  Bas.  apud  Froben.  1519,  Bvo.  and  Colon,  apud 
Cervicorn.  1519.  4to.) :  and  the  principal  Variations  wiU  be  noticed  at 
<  the  foot  of  the  page.  The  marginal  notes  of  the  early  editions  will  be 
retained. « 

The  edition  now  preparing  will  be  uniform  in  size  with  the  large 
paper  copies  of  "  Preces,  Catechismus,  et  Hymni,  in  usum  Scholae 
Paulinae,  mdcccxiv  ;"  and  One  Hundred  Copies  only  will  be  printed 
for  sale. 

Two  Greek  and  English  Lexicons  are  preparing,  Mr.  Jones's  and 
Mr.  £.  V.  Blomfield's.  The  former  was  announced  some  years  ago,  in 
the  First  Edition  of*  the  author's  Greek  Grammar;  the  latter  is.  a 
translation  of  Schneider's  Greek  and  German  Lexicon,  with  several 
valuable  improvements  and  additions* 

An  English  translation  of  Matthaei's  Greek  Grammar  in  German,  is 
preparing  for  publication.  We  cannot  bat  express  oiir  wi^  that  the 
same  honor  were  intended  for  Buttman's, 

We  hear  that  Mr.  Gifford  is  on  the  point  of  publishing  an  English 
poetical  version  of  Persius,  to  match  his  JuvenaL 


48a 


NOTES  TO  CORRESPONDENTS. 


OuE  correspondents  will  see  by  the  size  of  this  No.,  that  we  have 
not  been  so  attentive  to  our  pecuniary  interest,  as  to  the  gratification 
of  inserting  their  articles..  Many  are  still  delayed,  but  none  neg- 
lected. 

The  scale  of  the  merit  of  ancient  poets  would  have  been  more 
just,  if  it  had  been  drawn  iip  by  E.  O.  B.  himself. 

We  wish  that  nostri  farrago  liheUi  should  be  as  comprehensive  as 
possible;  but  we  cannot  insert  L.  B.'s  dissertation.  Had  it  been 
more  critical  and  less  polemical, '  it  would  have  been  more  adapted  to 
our  Classical  and  Biblical  readers. 

In  our  next  No.  we  shall  present  tcf  our  readers  a  fac-simile  of  the 
Elean  Inscription:  accompanied  by  an  illustrative  commentary. 

AbM  Morso's  Arabic  Chart  is  agaiu  postponed  for  particular  reasons. 
The  correspondent,  who  wrote  on  the  subject  of  it  some  time  ago, 
may  be  satisfied  by  calling  on  the  Printer  of  this  Journal. 

To  the  advice  relative  to  Scarce  Tracts,  our  Constant  Reader  will  find 
more  tlian  one  on  an  average  in  each  No.  We  shall  certainly  record 
one  at  least  in  all  future  Nos. 

Obss.  on  the  24th  Book  of  the  Odyssey  came  too  late  for  our  pre- 
sent No.  It  shall  appear  in  the  next,  with  any  other  articles  the  in- 
genious author  naiy  wish  to  appear  in  our  pages. 

P.  R/s  Reply  to  Sir  W.  D.  will  have  an  early  insertion. 

L.'s  Critique  on  Ossian's  Temera  has  been  received. 

We  are  greatly  obliged  for  the  loan  of  W.  Burton's  Tracts. 

Mr.  S/s  Coincidence  of  Passages  in  Ancient  and  Modem  Authors 
shall  appear  in  our  next. 

The  Essay  on  Triposes,  with  the  Tripos  and  Commentary,  came  too 
late  for  our  present  No. 

In  our  next,  •  we  shall  give  some  account  of  two  works  published  at 
St.  P^tersburgh,  a  few  months  ago— one  is  the  ''  Dissertidiom  sur  le 
Monumenti  de  la  Reine  Comosarye/'  and  the  other  M.  Ouvarofif's 
learned  "  Easai  sur  les  Mysttres  d*Eleusis."     Second  Edition. 

We  shall  also  offer  some  remarks  on  Mr.  Atkinson's  "  Soohrdb,  an 
Episode  extracted  from  the  Shahnamah,  of  Firdil^si,  the  celebrated 
Persian  Poet,  and  translated  into  Verse. 


J 


«•  • 


*  ERRATA. 

No.  p.  *  /.  • 

XXII  293  24  j^  Icetii  read  Tatii. 
300  28 -T- priiicip<» — principis. 

XXIII  208    2  Tindicat 
211  17'1>1. 

« 

%•  The  Index  to  Vols.  J^I.  and  XII.  wiU  be  given  in  No.  XXV. 
NO.  XXIV.  a  Jl.  VOL.  XII.  2  K 


486 


PROPOSALS 
FOR  PUBLISHING  BY  SUBSCRIPTION, 

IN  TWO  VOLUMES  ROYAL  QUARTO, 
[Uniformly  with  Mb.  Taylob'*  Translations  of  Aristotle  and  Plato.] 

A  TBANSLATION 

OF  THE  SIX  BOOKS  OF  PROCLUS, 

€>n  tj)e  1P[)rologp  of  i^lato; 

TO  WHICH,   A 

SEVENTH  BOOK 

Will  be  added,  in  order  to  supply  the  deficiency  of  another  Book  oa 
this  subject,  which  was  written  by  PROCLUS,  but  since  lost; 

ALSO  A  TRANSLATION  OF 

PROCLUS*  ELEMENTS  OF  THEOLOGY. 


BY  THOMAS  TAYLOR. 


In  ihue  Volumes  wiU  «ito  be  ineludedf  by  the  Some, 
A  TRANSLATION  OF  THE  TREATISE  OP  PROCLXTS 

flDn  PtotitDence  anD  iTate ; 

A  TRANSLATION  OF  EXTRACTS  FROM  HIS  TREATISE 

ENTITLED, 

^m  IDoud^  concerning  Ptotiitience ; 

AWD, 

A  TRANSLATION  OF  EXTRACTS  FROM  HIS  TREATISE 

£Dn  ttz  %nMiitmtt  of  (2^fl ;     " 

▲S   PRESERVED   IK  THE   BIBLIOTBECA   GR.  OF  FABBICIUS. 

250  COPIES  ONLY  WILL  BE  PRINTED. 
Price  to  Subtcribers  51.  5s. To  Nonsubscnbers  6l«  6s. 

Subscribers  Names  will  be  received  by  Mr.  Valpy,  f  1.  To^ke's  Cottrt, 
Chancery  Lane,  London,  for  the  Author,  who  respectfully  reauests  that 
a  reference  in  Town,  where  the  work  can  bt  delivered,  and  the  amount 
received,  may  accompany  the  favor  of  the  Subscription^ 

%^  The  woik  is  in  the  Press.    The  Subscription  will  dose  on  the  day  of 

Publipation. 


INDEX 


TO  VOLUMES  XI.  and  XII. 


Ancicnt9,  on  the  Perfidy  of  tbe,  xi, 
7 — their  superior  etijoyraent  of  their 
own  writers,  xi,  235 — their  raperior 
•kill  in  the  knowledge  of  rhetoric  and 
composition,  xi,  S36 — advantage  de- 
rivea  to  their  compositions  from  the 
desuetude  of  their  language,  xi,  237, 
339 

Ancient  and  Modem  learning,  a  dl»- 
conrse  on,  by  Rt.  Hon.  J.  Addison, 
1739,  xi,  229— Customs,  xi,  347 

Alcaic  Stanza,  Sketch  of  the  Scansion 
and  Structure  of  in  Horace,  xi, 
351 

':SschyIi  Persae,  notice  of  Blomfield*8 
ed.  xi,  186 — rem.  on,  xi,  318.  xii,  90 
— Philosophical  Sentiments  of  xr,  207 
«— Carmina  Epodica,  Conimentarius 
in,  No.  L  xi,  242.  No.  II.  xii,  344-- 
illustrated,  xi,  232 — Metrum  Prome- 
thei  restanratnm,  xi,  6S 

Accents,  on  the  Greek  and  Latin,  No.  I. 
xi,  72.  No.  II.  xi,  259.  No.  III.  xii, 
304  — and  Spirits,  generally  intro- 
duced into  MS.  about  the  ninth  cen* 
tnry,  according  to  Montfaucon,  xi, 
74 — the  opinion  combated,  xi,  76 — 
rules  of  liitiu,  xi,  79— used  by  the 
Komans,  to  denote  quantity,  xi,  81, 
84 — not  particularly  mentioned  by 
Aristotle,  xi,  73 

Auctt.  Vett.  Obss.  C.  F.  Heinrichii  in. 
Part  I.  xi,  10 

Adeiang,  Lex.  of  learned  men,  Roter* 
round's  continuation  of  Joecher's, 
from,  xi,  68 

Aiistopiianem,  Bentleii  Emend,  ined.^ 
in,  Nos.  I.  xi,  131.  II.  xi,  248! 
Ill.'xii,  104.  IV.  xii,  352 

Advers.  Lit.  Nos.  V.  xi,  173.  VI.  xi, 
358.    VILxii,209.    VIH.  xii,  450 

JEMf,  fables  of,  xi,  2^0 

Academia,  quantity  of,  xi,  221 

Addison,  a  Discourse  on  ancient  and 
modem  learning  by,  A.  C.  1739,  xi, 
229 — Error  respecting  the  decline 

NO.  XXIV.  CL  Jl. 


X 


of  the  Roman  fin^^rts,  xi,  362 

Anacreon,  Brunck^,  notice  of  Sdiae- 
fert  ed.,  xii,  27 

Apollon,  Recherches  sur,  par  J.  B« 
Gail,  xii,  115 

Arabic  Syntax,  Lockett's,  xii,  194 

Anthologia  Graeca,.Oray's  tr.  from,  xii, 
173 

Apoliodems,  Bentley's  restoration  of, 
xii,  179 

Adulari,  xi,  297 

Analogy,  philological,  dan^erons  reli- 
ance on,  xi,  304— definition  of,  xii, 
171 

'AvrtToXri,  uscd  lu  both  nombers,  xi, 
318 

Actus,  with  a  long,  from  ^o,  xi,  81 

Actito,  with  a  long,  xi,  81 

Article,  the  restricted  use,  not  found 
in  Homer,  xi,  144 — ^not  necessary  to 
the  infancy  of  a  language,  xi,  144 — 
applied  to  proper  and  appellative 
nouns,  importing  substances,  xi, 
145  —  as  denoting  country,  profes- 
sion, &c.  should  be  added  to  the 
qualifying  term,  and  not  to  the  name, 
xi,  145<— distinguishes  unity  ofspecies 
from  individual  multitude,  and  spe- 
cies from  undetermined  individuals, 
xi,  145 — distinguishes  between  sub- 
ject and  predicate,  ib. — refers  to  an 
object  with  emphasis,  and  associates 
the  subjects  of  discourse,  ib. — placed 
with  substantives,  adjectives  both 
before  and  after  substantives,  with 
pronouns,  with  the  infinitive  of  verbs, 
to  which  it  gives  a  substantive  meau- 
ing,  ib. — wi&  participles,  with  inde« 
clinable  particles,  ib. — its  absence  a 
disadvantage  in  latin,  xi,  146 

Absolnte  cases,  on,  in  Greek,  xi,  146 
— incongruity  of  government  in,  xi, 
147 

Accusative,  Absolute,  xi,  147 

AbUtive  Case  in  Greek,  xi,  148 

Amphictyons,  council  of,  xi,  149 

VOL.  xri.  2  L 


^■iwa 


i 


488 


INDEX. 


Agrigentum,  time  of  its  foundation,  xi, 

S6S 
A,  in  Greek,  when  lengthened,  is  the 

most  sonorons  of  the  vowels,  xi, 

S«o 
Amphibrachys,  effeminate  and  mean, 

XI,  123 
Anapest,  very  majestic,  and  well  suited 

to  sublime  and  pathetic  description, 

xi,  123 
At  and  f,  frequently  commuted,  xii, 

159 
^Atrrraffn,  compounds  of,  xii,  199 
ficnines  corrected,  xii,  202 
Atbenaeus  corrected,  xii,  203 
Ammianus  Marcellinus  explained,  xii, 

212 
Arabian  Tales,  originally  Persian^  xii, 

259 
Abyasinians,  on  the  Hebrew  Descent 

of,  xii,  293         ^  .    -"^     * 

*'h.wai,  xii,  216 

*AvJfaff92ov,  xii,  216 

^itf-faXw;  io'jXfufiv,  xii,  216 

*A((«M-t;  and  tl^itujuca,  xii,  216 

Audax,  its  sense,  xii,  168 

Alta  Vox,  xii,  168 

*Aya|ioSv,  denied  to  be  Greek,  xii,  28 

Axuma,  commerce  of  the  natives,  how 
carried  on,  xii,  68 

Acridophages,  miserable  and  singular 
death  of  tlie  people,  xii,  72 

Alexandrian  Library,  its  combustion 
doubted,  xii,  335 

'A(r/3iVTu;o-if,  xii,  400 

Aspasia,  her  connexion  with  Pericles, 
xii,  418 

Bellamy's  Essay  on  the  Hebrew  Points, 
and  the  Hebrew  Integrity,  Answer 
to,  Nos.  II.  xi,  112.  III.  xii,  77— 
Biblical  Criticism,  xii,  237 

Bentlcfi  Emend,  ined.  in  Aristoph. 
Nos.  I.  xi,  131.  IT.  xi,  248.  III. 
xii,  104.  IV.  xii,  352— Answer  to  a 
late  book  a§^inst,  relative  to  CaHi- 
machus.  No.  IV.  xi,  155.  V.  xii, 
128.  VI.  xii,  370 — bis  restoration  of 
ApoHodorus,  xii,  179 — and  Dawes, 
their  merits  discriminated,  xi,  131 — 
Epistolae  dus  ad  Hemsterhusium,  I. 
xii,  157.  II.  xii,  438 

Blomfield's  ed.  of  ^schyli  Persae,  no- 
tice of,  xi,  186 — remarks  on,  xi,  318, 
xii,  90 — incidental  strictures  on,  xi, 
318 

Biblical  Criticism,  xi,  286,  xii,  193, 
xii,  237,  xii,  436 — Synonyma,  No. 
IV.  xii,  er 

Bibliogi:aphica1  Topograi)hy,  xi,  326 

BoisionMO,  notice  of  his  edition  of 
Muriai  Vita  Frocli,  xi,  33^-of  his 


X 


edition  of  Tiberius  ithetof  dsA  Rnfi 

ars  Rhetorica,  xii,  198 
Brunck's  Anacreon,  notice  of  Scbselei's 

ed.,  xii,  27 
Browne,  Sir  W.,  on  his  medals,  xii,  191 
Ballms^  xii,  179 
Byssns,  the  ancient,  xi,  155^ 
Bacchins,  possesses  dignity  and  grace* 

fulness,  xi,123 
Bardic  letters  and  alphabet,  xi,  3 
Bards  of  the  ancient  Gauls,  xii,  55 
British,  Mnseum,  MS.  in,  xi,  86 — 'jO* 

vemment,  its  model  among  the  an* 

cient  Germans,  xii,  6< 
Bovxfpo;,  de  voce,  xii,  214 
Bartoiozii's  l^^enos,  xii,  262 
Barnes,  Joshua,  bis  Fraociad,  &c.  xii, 

262 
Bruce,  Mr.,  xii,.  297 
Brachia,  lacerti,  xii,  169 
Bkth-days,    how    celebrated   by    the 

Persians  and  Chinese,  xii,  69  ' 
Boats,  made  of  reeds  and   Egyptian 

papyrus,  xii,  70 
Baal,  Sun  worshipped  under  the  name 

of,  by  the  Phcenjcians,  xii,  7S 
Barker,    £.  H.,  'P«xK  ^j  38— Incif 

dental  Strictures  on  Blomfield's  ed« 

of  the  Persa,  xi,  318.  xii,  90 — ^Es- 

cbylus  and    Cicero  illustrated  ami 

Ovid  emended,   xi^  332  —  Cicero^s 

Cato  Major   illustrated,  xii,  73  — 

Epistola  adTh.  Gaisfordinm,  xii,  325 

— Epistola  ad  G.  H.  Schaeferiun,  xii, 

393 
Brown,  J.  Rem.  on  1  Tim.  IIL  16-* 

xii,  247 
jgXiVoy,  &c.  xii,  367 
iSuiSxivof  ©rrof,  xii,  413  ^ 
Classical  Criticism,  xi,  19.  xii,  367     . 
Conjonctions,  de  I'emploi  des,  dans  la 

langue  Grecque,  Notice  of,  xi,  45 
CoUatio  Codicis  Harleiaui,  5674^  cum 

Odvss.  Edit.  Ernestime,  1760.    Nos. 

Ilf.  xi,  95.  IV;  xi,  201.  V.  xii,  7— 

Versionis  Syriacae  P«sciii7o  cum  Frag- 

mentis  in  Eph.  Syr.  institutaa  Gott* 

Lieb.  Spohn,  xii,  124 
Callimachusy  Answer  to  a  late  book 

against   Dr.    Bentley^   relative  to, 

No.  IV.  xi,  155.  V.  xii,  128.  V^370 
Cambridge  Tripos  for  1781,  xi,  338, 

for  1809,  xi,  340,  for  1815»  xi3il7l— 

Greek  Poem,  xi,  240 — ^Prize  Foem, 

1790,  Ode  Lat.  xti,  20^ 
Correspondents,  to,  xi,  197,  380^  3tii, 

235,  xii,  485 
Crombie,  Dr.  Remarks,  on  the  Botice 
*  ofbis  Gymnasiiun,  sive  Symbola  Cri« 

tica,  inserted  in  No.   XJL,  of  Gl.  J* 

xi,  296.    No.  H.  xii9l67 
Cicero  illoitfated^xi,  33j|-— Cato  Maior, 


INBSX. 


419 


'%  xigsa^  niitttnted  In,  ^,  73-— 
recovered  orations  of,  xii|  233 — 
corrected,  xi,  15 

Curae  JE*06ti'riores,  li,  367 

Casanbon,  Isaac,  Life  of,  xi,  179 — 
studied  at  Geneva,  xi,  ]  73 — married 
the  dauf^hter  of  Henry  Stephens, 
ib. — ^professor  of  Greek  for  14  vemrs 
at  Geneva,  ib. — afterwards  Professor 
of  Greek  at  Montpellier,  xi,  174 — 
settled  at  Paris  in  the  service  of 
Henry  IV.  ib. — removes  to  England, 
176 — caveare  to  the  million,  ib. — 
List  of  his  works,  177 

Craven,  Giil.  D.D.  Ode  Graeca  in  obi- 
tnm  &c.  xii,  184 

Centos,  excessive'  use  of  in  modem 
composition,  xi,  227, 334 

Comes,  xi,  299 

Catron,  the  Jesuit,  discovered  the  Al- 
legoiy  in  the  3d  Georgic,  before 
Bishop  Hnrd,  xi^  360 

Circuit  of  Rome,  xi,  362 

Cretic,  not  mean,  xi,  123 

Cretans,  their  perfidy,  xi,  3 

Cirobri,  wliether  a  Celtic  or  Gothic 
people,  xi,  1 

Colors,  inadequacy  of  the  terms  that 
characterize  them,  xi,  6-— primitive, 
Are  yellow,  blue,  and  red,  xi,  6 

Cvsar  corrected,  xi,  15 

Climate,  its  influence  over-rated  in  the 
formation  of  character,  xii,  264 — 
of  Greece  preferred  bv  Aristotle, 
xii,  264 — of  Rome  by  Vitnivins,  xii, 
264 

Carthaginians,  their  counteraction  of 
the  disadvantages  of  climate,  xii, 
271 

CoaKtion  of  accented  words,  xii,  311 

Canora  vox,  xii,  74 

Chinese,   Theatrical    exhibitions   fre- 

3nent  among  them,  xii,,  59 
lit,  H.  Hebrew  Criticism,  xi,  275 

Codex  Bezae,  Remarks  on,  xii,  276 

Druids,  on  the  origin  of^  xi,  1 — proba- 
bly of  oriental  origin,  xi,  5 

Druromond,  Sir  W.  Remarks  on  bis 
Dissertation  on  Genesis,  XLIX.  xi, 
305— Observations  on  the  Remarks 
on,  xii,  149 — Remarks  on  some  State- 
ments of,  xii,  256 

Dnrer,  Albert,  compliment  to,  xii,  181 

Daikness,  according  to  ancient  philo- 
sophy, prior  to  light,  xii,  218 

4U/rfIal,  /c^cpa,  i{Krt;  fiiov,  **  Snnaet  of 
Life,'*  xi,  318 — used  only  in  the  plural 
number:  lv«-«f,  avaro^,  used  in  both, 
xi,  318 

Discriminatioo  of  <rTlx*c  and  •'rorxe;, 
wTtxt^v  and  fftuyil^m,  xi,  325 


X 


W 


X 


\ 


Dameing,  ita  repveaeirtalliv^  chaiaider- 

istics,  of  modem  invention,  xi,  73 
Dance,  martial,  xii,  53 
Dictns,  with  \  short,  feem  4ico,  xi,  81 
Dawes  and  Bentl^,  their  merits  dis- 
criminated, xi,  131 
Dionysins  of  Halicamassus,  his  theory 

of  the  power  of  articulate  soimdy  xi, 

119 
Dactyle,  altogether  grand,  xi,  123^a 

peculiarity  in  its  long  syllable,  ot>« 

served  by  writers  en  metre,  xi,  123 
Demosthenes  corrected,  xii,  203  and  4 
Diversity  of  Human  Character,  Imjniry 

into  the  causes  of,  among  different 

nations,  by  Professor  Scott,  Ko.  VI.,^ 

xii,  41.     No.  VIL  xii,  263 
Deluge,  oriental  tradition  reapecting 

the  ruins  deposited  by  the,  xii,  ^%9 
Ltu^iiftiy,  more  frequent  in  the  senst 

of  destnmtioir  than  corruption,  xii,90 
Aiayyotftf-if,  iitvpw^ny  xii,  217 
Dove,  tradition  respecting  the,  xii,  6f 
Deities,  gratified  by  thefitmes  of  burnt 

offerings,  xii,  67 
Digamma,  properly  Pelasgic,  xii,  400 
Etymological  Disquisitions,  .No.   IL 

xi,  6 
English  Prize  Poem,  xii,  273 
English  and  Swedish  Languages,  iimila^ 

nty  between,  xi,  15 
Epilog  in  Phormionem,  xi,  17 
Euripides  emendatns,  xii,  212— tfaa^ 

lation  from,  xi,  227 — Carmina  Epodio 

ca,  comment,  in.  No.  V.  xi,  25— 

translation  from,  xi,  227 — Obss.  Crit« 

in,  xii,  30 
Etona,  xi,  33 
Emestinae  Edit.  Odjvs.  17^,  Coll8ti« 

Codicis    Harleiani  5674  cum.  No. 

in.  xi,  95.  No.  IV.  xi,  201.  y.  xil,7 
Ernesti,  vindication  of,against  Wvtten- 

bach,  No.  I.  xi,  124.  No.  II.  xi,  2tS 
Epist.  C.  G.  Heyne  Gul.  Vincent,  xi, 

169 
European  words  from  the  Persian,  xi, 

343 
Elean  Ancient  Inscription,  xi,  348 
Edwards,  Mr.  account  of  the  prices  of 

the  chief  articles  sold  at  his  sale,  xii, 

35 
Etienne  H.,  Mots  omis,  &c.  par,  indi- 

Ju^s  par  J.  B.  Gail,  No.  I.  xii,  215— 
I.  xii,  463 
Erasmus,  his  opinion  of  lather,  xii, 
181 — his  compliment  to  Lord  Mount* 
jojr,  xii,  181  ' 

Enciitics,  doubt  respecting,  xi,  273 
Evangelists,  their  diflferencc  of  atyle, 

xi,  288 
Elysium,  Hades,  Tartarasy  Plato^a  P«* 


4m 


flVnEK. 


918 

*KKfrvo^  in  contra^diitiiietioB  i^tZvof^  re-- 
ftrs '  to  MMwUdng  snentitined  before, 
J(i,145 

£cbatana,  Cicero'a  error  with  respect 
t»,  xl,  3fi0  •* 

EnascalatioQy  iactitiow,  imifomily 
found  to  acconpaDy  the  practice  of 
polygamy,  xii,  46 

*Effixpw^*/,  xii^Ol 

*W^fitnfA»t  wirvoff,«llii,  «17 

*Eiri6«(r<f,  xii,  1^17 

Explicit,  Lat.  xii,  450 

Epigram  on  the  victory  of  Waterloo, 
xi,  3S0 

Fox,  Mr.,  extracts  from  WakelSeld's 
corresp.  with,  xii,  188 

Foi^itain,  Oreek  verses  on,  xi,  366 

Freneh  Prosoc^,  xi,  369 

FimM,  language,  its  anal,  with  the  San- 
skrit, xi,  5 

Florjan,  M*  de,  imitation  of  Virgil  in 
Nnma  Fompilius,  xi,  55 

Females;    ttiehr   condition  among  tlie 

'ancient  inhabitants  of  the  North  of 

Europe,  xti,  46 — of  antient  Britain 

and    Scandinavia,   remarkable    for 

beaBty»'xii,47'-^their  condition  in 

.  different  climates,  xii,  42— beauty, 
xii,  269 

Frogs,  a  shower  of,  xfi,  72 

Fis£ir,  J.  H.  Ode  Grasca,  xi,  186 

Fiey,  J.  S.  C.  F.  Notice  of  his  Hebrew, 
liatin,  and  English  Dictionary,  xii, 
$91 

Gabriel  Sionlfa,  Polyglott  of  Paris,  xi, 
?0«-Rem^rkli  on  the  Def.  of,  xii,  254 

Greeks,  their  perfidy,  xi,  S — and  Latin 
Accents,  on,  No.  I.  xi,  72.     No. 

-  II.  xi,  259.  No.  HI.  xii,  304— 
poem,  eambridge,  xi,  240 — Gram- 
mar, Notice  of  Jones's,  xii,  23 — 
InscripjHo,  «nendata,  xii,  181 — ^Lan- 
gnage,  advantages  above  the  Latin, 
xi,  145 — Testament,  Notice  of  a 
scarce  edition  of,  xi,  365 — Anlholo- 
gia,  disparities  of  style,-  ^ii,  192— 
Drama,  xii,  5&^Iiiscriptio,  xi,  181 

Gray,  Notice  of  Mathias's  edition  of, 
xi,  183— Translations  from  the  An- 
fhnlogia<7r8f;ca,  xii,  193 

Or^y,  Lady  J.  lines  Ixy,  xii,  181 

Gymnasium,  sive  Svmbola  Critica,  Dr. 
Crombie's'icmarks  on  the  notice  of 
^  >  his,  xi,  «96%  xii,  &67. 

Genesis,  xlix,  Remarks   on    Sir   W. 
Dranfmond's    Dissertation  on,  xi, 
^     •SOS' 

Gibbon,  Mr.  Notie»«f  Lordfisheffield's 

^'  adltitiAnal  voL  to  liia  misc.  works, 

xi,  356 — BxtraetB  froov  tha  Supplc- 


\ 


i 


359  /      ,  .      ^ 

Gail,  J.  B.  Reeherches  sur  Apollon»  xii, 

'  ll5-*Mots  omis  &c.  par  H.  Et^n- 
ne,  indiqu^s  par,  I.  xii,  215.  IL  xii, 
463 

Gaspard,  his  lines  to  Durer,  xii,  181 

Grave  accent  to  be  considered  i|s  Uie 
final  acute,  xi,  271 

Genitive  absolute,  xi,  147 

Gaistbrd,  T.  notice  of  his  Edition  of 
the  Poets  Minores  Graeci,  xii,  410 

rvbJ/t^m,  on  a  reading  of  in  Tbucydides 
and  Herodotns,  xii,  122, 123 

German  intemperance  of  drinking,  xii, 
54 

Government,  character  of  in  different 
climates,  xii,  61 

Heinrichii,  C.  F.  obss.  in  Auct.  Vett. 
Part  L  xi,  10 

Herculaneum,  a  poem,  extr.from,  xi^ 
42 

Heyne,  C.  G.  Epistola  J.  A.  Nodell  ad. 
No.  II.  xi,  52^£pi8t.  ad  Gnl.  Vin- 
cent,  xi,  169 

Hebrew  Bible,  on  the,  xi,  66 — Criti* 
cism.  No.  I.  xi,  104.  No.  II.  xi,  275, 
xii,  252— Scriptures,  Notice  of  Ha- 
milton's introduction  to,  xii,  240t— 
descent  of  the  Abyssinians,  xii,  293^^ 
language,  like  the  Greek,  originaHy 
written  without  distinction  of  worda 
or  sentences,  xii,  304 — Text,  various 
readings  of,  collected  by  the  Jews 
themselves,  xii,  80 — Latin,  ao^  Eng- 
lish Dictionary,  Notice  of  Ffey*s, 
xii,  381 

Hebraists,  Frepch  fismale  ,xi,  367" 

Horace,  Sketch  of  the  Scansion  and 
Stmeture  of  the  Alcaic  atanca,  xi, 
351 — coincidence  between^  him  and 
a  Greek  epigram  in  Suidas,  xii, 
260 — odes  of,  turned  into  e(®giac 
verse  as  an  exercise,  xii,  87 — ^v  mem* 

■^^  bra  poetae,"  in  his  style,  xi,  238 

Human  Character,  Inquiry  into  the  dir 
versity  ofy  in  various  nations  ^  by 
Professor  Scott,  No.  VI.  xii,  41. 
No.  VII.  xii,  263 — sacrifices,  whether 
ever  a  part  of  the  Roman  worririp? 
xi,  36%  , 

Harleiani,  Collatio  Codicis  5674  cum 
Odyss.  Edit.  Emestinae  1760.  No« 
III.  xi,  95.  No.  IV.  xi.  201.  No.  V. 
XII,  7 

Hippolytos  of  Euripides,  on  the  TT'th  x. 
xii,  111 

Hammer,  M.  On  the  gallantry  of  Sal»* 
din  and  his  brother  Malek  Adel,  xii,. 
112 

Bemsterhnaiuin,  3ettUdi  .Ep«  4tt8B  ac^ 
xii;  157.  No.  IL  xii,  4S8 


IKHEX; 


m 


text  of,  much  altered,  xi,  US  *»  cor- 

'  reeled,  xi,  11 

Hero-worship,  some  hitfts  of,  in  He-. 
8iod,xi,  <i!iO 

Hortari,  xi,SOO 

Hesychius  vindicated,  xi,  SfS 

Uord,  Bishop,  his  discovery  of  the  alle- 
gory in  tlie  third  Georgic,  anticipa- 
ted by  the  JcMiit  Catron,  xi4  360 

Hypo-Bacrhius,  possesses  dignity  and 
gracefulness,  xi,  1^3 

Hoc  tantiim,  sd,  55 

Uarailton,  Hev.  G.  Notice  of  bis  gene- 
ral introduction  to  the  Study  of  the 
Hebrew  Scriptures,  xii,  240 

Habasiniah,  mentioned  in  Jeremiah 
ch.  35.  probably  the  originator  of 
the  Abyssinians,  xii,  ^93 

Hayter,  j.  Herculaneum^  a  poem,  xi, 
49 — Biblical  Criticism,  xii)  195 
— Epigram  on  tlie  Victory  of  Wa- 
terloo, xi,  380 

Heinsii,  D.  Oratio  de  ntilitaCe  qax 
e  lectione  Trag.  percipitnr,  xii,  340 

Hor»  Peiasgica',  Part  the  first — by 
Dr.  Herbert  Marsh,  Notice  of,  xii, 

X    383 

Imitative  Ver«ification,Inqniry  into  the 
nature  and  efficacy  of.  No.  I.  xi, 
119.  No.  II.  xiu  329  —  Johnson's 
sentiments  on,  xii,  335)6 

Joecoer*s  Universal  lexicon  of  learned 
men,  continued  from  Adelung  by 
Rotemmnd,  Notice  of,  xi,  68 

Inqniry  into  the  nature  and  efficacy  of 
Imitative  versification,  anticnt  and 
modem,  No.  1.  xi,  119.  No.  II.  xii, 
399— into  the  causes  of  the  diversity 
of  Human  chamcter,  in  Tarioiis  na- 
tions ;  by  Professor  Scott,  No.  VI. 
xii,  41.     No.  VII.  xii,  963 

lopas,  perhaps  by  Virgil  from  an  indi- 
▼idtml  character,  xi,  931  ^ 

'jireSv,  a  passage  from  Pollux,  illustra- 
i^ting  the  word,  xi,  140' 

Individuals,  with  the  exception  of 
Kphialtes,  not  called  before  the  Am- 
pbictyonic  conncil,  xi,  154 

*IM»,  joined  to  &v,  signifies  ubiy  xi,  47 

"iva,  ubij  in  Greek  and  Latin,  for  dtaque, 
xi,48 

Isocrates,  MS.  of,  xi,  86 

Icelanders,  historical  chronicles  ofj  xii, 
966 

Indians  of  North  America,  their  mar- 
tial songs,  xii,  56 

Iambic  foot,  hut. syllable,  though  nato- 
ralty  short,  leogtbeoed  frequently  by 
classic  writers,  xii,  33 

Johnson,  Dr.  Remark*  «n  hit  epitaph 
onThrale,  xii,6 


93 

Jacobs,  Frid;  Kpig*  xii,  178 

JnmeiiTiUe,  Thomas,  Imitatiom  of  Vir* 
gil,  xi,  55 

Juvenal  corrected,  xi,  14 

J,  French,  the  soujft  of  in  £ngUs]| 
words,  xii,  915 

Jurisprudence,  tempered  by  cUmaft, 
xii,  63 

Jewel's  Apologia  Eccles.  AogUcaiu 
Smith's  Gr.  version  of,    xii, 456 

xwfa^w,  xii,  393 

xo^rn^M,  xii,  396 

xwyfw,  &c.  xii,  401 

Keys  of  Life  and  Deatii,  a  pasiage  ia 
Revelations  expkiaed,  xi,  99 

KcYTtivapiov,  xi,  361 

Rant,  phtlosopliy  of,  too  eaefaMiwIy 
followed  by  HennHiByitt,45 

KvnXo;,  locus  m  foro,  nbi  ^nfuii,  utansi* 
lie,  venibant,  xii,  160 

King,  Edward,  Milion*s  Lycidas^  ver- 
ses supposed  to  have  been  written  on 
him  by  Bishop  Pearsoo,  xii,  911 

KoTO^dnpny,  denotes  universal  destruc- 
tion, xii,  90  —  in  the  N.  T.  applied 
metaphorically  to  the  mind,  xii,  91 

3tpa«y,  XP»^M»,  xS*/^«*«*  V  Xf*""*  K^y*^ 
Xp»^«»,  xii,  101 

K9T0f ,  xii,  918 

KaXeo/uu»i,  in  tke  sense  jof  celebrattoii) 
xii,  93 

Lnmsden's  Persian  Grammar,  xii^  499 

Xcwf,  xii,  397 

Lockett,  A.  Biblical  Criticism,  xii, 
432-*Arabic  Syntax,  xii,  194 

Literary  InteUigeoQe,  xi,  187^  xi,  370, 
xii,  990^  479 

Lnciani  Loci  Quidam  Emend.  Sic,  Jo*' 
Seager,  No.  III.  xi,- 199 — a  coinci- 
dence of,  witli  Clandian  and  Cicero, 

..   xi,  59— MS.  of,  xi,  87 

Lygdamos  and  Tibnllus,  Notice  of 
Voss's  edition  of,  xi,  369 

Latin  and  Greek  Accents,  en,  No.  L  xi^ 
79.  No.  II.  xi,959.  No.  III.  xii,  304 
— Metre,  remarks  on,  xii,  10 — poo* 
try,  expressions  to  render  the  verb  to 
run^  xii,  84 — ^inscription,  xii,  189— 
pronunciation  of,  xi,  85 — tensep, 
more  similar  to  French  than  En- 
glish, x»,  46-*exercises,  propoMd  for^ 
xii,  87 

Lowth,  Bishop,  ode  b5r,  xii,  176 

Luther,  Erasmus's  opinion  of  him,  xii, 
181 

Lene  aceent,  initial  sign,  xi,  979 

Atfjanifririf77^s,  the  uifemal  lake,  xi,31S 
Legion,  Konian,  xi,  170 
A  tlie  pleaiantest  of  tha  eight  fcmi- 
voweli^  xi,  139 


mmm 


UtSESL. 


JJ^mmusy  MS.  of,  xi,  86 

]>CophroD9  MS.  of,  xi,  88 

Mi^  Sieulomm  in  Ponderibin  kkm 

valebat  quod  /mvc^  Atticormn,  xi«  159 
Lysias,  epitapk  explained,  xii,  1300 
Lycidai,  Milton's,  verses  on,  impposed- 

to  be  written  by  Biobop  Peanon, 

Luxury,  different  apprelieusions  of,  xii, 
48  —  its  tfbaiacter  and  j>revale&c«' 
among  aotient  iwtionii,  xh,  49 

Leonidae  utrinsque  Carmina,  ediled  by 
A.  C.  Meineke,  Notice  o£^  xii, 
S39 

Liidftif,  J.  on  lfc«  AbyMiniaii9y  xii,  294 

Aa/utirpoc,  applied  to  the  voice,  xii,  75    , 

43uxtioff  Xi/xoffoiofy  Xvxiiycyqcy  ^o^i^;,  xii, 
115 

Iiunn,  Mr.  Bioc.  Mem.  of,  xii,  220 

l4q>laiiderB^  renBeiiient«f  tbeircongs, 
xii,  59 

lingam,  idol  of,  similar  to  die  phatlim 
«f  the  Egyptiaosyxiiy  75 

Lofft,  Oapd,  Etoaa,  xi,  33 

M-fntieke,  editioa  of  Leonids  ntrias- 
qiie  Cannina,  Notice  of,  xii,  239 

Mavkelyae,  GuL  Oratio  habita  Cantab. 
1755  ex  test.  J«b*  Wilscmi,  S.  T.  P, 
xii,  241 

Monti  Miscellanea  Snbiociva,  No. 
III.  xii,  «6i 

Music,  difference  between  that  of  Eng- 
land  and  Italy^xii,  267— appreciation 
of,  influenced  by  national  habit,  xi, 

'  237— ofanefent  composition,  xi,  237 
^e  aacient  Greek,  xi,  20— its  prac- 
tice ha0  anifiwnly  preceded  its  nota- 
tion, xi,  73 

MoXwftv,  xii,  lOi 

Margites  of  Homer,  en,  xii,  161 — ^whe- 
tber  on  idi«t?  xii,  104 

Ma,  terminating  nouns,  implies  4iie  ob-- 
jcet  of  action,  xii,  216 

Ma  and  Me,  terminstions  in  Greek, 
fjatin  and  French,  power  of  Ihe  let- 
term,  xii,  216 

Mairiage,  Mie  precedence  of  Hie  elder 
daughter  in,  4>y  the  Hindoo  Code, 
xii,  66 

Mogul,  the  Great,  ceiebrBtioa  of  his 
birth  day,  xii,  69 

Mithras,  Sva  wiorrfiif  pod  imder  the 
name  of,  by  the  Persians,  xii,  73 

Mwpo;,  Scr.  xii,  S67 

MTItoii,  a  coincidence  with  Plaio,  xii, 
417 

Marrii,  l>r.  Heiliert,  notice  of  his  Hfir 
rse  PelasgiciF^  part  1!he  first,  xii, 
i6S 


\ 


i 


i 


'! 


i 


% 

X 


Merit  IMa,  m  doad  „i.i..i-iii«b...» 

Notice  of  Wilson's  transl^ttoD,'xii, 

432 
MSS.  Clasidcal,  BiMkal,  and  Bibtieo. 

Oriental,  No.  VI.  xi,  86 
Mathias,  T.  J.  Notice  of  his  editioa 

of  Gray,  xi,  1«3 
Marini  Vila  Procli,  notice  of  Boisao- 

nade's  editioa,  xi,  334 
Malek  A  del  and  his  brother  Saladin, 

4HI  Hie  Gallantry  of,  by  M.  Haim*' 

mer,  xii,  112 
Mots  oniis  &c.-  par  H.  Etienne,  iodt- 

qa^s  par  J.  B.  Gail,  No.  I.  xii,  215V 

II.  Kit,  463 
Monntjoy,  Lord,  characterized  by  £- 

rasnins,  xii,  181 
Mentor,  drawn   by  Homer  from  an 

individual  character,  xiy 230 
Milton,  advantage  and  ntnversal   in* 

terest  ot  his  subject,  xi,  238 
Medals,  Roman,  their  perfection  to  be 

sought   for  in   the  times  of  Trajan 

and  Hadrian,  xi,  363 
Mseso-Gothic,  its  affinities  with   La- 
tin, Greek,  and  Sanscrit,  xi,  4 
Mussus,  MS.  of,  xi,  68 
Musoniiis,  ib. 
Myas,  ib. 
Nova  ^  Clirestomathia  Tragi ea  Gra&eo* 

LatJna  J.  C.  Volborth,  xi,  23 
Nodell,  J.  A.  Epiatola  Critica  ad  CO. 

Heyne,  No.  11.  xi,  52 
Nw,  eacKtIc,  short,  xii,  181 
Names,  opinions  of  tiie  antient  p%i« 

la&ophers   respecting   their  assign* 

ment,  xi,  212 
Numeration,  mnong  Ihe   savage  iia» 

tions  of  America,  xi,  185 
Nemesi«s,  M8.  of,  xi,  89 
Night-Maro  meatioBed  inSwdas,xif, 

261 
Northern  and  .Sonthem  climates,  in- 
fluence on  the   understanding,  xii« 

264 
.Origin  of  the  Druids,  on  the,  xi,  l 
Gbss.  C.  F.  Heinrichii  in  Anctt.  Vett. , 

*ri,  10— Crit.  in  Enrip.  xii,  SO^^n 

the  Remarks  on  Sir  W.  Dmmmond's 

Essay  on  xKx  -Genesis,  xii,  149 
Odyss.  Edit.  EmestinsB  1760.  CoUatto 

CodicisHarleiani  5674.  cum.  No.  in. 

xi,  95.  No.  IV.  xi,  201.    No.  ▼.  xii,f 
Ovid  eafieBded,^4,  332 
Ode  Grseca,  in   obitum  Gnl.  Ciairen 

D.  D.  &c  xii,  184— by  Bp.  LowA, 

xii,  176 
Orthography,  Grecian  seras  of,  xi,  7 

— classical,  its  marks  and  signs,  isi, 

81 
t>uro;,  refen  witii  peculiar  emphaaia 


mmmm 


INDEX. 


m 


to  Minfetiihig  itteDtianed  before,  xi, 

145 
\>,  micron,  the  least  inharinoBioos  of 

the  short  Yowels  in  Greek,  xi,  120    . 
o^preriifwro;,  et  composita  siuiilia,  xi, 

30 
Orpbens,  MS.  of,  xi,  88 
M  ya/xM,  yafjtot,  proverbially  used,  xii, 

•Txto'xo;,  domnsaTinm,  xii,  204 
Olympic  Games,  time  of  their  cessa^. 

tiou,  xii,  210 
Pelasgi,  language  of,  xii,  388 
TLrroxoTceTv,  xii,  405 
Poetae  Minorcs  Grarci,  notice  of  Gais- 

ford's  edition,  xii,  410 
Platonis  Menexennm,  Notnlae  in,  xii, 

415 
Persian  Grammar,  Lumsden's,  Notice 

of,  xii,  42d — Sonnet,  xi,  49.  xi,  346 — 

Language,    European    words  from 

the,  xi,343 
Perfidy  of  the  Ancients,  on  the,  xi,  7 
Prologiis  in  Phormionem,  1814.  xi,  16 
Paleograpbia  Assyrto-Persica,  xi,  98 
Palaeography,    required   in  philologi- 
cal criticism,  xi,  77 
Potter,  Remarks  on  his  Archaeol.  Gr. 

xi,  143 
Peripins,  Remarks  on  an  error  in  tiie, 

xi,  154 
Poecilographia    Graeea,    No.  iv.    xi, 

187 
philosophical  Sentiments  of  ^schyliis, 

xi,207 
pMion's    Adversaria,    Notice  of.  the 

Leipzig  edition,  \i,329 
Procli  Vita  Marini,  Notice  of  Boisso- 

nade's  edition,  xi,  334 
Pearson's,  Bp.  minor  Tracts,  No.  iv. 

xii,  1 — Bp.  verses  supposed  to  be 

written  by  him  oh  Milton's  Lycidas, 

xii,  211 
Palimpsestns,  on  the  word,  xii,  204 
Prosody  of  Greek  verse,  as  connected 

with  dialect,  on  the,  xii,  208 
Pencils,  the  river,  force  and  motion  of 

its  cnrrent,  xii,  178 
Physiognomy,  first  cultivated  by  Py- 
thagoras, xi,  214 
Proper   names,  often    impairing  the 

dignity  of  composition,  xi,  238 
Paragraphe,  first  invention  of,  xi,  269 
Plutarch  emended,  xi,  318 — MS.  of,  xi, 

90— corrected,  xii,  200,  201 
Photins  corrected,  xi,  323 
Phavorinns,  Do.  ni,  323 
nmoi  of  Procopins,  xi,  154 
Phalaris,  Epwl.  M8.  of,  xi,  89 
Phalaris,  Epist.  of,  a  new  argument 

against,  xi,363 


X 


t 


\ 


X 


I 


Parr,  Dr.  lascftfKtkfi  ob  Bir.  OAlMn, 

xi,  367 

Pyrrhic,  neither  magnificent  nor  ib» 
jestic,  xi,  123 

Parthiana,  their  perfidy,  xi,  3 

llai;  MT,  v/tmnn,  apad  Euripid.  xi>  28 

Petfect  Subjunctive  in  I^tin,  xi,  46'-« 
seldom  used  in  Greeks  xi,  47 

Parysatis,  the  name  from  the  Peri  of 
Oriental  fiction,  xi,  51 

Plato,  coincidence  with  TercBfia>  xi^ 
54 

Philostrattts,  xi,  89 

Phocylides,  ib. 

Pindar,  ib. 

Priscian,  MS.  of,  xi,  91 

Ptoleraaeus,  ib. 

Pythagoras,  ib. 

Protestant  and  Popish  Religions,  phm 
for  their  union,  xi,  183 

Pluperfect,  3d  person  plural  nsed  by 
,  the  Attics,  in  lieu  of  the  perfect  ov 
aorist,  xii,  203 

Plurality  of  Husbands,  xii,  43 

Polygamy  in  warm  climates,  xii,  43-« 
in  use,  from  physical  causes,  amon|( 
the  Christians  ot  Ethiopia  and  Congo, 
xii,  44 — in  use,  among  the  inhabi* 
tants  of  Kamschatka  and  the  coun- 
try round  Hudson's  Bay,  from  the 
slight  estimation  of  the  Sex,  xii, 
44 

Prometheus,  a  poem,  xii,  273 

pQctry,  requisites  for  its  cultivatioDy 
xii,  88 

<>9opa,  apiid  Pictores,  xii,  97 

Preposition,  compounded  with  a  Greek 
verb,  its  sense  may  depend,  not  on 
the  conjoined  verb,  but  on  one  un- 
derstood, xii,  216 

nivioxoff,  xii,  218 

ITe^ta;,  ib. 

TTfos-^SiyxTixif  pttivnsy  xii,  219 

Pigeons,  not  eaten  about  HierapoliSf 
in  honor  of  the  dove,  xii,  67 

Pillars,  the  boundaries  of  empires^  xii, 
69 

Quin,  with  a  negative,  xi,  296 

'?vfjifitTvj  &c.  xii,  404 

*PaX^«,  xi,38 

Rotermund's  continuation  from  Ade- 
lung,  of  Jcbcher^s  Lex.  of  learned 
men,  xi,  68 

Remarks  on  Potter's  Archaeol.  Gr. 
xi,  143 — on  an  error  in  the  Periplus, 
xi,  151 — oil  1  Tim.  iii.  16.  xii,  247 — 
op  some  Statements  of  the  Rt.  Hon. 
Sir  W.  Drumniond,  xii,  256— on  the 
Cambridge  MS.  of  the  4  Gospelfe. 
and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  marked 
D  by  Wetstein  and  Griesbach  ih 


4^ 


INDEX. 


tMrEdHtosaflkeN.T.  commonly 
c«lUtltli*Co4ex  BesK,  xii,  276 

Jbw,  foy  the  phrase  rendered  by  eK- 
preationt  in  Latin  poetry,  xii,  84 

Seclterchet  sur  Apollon,  et  divers 
points  de  Gramniaire,  par  J,  B.  Gail, 
xfi>115 

Kofi  ars  Rfaetorica,  cnm  Tiber.  Rhet. 
notice  of  Bbissonade's  edition,  xii, 
198 

Rftodians,  custom  among,  at  the  time 
of  the  Swallow's  appearance,  xi,  347 

I^iytbm  and  tone,  both  comprehended 
in  the  general  term  Prosody,  xi,  73 

'rnT9^ts  of  the  Athenians,  xi,  149 

Jtnbicon,  Inscription  oi  the,  a  fabrica- 
tion, xi,  361 

F^  rho,  rough,  and  the  most  sonorous  of 
Gt^ek  semivowels,  xi,  120 

Rich*ft  Memoirs  of  tiie  Ruius  of  Ba- 
bylon, notice  of,  xii,  287 

'TtfA^fjutrog,  xii,  219 

RobinsoUj^  Hastings,  Ode  Grseca^  xi, 
184 

Sidtatio,  xii,  421 

iStep-mothers,  xii,  424 

flchsefernm,  Epistola  £.  H.  Barken 
ad,  xii,  39^— notice  of  bis  edition  of 
Brmick*8  Anocreon,  xii,  27 

Smithes  Greek  version  of  Jewel's  Apo- 
•v  logia  Eccles^  Angl.  xii,  456 

Salvation  by  Faini  without  works, 
xii.  4S8 

Swedish  and  English  Languages,  simi- 
larity between,  xi,  15 

Sonita,  Gabriel,  Polyglott  of  Paris, 
xi,  70— Rem.  on  the  defence  of,  xii, 
254 

i^^ager,  J.  Luciani  Loci  Qtiidam  E- 
mend.&c.  No.  iii.  xi,  199 

Symbofai  Crittca,  Dr,  Crombie's  Re- 
marks  on  the  notice  of  liLs,  xi,  296 

^leflleld.  Lord,  notice  of  his  addi- 
tional vohime  to  the  Miscellaneous 
works  of  Gibbon,  xi,356 

Seott,  Professor ;  Inquiry  into  the 
Causes  of  the  Diversity  of  Human 
Character  in  various  nations  ^  by, 
No.  VI.  xii,  41.     No.  vii.  xii,  263 

Saladinand  his  brother  Malek  Adel, 
on  the  Gallantry  of,  by  M.  Ham- 
mer, xii,  112 

Spohn,  G.  L.  Collatio  Versionis  8y- 
riacsB  Peachito  &c.  xii,  124 

Stephens,  H,  Mots  omis  &c.  par,  in- 
diqn^s  par  J.  B.  Gail,  No*.  I.  xii, 
215.    No.  II.  xii,  463 

jiappho,  Spanish  translation  of  Iter  ce- 
lebrated ode,  xii,  181*-- MS.  of,  xi, 

91 
9p  See»  question  rei^peetiog  the  pro- 
priety of  a  Yoiyel  before,  xii,  174 


Soul,  according  to  the  philosophy  of 
Pythagoras,  freed  by  sleep  from  Um 
body,  xi,  2l4 

Sodalis,  its  signification,  xi,  297 

it?><»f,  meaning,  xi,  323 

IwrrpifAfAxkj  cva-Tinut,,  ffwrr^^  xi,  323 

8nidiui  corrected,  xi,323— I^tin  trans-' 

lation  of;  xii,  ^10 
iTixa/xwdm,  et  imyj»^i.'j9k»y  xi,  325 
2)Ttx»i><»^«tv,  xi,,325 
Swirilbw,  a  custom  among  the  Rho- 

dians  at  the  time  of  its  appearance^ 

xi,  347 
Secns,  rarely  occurring  as  a  preposi- 
tion, xi,  18:2 
Scythians,  ancient  language  of,  xi,  359 
Shaftesbury,  Lord,  Error    respecting 

the  decline  of  the  Roman  fine  art^ 

xi,  362 
z,  if  frequently  used  in  Greek,  veiy 

offensive,  xi,  120 
Syllable,   containing   a  short  vowel^ 

lengthened  by  the  precession  of  con- 
sonants, xi,  120 
Spondee,   magnificent   and   majestic, 

xi,  123 
Spartans,  their  perfidy,  xi,  3 
l^kspeare's  Tempest,  xi,  55 
Sappho,  MS.  of,  xi,  91 
Socrates,  Bo. 
Sophocles,  Do-. 

Irarra^  eqnivnlent  to  /utvK,  xli^  158 
St.  Mawe,  Johu,  English  Prize  Poem, 

xii,  273 
Scaliger,  J.  xii,  296 
Splendescere,  applied  to  sound,   xii, 

74 
la^tMy  a  rhetorical  word,  xii,  200 
s<;,  terminating  nouns,  implies  action^ 

xii,  216 
2yvMoTtiiv,xii,  ^219  ' 

Shoes,   relinquished  at  the    visit  to 

princes,  as  a  mark  of  reitpect,  xii, 

70 
Sun,  worshipped  under  the  name  of 

Mithras  by  the  Persians,  and  Baal. 

by  tile  Phoenicians,  xii,  73 
Stainfortfa,  G.  Ode  Latina,  xii,  189 
Smirke,   Edward,    Wallace,    a   prize 

poem,  xi,  145      ^ 
Smyth,  C.  J.  Classical   Criticism,  xi, 

19 
Stackhouse,  J.  Remarks  "  On  aa  er- 
ror in  the  Periplns,'*  xi,  154 
Thracians,  a  mingled  nation,  xii,  388 
Tooke's,  Home,  theory  of  language 

denied  to  be  of  universal  applica^ 

tion,  xii,  432 
Tripos,  Cambridsre,  for  1815,  xi,  171, 

for  1781,  xi,  338,  for  1809,  xi,  340     * 
Thrale,  Remarks    on   Dr.  Johnson's 

epitaph  on,  xii,  6